《Unbreak My Heart》


 Chapter 1 Betrayal

    "Dad, Mom, Ashley, thank you for attending our engagement ceremony. Raymond and I are so happy that you''re here with us. May I propose a toast everyone? For the start of our new life, for love, and for the family! Cheers!" the endearing girl proposed as she raised her glass with a beaming smile.


    Wearing a flowing white off-the-shoulder, knee-length satin dress, the angel-faced woman was basking in infinite happiness. With a calm and contented expression, she was holding a man''s arm intimately.


    On the contrary, the man in white, tailored business suit, appeared to be uneasy. Looking at him, one would know that he was not happy. Instead of fixing his eyes on his radiant fiancee, he laid his eyes on a girl. With a simple shove of his hand, he tried to withdraw his hand from his wife-to-be, but the latter tightened her grip.


    "Raymond!" The elegant middle-aged woman beside him called out his name casually, warning him to behave properly. Her voice was filled with mirth and a tinge of displeasure.


    The woman''s voice pulled Raymond Luo back from his thoughts. Holding on to his glass, he shifted his gaze from that girl to his fiancee reluctantly.


    Forcing a faint smile on his face, he greeted his fiancee''s parents respectfully, "Dad, Mom."


    Despite his mother''s thugs and warns, he couldn''t stop himself from stealing glances at that girl occasionally.


    Taking the absent look on Raymond''s face, Lena Mu pinched his hand forcefully. Gnashing her teeth, she sneered at Ashley Mu who kept her head down with resentment in her eyes.


    "What are you doing, Ashley? Lena and her fianc¨¦ are making a toast. Lift your glass, for goodness sake!" Peggy Su nudged Ashley who kept a low profile trying to be invisible. She handed a glass of wine to the shy girl.


    "Ashley, thanking you for coming here," Lena Mu said to Ashley Mu in a soft tone as she raised her glass.


    Timidly, Ashley Mu was forced to take the glass. Looking up at Lena Mu and Raymond Luo, she scoffed in her heart, ''One is handsome, and the other is pretty. A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other.''


    A faint smile climbed up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her whenever she flashed her perfect teeth. She said, "Congratulations! May you live happily forever!" With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat.


    "Thank you, Ashley! For sure I and Raymond will live a happy life," Lena Mu replied sweetly, leaning her head on Raymond Luo''s shoulder like a timid kitten. With that, she shifted her gaze from her fiance towards Ashley Mu. She gave her a provocative stare and looked at her from head to foot.


    Feeling insulted by her criticizing stare, Ashley Mu gave a wider and merrier smile in response to her challenging behavior.


    With an arrogant air, Lena Mu gave her sister a resentful stare and pulled her fianc¨¦ to another table to greet other guests.


    Taken aback for a moment, Ashley Mu took a deep breath and joined her parents as they returned to their seats. When she faced her parents, her lips curved into a scoff. ''I know what they are up to. Today is Lena and Raymond''s engagement party. They insisted on asking me to be here because they wanted me to give up on Raymond.


    They are into talking to their friends, but now they stay with me. Are they afraid that I might ruin this betrothal ceremony?''


    Sitting idly, Ashley Mu started to get bored. Turning to her parents, she said, "Dad, Mom, I am a little tired. I''d like to go home."


    "No, you can''t," Peggy Su declined sternly the moment she finished her statement.


    "But, why?" Ashley Mu asked with a scowl. The response was unexpected, making her mulled in confusion, ''If she is worried that I might ruin this party, there is no need. Lena and Raymond are now engaged and I can do nothing about it. They are supposed to rest assured.


    Or...


    are they up to something behind my back?''


    Out of the blue, her head was throbbing. She held her head with her hands, and a surge of heat ran through her body. ''What''s going on? I am feeling dizzy. And my headache is killing me. Did I catch a fever?


    I only drank one glass of wine. There is no way that I would be tipsy, '' she wondered, trying to keep sober.


    Seeing her struggle, Peggy Su walked over to Ashley Mu and said, "What''s the matter with, Ashley? You don''t look good. I will take you to a room so you can have some rest." Without asking for her daughter''s opinion, she helped her up and pulled her upstairs.


    As they reached the second floor, Ashley Mu tried to free herself from her mother''s grasp. She had a feeling that something was not right. "Let go of me!" she shouted as she braced herself. She was desperate to be left alone and fought her way out with all her might.


    However, her attempt was in vain. She could ba


    rely stand, let alone get rid of Peggy''s tight grip.


    As her daughter kept on trying to withdraw her hand from her, Peggy dragged her to a quiet corner and slapped her in the face furiously.


    "You wicked girl. You are lucky that Mr. Du is interested in you. As long as you can make him happy, you can live a comfortable life and our family can get several big deals from him. So keep quiet and follow me," she cursed with a vicious look.


    The slap brought Ashley Mu back to her senses. Upon hearing Peggy''s harsh statement, she couldn''t help but give her a disdainful sneer.


    ''What''s wrong with them? They are using me to butter up that Michael Du who is in the real estate business. That man is old enough to be my father.


    Besides, he is fat and loves abusing young girls sexually. His victims ended up being miserable.


    They are putting me in big trouble, but she made it sound like she''s doing it for my sake.


    Although I am not their biological daughter, I have lived with them for more than ten years. Do I mean nothing to them? How could they treat me like this?'' she pondered bitterly.


    Feeling sorry for herself, Ashley Mu gathered all her strength, pushed her mother away and ran towards the direction opposite to the place she was led to.


    Her reaction left Peggy dazed and stunned. The old lady was snapped out of her bewilderment, she watched as Ashley ran and dashed forward. There was a malicious look in her eyes.


    Furious at her careless action, Peggy''s blood curdled as she ran after her daughter.


    When Ashley heard footsteps drawing closer from behind without looking back, she bit her lower lip hard. She pushed her feet harder and ran as fast as she could, not intending to be caught by her mother.


    ''No.


    I can''t be caught by her.


    Otherwise, I will be as good as dead. I can''t let them ruin my life!'' she thought, determined to escape her ill fate.


    Glancing back, she caught sight of Peggy Su who was coming her way. Her mind raced as to what she would do. Then her attention was caught by a door opened ajar. Without any hesitation, she sneaked into the room, locked the door and leaned against the door frame.


    Out of strength, she collapsed to the ground and sat against the door.


    The hotel room might be soundproof so she couldn''t hear any noise from outside. Heaving a breath of relief, she lifted her head and examined the place. The blackout curtains were closed, but she could see the layout as rays of moonlight came in through the curtain gap.


    Running her eyes across the room, she noticed that there was a king-sized bed in the middle of the room. An oversized TV was placed right opposite the bed, and a desk was on the left side. Clothes were scattered on the floor, a pair of socks, and a coat, a belt strangled with a tie, a lump of black trousers and a shirt. Obviously, they belonged to a man.


    Her head was throbbing and her temples were in searing pain. With her situation, she anticipated that any moment from now she would definitely pass out. Numbness crept all over her body and she could only hear the sound of water dripping on the floor from the bathroom.


    As she grew more feverish, she was dying to take off all her clothes and go under in a cold bath.


    Feeling a little drowsy, she bit her lower lip harder to addle herself from her own rising body temperature. Certainly, it would take an idiot not to know what was happening to her. She couldn''t believe how foolish she was and she had to shake her head in disbelief.


    She was certain that she had been drugged by her foster mother.


    Pushing her hands against the wall and managing to get up, she thought it necessary to make an apology, considering the fact that she barged in, unwelcomed. Besides, she also planned to get the owner''s permission to use the bathroom since she badly needed to take a cold shower.


    Before she could even reach the bathroom, its door was opened.


    Blinded by the sudden bright light from the bathroom, Ashley Mu squinted her eyes and caught sight of a tall, hefty man. He only wore a bath towel wrapped around his body as he stepped out of the bathroom. Since she was losing her consciousness, she couldn''t get a picture of his face clearly.


    Despite that, she speculated that the man was over 188 cm tall and had a well-shaped face. Besides, he exuded a powerful vibe.


    If she was on her right mind and not under the circumstance of her mother pushing her like a harlot, Ashley Mu would turn around and run away. But since her mother was outside, she didn''t have any other choice but to stay.


    She saw the half-naked man, with water still dripping down his pale skin, and the scent of the body wash diffusing from within him wafted through her nose. With all these teasing her senses, she felt a burning desire within her and was overwhelmed by the sensation.

 Chapter 2 A Dangerous Man

    Andrew Lu found a woman standing in the room when he opened the door. Under any other circumstances, he would have thrown out somebody who entered his room without his permission.


    But the second he saw Ashley, he was rooted to the spot.


    Something stirred within him and, sure enough, something hardened inside his towel.


    Andrew was surprised at his body''s reaction to this stranger. He never imagined that someone like Ashley would turn him on. For one, he was extremely fussy when it came to women. His strange aversion to women''s perfumes was a testament to this fact.


    That explained why he wasn''t seen with any women.


    Pushing that thought aside, his face turned grim. ''Only a few people know I''m here right now. Who sold me out?'' Andrew thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Ashley sauntered towards him but tripped and fell right into his arms.


    When their eyes met, Andrew felt his pulse quicken.


    "Oh my!" He whispered.


    Regaining control of his senses, he frowned at the woman in his arms, trying his best to look annoyed at the intrusion.


    He stood there, his face like thunder. His disdain for the woman was clearly written across his face.


    Ashley, however, relished the feel of his cool skin on her, and before she could stop herself, she was hugging his taut waist.


    "Mmm! That''s so nice!" she murmured.


    To her, Andrew was nothing more than a huge chunk of ice meant to douse the drug-induced fire coursing through her body.


    She was losing consciousness by now.


    But more importantly, she wasn''t behaving like herself as the man she was unknowingly seducing was way out of her league.


    "It''s so hot..." she whispered. The effects of the drug continued to ravage her body. She felt as though her insides were burning up and finally broke down.


    Andrew already regretted not pushing her away at first, but now he felt much worse as this woman shamelessly took advantage of him.


    Yet, for some reason he was reluctant to reject her. ''Could it be because she doesn''t wear the strong perfume that I loathe on most women?'' he pondered.


    Everything, including Andrew''s face, had turned blurry for Ashley. Andrew carried her over to the bed and laid her down.


    Her rippling black hair fell in a thick mass around her. Her purple dress slipped from her shoulder, revealing her creamy skin.


    Her petite face was flushed. Her skin had turned pink. And beads of sweat ran down from her white forehead. Her rosy lips looked more inviting as she bit them.


    Watching this luscious woman before him, Andrew broke into a sweat despite having stepped out of a cold shower just minutes ago.


    "You''ve brought this upon yourself!" he growled.


    The lust in his eyes turned to fire as he threw himself to her.


    ...


    "Oh!" The noise outside woke Ashley up. It seemed to be getting louder and she vaguely heard her name being called out amid all that commotion.


    Suddenly Ashley remembered that her wine contained a philtre last night.


    Her eyes shot open at once. Ashley got up so fast that she felt a pain inside her special area. "Ouch!" she cried.


    In doing so, the sheet slipped from her body, and she saw that her body was covered in bruises. Moreover, the pain between her thighs killed her.


    The sight of the scars all over her body made her eyes well up. And a memor


    y flashed vividly in her mind. Peggy had secretly added the philtre in her wine and was about to give her away as a gift to Michael Du.


    Scattered memories of last night were surfacing in her mind. Slowly it was all coming back to her. She had managed to get rid of Peggy and had run into an unlocked room.


    As Ashley tried to piece together more information, she turned to her side and saw a man lying next to her. His eyes closed and his thin lips slightly pouted. His handsome face was sculpted perfectly, and he looked so peaceful right now.


    Ashley breathed a deep sigh of relief when she saw the man''s face.


    ''Thank god! It wasn''t Michael Du last night!'' she thought to herself.


    Ashley clenched her teeth as the noise outside became louder. She was certain that source of the noise was Peggy. She must have given up looking for her last night only to resume today.


    Fortunately, the man didn''t tear her dress last night. She found her clothes and dressed herself. Luckily, the long hemline hid all the bruises on her body.


    "Ouch! It hurts so bad!" Ashley muttered irritably as soon as she got out of bed. All of a sudden her knees went weak and her arms felt heavy. She tumbled down but swiftly gripped the bed for balance.


    She glared at the man lying on the bed as the nagging pain between her legs was killing her.


    Ashley forced herself to stand up despite the pain. She was certain that Peggy and her team were only after her and she didn''t want to create troubles for this man. So she decided to slip out quietly.


    She grabbed the bed for support and tried to get up but suddenly a warm hand gripped hers.


    Ashley looked up to find that the man was awake.


    He was quietly observing her, a strange emotion sparkling in his attractive eyes, which would have made any woman go weak in the knees.


    Without bothering about niceties, Ashley blurted out,"They are looking for me. You''d better hide now. You can leave after I go."


    "I can take care of this for you," he offered after a while of silence, just before Ashley almost lost her patience. His voice was deep and still a little hoarse as he had just woken up - it sounded so intoxicating. Which woman could resist such an attractive voice?


    Ashley, however, was an exception.


    She knew that anyone who could afford to live here was either rich or powerful, or both! This man could help her get rid of Peggy once and for all. After all, they didn''t have the balls to go against a powerful man like him. After a moment''s hesitation, Ashley decided to take a chance.


    But she hadn''t expected this stranger to offer to help her even before she asked. She believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world but right now she was so grateful for his offer.


    "And what do you want in return?" she asked warily. Although she was reluctant to accept the stranger''s offer, she knew she needed his protection. After all, she didn''t want to be unprepared when she faced them. She knew nothing of their plans.


    "Kiss me!" he demanded.


    Ashley was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. ''What?''


    Ashley looked at Andrew in confusion.


    "Kiss me!" Andrew said again. He was the sort of man who got what he wanted without ever having to repeat his words, but seeing Ashley''s baffled expression, he couldn''t help but ask again.

 Chapter 3 She Was Exhausted

    Ashley took some time before she convinced herself. ''I think I''ll do it. We''ve already spent one night together, and he''s really good looking. I don''t think a kiss will hurt anyone. I''ll do it!''


    She muttered to herself as her heart was about to explode with anxiety.


    Ashley stared at the ample red lips of the man beside her. She was tempted to get closer. Then, with a reddened face, she leaned in and kissed him.


    It was a fast kiss, not even longer than a second.


    Ashley quickly pulled back her blushing face before Andrew noticed what she did.


    Andrew opened his eyes, sincerely disappointed with what had happened. He was hoping for something more passionate than a quick kiss.


    Ashley felt awkward with Andrew''s gaze. She tried to act cool as she moved away from him. However, her head was full of questions and doubts. ''He clearly shows signs that he wants me to make a move. Does he want me to make a move? Is the kiss good enough?''


    "How about we try another one?" Andrew said with a cold charismatic voice as if he knew what Ashley was thinking.


    Andrew was a tough-minded businessman, only making arrangements that were beneficial to him or to his company. He never found himself in the losing end of any deal. The kiss was not an exception. He wanted something more and he must get it.


    Andrew''s words made Ashley understand that this was just the beginning. Her eyes were filled with both shyness and a hint of indecency. Slowly, she found herself moving closer to his face.


    Ashley then pressed her lips against Andrew''s. This time it was different. It wasn''t just a quick peck, but was filled with passion instead. She lusted after those gentle, smooth lips with the faint scent of cigarette.


    Ashley realized that this was her first real kiss. Andrew was the first man she slept with. She had dated Raymond but usually they just walked side by side while holding hands. Raymond would only kiss her on the cheeks. He never once dared to give her a passionate kiss on the lips, much less to have sex.


    Andrew wasn''t fond of women''s perfume. He found it too pungent. Ashley didn''t wear one but her skin still smelled like lavender. Andrew tried to resist smelling her, but the faint arousing scent made him crave more.


    Andrew smirked as he gazed upon Ashley ¨C her sweet lips, her shy eyes, her alluring body. The pink bruises on her smooth skin reminded Andrew of the sensual night they shared. He caressed her body with vigor, touched her in her most sensitive places. The brief flashback made him realize that Ashley didn''t know how to kiss. She only used her lips and not her mouth


    Andrew couldn''t control himself anymore. He wanted to be more passionate, more aggressive in this kiss that they shared.


    He reached for the phone in the table beside their bed and dialed a number. The call connected and with a cold voice he said, "Get rid of people outside!" Andrew then tossed the phone away as he went on top of Ashley''s face. Their lips were connected again, but this time, his tongue took part. He licked her lips naughtily, making her mouth open up. He then made his way past her teeth as his tongue twirled with hers.


    Ashley was reluctant at first. It was her first time sharing a kiss this wild. She was stiff, but Andrew''s tongue worked his way to her mouth, going to places no one had ever been. Her face grew hotter, wanting him even more. Their tongues played, their teeth bit each other''s lips, and their skin pressed against each other¡­


    Ashley woke up late in the afternoon. The yellow sunlight started to turn orange as it beamed across the French window. It gave a warm, cozy feeling to an otherwise dark room.


    Ashley knew she had to leave soon. The long sleep she had wasn''t enough to relieve her exhaustion. The markings on her neck, shoulders and chest were still there ¨C proof of the intense night she shared with the man sleeping beside her. She gathered her belongings and looked at Andrew one last time before leaving the room.


    Ashley was wobbly as she walked through the corridor. She called for a taxi to send her home. It wasn''t long before she arrived at the apartment she rented with Ellie Su. She headed straight to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water.


    She immersed herself in warm water, trying to fight off the fatigue. In her daze, she remembered the events of last night. It might have been mistaken for a mere sensual dream if her body wasn''t aching and full of love-bruises.


    Ashley had never imagined that she would have experienced such a night.


    The zealous movements of last night''s affair exhausted her. The warm water enveloping her body was able to wash her weariness. Ashley''s eyes grew heavy as she relaxed. She was sound asleep until her ring tone woke her up.


    Ashley realized that the water grew chilly. Her hands, feet and l


    ips were feeling cold. She was quivering as she hopped out of the tub. She grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her body as she answered the call from Ellie.


    Ashley''s throat was feeling rough. She said in a hoarse, dry voice, "Hello, Ellie."


    "Ash, what happened?" Ellie asked in a caring tone as she noticed the fatigue in Ashley''s voice.


    Ashley grabbed a glass from the kitchen and poured herself some water. Her throat felt better as she poured some liquid into it. "Nothing. Don''t worry," Ashley replied.


    "Why are you absent at work today, Ash?"


    "Ellie, I''m not feeling well. Will you please notify the boss that I will take a sick-leave for two days?" Ashley was still dizzy from the bath. She walked towards the living room and sat comfortably at the sofa.


    "What''s wrong, Ash? ?Do you have a fever? ?Have you visited the hospital yet? ?¡­ ?Mr.¡­ Mr. Luo."


    Ashley was about to answer Ellie''s questions when Ellie suddenly stopped talking and called out Raymond''s name. Ashley felt stunned as she heard his name, but she was able to pull herself back together and disconnect the call.


    She heard her phone ring again not long after she ended the last call. Ashley saw the caller''s name on the screen and she left out a deep sigh. She turned off her phone and put it away. Then, her dizziness got the best of her as she fell asleep soundly on the sofa.


    ¡­


    Ellie was at the company gate of the Luo Group.


    She fixed her eyes at the man blocking her way. She composed herself and said, "Mr. Luo, I''m sorry. I am off duty and I have to go home now."


    Raymond looked desperate. He used to be handsome and well-kept, but his hair was a mess and his face had a lot of stubble. His eyes showed his lack of sleep and some certain redness might be because of crying. There was a phone in his hand, trying to contact someone, but only the sound of a voicemail was heard.


    Raymond confronted Ellie with sorrowful eyes. He swallowed, then with a deep, sad voice he asked her, "Ellie, is Ash¡­"


    Ellie lashed out even before Raymond could finish his words. With a reprimanding tone she said, "Raymond, you are now engaged to Lena!"


    Ellie tried her best not to slap Raymond and that dreadful look in his face.


    "I know that. I just want to make sure that Ashley is okay."


    "Stop it, Raymond. She''s not your concern anymore. She''s doing great without you! She''s better off not having you in her life!"


    Ellie knew from the phone call she had with Ashley that something was wrong. She needed to ditch Raymond immediately and rush back home.


    As if on cue, Lena approached the two of them. Ellie, with a dry smile on her face, turned to Raymond and said, "Mr. Luo, your fianc¨¦ is on her way. I hope she can keep you company. I need to leave."


    "Ellie, please¡­"


    "Raymond, what happened?" Lena asked politely. Ellie already left the scene leaving Raymond and Lena at the gate. Lena then laced her small delicate fingers in Raymond''s hands.


    Lena wore a white knee-length tailored dress that expressed her figure. The new Channel handbag in her wrist showed her wealthy background. Her make-up took some time to finish but it looked perfect. Finally, her long, black hair flowed gracefully down her back.


    "Nothing!" Raymond answered as he looked at Lena. He stared at her, but his eyes revealed that he was yearning for someone else to be in that dress.


    Raymond''s contemplation drew a sour look in Lena''s face. She knew he was thinking of that woman. She wanted to lash out but instead she faked a smile before Raymond could say anything.


    "Let''s go home, Raymond. We are having dinner with my parents, remember?"


    Lena said to Raymond as she took his arm and tried to remove the girl in his mind.


    "Lena, I¡­ I''m sorry." Raymond''s eyes were filled with sorrow and regret.


    Raymond was imagining Ashley in Lena''s place. The simple white dress would make Ashley look like a Greek goddess. Her beautiful dark hair would sway as the wind blew. He always enjoyed combing that hair of hers. The time they spent together was all coming back to Raymond''s head.


    "I understand Raymond. I''ve always known that you are in love with my sister. She is the love of your life, not me. I''m so sorry I''m not her. I wish things didn''t turn out like this. If only I hadn''t drunk that cup of wine..." Lena''s voice trailed off as she began to cry.


    Her shoulders started to shake while tears flowed down her cheeks. She was gasping for air in between sobs. Lena raised her face and with reddened eyes, she looked at Raymond. She was very fragile. Any man would feel the need to hug her in his arms, protect her from any harm and kiss her.


    Raymond was no exception. That was exactly what he intended to do. He slowly pulled Lena to his chest, embraced her in his arms and said, "Don''t say that, Lena. I am at fault too."

 Chapter 4 Best Friends

    Raymond pondered a few times on how things might have been if nothing had happened that day. He asked himself occasionally, ''What could have happened if I hadn''t been to that bar? What if I wasn''t drunk and didn''t sleep with Lena? Would I still be together with Ashley?''


    The answer, of course, was no. Lena was so manipulative that even if Raymond hadn''t fallen into Lena''s trap that time, she would have another trap ready for him. She would have found a way to have sex with him so that he would still break up with Ashley.


    "Raymond!" Lena called out to him as she buried herself to his chest.


    Truth to be told, Lena didn''t really care about Raymond, much less be in love with him.


    She only wanted to take him away from Ashley. Lena always wanted to steal Ashley''s belongings ever since they were children. Whenever Lena noticed that Ashley cared for or liked something, she would stop at nothing from preventing Ashley having it.


    She had always been jealous of the relationship between Ashley and Raymond. He was handsome, considerate and caring and he had been nice to Ashley. Lena thought that she was the one who deserved such an understanding man. She smirked while she devised the perfect plan to tear their relationship apart.


    Lena made sure that Ashley would witness how Raymond betrayed her. She was very delighted when Ashley saw her and Raymond together that night. She couldn''t forget how Ashley''s face lost its color in shock and sorrow. Afterwards, however, Lena never saw Ashley display such a depressing face again in front of Raymond. Lena assumed that Ashley just tried to act cool. Deep inside, Ashley felt heartbroken and dejected on how Lena and Raymond were more intimate and sensual than the relationship she had with him before.


    "I will take care of you, Lena." Raymond promised while he embraced Lena in his chest to show his devotion.


    "Thank you Raymond. I believe you." Lena replied as she lowered her reddened face.


    Ellie rushed out of the Luo Group. She almost ran towards the curb and flailed her arms to hail a taxi. She wanted to talk to Ashley right away but her calls didn''t connect. Ellie was worried because Ashley turned her phone off.


    She remembered when the two of them both got employed in the Luo Group, they decided to rent an apartment in the company district so that it would take them less time to reach home. Few minutes later, the driver drove her to her apartment.


    However, Ellie was so worried that she felt like the travel time took hours.


    She jumped out of the taxi and sprinted towards their apartment. Anxiety overwhelmed her as she turned the knob and opened the door. She switched on the light in the living room and found Ashley in a bath towel, asleep soundly on their couch.


    The cold breeze of the night made it feel like it was not summer. Ellie sighed at the sight of her friend sleeping on the living room while wearing a towel in a chilly evening. Ellie then fetched a blanket to keep her friend warm


    She walked towards Ashley quietly with the pink blanket in her hands. Ellie almost dropped the blanket as she noticed the pink bruises in Ashley''s neck. When she realized that she had these marks all over her body, Ellie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ellie had never had a boyfriend or even someone to be intimate with. However, she heard enough from her college roommates to be convinced that those bruises were hickeys.


    Ellie wanted to wake up Ashley. She had so many questions for her. However, the dark circles around Ashley''s eyes made her stop. She instead continued to cover Ashley with the blanket in her hands and decided to cook dinner for the two of them. Before Ellie could even take a step towards the kitchen, Ashley took her hand and held it firmly.


    Ashley actually woke up when Ellie switched on the light in the living room. It was just hard for her to adjust to the brightness of the room so she decided to keep her eyes closed.


    "Ellie¡­" Ashley''s voice was barely audible as she sat up. Ashley moved closer and leaned towards Ellie and hugged her. She rested her head on Ellie''s shoulder and tried to seek comfort from her best friend.


    Ellie then patted Ashley''s head to provide solace. She could feel that her close friend cried heavily. Ellie then stroked Ashley''s back lightly, stared into her exhausted eyes and said, "Calm down Ash. Everything is going to be alright."


    "They¡­ they planned to marry me to someone I don''t love. Just because Michael Du owns a real estate company, they schemed to make him my husband. They even drugged me last night¡­" Ashley confessed with a miserable voice. Ellie hugged her tightly as the tears flowed down Ashley''s cheeks. Ashley told Ellie everything that happened last night until this morning. She cried as she tried to remember every single detail of what transpired.


    Ellie sat and listened intently. She stroked Ashley''s back occasionally to help her breathe better as she sobbed. By the t


    ime Ashley finished her story, Ellie was enveloped with anxiety, fear and anger for her friend.


    Ashley and Ellie had been close ever since high school. They shared the same desk, played together and even ate together. They had always enjoyed each other''s company because they had a lot in common, such as hobbies.


    Ashley was an orphan. She was adopted by the Mu family, but even until then she had a hard time feeling welcomed and loved. The family didn''t care for her. They made her work part time just to pay for her tuition fees. Even when it came to clothes and toys, she had to use Lena''s hand-me-downs. Life was tough before she moved out and lived on her own.


    Ellie was a child of divorce. Her parents separated when she was a young girl. She was raised by her grandparents instead. The two of them had experienced a similar sadness in their childhood. It was the reason for them to sympathize with each other and become best friends.


    Ashley was a strong woman and Ellie understood this more than anyone. Ashley never cried no matter how devastating things went before. However, the pool of tears tonight made her look like a helpless little girl.


    Ellie was enraged when she found out the arrangements made by Ashley''s foster parents. She wanted to murder the people who forced Ashley to marry someone like Michael.


    ''Those foster parents of hers are lower than trash, '' she thought to herself while feeling disgusted.


    She was well aware that Michael was a horrible person. He toyed with the hearts of many innocent young maidens. Those who thought that they were capable of being with him ended up not only broken hearted but even physically and mentally scarred.


    However, Michael''s wealth and influence protected him from the hatred of his victims and their family. They could only watch their daughters live miserably.


    Ellie was frightened when she heard that Ashley ran inside a stranger''s room in the hotel. She embraced her best friend as her terrible experience unfolded.


    ¡­


    "I''m hungry, Ellie." Ashley''s voice trembled from her weakness.


    She leaned towards Ellie. Ashley''s eyes were red and swollen while her rosy cheeks were moist from tears. She looked like a sorrowful princess from a fairy tale.


    Ellie gently wiped the tears off her best friend''s face. She looked into those sad eyes and said kindly, "Cheer up, Ash. I''m going to prepare dinner. You just go to your room and change before you catch a cold."


    "Okay, I will," Ashley answered in a calm voice.


    Ellie slowly turned around and walked towards their kitchen. She knew Ashley more than anyone. ''She''s just trying to act tough. She doesn''t want to worry me even though she''s having a difficult time. I need to support her properly, '' she figured.


    Ashley entered her bedroom and walked towards her closet. She grabbed a pair of pajamas, not even caring what color they were. After she changed, she returned to the living room and sat in the couch, barely able to think. She just stared silently at Ellie''s back.


    They lived in a two-bedroom apartment with a living room. They had arranged each of their room as they saw fit but they had shared their ideas for the living room. They had designed in a way that they both felt at peace.


    They both didn''t have a complete family, but they treated each other like a sister. They didn''t need to be connected by blood to understand one another.


    "What are you doing just sitting there? Come here. Help me prepare the table!" Ellie said with a cheerful smile on her face as she noticed Ashley stil felt fuzzy in the living room.


    Ashley was about to get up and help when something entered Ellie''s mind. "Oh, never mind. You can just sit there and relax. I can handle this," she continued.


    Ashley smiled at her friend''s sweet remark. She jumped up from her seat and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine now."


    The two best friends helped each other to prepare the table. They sat across each other with glee. The smell of the food captivated their noses. Ashley knew how deliciously it would be, so she praised Ellie, "The man destined for you is very lucky."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You must be starving. Let''s eat!" Ellie answered with a faint smile in her face, as she rolled her eyes at Ashley.


    She kept quiet about the fact that Raymond had asked about Ashley in the company. She didn''t want Ashley to feel miserable again.


    The two of them enjoyed Ellie''s cooking in silence. It felt peaceful at their home. Afterwards, they both cleaned the table and Ellie washed the dishes. Ashley went to the living room and switched on the news. Ellie then finished in the kitchen and sat beside Ashley who was preoccupied with her thoughts. "What are you thinking about, Ash?" she asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I want to sleep with you tonight, Ellie," Ashley said nicely as she hugged Ellie. She then pressed her head against Ellie''s shoulder as if to convince her.


    "Sure!"


    "You''re the best."

 Chapter 5 Fever

    After considering what Ashley had been going through recently, Ellie decided to take a few days off to keep her company.


    The next morning, she got up early and without waking Ashley up, cooked rice porridge and went out.


    To awaken her senses, she did a quick jog around the vicinity. The smell and feel of a new day refreshed her and her spirits. Before going home, she took a detour to her favorite shop and bought two bottles of soy milk and several steamed stuffed buns and deep-fried dough sticks. ''Ashley''s favorite food, '' she thought to herself, highly amused at her best friend''s taste in food. With several plastic bags in hand, she started towards their house.


    Upon reaching the house, Ellie took a deep breath. She had hoped that by the time she got back, Ashley would already be awake. That wasn''t the case though. With a resigned expression, she shook her head and walked into her best friend''s bedroom.


    "Get up, Ash," Ellie whispered excitedly while perching on the edge of the bed. "I made your favorite porridge," she continued, nudging the sleeping girl. The wonderful smell of the food filled the air.


    "Ah," Ashley replied in a nasal voice. A quilt was tightly wrapped around her and it was clear that she still wasn''t fully awake.


    Seeing that, Ellie couldn''t help but be amused. ''Why did she suddenly act so childish after last night?'' she wondered.


    As amused as she was, though, Ellie wanted Ashley to get up already. The porridge was getting cold. She nudged Ashley several more times but she wasn''t responding. It seemed like she didn''t want to move at all. Feeling that something was wrong with her friend, she lifted the quilt off of her.


    "Ashley, your face is so red!" Ellie exclaimed, quickly feeling her friend''s forehead. "And you''re on fire! What''s happening!"


    Panic immediately set in. ''How am I gonna take her to the hospital alone?'' Ellie anxiously thought.


    For as long as she could remember, she and Ashley- and only she and Ashley - had stuck together. As a result, they didn''t have any other friends. Ellie was now at a loss and she had no idea what to do.


    Biting her lip, she pulled out her phone and dialed Raymond''s number.


    The other end of the line picked up the phone quickly. "Raymond, I need you to come over quickly. Ash is very sick!" she said in one breath, having worry all over her face.


    Several moments had passed but the guy on the other end of the line still hadn''t responded. Ellie was starting to think that she might have called the wrong person. With a skeptical look, she checked the screen and saw that she was indeed calling Raymond''s number.


    ''What the hell, '' Ellie thought. ''What''s wrong with this guy?'' The panic that she was feeling quickly turned into rage. As she was about to hang up the phone, she heard a woman''s sneer from the other end of the line. In a gloating tone, the woman quipped, "What? Ashley is sick?" The woman let out a sinister laugh. "Then you should take her to the doctor. Why did you call Raymond? He isn''t a doctor!"


    Ellie never expected that Lena would answer the phone. After immediately detecting the offensive, sarcastic tone in her voice, Ellie regretted her decision and became embarrassed. After a long pause, she found her voice back. In a weak and shaky voice, she apologized, "I''m so sorry. Bye!"


    "Oh, hold on," Lena said.


    "Oh, yeah?" Ellie responded, holding on to her phone.


    "Don''t call Raymond again. Also, please stay away from him. He just got engaged. If you continue doing this and keep in touch with him, I will feel very uncomfortable."


    While she wasn''t expecting anything good to come out of Lena''s mouth, Ellie was still rendered speechless. ''Does she think I wanted to call Raymond? He literally is the last person I want to turn to for help!'' she snapped silently.


    Before she could give Lena a piece of her mind, Lena ended the call. Ellie couldn''t do anything else but ball her hand into a fist. The annoyance that she was feeling made her want to drop her cellphone on the floor.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Ellie quickly ran to it and opened it. Two men wearing business suits were outside. With a stunned look, she surveyed the strangers and asked in confusion, "Um, sorry, but who are you?"


    "Hello, miss. May I know if Miss Mu is home?" the man, Johnny Cheng, inquired with a friendly smile.


    Baffled, Ellie nodded and asked, "What''s your business with her?"


    "My boss wanted to see her."


    Johnny Cheng then turned sideways to make way for the man behind him.


    The man who came forward was about 188 cm tall. The authority he was exuding was breath-taking. ''Maybe it''s because of his three-piece black tailored suit, '' Ellie thought, gulping.


    With a tousled, soft black hair, the man was blessed with an enchanting, flawless face which could fascinate women of all ages. People who made eye contact with him would definitely get lost in his deep-set, sparkling eyes. He also had thin, sexy lips.


    Ellie studied him up and down quickly and concluded that he wasn''t a simple person. There was a certain air of class a


    nd nobility in him.


    ''When did Ash make acquaintance with this guy?'' she wondered inwardly.


    "I''m sorry," Ellie started, flashing the two men her best cordial smile. "I can''t let you two in. It''s not convenient for Ash to see you today." Her lips were starting to twitch. "If you have something important for her, please come over another day." To emphasize her politeness even more, she widened her smile. ''These two can definitely wait, '' Ellie thought. ''Since Ashley is ill in bed, she is in no mood to deal with these two strangers.'' In her mind, Ellie had already planned how she was going to send her Ashley to the hospital to get treatment. A few moments passed and Ellie took the men''s silence as agreement, so she went ahead and started to close the door. However, just as she was about to do that, the imposing man barged into the house.


    "Oh jeez. What are you doing?!" Ellie shouted at the man with an alert look. She ran towards the man in an attempt to stop him, but Johnny Cheng stood in front of her and blocked her way.


    "Please don''t worry," Johnny started, not even looking at Ellie. "My boss will not hurt Miss Mu!" Reassuring as his words might be, the girl still looked so rattled.


    Actually, he, too, was taken aback by his boss'' rude behavior. ''The girl asked us to leave but he broke in against her will, '' he sighed inwardly.


    It was the first time that he had seen his boss act this way. Today, he had been ordered to leave his work behind and investigate a woman. After learning the woman''s address, he reported it to his boss. Andrew then gave him instructions and he drove him here immediately.


    "Ash is ill!" Ellie shouted anxiously. With all her might, she pushed Johnny Cheng aside and ran quickly to Ashley''s bedroom.


    ''What?


    The girl got sick?'' Johnny exclaimed silently.


    Oh, that''s not good.''


    Deciding that it was for the best, he let the girl follow Andrew to where he was going.


    Ellie came upon Andrew crouched beside the still sleeping girl. With his eyes fixed on Ashley''s red face, Andrew quickly realized that something was wrong with her. He bit his lower lip and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on with her?"


    "Ash has a fever. Can you help me take her to the hospital?" Ellie replied with a worried look.


    Upon hearing this, Andrew immediately lifted the patient to his chest. "Get the car and inform the hospital. We''re going!" he instructed, casting his assistant a stern glance.


    It was the first time that Johnny had seen his boss panic like this. Out of curiosity, he stole a glance at the girl in Andrew''s arms. ''She''s beautiful, '' he thought, somehow understanding why Andrew was acting the way he was. As his boss strode out of the room, he hurried out of the house to prepare the car.


    Ellie grabbed her cell phone and purse and joined the two men.


    As soon as she got into the car, they sped towards the hospital.


    "Hurry up!" Andrew commanded Johnny Cheng. His voice was so icy it could freeze the air inside the car.


    The assistant put on a helpless expression. ''Boss, I am already driving at full speed, '' he complained in his heart. ''Didn''t you see that we were already being chased by the traffic police?'' he continued wordlessly.


    As much as he wanted to say these things, he didn''t have the guts to do it.


    At the hospital, a bunch of doctors and even the hospital''s dean were already waiting for them. The moment that they arrived, they all swarmed towards Andrew.


    "Mr. Lu!"


    they all said in unison.


    ...


    ...


    There were so many people that Ellie was forced to leave Andrew''s side.


    In a swift motion, Andrew carried Ashley into a VIP ward and placed her on the bed gently. Without taking his eyes off the patient, he commanded in a detached voice, "Check her!"


    This was the first time that the attending physicians had seen Andrew care about someone so much, not to mention a woman.


    A doctor then came forward instantly and examined the patient carefully.


    While working, the doctor could feel Andrew''s killing gaze. After finishing his examination, he wiped the sweat off of his forehead nervously. "Mr. Lu, this lady has a fever. Don''t worry, though. She will definitely get better," he said gingerly.


    "Umm," Andrew responded coldly, devoid of any facial expression.


    A nurse then came forward to give Ashley a shot, but she missed when Ashley moved her hand. As a result, the needle poked Ashley''s skin and several drops of blood seeped out.


    Seeing the blood on Ashley''s white-snow arm, Andrew went ballistic. With a livid expression, he kicked a chair over. Glaring at the nurse, he huffed, "What''s wrong with you?!"


    The innocent nurse was so frightened by his reaction that her hand shook and she messed the whole thing again.


    Feeling Andrew''s scary stare, the nurse became so scared that she wanted to cry. As much as she wanted to finish her task, she couldn''t even move her hand because she was afraid of making a mistake again.


    An experienced doctor then came to the nurse''s rescue. He took the needle from her and gave the patient the shot himself.

 Chapter 6 Hospital

    Ellie was allowed to enter the hospital room as she was accompanied by Andrew when they brought Ashley to the emergency room.


    However, she felt terrified as she entered the door. She saw Andrew''s bad temper. The way his cold eyes pierced everyone with a sharp gaze frightened Ellie. His stern face was able to make anyone silent in fear. Anybody would be scared witless if they ever had been under his enraged stare. Even the young nurse who took care of Ashley trembled just as she passed by him.


    When Ashley became stable, the doctor and the medical staff left her to rest. Andrew and Ellie were then left to watch over Ashley sleeping.


    It was silent in the bright hospital room. Ellie was still in shock after she witnessed Andrew''s terrible anger.


    Ellie then noticed that Andrew walked closer towards Ashley''s bed. The aggravated look in his face made Ellie cautious. She suspected that Andrew might intend to hurt poor Ashley. She hurriedly stood up and blocked Andrew''s path. She tried to hide her fear as she turned, quickly bent, gave a bow to Andrew and said,"Thanks, Mr. Lu!"


    Ellie decided to address Andrew by Mr. Lu, similar to how everybody else in the hospital did.


    "OK." Andrew actually didn''t care much about her presence since Ellie entered the room. He was only concerned with Ashley''s health. The emotionless reply he gave Ellie was the only time he interacted with her.


    "Mr. Lu, it seems that you have a lot to do today. If you don''t mind, I will take care of Ashley. You can go ahead and leave to address your business arrangements."


    Andrew''s already stern expression worsened when he heard Ellie''s words! The room slowly became chilly as Andrew''s cold stare pierced Ellie.


    Ellie''s heart froze in that scary moment. She didn''t know what to react to Andrew''s chilly gaze. The summer heat was useless as Ellie shivered in fear.


    Ellie was suspicious of how sensitive Andrew was with Ashley. She pondered on what exactly the relationship was between these two.


    Andrew''s phone rang in his pocket and disrupted Ellie''s thoughts about his connection with Ashley. He reached for the device and looked at the screen with a bit of hesitation. His eyes showed rage as he read the caller''s name. The frown in his face grew worse. He pondered for a while before he decided to answer the call. His thumb swiped the screen reluctantly as he walked out of the room.


    Ellie was thankful for the call. It not only saved her from Andrew''s icy gaze but also pulled her out of the trouble of being in the same room as him even for just a few minutes. She let out a deep sigh of relief and managed to calm down. She then turned towards Ashley and guarded her with concerned eyes.


    ''I thought Ash was already fine yesterday. What happened to her that made her this sick suddenly? Her fever is very high and she still hasn''t woken up.''


    Andrew came back after some time. He appeared to be in distress and in a hurry. His eyes reflected his reluctance to leave and how he wanted to stay and care for Ashley instead. He just stared at her like he tried to apologize because he needed to leave before she woke up. Finally, he turned towards Ellie with his eyes full of sorrow and said in a cold voice,"I have to go now. I need you to stay here by her side and look after her."


    Ellie was confused but she still agreed to Andrew. She nodded in agreement and said in a daze,"Okay."


    She thought to herself, ''Okay? Just Okay? What is that about?


    Who does he think he is? What kind of relationship do they have to be that over familiar? I am obviously the one who should look after Ash not him.''


    However, Ellie kept it all to herself. She didn''t dare to voice out her concerns. She felt uncomfortable around Andrew. Now that he had gone, Ellie felt the stress in her shoulders left as well.


    Ellie was intrigued about the cold man who just left. She suspected him to be someone with an elite social status. The atmosphere in the room changed when Andrew was here. She felt so uncomfortable and so nervous around him that she had some trouble breathing. She had no clue why a stranger like him would make her feel so troubled.


    Ellie was surprised and concerned on how Ashley crossed paths with a man with such a strong spirit.


    "Ughhh¡­" Ashley let out a faint groan as she slowly opened her drowsy eyes.


    The last thing Ashley remembered was their apartment. She was flustered because she had woken up in a different place than their home. The bright ceiling, the white walls, and the unfamiliar bed confused her as she tried to adjust her eyes to the lights.


    "Are you awake now?" A familiar voice entered her ears which helped her to calm down.


    Ashley turned her head towards the sweet voice. She recognized Ellie was seated right next to her and wore a smile on her face.


    "What happened? What happened to me?" Ashley wanted to ask Ellie for an answer, but she was stopped immediately by a very hoarse cough. Her voice wouldn''t come out as she was anguished by her sore throat.


    Ellie stood up as she saw her friend barely able to talk. She grabbed a glass of hot water and handed it to Ashley. However, Ashley was too weak to get up by herself. Ellie grabbed her arms and helped her to sit up on the bed. Finally, she drunk some water and was able to voice out her words.


    "You''re the one asking me what this is all about? I should be the one interrogating you regarding what happened. You''ve got a very terrible fever. Thank goodness you''ve got treatment in time. If it hadn''t been for that, you would have been delirious by now," replied Ellie to Ashley as she stroked Ashley''s hair. She jokingly complained in her mind, ''What a careless woman, never able to take care of her body. I''ve been away for just a single day and she already found a way to trouble me and made me take care of her.''


    "Ashley, be honest with me. You told me you were going to attend Lena''s engagement party. Why did you end up like this, now in a hospital room in such a state? I need some answers." Ellie''s voice was full of concern but she felt so angry about what happened to her friend. Ashley looked so fragile and vulnerable as she lay on the bed.


    "So that''s what has happened before I woke up just now. It must be the reason for this terrible headache." Ashley had to force herself to speak. Even though her voice was already normal, she still felt so weak to talk as much as she used to.


    "Oh Ellie, I''m so sorry. It was just an accident. I promise to take


    care of myself," said Ashley as she looked at Ellie with sincere eyes.


    Goo goo goo¡­


    Ashley''s stomach growled as she felt hungry. She remembered she hadn''t eaten anything.


    Her beautiful face started to blush.


    Ellie smiled as if to reassure her friend. She didn''t say anything as she took out a bowl of porridge. Ashley was still weak so Ellie fed her. It was a very sweet scene between two friends that cared for each other. Ellie cooked the porridge back home as their breakfast. Unfortunately, Ashley was found ill and was taken to the hospital. Ellie was so thoughtful that she didn''t forget to bring it because she thought Ashley might be hungry when she woke up.


    Ashley found it sweet yet awkward that Ellie fed her like she was a child of Ellie. She tried to stop Ellie''s hand, open her palm and ask Ellie for the spoon. She said with a pout,"I can do it myself."


    "Let me at least help you eat. One of your hands is still under infusion. How can you eat by yourself?" Ellie replied to Ashley as she pointed to the dextrose that connected to the back of Ashley''s hand.


    "That makes sense."


    Ashley nodded in agreement. She was a little shy to need Ellie to feed her, but she was happy to have a friend that cared that much.


    Ellie continued to feed Ashley. She paused for a moment as a thought came into her head.


    "Ash, there was a man who went to our apartment. I didn''t recognize him nor have I seen him before, but he said he came to visit you. Do you know who he is?"


    "Huh? Who? What did he look like?" Ashley felt confused as she answered Ellie with questions of her own.


    "He was a tall man, probably around 1.88 meters tall. His face was handsome and charismatic but the look in his eyes was very cold. It felt like being in the presence of a tyrant." Ellie told Ashley every detail that she could remember about the man. She talked about his aura and how he commanded anyone with ease. Ellie hoped Ashley could tell her who the man was.


    "Is that so? I''m so sorry but I can''t remember such a man. I have no idea who he is." Ashley shook her head as she answered Ellie. Her mouth was so full that her voice was a little hard to understand.


    "Are you certain that you don''t know such a man?" Ellie was still skeptical when she looked at Ashley.


    She remembered the events before and thought to herself, ''The man was very concerned with Ashley. He might be enraged but he was so passionate about Ashley''s health this morning.''


    "I don''t know," Ashley confirmed and shook her head again.


    "I understand that you don''t remember. It''s just the way he acted is like you two are really close. You need to be more careful about that man. It seemed like you mean something to him."


    Ellie chose her words very carefully.


    "How could that be possible?" Ashley was confused when she heard Ellie''s words. She even thought that Ellie wasn''t serious but the look Ellie gave was really concerned.


    Ashley always thought that she understood herself very much. She could tell, from what Ellie had described about that man, that he must be someone with an elite background. It was impossible for her to meet such an extraordinary man.


    Even if she did cross paths with some amazing man, she would be too nervous to interact with him. Her mouth would run dry and her tongue would be tied. She would fail to let her voice out and run away instead.


    However, a flash of memory entered her brain. She remembered the night when she snuck into a stranger''s room and met that man. Her body recollected everything that he did to her as if it had happened again.


    ''About 1.88 meters tall?


    Handsome? Charismatic?


    A man who gives off a feeling of a tyrant?


    That''s impossible! Could he really be that man?"


    ¡­ Ashley choked on her sudden realization. She coughed hard as her brain put together all the pieces of the puzzle.


    Ellie saw this and put aside the bowl and spoon in her hands. She stroked Ashley''s back to help her breathe better. "Take it slowly! No one will steal this food from you. You don''t need to rush," scolded Ellie.


    "No, I didn''t! It''s just that¡­" Ashley tried to find the appropriate words to describe her thoughts, but she ended up tongue tied.


    "It''s just what?"


    "I remember the man you spoke of! He must be the one I met that night!" Ashley told Ellie what she remembered. She tried to speak some more but her throat was still weak. She swallowed as she fixed her eyes at Ellie.


    Ashley was really nervous as her body was reminded of the bruises, the headaches, and everything else she experienced that night.


    She trembled by the very thought of what happened. Her body was still traumatized. She absolutely never wanted to experience that kind of agony ever again!


    ''He must be very spoiled given his social status. He could get any woman he wants very easily. Women like me would be treated by him like his toys.''


    Ashley tried to comfort herself as these awful thoughts conquered her mind. She tried not to give any value about what happened between her and that man.


    Ellie could only hug Ashley after what happened. She was shocked at how hysterical Ashley got when she realized who that man was. It was now clear to her that Ashley didn''t want to be involved with such a man.


    "My dear sister, what happened to you?"


    A soft voice with a hint of sarcasm suddenly came from outside the ward door.


    Ashley frowned when she recognized the voice. Her eyes reflected fear and rage.


    When the door was open, Lena stepped inside the hospital room. Ellie stared at her with a look of disdain. She asked her with a cold voice,"What are you doing here?"


    "I heard my sister was sick. How can I sit at home and not pay a visit?" Lena continued to walk towards Ashley''s bed. She dismissed the ungenerous behavior of Ashley and Ellie. The two of them coldly stared at Lena, waited for her to leave, but Lena didn''t pay them any attention.


    Lena stood beside Ashley''s bed and studied her. She looked down to her sister who felt weak. However, the fever wasn''t enough to make Ashley look dull. Her face was still as pretty as a rose even though she''d been sick. Her cheeks were red and tender. This infuriated Lena. Jealousy took over her as she wanted to mess up the pretty face in front of her. Inside her mind, Lena couldn''t help but scream in her heart, ''That pretty face of yours makes you look like a whore. You would seduce every man you encounter. Let me do you a favor and tear it apart for you!''

 Chapter 7 Hypocrisy

    "Well, you''ve seen me. You can go," said Ashley as she looked resentfully at the hypocrite, Lena. Thinking about what they had done to her. She couldn''t be bothered trying to hide her true feelings.


    "Ashley, I have come here to visit you. How can you say that to me?" said Lena in a soft voice.


    "Who knows what your true intentions are?" answered Ashley coldly.


    "Of course I''m here to visit my dear sister," said Lena with a hint of menace in her voice. Then she paused a moment and looked at Ellie.


    "Well, since I''m already here. I would also like to say that ''someone'' shouldn''t call Raymond every time she is in trouble. Raymond is very busy running the Luo Group. He doesn''t have time to deal with meaningless tasks. Please don''t come to him anymore."


    When Lena had finished, she walked out before Ashley and Ellie could say anything to her.


    But she didn''t hide the pride and triumph?in her eyes.


    She could tell that she had annoyed them and that gave her a sense of satisfaction.


    "Ellie, I''m sorry,"


    Ashley knew that Ellie disliked Raymond since then. But she still called him today and Lena had found out. Ellie must be feeling very upset now.


    "Silly girl, don''t say?anything about being sorry. Just go to sleep and I''ll keep an eye out for you," said Ellie as she gently touched her head.


    "All right," Ashley yawned.


    She found that she was very tired and lethargic due to being sick. As soon as Ashley lay down, she had fallen asleep.


    Ashley felt a presence in her room and slowly opened her sleepy eyes.


    Once her eyes had adjusted to the dim light, she could see who was standing there. She calmly looked at him but didn''t say anything.


    The man who had been standing in Ashley''s room while she was sleeping, was Raymond. Just two days ago, he had become engaged to Lena.


    He seemed thinner and not as handsome and elegant as before. His white suit was rumpled and his eyes were slightly bloodshot with dark bags under them.


    There was a hint of decadence in the disheveled man that stood before her.


    He stared at her.


    Ashley gazed out of the window at the bright sunny day. The sun was so strong outside that she could feel the heat that radiated through the window pane.


    Ashley''s mind went back to the time when they had met for the first time. It was at school, Raymond was her senior.


    They met at a community activity that the school had organized. He was always courteous to everyone and always wore a bright and happy smile on his face. Rarely would you see Raymond lose his temper. He eventually took her under his wing and became like a big brother to her.


    Even Raymond didn''t know why he felt the need to protect and look out for her. He was very kind to her during those school years. He even knew better than she did, what her preferences were to things like hobbies and what her likes and dislikes were. He could read her like a book.


    Perhaps she was also drawn to him because of his tenderness towards her. Because, no one had ever shown her any kindness, from when she was a child. They eventually became a couple and they were right for each other.


    They would talk on the phone, at least once a day, for hours on end. About nothing in particular. It seemed enough, just to hear each other''s voices.


    After Raymond had graduated, he took over the family


    company. That was when Ashley had discovered that he was the son of the Luo family.


    When Ashley found out that he was from that family, she was alarmed. She suddenly became self-conscious and felt that she didn''t deserve him. Ashley was out of her depths and didn''t want to be involved in the struggle with the rich and powerful. So she decided it was best to break up with him. Of course, Raymond didn''t accept it, nor agree with her reasoning behind the breakup.


    Eventually, Raymond compromised and managed to persuade Ashley. He promised her that things wouldn''t change between them.


    Ashley did care deeply for him and didn''t want to give up such a good man. So she agreed to stay with him.


    Raymond''s mother wasn''t at all happy that they were together and asked Ashley to leave her son. However, when Ashley refused to, Raymond''s mother began to harass her. She made regular visits to her, only to torment her with threats and insults. She told her that she was unworthy of her son.


    But how could Ashley do what his mother asked of her at that time, when she cared so much about him? Ashley didn''t want to burden Raymond with what his mother was doing to her, so she didn''t even tell him about it.


    Until one day, when she saw Raymond was with Lena. She then realized, just what a fool she had been.


    Now they were engaged and Raymond''s mother was finally content because she liked Lena


    ...


    "Fizz!" Ashley sat up and pulled the covers aside. She kneaded her temples as her headache was getting worse and waited a moment for the searing pain to pass. She then reached for her cellphone and slowly got off the bed to go and look for Ellie.


    She didn''t care that Raymond was there. He could stand and stare as much as he wanted. It made no difference to her.


    "Ash..." murmured Raymond. Ashley was about to leave the ward, but Raymond grabbed her hand and held it hard.


    Ashley looked up at him and said,"Let go of my hand!"


    "No, Ash. I miss you so much. Please, don''t leave me." He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly against his chest.


    When Raymond didn''t see Ashley and Ellie at the company, he was beside himself.


    He thought that they had left the company altogether.


    He was insane with worry. But when he asked the manager where Ashley was, he was greatly relieved to find that


    she had not left the company. Instead, she became ill and asked for a few days leave.


    But when Raymond heard that Ashley was sick, his heart was broken and he began to worry again. Today, he didn''t even go to the company, he needed to know how Ashley was and to go and see her.


    So he found her at the hospital and felt great relief when he saw her.


    "Let go of me!" Ashley scolded. Struggling against him. The familiar embrace overwhelmed her, but she couldn''t free herself from him as she had been weakened by her fever and he was such a big man.


    When Ellie had returned to the ward. She saw Ashley struggling in Raymond''s embrace.


    She had only been gone for a short while to organize the discharge papers.


    Ellie rushed in and pushed Raymond away and pulled Ashley aside, checking to see if she was all right.


    Raymond was caught off guard when he was pushed by Ellie that he nearly lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    "Ash, are you all right?" Ellie asked, looking at her anxiously.

 Chapter 8 The Conflict With Raymond

    Ashley felt relieved when she heard Ellie''s voice. If Ellie took a bit longer to come back, Ashley might have been suffocated by Raymond''s hug.


    "I''m alright." Ashley smiled as she thanked Ellie.


    "We can leave now. I''ve already finished your discharge papers," Ellie said when she held Ashley''s arm as she tried to separate her from Raymond. They walked together towards the door.


    "Ashley!" Raymond called out to stop the two ladies and ran towards them.


    Ashley stopped and turned around. She looked at Raymond with cold, indifferent eyes. With a blank expression on her face, she said to him,"Raymond, our relationship is over. I do hope we can get past our history and be normal friends in the future, but you are now engaged to my sister Lena. What do you think she would feel if she sees you following me around like this? You need to stop."


    Ashley would have cried if she said this a month ago. She really loved Raymond and never imagined that she would say such words to him.


    However, she found the courage to say the words that Raymond needed to hear. Ashley felt relieved after saying what was on her mind.


    She realized that the connection she had with Raymond was similar to that of a brother and sister. She did admit that his kindness made him attractive. His gentle nature and how he understood her were part of his charms. However, it all disappeared the moment Ashley saw him and Lena sleep together.


    "Ellie, we should go."


    Raymond was stunned by what happened. He never imagined Ashley to be so cold to him. She even mentioned Lena''s name just to rub the fact that it was over between Ashley and him. His feet, like his heart, were reluctant to move on, so he just stared at Ashley''s back as they left.


    "I''m really happy to leave this place. You can''t do much in the ward. Do you have any idea how bored I was in this hospital?" Ashley complained to Ellie who walked by her side. The bright smile on her face showed no signs of the fact that she was sick lately.


    "On the bright side, it seemed that you''ve learned your lesson. Hospitals are boring places so you must avoid being sent here. You must take good care of your health especially when I''m not around. If you are ever brought here again, I''ll punish you." Ellie scolded Ashley sweetly. She pretended to threaten her with an angry stare.


    "Yes, my queen. I understand." Ashley mocked her with a childish smile. They felt relieved that they could joke around each other again.


    They continued to walk until Ashley pulled Ellie by her sleeve to get her attention. She said to her,"Ellie, I really crave for hot pot right now. How about we eat one outside?"


    "Ashley, have you forgotten that you have just got over your cold?" Ellie denied Ashley''s request.


    "It''s not that I''ve forgotten. I''ve been eating hospital food for such a long time. They are very bland and I think I lost my sense of taste during my stay there. I really want to eat something spicy now that I''m healthy. Ellie, please¡­" Ashley held Ellie''s hand while begging. She pleaded with a sweet voice like a child.


    After she heard Ashley''s words, Ellie also started to crave for hot pot.


    The two of them liked to eat hot pot. They wanted it to taste as spicy as possible. It was one of the many things they enjoyed doing together. However, they became so preoccupied with their jobs that they didn''t have the time to go to a restaurant together in quite some time.


    Ashley noticed that Ellie hesitated to agree with her. However, she knew it would only take a little push to have her change her mind. Ashley quickly talked about Ellie''s favorite delicacies which made Ellie hungrier.


    Finally, Ellie gave in to Ashley''s sweet talk. She decided for them to have hot pot together.


    Ellie felt disappointed on how she easily caved in. Other people would''ve thought Ashley was a modest, reserved woman. However, when the two of them were together, Ashley actually behaved like a spoiled little girl.


    Ellie preferred the lively Ashley. She didn''t want her to be gloomy nor quiet.


    The summer sun during noon scorched the streets. People were reluctant to leave the comfort of their houses and offices. There were very few people in the hot pot restaurant.


    Ashley and Ellie entered and sat down at a table. They looked at the menu and called a waitress to order some food.


    The waitress rushed to the side of Ashley and Ellie''s table. She took out her notebook and asked for their order. However, the two of them couldn''t agree on which soup to eat.


    Ashley immediately replied the waitress,"Red spicy soup, please."


    Ellie suddenly stopped the waitress and said,"No. Two-flavor soup for the hot pot, please."


    "Ellie!" Ashley complained with a pout. They both wanted to eat a spicy hot pot but Ellie ordered a two-flavor soup. Ellie still didn''t want Ashley to eat something spicy. Ashley stared at Ellie with her sad, beautiful eyes. She looked like a child who had just lost a beloved doll.


    In the end, Ellie felt bad for Ashley and changed her mind. She really had a soft spot for her. They decided to order a red spicy soup but less spicy than usual.


    They enjoyed their mild flavored soup. They talked about the last time they ate together outside. It was still early when they had finished eating so they b


    ought groceries on the way home.


    The sun just started to come down when Ellie and Ashley arrived at their apartment. They decided to clean their bedroom that afternoon. Afterwards, they helped each other to prepare dinner.


    ¡­


    In the Lu Group, Andrew sat comfortably in his office with a rather important document in his hand. He stared at the paper with a blank face. It looked like his eyes were focused on the document, but his attention was rather distracted by other things.


    Andrew''s preoccupied appearance confused Johnny, who stood by his side. Johnny tried to say something, but he was afraid to offend Andrew.


    ''Mr. Lu has stared at that document for half an hour. He hasn''t turned a page nor reacted about its contents. What''s going on in his mind?''


    "Mr. Lu, it''s time to get off work now. Shall we go to the hospital and visit Miss Mu?" Johnny finally spoke. His voice was clear but deep inside he feared on how Andrew would respond.


    Andrew finally reacted. It seemed like he wanted to hear those words all this time.


    "Okay. Let''s go!" Andrew said as he put down the document in his hand. His previously blank face was now filled with vigor. He stood up and fixed his tie ¨C clear signs that he was ready to leave.


    Johnny was surprised with the response Andrew gave. He just said that to get Andrew''s attention. He was worried about why Andrew acted so distractedly today so he said those words. He never imagined that it was exactly what Andrew wanted to do.


    Johnny rushed towards the parking lot. He started the car, drove towards the gate and waited for Andrew to enter.


    Johnny headed for the hospital. He was asked by Andrew to stop the car as they drove by Harkim Restaurant. They both got off and entered the restaurant.


    ''I thought Mr. Lu was excited to visit Miss Mu in the hospital. Did he decide to have dinner first before his visit?'' thought Johnny as he tried to understand Andrew''s unusual actions.


    He was confused but he followed Andrew towards the establishment. He stopped just before the entrance and let Andrew enter alone. Johnny waited for his boss at the door.


    After a few minutes, Andrew exited Harkim Restaurant with several boxes in his hand. Johnny immediately realized that Andrew wanted to buy food for Ashley.


    Johnny noticed that recently, he was constantly being surprised by Andrew''s actions. He knew that this started when Ashley appeared in Andrew''s life.


    Johnny''s curiosity towards Ashley continued to intensify as her influence on Andrew''s behavior became more apparent.


    Johnny wanted to befriend Ashley. He figured that Andrew would treat him better if he got close to the girl who changed him.


    No one ever thought that Johnny would be so shrewd!


    Andrew quickly got off the car as soon as they arrived at the hospital. He was in a hurry that he didn''t even wait for Johnny to open the door for him.


    Andrew wondered why he gave so much attention to that woman. ''Is it just because I don''t dislike her?'' thought Andrew.


    Andrew rushed towards the ward but he was careful about the boxes of food he carried. He held the boxes tightly to be sure they wouldn''t spill as he wondered if they would satisfy Ashley''s palate.


    Andrew''s head was full of fantasies and doubts as he walked towards the ward. However, his mind went blank when he arrived at the door.


    The bedspread was already folded. The intravenous pole stood empty. The room was quiet and vacant.


    Andrew felt desolated. His face turned dark as his eyes reflected rage. He looked like he wanted to break something to relieve his anger.


    Johnny immediately sensed the change in Andrew''s mood. He was behind Andrew when he noticed that the sickbed was empty.


    Johnny calmly called a nurse who happened to pass by them. He asked her,"Where is the lady who was in this ward this morning?"


    "The lady being treated in this ward?" The nurse took out her notebook and checked the records. "Apparently she was able to recover via intravenous therapy. She was discharged around noon. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing. Thank you. I''m sorry to bother your work." Johnny smiled politely at the nurse who immediately left.


    Actually, Johnny complained in his mind. ''What''s wrong with the staff in this hospital? They should know that Miss Mu was sent here by Mr. Lu personally. How could they allow Miss Mu to leave without Mr. Lu''s permission? They could''ve at least notified him when she was discharged.''


    "Mr. Lu¡­" Johnny felt bad for Andrew. This was the first time he had seen Andrew cared about a person so much. He wanted to console Andrew but he couldn''t think of what to say.


    ''Mr. Lu came here to show Miss Mu that he cares for her. Mr. Lu must be furious that she left without even a word, '' thought Johnny.


    Johnny walked towards Andrew''s side. He was handed the several boxes of food that Andrew bought for Ashley. Andrew immediately turned around and walked dejectedly to the exit.


    Johnny almost dropped the boxes that were given to him. His face became very pale as he trembled in fear. ''Mr. Lu is very frightening when he is angry!''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ashley enjoyed her dinner at their apartment. She had no idea that Andrew bought food for her and tried to visit her. She never knew that Andrew thought about her all day.

 Chapter 9 The Mu Family

    After dinner, Ashley received a call from the Mu family and she was asked to come over to the family house tomorrow.


    Ashley had moved out of the family house when she started college. She only ever came back when something happened in the family.


    She smiled coldly when she spoke on the phone. She was shocked that Peggy had the nerve to call her after what she had done to her and acted like nothing had happened.


    "Ashley, did you hear me? Come to the family house tomorrow. Answer me!" Peggy shouted angrily on the other end of the line because she had no response from Ashley, even though she had been talking for quite a while.


    Peggy thought Ashley was so defiant.


    She had planned to give Ashley to Michael Du as a gift earlier. But she didn''t expect that Ashley would run away. As a result, they had lost a lucrative business deal. Peggy decided to teach Ashley a lesson when she came back home.


    "Yes, I heard you," Ashley replied indifferently.


    Ashley''s reaction irritated Peggy and so she cursed her on the phone before she finally hung up on her.


    When Ellie saw Ashley hang up the phone she gave her a worried look. "What''s the matter? Why do they want you to come back home?"


    Ellie had reason to worry. Every time her family called her to visit, there was always some sort of trouble for Ashley, afterward.


    "Nothing serious. They just want me to visit. That''s all," Ashley reassured her because she could see the worried expression on her face.


    At least she was not alone with Ellie by her side.


    "Do you need me to go there with you?"


    Ellie knew that she looked tough on the outside, but felt deeply vulnerable inside. She was afraid that Ashley would be bullied by her family, especially Lena. She never got along with Ashley since she was a child and always tried to take everything from her.


    What was more, Lena tended to play the victim in front of other people to get compassion.


    "No, It''s okay. I won''t let them bully me." She knew what Ellie was worried about and didn''t want to get her involved in this mess.


    "All right." Since Ashley had already made up her mind to go on her own, Ellie decided to listen to her.


    Then she spent a long time telling Ashley to take care of herself in case she was treated unfairly by her family members.


    ¡ª


    The next morning Ashley packed and prepared herself to go to her family''s house.


    The Mu family had its influence in the J city where they lived. Spencer, who was Ashley''s foster father, was the president of the Mu Group and Lena was his daughter. She often flaunted her luxury items in front of Ashley.


    However, compared to the real notable families, the Mu family paled into insignificance.


    The villa where the Mu family resided was located in the Splendor Gardens. The land there was very expensive. The Mu family had been excited for a long time after they had bought a villa there. Ashley still remembered how long Lena had bragged about it in her class.


    Ashley took her time and chose to take a bus which took her to a neighborhood close by the Splendor Gardens. People who lived there were rich and powerful, so they all had private cars and buses were rarely ever seen.


    Ashley got off at the closest bus stop and walked the rest of the way to the villa.


    It took her more than half an hour to walk from the bus stop to


    the Mu family villa. As she walked there, she enjoyed the beautiful flowers and trees along the way.


    She was in no rush to arrive, because every time she went to the family house, nothing good ever happened to her.


    At least, she could enjoy the pleasant scenery on the way, if not anything else.


    When Ashley was near the villa, a car sped past her, blowing a gust of wind and dust around forcing her to close her eyes. Ashley thought that it was lucky it hadn''t rained yesterday, otherwise, she would have been covered in water from the puddles, judging by the speed that car was traveling at.


    Ashley slowly opened her eyes when the gust of wind died down. And there, staring at her was Lena''s sweet face, and she looked a little surprised.


    Ashley swore under her breath, thinking how ironic it was to run into Lena this way. Ashley was completely shocked.


    "Ashley?" Lena pretended as if she had just noticed her. She opened the car door and got out, then walked happily toward her.


    "Ashley, fancy running into you here. I wasn''t sure that it was you." Lena held her hand warmly then turned to Raymond who was sitting in the driver''s seat and said,"Raymond, it''s Ashley. Let''s give her a ride."


    Raymond saw Ashley and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He pressed his lips together tightly and hummed a yes.


    "Good, Ashley, let''s go home together." Lena clasped Ashley''s hand and pulled her towards the car.


    But there was no way known that Ashley was going to get into Lena''s car.


    Ashley pulled her hand out of her grip and forced a smile on her face. "Don''t bother. I''m almost there anyway. I''d like to walk home, I like walking."


    Ashley would by no means go together with Lena. She was afraid that Lena would set a trap for her on the way home. She was in no mood to deal with her right now.


    But Lena acted hurt and pretended to be sad with tears in her eyes and said,"Ashley, are you still mad at me? I''m sorry, but Raymond and I really love each other."


    Lena made it sound as if Ashley was the third wheel when in actual fact, it was Lena who was. Ashley sighed inside.


    She made a distance between Lena and herself, in case Lena fell over and blamed Ashley for it. Then she said,"You''re just over thinking it. I broke up with him a long time ago." Ashley couldn''t care less about what either Lena or Raymond thought as long as they didn''t involve her. They were of no interest to her.


    "I''ve got to go." Ashley bypassed Lena and walked to the other side.


    Raymond got out of the car at that moment and Ashley walked right past him. He watched her leave and said nothing.


    "Raymond." Lena flung herself into his arms with a sad expression the moment she saw him.


    "Ashley hasn''t forgiven us, am I right?" Lena raised her head and looked at Raymond with crocodile tears in her eyes, her expression looking so pained.


    But only Lena knew how disappointed she was for not getting the reaction she was hoping for from Ashley. She had expected that Ashley would be very upset at seeing them together.


    She thought, ''Ashley, I know you like Raymond. But he doesn''t belong to you anymore. He''s mine now!''


    "There''s no chance. So don''t think too much." Raymond gently wiped away the tears on Lena''s face.


    "Let''s go." He knew that Ashley didn''t care about him and wasn''t in love with him anymore.

 Chapter 10 Query

    Leaving Lena and Raymond behind, Ashley headed towards the Mu family''s residence. But the engaged couple still managed to arrive before her. After all, they were in a car, while she was on foot.


    She arrived at the residence and rang the bell. A maid answered the door.


    The servant rolled her eyes at Ashley, turned around and walked away without even bothering with a greeting. It was evident that she had no respect for her.


    If even the maid of the house treated her like this, it was easy to believe that Ashley had had a hard time in this family.


    But she paid no heed to the maid''s offensive behaviour. She didn''t see any point in paying attention to people who meant nothing to her.


    As she entered the living room, she heard them talking and laughing merrily.


    All of them wore a bright smile, and the room had a cheerful atmosphere.


    But with Ashley''s arrival the gay atmosphere instantly turned sombre. They stopped chatting and stared at the intruder. Clearly they were unhappy with her presence.


    ''They don''t want to see me, but they asked me to be here. They don''t like me, but they put on a fake smile and pretend as though they are pleased to see me. Can''t they just stop all this acting? I am sick of playing this stupid game with them, '' Ashley whined in her head.


    "Dad, Mom," Ashley greeted her foster parents who were sitting on the couch and took a seat far away from them.


    Aware that they disliked her, she chose to keep a safe distance from them.


    "Ashley, you''re finally here. Raymond told us a joke, and it was really funny," Lena broke the oppressive silence.


    Although Ashley detested Lena, she didn''t think it was a good idea to ignore her in the presence of her foster parents.


    "I see," she responded coolly.


    Right from the moment she walked into the room, Ashley had sensed that she was the cause of discomfort for everyone. But it wasn''t her fault. She was asked to be here, she told herself, in a bid to assuage the bad feelings rising within her.


    "I need a word with you, Ashley," Spencer began as he looked at her. He rose to his feet and headed upstairs. Peggy followed him knowing that her husband would question Ashley about her whereabouts that night.


    Ashley followed them obediently.


    Seeing Spencer Mu seated in the study, she entered the room timidly. Since her foster father didn''t invite her to sit, she had to remain standing there awkwardly.


    "Where were you that night, Ashley? Your mother and I were so worried when we didn''t find you anywhere," Spencer Mu inquired with fake care.


    Ashley gave Peggy a defiant look and replied,"Mom knew where I was that night. She saw that I got drunk and took me to a room so that I could rest."


    Peggy snapped angrily,"You''re lying. That night you were not..." But her voice trailed off when she met her husband''s warning gaze.


    Even though she loathed Ashley, she didn''t have the guts to defy her husband. After all, he was the head of the family.


    Biting her lower lip, Peggy cast a furious glare towards her.


    Ashley acted nonchalant as if she hadn''t seen her foster mother''s angry gaze.


    "But you were not in the room that we had prepared for you," Spencer Mu inquired, pretending to be unaware of the fact that Ashley had been drugged by his own wife.


    "I don''t kn


    ow. Mom sent me to that room and I dozed off. That''s all I remember," Ashley explained giving her foster father an innocent look.


    Spencer Mu fell for it and looked convinced about her story. Motioning her to leave the room, he commanded,"You can leave us now. Stay and join us for dinner. Your mother has something to tell you."


    "Umm. I will," Ashley replied meekly before letting herself out.


    "Don''t be fooled by Ashley, Spencer. I was taking her to Mr. Du''s room, but she ran away," Peggy said with a frown.


    ''Ashley has screwed up everything. Because of her, we have offended Michael and lost the chance to work with him. It''s a big loss and it''s all her fault!'' she seethed inwardly.


    "I see. You can leave now. Don''t forget to tell Ashley to go on that blind date," Spencer reminded her.


    "Rest assured, I will take care of it," Peggy promised confidently.


    ...


    Ashley was halfway down the stairs when she caught sight of Raymond and Lena making out. After a pause, she continued to walk downstairs as if she hadn''t seen the couple.


    Perhaps the engaged couple heard the footsteps, so they suddenly let go of each other and fixed their eyes on her.


    Shaking her hand in the air, Ashley shrugged her shoulders and commented,"Please go ahead. I didn''t see anything."


    "Ashley!" Lena called out and buried her face in Raymond''s chest pretending to be embarrassed.


    Raymond sat motionless, fixing his eyes on Ashley.


    When Ashley heard Lena calling her in such a timid voice, she felt goosebumps all over her body. Oblivious of Lena''s angry stare, she went to the couch that was farthest from the couple and sat down on it.


    Soon Peggy returned downstairs and shifted her gaze from Lena, who was still nestled in Raymond''s arms, to Ashley, and drew a satisfied smile.


    She thought highly of her future son-in-law. Raymond was not only from a wealthy family but also treated Lena well. However, she was irked by the fact that Raymond couldn''t get over Ashley.


    For the sake of her daughter''s happiness, she resolved to marry Ashley off as soon as possible.


    Peggy settled herself on the lounge and picked up a cup of tea from the table. Taking a sip, she turned to Lena and said,"I know you have lots of work to do in the company, but you should visit Raymond''s mother more often. She only has Raymond. As his fiancee, you should spend more time with your future mother-in-law."


    Her voice was filled with pride. She wanted everyone to know that Raymond was her daughter''s finance.


    "I will, Mom. I will go to visit auntie with Raymond when I am free," Lena replied softly as she leaned on Raymond''s shoulder and held his hand.


    Ashley watched them quietly, sitting alone as if she was an outsider.


    Technically speaking, she was not really a part of the Mu family, at least not by blood. She was an adopted child.


    That year Lena had had a high fever and couldn''t get cured. Someone told Spencer and Peggy that their daughter would recover if they adopted a child from an asylum. Although it was just a superstition, the Mus had given it a shot. They went to an orphanage and adopted Ashley.


    When they brought her home, Lena got better miraculously without taking medicines or going to a doctor. That was the only time Spencer and Peggy had been good to Ashley.

 Chapter 11 A Blind Date

    Somehow, Lena and Ashley had always been rivals. Even in her childhood, Lena hated Ashley. She would always snatch Ashley''s favorite toys away from her --- it was irrelevant if they were expensive or not. She also spoke ill of Ashley and told lies about her in front of Spencer and Peggy. The point was to belittle her as much as possible. Lena felt threatened by her and wanted to remain their favorite daughter.


    It didn''t matter how much Ashley tried to explain or defend herself, Spencer and Peggy didn''t believe her. After all, Ashley was only their adopted daughter. And Lena was their biological one, so they were always biased towards her.


    As time went on, Spencer and Peggy misunderstood Ashley more and more.


    When Ashley was a child, she couldn''t understand why her parents disliked her. She wanted to be cuddled in her mom''s and dad''s arms. But she never knew such extravagance from them. That was only reserved for Lena.


    Many times she would think about the reason why her parents would always push her away. She wondered if it was because she was disobedient.


    But it didn''t make any sense because Ashley was a very obedient and considerate child. But it still wasn''t enough for her parents. When things didn''t go well in the business or there was something wrong with the family, they would take it out on Ashley. She would be beaten and scolded and blamed for everything.


    As she grew up, she finally understood why her parents disliked her and favored Lena instead. She also realized that it was of no use and silly to be so obedient and loyal to them.


    ¡ª


    It was only when the servant had called her to have dinner that Ashley had suddenly woken from her sad memories of her childhood.


    "It''s incredible. You''ve only been sitting here for a short while and you''re in a trance already," Peggy said impatiently.


    Ashley pretended not to hear what she said.


    "Are you all right, Ashley?" Lena asked with a worried look on her face as she approached her.


    "I''m fine." Ashley didn''t bother giving her any details.


    Spencer sat at the head of the table as usual. Lena and Raymond were on his left, while Peggy sat to his right and Ashley sat next to her.


    "Raymond, this is your favorite, Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs. I asked Claire especially to cook the dish for you. Please, try some." She looked at Raymond with her beautiful eyes. Lena picked up some spare ribs with the chopsticks and put them on his plate.


    Ashley found it comical to watch Lena trying to please Raymond. ''Can''t you see the look of discomfort on his face?'' Ashley thought.


    In fact, Raymond didn''t like to eat Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs at all. He didn''t like the taste of the combination of sweet and sour. But Ashley liked the dish very much. So every time when they used to go out to dinner, he would order Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs for her.


    Ashley once asked him why he would always order that dish when he didn''t like it.


    Raymond replied that it was her favorite dish, so he would try and like it as well. Back then, Ashley felt special when he had said that to her.


    Lena then served her parents'' favorite dishes and put the dishes in each of their plates. The family members then dined in a happy and cheerful atmosphere, except for Ashley of course.


    Sitting in her place, Ashley silently ate her meal. She thought if she spoke less she would make fewer mistakes and there wouldn''t be any reason for anyone to scold her.


    However, she was wrong.


    Peggy, who was sitting beside Ashley, snorted,"How can you sit there and have your meal without talking to anyone else? Don''t you know that the family members should enjoy the joyful atmosphere during the meal? One would think that we


    have wronged you in some way and kept you from talking!"


    Ashley could hardly believe her ears.


    She remembered that once Peggy had scolded her for saying something when they were having dinner. Peggy was so angry that she said,"Don''t you know that it''s reasonable to keep silent while eating!"


    Since then, whenever they sat together for a meal, Ashley never said a word to avoid Peggy''s fault finding with her.


    However, despite staying quiet, she still couldn''t avoid irritating Peggy. Whatever Ashley did, it seemed to be wrong in her mother''s eyes.


    The fact was that if a person didn''t like you anyway, he would find fault with you no matter how well you performed.


    "Raymond, why aren''t you eating? Don''t you like the dish?" Lena asked, puzzled.


    After hesitating for a moment, Raymond said sheepishly,"No, I just have a toothache these days. So I can''t eat this now."


    "Oh, really? I thought maybe you didn''t like it," Lena said, smiling sweetly. "If you can''t eat it, then just put it aside."


    "Okay."


    Raymond looked calm on the outside, but inside he felt awkward and uneasy.


    When Lena had invited him to have dinner at her house, Raymond thought that he was just going to meet her parents. He didn''t know that Ashley would be there as well.


    What was worse, out of habit, he almost put the spare rib into Ashley''s plate.


    ¡ª


    While they dined, Lena had openly shown her affection for Raymond the whole time.


    After they had all finished their meals, they adjourned to the living room for a rest and chat. However, Ashley felt uncomfortable and embarrassed to stay with them.


    ''Did they call me to visit them, specifically just to see Lena show her love and affection to Raymond?'' she wondered. One by one they had eventually left until only Peggy remained.


    Ashley stood to leave and Peggy immediately turned to her and said,"Ashley, you''re old enough now. Your father and I have chosen a boyfriend for you. He just got his doctor''s degree and has come back from abroad. He is a fine looking young man and is around your age. I''ve already made an appointment for you to meet him this Saturday. You had better make the time to see him then."


    Peggy told her straight because only the two of them were left in the room.


    Realizing now what the purpose of the visit was, Ashley felt resentment in her heart for them.


    ''Are they afraid that I might steal Lena''s boyfriend from her?


    If that''s the case, then they really do despise me very much.


    Raymond has got a new girlfriend. And I have my dignity, '' she thought bitterly.


    "Mom, I don''t want to get married yet."


    "Nonsense! You''re old enough to get married! Lena is two years younger than you and she is already engaged. As her older sister, do you want to wait until she gets married?" Peggy immediately got angry at what Ashley had said.


    "You will see the boy this Saturday! You have no right to refuse me. We''ve supported you for so many years, but you are so disobedient and ungrateful. I am asking if you would like to go on a blind date, but even that is too much to ask, it seems. Even a tamed dog would have been more loyal than you!


    Moreover, if you didn''t run away that night, would Michael do those things to the Mu Group? Not only did our company lose a big business deal, but Michael also had a bad impression of our family!"


    Ashley was speechless after hearing Peggy''s list of complaints about her.


    ''How could they blame so much on me?


    In order to get that big deal, they have planned to give me knockout drops and send me to Michael''s room. Michael is a real womanizer and would have had his way with me. How could they plan to do such a despicable thing to me?'' Ashley wondered.

 Chapter 12 Threat

    Ashley didn''t think that she was obliged to sacrifice her happiness for the sake of the Mu family.


    These past few days, she had realized that her foster parents were the most selfish people she had ever met.


    Perhaps if they hadn''t drugged her in an attempt to use her to please Michael, they probably wouldn''t have messed with him.


    The Mu Group knew that they were strong, and took no effort in hiding that fact. Surely losing a stupid business would not be much of a problem for them, Ashley thought to herself.


    "Hey, are you even listening to me? You need to be there at 3:00 pm this Saturday. Don''t forget it. If you don''t show up, I''m really going to get upset with you and teach you a lesson," Peggy warned, her voice brimming with anger. Only then did she just notice that Ashley was not paying attention at all to her.


    "You''d better forget that stupid plan. I''m not going there," Ashley said, casting a cold glance at Peggy.


    ''They wanted to take advantage of my marriage. Well, that''s not gonna happen, '' she thought. With a scoff, she stood up, and strode towards the door


    "Ashley Mu! Stop!"


    Peggy shouted after Ashley.


    "We raised you up. Don''t you think that you should do something in return? You must be on the date this Saturday and that''s final!" Peggy said in an adamant tone.


    In her head, however, she actually had some misgivings. ''What if Ashley doesn''t go on that date? What if she messes this up again?


    But she should have no say in this matter. She must go there, '' she thought.


    Ashley had stopped in her tracks, her hand already on the door. She sneered inside.


    ''If they wanted to use me to marry a rich man just so that they can expand their business, maybe they should have adopted more girls.


    That way, they could have taught them skills about how to seduce wealthy men, '' she scoffed.


    With a quick turn, Ashley looked at Peggy square in the eyes, completely devoid of any emotion. She asked, "Can you promise that I will have nothing to do with the Mu family as long as I go on this date?"


    Under Ashley''s cold gaze, Peggy felt slightly afraid and intimidated. But as the girl made the deal, her fear vanished almost immediately. With a calm expression, she replied, "I promise. As long as you go there, you will have nothing to do with us from then on."


    Ashley nodded in approval. Although she did not expect that Peggy would agree to her terms in a heartbeat, she managed not to look surprised.


    "Deal. I will be there this Saturday. I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Of course I will!" Peggy confirmed.


    She disliked the way Ashley behaved. ''She is just an orphan, a nobody, but she acts as if she is from a noble family.


    She was a homeless child who was deserted by her parents. If we hadn''t adopted her and given her a comfortable life, she might have been leading a miserable life.


    Once she gets married to the guy we arranged for her, she will be useless to us. Why would I break my promise?'' she thought.


    Little did Peggy know, however, that she was going to regret her decision later on.


    "Hello, Ashley!" Lena greeted as Ashley came down the stairs. There was a cold aura surrounding her, making Lena a bit confused. Her eyes stayed glued on Ashley


    as she stormed towards the door.


    "It''s too late to let her leave alone. I''m going to give her a ride," Raymond said to his fiancee the minute he saw Ashley step out of the house.


    Without any hesitation, he headed straight for the door.


    Lena watched as Raymond rushed out of the house. Clenching her fist tightly at her side, she gritted her teeth. There was a blazing look in her eyes as well. It was as if she looked like she wanted to tear Ashley into a million pieces.


    As Raymond left the house, he jogged up to Ashley and reached for her hand, "Hey, do you want a ride?"


    he offered with a smile.


    Ashley shook his hand and replied petulantly, "No, thanks!"


    "Ashley! It''s difficult to call in a taxi here. And I don''t think you''d want to walk all the way home. Let me drop you off at your place. I owe you. I just wanted to make up for my mistake," Raymond insisted in a soft tone.


    "Don''t act like this, Raymond. I told you this before- we are over. Besides, you have Lena. Please stop bugging me. Plus, you owe me nothing. Stop thinking that you have to do something for me,"


    Ashley declined as she turned around and walked away.


    Raymond stood there, staring at her retreating figure. He became more certain that he and Ashley would never get back together.


    In fact, he had always known that Ashley hated being betrayed. And that was exactly what he did to her.


    It was his own fault that he cheated on her, and that he still believed until now that Ashley was still in love with him...


    He had naively believed that Ashley would give him another chance.


    ...


    In the Mu family''s residence.


    "What did you say to Ashley, Mom? Why did she throw a fit like that?" Lena asked, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    She had seen Ashley get angry before. But this was the first time that she had witnessed her flying into a rage that way.


    "Nothing important. I arranged a match for her, and I asked her to be on a blind date this Saturday. I''m doing this to help you. I was afraid that she still covets Raymond. You should keep an eye on Raymond and don''t give him any chance to meet Ashley in private. You can''t let them get back together. You got it?" Peggy replied in an earnest tone.


    "I know that, Mom. But you saw earlier how Raymond followed Ashley out without even thinking about my feelings," Lena responded with a frown. She hated it every single time she had to hear or say Ashley''s name.


    ''I am a well-bred rich lady and I''ve got the most premium education. I am beautiful. I was elected as the School beauty and I had good grades at college.


    Ashley is only really slightly prettier than me.


    But she looks like a seductress. Anyone who is going to marry her will feel insecure and be scared of losing her, '' she mulled angrily.


    "If you haven''t won his heart yet, you should find a way to make him love you. As the old saying goes, the key to a man''s heart is through his stomach. You can sometimes cook for him," Peggy suggested.


    "Come on, Mom, are you kidding me? We have servants. I don''t want to cook in the messy kitchen," Lena retorted with a look of repulsion on her face.


    Born into an affluent family, she had led a comfortable life. Not once did she ever bother to earn money to support herself, let alone cook for others.


    "I am not asking you to cook for him every day. Even if you want to do that, I will not go along with you. You even haven''t made dinner for me. How could I bear to see my loving daughter suffer?"


    Peggy took hold of Lena''s hand and advised, "So you should start with Raymond''s mother. It seems that his mother is quite fond of you. You can spend more time with her and slowly get her to like you even more."


    Peggy gave her daughter several pieces of advice. Once Lena managed to marry Raymond, the Mu family and the Luo family would be in-laws. There was no doubt that Lena''s parents could benefit from Lena and Raymond''s marriage.


    Ashley and Ellie had only taken a few days off. Today, they went back to the company.


    Although they worked for the Luo Group, they were in different departments. The moment they entered the building, they went on their own separate ways into their own offices.


    Ashley stepped into the office and found that a bunch of girls who had been gossiping were quick to stop speaking as soon as she went through the door. They gave her a quick glance before retreating to their own desks.

 Chapter 13 Rumor

    Making her way through, Ashley sensed that there was something odd in the way some of her colleagues looked at her. They seemed to be eyeing her indifferently as if she was walking with a speck of dirt in the face.


    With a baffled look, she headed towards her desk. ''What''s going on in here? I just took a few days off. Why are they acting so weird?'' she thought, rubbing her chin pensively.


    But she didn''t give much thought about that. Ever since she had been hired, her colleagues had questioned her capability and had been hostile to her. Thus their unusual stares were not new to her, and she had been used to it somehow.


    "Is that her? I heard that she started harassing Mr. Luo since college. What a shameless girl!" a girl in her late twenties started as she cast Ashley a scornful glance.


    "But she doesn''t look like a bad person," another girl who was just new in the company responded gingerly.


    "You''re too naive. You can''t judge a person by her appearance," the first girl returned with her head low and her voice in a whisper.


    "Don''t be fooled by her looks. You''re just saying that because you''re young and innocent. Sometimes, people pretend to be nice in front of you, but the truth is they are stabbing you in the back. Who knows?" she continued to gossip.


    "She is young and could have a good prospect. I don''t understand why she chose to be a third party," the second girl remarked with a frown.


    "Exactly, if I were in her place, I wouldn''t do that. But fortunately, Mr. Luo is engaged to Lena," the first girl responded with widened eyes.


    Getting excited with their gossip, the new girl was about to say something but she caught sight of Ashley coming in.


    Pretending to be busy with something, the new girl coughed and nudged the first girl to stop her from speaking.


    "What are you doing? I still have something to say. Ashley tried to steal another woman''s boyfriend, but she doesn''t admit it," the girl snapped impatiently.


    Worried that Ashley might hear them, the second girl put on a worried look. ''Please stop talking. Ashley is behind you. You''re playing with fire, '' she murmured in her heart.


    "G... Good morning, Ashley," the girl greeted Ashley anxiously as she dropped her head.


    Alarmed by her greeting, the girl who had spoken ill of Ashley shut up immediately and her face turned pale with fear.


    Feeling guilty of talking behind her back, the girl let Ashley pass by her and rolled her eyes at the girl. "Why didn''t you tell me that Ashley was here?


    I said so many bad things about her. Did she hear everything I said? What if she speaks ill of me in front of Mr. Luo? I might lose my job," she expressed her frustrations silently with an exasperated expression.


    Being equally guilty as well, the second girl winked at her and speaked to her in an inaudible voice, "I reminded you. You ignored that and continued talking."


    At that point, the girl who had been caught by Ashley wore a dejected expression. With her head low in embarrassment, she turned around and walked away.


    The other gossip girl also found an excuse and retreated to her own desk.


    With a mocking smile forming on her lips, Ashley fluttered her heavy eyelashes and held her head high up. She finally understood why they looked at her that way.


    For reasons unknown to her, she realized that she had been set up.


    She was certain that Lena had spread the rumors.


    Besides, she couldn''t think of any other aside from Lena who could do it. After all, she was known for framing others.


    As soon as Ashley went up to her desk and sat down, a lovely girl came rushing to her on her rolling chair.


    "Cheer up, Ashley. I don''t believe the rumors spreading around here. I know that you''re not that sort of person. They are lying," with her hands firmly placed on the desk, Fiona Xia said earnestly as she stared into Ashley''s eyes.


    "What makes you think I am not that kind of person they said? What if they are telling the truth?" Ashley countered tentatively with a slight smile.


    "I have faith in you. I know you. You would never do that," Fiona Xia replied firmly without a second thought, her voice a little louder this time.


    Far from everyone''s knowledge, Fiona Xia was an intern who had worked in the company for only a month. And she was a junior student in a university.


    Her beauty was not the head-turner type nor the gorgeous one, still, she looked comfortable and had a pleasing temper. Around 165 cm tall, she had chubby cheeks. She was crazy about food, desserts, and sweets in particular. Each time she relished palatable food, she stuffed lots of things into her mouth like a cute hamster munching her food.


    Their personalities were really alike, and maybe that was the reason why they were close with each other. Ashley was also a foodie, and that was how the intern had gotten to know her.


    Since the two gourmets always had a meal together, Fiona Xia had become Ashley''s fan. She always followed Ashley acting like her protector and best friend.


    "Thank you for believing in me. I am innocent and I did nothing wrong. I don''t care what others are thinking about me," Ashley said, with her eyebrows relaxed while stroking Fiona Xia''s head fondly.


    Somehow, she was satisfied to know that she had someone on her side and trust her in the office. After all, she was never alone.


    "Well, you should go back to your work," Ashley suggested.


    "Got it," Fiona Xia replied promptly. While she reluctantly got back to her desk, from time to time, she turned to look at Ashley.


    As her closest companion, she didn''t want to see Ashley sad and bothered.


    Amused by her funny acts of concern, Ashley gave a chuckle.


    ''What a cutie pie she is!'' she exclaimed.


    Watching Fiona Xia retreat to her desk, Ashley turned around and opted to turn on the computer.


    Browsing the internet she visited the company''s website and clicked on the forum page. Then to her surprise, her loyal fan came to her side again.


    With a troubled look, she blinked her big eyes at Ashley. As the latter wondered what was going on, she showed her a piece of cake placed on a cute transparent box.


    "Come on, Ashley, be strong. I will give you my favorite cake. Don''t be upset anymore. Sweets will help you feel better," Fiona Xia offered sweetly, thinking that Ashley was really upset.


    Grateful for her concern, Ashley reached for the cake hesitantly, looked her straight in the eye and sincerely said the words, "Thank you!"


    Upon hearing her thanks, Fiona Xia put on a disappointed face. Ashley was bothered and assumed that she would take the cake back. But to her surprise, Fiona Xia gave the cake a look and withdrew her gaze away from it, regretfully. "I hope you would love it," she said while slowly lowering her head.


    Realizing what had just happened, Ashley was somewhat bothered by Fiona Xia''s reaction. However, looking at the cake, she had come to understand her frown. Although they hadn''t gotten to know each other for a long time, she knew how much Fiona Xia loved desserts and cakes.


    As a matter of fact, Fiona Xia was an easygoing type of girl. Her only weakness was her obsession with food. If anyone dared to take desserts or cakes away from her, she would turn violent and hysterical just to have her food back.


    It was rare for her to offer or give the cake to others.


    Ashley was touched by her sweet and selfless actions. Taking the cake off the box, she grabbed her chin and made her look at her and stuffed a piece of cake in her mouth using a spoon. Pinching her chubby cheeks, she reassured her friend, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    Caught off guard, Fiona Xia didn''t realize what was going on until Ashley spooned some cake and stuffed it into her mouth. Gaping at Ashley with her pitiful eyes, she seemed to be slightly annoyed.


    ''But, I was giving it to you, '' she muffled.


    "You''re such a cute girl," Ashley commented with joy. The amusing expression on Fiona Xia''s face dispelled her negative feelings.


    After sharing the cake, Ashley persuaded the young girl to go back to her work, and she started to scan the posts on the forum.


    Several characters caught her attention.


    "What a surprise! Aloof beauty is the third party! A homewrecker!"


    The post was pinned on the top.


    To Ashley''s surprise, comments flooded below the post. Some were commenting in defense of her yet most were against her.


    Mixed emotions brewed inside of her as she scanned through the post and comments. She was overwhelmed and hadn''t anticipated the reactions the news had elicited. Ashley couldn''t help but press her temples with her hands as her head throbbed in anger.

 Chapter 14 Home Wrecker

    Ashley continued scrolling down the comment section and read everything. Almost all the comments were abusing her. "What a bitch!" someone said. Others said, "You, a home wrecker and a shameless woman. You are not qualified to be a member of this company and should quit!"


    Straightly speaking, a home wrecker refers to a woman who gets involved with a man who is engaged, be it with a wife or a girlfriend. This kind of a woman deserves no respect wherever she is for her behavior of seducing an already-engaged man is downright shameless.


    Nowadays, almost everybody of all ages--from young kids to octogenarians--knows exactly what a "home wrecker" means and they will simply look down upon such a woman if they meet one.


    That was why this post had been the top trending topic and attracted so much attention. Home wreckers are like the scampering rats in the street that everybody wants to beat up.


    Ashley''s mood kept undeterred. She stayed calm while reading the comments.


    Primary Colors: "Eh, we can not judge a person by his or her look. Nor can the sea be measured by a bucket. Ashley, the famous beauty benchmark in our company turns out to be a home wrecker! It''s unexpected!"


    Crowned Beauty: "Yeah, I agree. I thought she was noble and honourable. She looked like a lotus blooming on the snow-covered summit. Now when I recall her expression, I find it disgusting and fake. She might always be pretending all along! It is highly possible that she is very promiscuous when it comes to sex!"


    Ignorant Fool: "I don''t think so. She is not like what you said. Although she isn''t easy-going and keeps a distance with others, she is willing to help others. She helped me solve a problem that I hadn''t solved for a long time."


    Night Flower: "Um, I agree. Ashley is definitely not that kind of person. Are you sure you''re referring to the right person?"


    Crowned Beauty: @Night Flower," How could I mistake her for another person! The post starter has uploaded several pictures and it''s obvious from there that she is the home wrecker!"


    Primary Colors: @Ignorant Fool: "Cats hide their claws. You may think she helped you, but who knows her real intention? She is Mr. Luo''s girl. If she complains to Mr. Luo about your performance, you may lose your job. Pillow talk matters."


    Single Hero: "Hum, she looks so reserved and noble like a saint. Who knows how she performs on bed? I am so excited only by imagining how wild she might actually be!"


    Crowned Beauty: @Single Hero, "Haha, you are right. Just seduce her and you will see."


    Primary Colors: "I feel sorry for Miss Mu. That home wrecker may seduce Mr. Luo whenever and wherever possible. Miss Mu must be worried about it."


    Single Hero: "You are right. Mr. Luo is a handsome jaunty man. No one is out of such a rich gentleman''s reach. In the outside, many gold-diggers have cast lusty eyes on Mr. Luo. But none of them can be mentioned in the same breath as Miss Mu.


    All Missing: "I heard Miss Mu and Mr. Luo just got engaged."


    Crowned Beauty: "That means no one can be Mrs. Luo except Miss Mu. They have held a ceremony and will get married soon. Those bitches are simply incomparable to Miss Mu! I am with Miss Mu. Home wreckers must get out of the life of the Luo Group!"


    Primary Colors, "Miss Mu and that home wrecker have the same family name. Is it possible that they are sisters?"


    All Missing: "That''s impossible! Miss Mu is the only daughter of Mr. Mu. She will take over the Mu Group! That bitch is a home wrecker. There is no way we can even compare her and Miss Mu. I absolutely think, she doesn''t deserve that family name. Miss Mu must surely be insulted by that bitch''s name."


    Crowned Beauty: "I agree. Miss Mu is so kind while that woman is a bitch. How could they even possibly be sisters? I am with Miss Mu. Home wrecker, get out of the Luo Group!"


    Single Hero: "I am with Miss Mu. Home wrecker, get out of the Luo Group!"


    Primary Colors: "I am with Miss Mu. Home wrecker, get out of the Luo Group!"


    ¡­


    The rest of the comments below were the same. Everybody supported Lena and demanded Ashley''s leaving the Luo Grou


    p.


    Ashley kept reading the comments and gave a brittle laugh.


    The post and these comments slandered her. She wanted to know which photos that had caused this mess.


    Besides, she was curious about the pictures. She didn''t think she looked like a home wrecker! Thanks to the numerous comments, the post was a trending topic and Ashley found the original post easily.


    The account was lately registered and had posted very few posts. The ID is "Willow Catkin". Ashley scrolled down and found the pictures that made people believe she was Raymond''s mistress.


    While looking at the pictures, Ashley burst out laughing.


    These pictures were taken during the time when Ashley and Raymond were lovers. At university, they had been close, but Ashley didn''t want their relationship to be publicly known. That was why few people knew Ashley was Raymond''s girlfriend.


    Ashley had never showed off her boyfriend. As long as they loved each other, there was no need to tell others about their relationship. Every time she went out with Raymond for lunch, had a date with him or went to some interesting places together, they avoided being seen by others. As a result, their behaviors looked weird and people would think they were carrying on a backstreet love affair.


    Below the pictures of her and Raymond, there were pictures of Lena and Raymond dating.


    They were in deep contrast. Ashley looked like Raymond''s mistress because of their serious expressions while Lena looked like Raymond''s girlfriend. Lena stared at Raymond with a convincing show of affection and Raymond behaved like a considerate gentleman. No one could deny the fact that they were lovers and got on well together. Their picture itself hinted their deep love for each other.


    No wonder her colleagues would think Lena was Raymond''s girlfriend and mistook Ashley for a home wrecker.


    ''Lena is crafty. She schemed this post and found the pictures to make me quit. Raymond won''t dismiss me, so she used another way.


    When Raymond asks about me, she can pass the buck. After all she has never asked me to quit. My resignation will make her happy. If I keep working here, she will be afraid of Raymond''s getting close to me, '' thought Ashley.


    In fact, Raymond still loved Ashley and Lena knew it. That was why Lena deliberately spread the rumor to compel Ashley to quit.


    At Lena''s office.


    Lena was lying sprawled in an armchair and sipping at a glass of red wine.


    She wore a wine-red tight skirt, which showed her pleasing curves. Her blonde curly hair hung down loosely. Her careful make-up accented her good looks. But this stunning woman didn''t wear a faint elegant smile. She chuckled at her sister''s discomposure.


    Her computer was powered on. She was reading the digest post that got many comments, all of which were insulting Ashley and demanded her to quit. There was an obvious happiness in Lena''s eyes.


    She couldn''t stop imagining Ashley''s being ostracized and fired by the Luo Group. Ashley must look miserable at that time, however she would kill to see that scene.


    ''Ashley, I bullied you as before. Even though Raymond loves you, does that matter? I am his fianc¨¦e. You have nothing to be proud of, do you?


    It joys me!


    Ashley, Ashley, what will you do?


    Raymond, your only helping hand, is not here, '' thought Lena happily.


    Raymond had gone abroad for business in the early morning. It might take him three to five days. He might even come back only after a week.


    Lena had been used to accompanying him on business trips so as to tighten their relationship.


    But this time, she didn''t go with Raymond. There was this important matter to handle. She had a good plan to get Ashley out of the Luo Group.


    Raymond''s final word before his boarding was warning Lena to take care of Ashley. It made Lena grit her teeth. If possible, she wished Ashley to be murdered or simply disappear in her life.


    ''I am your fianc¨¦e. Is it fair for you to talk about Ashley all the time, '' thought Lena, clenching her fist. She was consumed by the jealousy of the fact that Ashley was the one winning Raymond''s heart.

 Chapter 15 Gossip

    ''Ashley! Ashley! It''s always her! She''s not your everything! It is possible to still live without her!'' she screamed in her heart.


    Although Lena felt reluctant to go along with Raymond''s request, she had no choice but to pretend to be happy about it.


    ''Now that he''s on a business trip, I can do whatever I want to Ashley, '' she thought with an evil smile on her lips.


    Lena picked up her telephone and called her assistant. "Let Rita come to my office," she instructed after she got through.


    After she finished giving her instructions, she hung up the phone. She continued to read through the comments, which were, not in Ashley''s favor. This news had put her in a good mood.


    She basked in the pleasure of any negativity that went Ashley''s way. Shortly after, there was a light knock on her door.


    "Come in," she said in a cheerful tone. Lena was usually, aggressive and arrogant, but since she was in such high spirits, she was more pleasant and tolerable today.


    Rita Chen pushed the door open and asked gingerly, "You wanted to see me, Miss Mu?"


    She was dressed in a tight fitting, black, low cut, singlet top with a matching tight, black, short wrap skirt.


    She was already 168 centimeters tall and she knew how to take advantage of her height. By adding a pair of three-inch black high heels shoes, she accentuated her long, straight thighs. It was a feast for the eyes of men.


    She had an oval face and had delicate makeup on. Rita gave off a sexy, glamorous air to everyone around her.


    In the past, Lena would be irritated and scoff at her for dressing like a slut.


    However, this time she only knitted her brows at the sight of her subordinate.


    She had seen through Rita Chen and knew what her motive was behind dressing like that. ''She wants to seduce my Raymond. Unfortunately for her, she has chosen the wrong person to mess with. I will never give her the chance to go near my fiance, '' she hissed in contempt under her breath.


    Lena fixed her eyes on the posts that deplored Ashley and people were actually recommending that she leave the Luo Group. After a moment she glanced up and gave Rita, who was standing opposite her, an admiring glance. She praised, "You''ve done well."


    Rita Chen understood exactly what her superior was referring to. She had caught a glimpse of Lena''s computer screen. She smiled, pleased with herself and replied, "I''m flattered, Miss Mu."


    "Nonsense, you''re being too modest. You''re a smart girl and you did a good job," Lena said casually.


    "I really can''t take all the credit though. If it weren''t for you, my plan wouldn''t be as successful," Rita Chen replied with a fake coy smile.


    Lena read between the lines and caught on immediately with what she was getting at. ''She thinks that we''re a team. And if she gets in trouble because of this, she will drag my name through the mud as well.


    I must admit she is shrewd, '' Lena brooded to herself.


    "Well, that''s all. You can leave now. Once I get what I want, I will fulfill my promise to you," Lena concluded, gesturing for her to leave.


    "Thank you, Miss Mu," Rita Chen responded before heading straight for the door.


    Lena narrowed her eyes and stared at her back wondering if it was wise to have chosen Rita to do the dirty work for her.


    Rita Chen was an ambitious woman. She had proven that by proposing to work alongside Lena to kick Ashley out of the Luo Group.


    And that was the very reason why Lena had her reservations about her accomplice.


    ''Hell will freeze over before I would ever let that woman take me down with her, ''


    thought Lena.


    The rumors about Ashley were already spreading around the company like


    wildfire.


    When Ashley went to the break room to get some coffee, she could hear a couple of girls inside gossiping about her.


    "I didn''t expect that Ashley was such a bad person!" a girl exclaimed in a disappointed tone. She stood with a coffee mug in her hand, gossiping to the other girl.


    "It''s, not a surprise. It''s normal to see that sort of thing in a company, otherwise, how else would she have got her job here?" the other girl sneered.


    "You''ve got a point. She looks arrogant and aloof. It turns out that she tried to destroy the happiness of others. It''s so creepy. Lucky for me, I didn''t mess with her, otherwise, I may have lost my job," the first girl said with a touch of fear in her voice.


    Ashley stood outside and overheard their whole conversation.


    When they had finished talking, she entered the room.


    "Oh, Ash... Ashley, what a coincidence. Have you come here to get some coffee?" one of the girls asked nervously.


    The sight of Ashley suddenly appearing out of nowhere had freaked them out. They had no idea how long she had been standing there for or how much of their conversation she had heard.


    And even though Ashley had a poor reputation at the moment she still had the authority to fire the two girls.


    "Yup," Ashley replied, with a blank expression.


    The two girls quickly stood aside and looked at Ashley nervously. ''When did she come here? If she heard what we had said about her, then we are as good as dead, '' the thought ran through their worried minds.


    "Err... If there is nothing else, Ashley. May we be excused?" one of the girls dared to ask.


    "Sure, off you go," Ashley replied flatly.


    The two bolted out of the room as if they were being chased by a ghost.


    Ashley glanced at her own reflection in the mirror and let out a cold chuckle. ''I never saw that coming.


    One minute they are stabbing me in the back and yet when they see me, they are meeker than mice.


    They did that because they fear me and not because they respect me.


    But what if the victim was a nobody and had no authority on them? How would they treat her then?'' she mused at their cruelty in her mind.


    Ashley poured herself some water and left the break room. On her way to the office, she received many discreet glances and whispers behind her back. However, she paid no attention to them.


    ''They''re all just snobs anyway. When I get a promotion, they will come running to me and try to butter me up. But when I''m in trouble, they will avoid me and gloat over my misfortune, '' she sighed.


    Once she reached the office, Fiona sprinted towards her and stopped in front of her. She turned and glanced at the gossipers and in spite of them all, she stretched her arm out and linked it through Ashley''s as a chaperone. Fiona glared at the busybodies and yelled, "What are you gawking at? Have you finished all of your work? I don''t think you have time to stand around and gossip."


    Once Fiona had come to Ashley''s rescue, the crowd dispersed immediately.


    "Ashley, don''t take any notice of what they say," Fiona said comforting her.


    "You''re right. I couldn''t give two hoots about what they say about me. Rest assured I have broad shoulders," Ashley reassured her. Fiona''s words seemed to have amused her and gave her courage.


    "I''m glad to hear that. It''s lunchtime. Let''s go to the canteen and grab a bite to eat," Fiona said with a sparkle in her eyes. Without waiting for Ashley''s response, she grabbed her by the hand and led her to the dining hall.


    As Ashley went with Fiona, she glanced at her with a fond smile. ''She is the only one who is leading a carefree life among all the people I know, '' she thought.

 Chapter 16 Leaving The Luo Group

    Ashley went to the dining hall with Fiona. She sat waiting patiently at the table for her, because Fiona said that she would manage everything herself.


    Ashley couldn''t think of any reason to refuse her, so all she could do was sit and watch as Fiona ran around here and there in the dining hall getting food for them.


    It wasn''t the rush hour for lunch, so there weren''t too many people around. Ashley preferred to have her lunch when it was quieter rather than when the hall was full of noisy hungry workers.


    Ellie was looking for Ashley everywhere. She was relieved when she spotted her sitting at the table.


    Ellie first went to look for Ashley in her office. But when she didn''t find her there. She assumed that Fiona would have taken her to the dining hall since she was fond of delicious food.


    While looking at Ellie, Ashley asked, "What''s the matter, Ellie? Why are you so out of breath?"


    Ellie glanced at her, looking a little bit sullen.


    Once Ellie had learned about what was on the company''s forum, she began to worry about Ashley. As soon as she finished work, she came to see her straight away.


    "Are you okay? You shouldn''t pay any attention to the nonsense on the forum. They don''t know anything," Ellie said looking at her with concern.


    Ashley smiled. "Hey, it''s fine. I''m stronger than that. Don''t worry about me."


    Fiona had returned and greeted her, "Hi, Ellie. It''s nice to see you here. Would you like to join us? Just have a seat, I''ll be back in a minute."


    Fiona put the two boxes of food on the table and rushed off to get another one for Ellie.


    "She''s so sweet. She''s still like a child," Ellie said smiling as she watched Fiona darting off.


    "Yes, she''s always like that. Fiona''s motto is, ''Bread is the staff of life'', so let''s feed ourselves first,"


    Ashley said laughing.


    Shortly after, Fiona came back with another box of food.


    "My dear sisters, let''s have our meals together, okay?" Fiona was hungry, so as soon as she sat down, she began to dig in.


    Ashley and Ellie just looked at each other and then at Fiona and smiled. They picked up their chopsticks and joined in.


    "Ashley, what do you think about the post on the forum?" Ellie asked, still worried about how Ashley was going to cope with it.


    "What I think, is that it''s so obvious that Lena was behind it all. And she wants me to leave the Luo Group," Ashley said flatly as she glanced at her.


    When Raymond and Ashley were dating, it was in college and only a few people actually knew about it, including her friend Ellie, several of Raymond''s friends, and Lena of course.


    Raymond''s friends and Ellie certainly wouldn''t have spread the rumor, but Lena would.


    She never liked Ashley from the very beginning, so it would be very likely that Lena was behind it all, to make her leave. Also, Raymond wasn''t around that day so it was easier for Lena to do it.


    As Ashley thought about it, she was sure that Lena would love nothing more than for Ashley to leave the Luo Group disgraced, while Raymond was away.


    But Ashley refused to give Lena that satisfaction.


    "Lena again? Why is she always in your life?" Ellie gritted her teeth when she mentioned the name Lena.


    Ashley was also puzzled as to what provoked Lena to do such a thing and drifted off, lost in her own thoughts. What could she have done to make her hate her so much?


    From when they were kids, Lena could have whatever she desired. But she took much more pleasure in taking Ashley''s things away from her. Why was she like that? She also liked to frame her and make others think lowly of Ashley.


    "Ashley, did you hear me?" Ellie waved her hand in front of Ashley''s face to bring her back to the present.


    "Err¡ª Sorry, what did you say?" Ashley asked when she was jolted out of her thoughts.


    Ellie felt helpless whenever she saw Ashley become distant and vague. She wondered what could make her become like that.


    "So, are we going to leave the Luo Group or not?" Ellie asked. Ashley had never intended to work in the Luo Group. But after graduation, Raymond insisted on getting her a good position in the company, so he could be close to her.


    But Ashley didn''t want a good position until she earned it herself. She wanted to start from the bottom and work her way up. Raymond agreed but after just two months of her working in the company, he had promoted her to the original position that he had intended from the beginning.


    Ashley was angry at him for doing that, she didn''t want any favors or shortcuts from him. But Raymond refused to let her go back to the beginning again and so she had no other choices but to stay. From then on, all the staff of the company assumed that Ashley must be having some love affairs with Raymond.


    She didn''t want it known that she was dating the inheritor of the Luo Group and Raymond agreed with her. So their love affair had only been a rumor at that time.


    But they didn''t expect that the rumor would be used to slander her.


    "No, we''re not leaving. Not just yet, anyway. If we leave now, all the rumors that they posted on the forum will become the truth. That''s what Lena is hoping for and I am not going to give her that satisfaction," Ashley said with determination in her eyes.


    She had made her mind up that she would definitely leave the Luo Group soon. There were lots of other companies that she could work for. Any other company would be hassle-free and much easier to work for without all the drama associated with the Luo Group.


    It was more than clear that the Luo Group was no longer where they could stay and work.


    "Yes, you''re right. We can''t leave now." Ellie knew what Ashley meant and nodded agreeing with her.


    She knew they would both leave the Luo Group, but first, they had to clear their names before leaving.


    They had to set the rumors straight.


    "So what are you going to do about it?" Ellie asked, presuming that she had thought of a plan.


    "I still haven''t figured out how to deal with it. But it''s easier for us now since we know who was behind it all."


    Ellie looked at her smiling but saying nothing.


    She believed that Ashley would come up with a plan to get them out of this awkward situation.


    Ashley had known that Lena was the one who was behind it. But she couldn''t possibly come out to clarify what she posted on the forum. If she did do that, it would only prove that she was the third woman.


    She wasn''t that stupid, even though Lena had hoped that she was.


    Ellie shook her head, worried that she might not be cunning enough to think of a plan to help clear Ashley''s name.


    "What? Ellie, Ashley, are you going to leave the Luo Group? Are you serious?" Fiona asked looking at both of them when she overheard their conversation.

 Chapter 17 Annoying Woman

    "Yes. I don''t want to continue to stay here. I don''t like my job. I want to open a bakery to sell all kinds of delicious cakes," Ellie replied.


    Ellie''s announcement was a great delight to Fiona. "Really? When you open the shop, you have to let me know. I will be your first customer!" she gushed, gaping at Ellie with her expectant eyes.


    "Of course I will. How could I forget you?" Ellie beamed as she pinched Fiona''s chubby cheeks.


    ''It felt comfortable. I finally understood why Ashley always pinches her face, '' she thought.


    "But are you really going to leave the Luo Group?" Fiona''s lips curved downward as she remembered that was Ellie''s intention.


    The smile on her face faded off and her mood darkened.


    As Ashely detected Fiona was upset, she reached out and touched Fiona''s head fondly. "What''s up?" she nudged in a sisterly tone.


    "I don''t want you to leave. If you leave here, I will have to work here alone," Fiona blurted. Her thoughts escaped her mouth in a rush and her face still carried the weariness of her fear and frustration.


    "How about you take me with you?" she proposed. Her eyes lit up in expectation, staring at Ashley and Ellie.


    Then she lowered her head and fixed her eyes on the delectable food on her plate. ''The food here is yummy, '' she thought.


    Ashley observed Fiona''s actions. ''She still acts like a child, '' Ashley chuckled to herself.


    "It has not been decided yet. You should do your job. You got the chance to work here because your school works with this company. Unfortunately, you can''t just leave here any time you want," Ashley said.


    Fiona sighed. Ashley''s reminder that she was a mere intern caused her shoulders to slump even more and she thought to herself, ''Why me? I don''t want to continue to work in this stupid company.


    I just became friends with Ashley and Ellie. Now they''re leaving.'' Tears began to form at the corners of her eyes.


    The three women noticed the lunch rush entering the canteen. Ashley, who was acutely aware of the other customers'' disrespectful remarks and scornful gazes, said, "Girls, I think it''s time to head back to the office."


    They stood up, pushed in their chairs, and let their eyes search through the crowd for a way to exit gracefully, but there was no easy way out.


    On the most direct route out of the canteen, Ashley looked up and saw Rita. This was not going to go well.


    Rita knew about Ashley''s relationship with Raymond and was filled with envy. She raised a corner of her lips and said in her most derisive voice, "Are you leaving so soon? We just arrived. The lunch hour is far from over. What''s the rush?"


    Rita had learnt about Ashley''s relationship with Raymond by accident, but she was still envious of her. She worked for Luo Group for many years and since she knew that Raymond''s father owned the company, she had tried every means to seduce him to become his girlfriend. But to her dismay, he wasn''t interested in her.


    Initially she thought that she wasn''t enchanting enough to make Raymond fall for her. But it turned out that her boss had a girlfriend - Ashley.


    And it wasn''t just Ashley''s relationship with Raymond she envied. It was also her role in the company. She had paid her dues and worked like mad in the Luo Group, but she was passed over for the promotion and now Ashley, a newcomer, was her superior.


    That was why she had teamed up with Lena to kick Ashley out of the Luo Group.


    Ashley looked around the hall, dismissed Rita''s snide commentary and again began weaving her way through the crowd toward the exit. With knitted brows, Ashley squared her shoulders and pointed her eyes straight ahead.


    But when she walked past Rita, the latter grabbed her arm and whispered in her ear, "I bet you have seen the posts in the forum. When are you going


    to quit your job?"


    "When did I say that I was leaving the Luo Group?" Ashley countered, shaking her arm free from Rita''s claws.


    "I have never seen such a shameless mistress. Miss Mu didn''t come to you because she didn''t want to embarrass you. You should be smart and quit," Rita quipped, as she looked at her fingernails, still grasping at Ashley''s arm. Obviously she didn''t take Ashley as her opponent.


    "You accused me of stealing another woman''s fiance with several photos. It''s ridiculous! If I took several pictures of you at a hotel, can I say that you are a whore?" Ashley snapped back with an eerie calmness. However, her eyes threw daggers at Rita.


    "You..." Rita''s voice trailed off. A dash of fury flashed across her face. "Don''t think too highly of yourself. If you are a wise woman, you''d better resign office. Otherwise, you will get yourslf into bigger trouble," she warned.


    "Well, thank you for your warning. But that''s none of your business. You''d better take care of your own things," Ashley shot back. Then she took Ellie''s and Fiona''s hands and dragged them through the crowd to the exit.


    The onlookers, shocked by Ashley''s eloquence, parted the sea of people so that the three women could exit the canteen.


    As soon as Ashley was out of sight, they all fixed their eyes on Rita. Rita threw a steely look at the crowd and shouted, "Go away. What the heck are you looking at?"


    Upon hearing this, the onlookers dispersed. Rita thought to herself, ''Looks like I underestimated Ashley.'' Her cheeks started to burn with rage.


    "Don''t get angry, Rita. Ashley was playing tough. She is in an awkward situation. It''s impossible for her to continue to stay here," a girl piped up. The girl noticed the animosity spreading on Rita''s face, so she tried to please her superior.


    "I agree with her. There is no need to be angry at a shameless girl. You gave her those warnings out of goodwill. However, she was ungrateful and refused your kindness. You should let it go," another girl followed.


    The anger on Rita''s face slightly faded as she heard their flattering words.


    ...


    Ashley let go of Ellie and Fiona when they came to a quiet place.


    "That was very impressive, Ashley. You rendered her speechless," Fiona delivered the authentic praise, gazng at Ashley with admiring eyes.


    "Is that so?" Ashley took a resigned look at Fiona and let out a helpless smile.


    She didn''t particularly enjoy talking to others, but she also was not one to sit quietly by and let others bully her.


    When she felt threatened, she fought back. Generally, she was nice to others, but she did have a temper.


    She resolved to quit her job in the Luo Group, and it was only a matter of time. But before she resigned, she planned to give Lena a "gift" in return.


    Ashley hadn''t made up a story about Rita''s being at a hotel. She had once watched Rita who was not properly dressed get out of a hotel by accident, and she had some speculation. Rita''s response confirmed her assumption.


    "You shouldn''t have acted rashly like that. Now all the people want you to leave the Luo Group. You''re putting yourself in a more embarrassed position," Ellie said, giving Ashley a worried look.


    "Don''t worry. They will not have the guts to do anything to me," Ashley assured her friend.


    "I agree with Ashley. Don''t think too much. It''s going to be fine. Look what I got, a candy," Fiona said to Ellie, taking out a candy out of nowhere and putting it on her palm.


    Amazement spreading over their faces, Ashley''s and Fiona''s jaws nearly hit the floor. ''What''s going on in there?'' they wondered.


    Under their keen gazes, Fiona was slightly embarrassed. ''As a foodie, I always bring some food with me. It''s not a big deal, '' she thought. Fiona fluttered her long eyelashes at the two.

 Chapter 18 Do Me A Favor

    As soon as they got home, Ashley dashed straight into her bedroom. Ellie didn''t call after her or follow her to her room. With a shrug, she went to the kitchen and prepared their dinner. Ashley did not leave her room until her bestie called her to eat.


    "What were you doing in your bedroom?" Ellie asked curiously.


    "You''ll know it tomorrow," Ashley replied. Without another word, she ate her meal quickly. In no time, she got up and put her dishes in the sink. Before leaving the kitchen, she flashed Ellie a mysterious smile and disappeared into her bedroom again.


    Ellie shook her head, wondering whether the posts and comments on the forum had irritated her best friend.


    As she lay on her bed, Ashley opened the QQ app, her eyes glued on her phone screen.


    She started to text to one of her QQ friends.


    AAAAshley: "Hello?"


    Skyline: "Hi, little pretty. You finally contacted me." A crying face followed the sentence.


    AAAAshley: "Well, I have got my hands full lately. So how are you?"


    Skyline: "Fine. I don''t have much work to do. What''s up, little pretty?"


    AAAAshley: "You said you''re one of the best hackers out there, right? I hope you can do me a favor."


    After she sent the message, she waited for a while but there was no reply.


    Resting her head on her hand, she wondered if she had been rude. Maybe her request was too straightforward.


    As she texted a new message, another message notification popped up.


    Skyline: "Sorry. I was getting takeout. So what is it, little pretty? Leave it to me and I will help you take care of it, I promise." At the end of his message was a blushing face.


    Wasting no time, she quickly shared him with what had happened to her at the office. And she asked him to help her pay back in kind.


    Skyline: "Little pretty, those people are too bad. How could they treat you that way? Don''t worry about it now. I know what to do. I will teach them a hard lesson for you."


    AAAAshley: "Thank you! I will treat you to a meal. Your choice!"


    ...


    His promise set her mind at rest. She had no idea what was waiting for her tomorrow in the company.


    After taking a shower, she fell asleep quickly.


    Somewhere else in the city, in a high-end bar, four enchanting men sat in a luxurious booth, each having their own different appeal. They drank their wine leisurely once in a while.


    One had a rather innocent face, and he was around his early twenties. As he broke into laughter, he flashed his two tiger teeth, which made him even more adorable.


    His hand held onto his glass of brandy, while the other held onto his phone. A beaming smile spread on his face as he looked over at the screen. He looked like a lad in love for the first time.


    "Oh, man!" grumbled Francis Nan sitting next to him. There was an unease that overwhelmed him. He crossed his arms over his chest and started rubbing his hands against his limbs, trying to get rid of the goosebumps running across his body.


    Francis Nan stared at Greyson Yun, his charming eyes glittering under the dim lights. There was repulsion all over his face, and he instinctively moved far away from the giggling young lad.


    As soon as Greyson Yun put his cell phone aside, he met Francis'' resigned eyes. The dazzling smile on his face was soon replaced with a disgruntled look as he took in Francis'' reaction.


    Suddenly, something amusing occurred to him, and he broke into laughter again. Instead of throwing a tantrum, he only gave him an angry snort.


    Upon seeing this, Francis Nan shrugged his shoulders in relief. He tugged the sleeve of another man beside him and whispered, "What''s wrong with Greyson? His laughter is kind of creepy and weird. Is he dating someone?"


    The man he asked emanated a gentle air. He cast a quick glance at Greys


    on. "Perhaps he is," the man replied.


    His voice was calm, and he treated others nicely. However, the distant look in his eyes implied that his heart was closed and he would never open up to anyone in his entire lifetime.


    "Don''t think that I didn''t hear what you said. But I am in a good good, so I will spare you today," Greyson Yun snorted, turning to Francis Nan.


    He then rose from his seat and said to the rest, "My little pretty needs my help, so I have to take care of something. Have fun here. I got to go." He rolled his eyes at Francis Nan before exiting the room.


    "Who do you think the ''little pretty'' was referring to? What kind of girl could make him act that way?" Curiosity flooded Francis Nan as he watched Jeremy Gu intently.


    Andrew had been sitting in a corner, drinking in silence. He had not been engaged in their conversation earlier.


    As an answer to Francis''s questions, Jeremy mulled it over and simply shook his head.


    "It''s so boring here," Francis whined.


    "Why did you call us here, Andrew? You just sit there drinking wine. What''s wrong with you?" ''They are acting so weird today, '' he thought.


    There was a long pause. Francis twirled his glass in his hand. He put it against his lips, slowly downing its contents.


    "Do you have any idea how to win a girl''s heart?" Andrew, who was sitting at the corner, said in a low voice.


    There was a mixture of hesitance and helplessness in his voice.


    Francis did not expect to hear this question, making him slightly choke on the wine he was drinking.


    He patted his chest as he coughed vigorously. There were tears starting to form at the corners of his eyes.


    When he felt a bit better, he stared at Andrew in disbelief.


    ''I can''t believe what I''m hearing! The aloof single man wants to pursue someone?'' he screamed inside.


    Startled, he blinked his eyes and watched Andrew intently, wondering if his friend had lost his mind.


    Even Jeremy Gu, who had been keeping a low profile, rested his eyes on Andrew with an astonished look.


    Not until Francis Nan met Andrew''s menacing eyes did he regain his composure and put away his dramatic expressions.


    "Are you kidding me? Your looks alone could make girls fall for you! Not to mention your identity," Francis exasperated without a second thought.


    Jeremy Gu nodded his head in approval.


    ''Is that so?'' Andrew wondered.


    As he looked at the earnest look on the Francis'' face, he almost believed him.


    Andrew dropped his gaze and lightly bit on his lower lip. After a second of considering what his friend had just said, he simply said flatly, "But those things don''t work for her."


    Francis Nan was overcome with confusion. ''What does he mean? Who is she?''


    Later he became aware that the girl Andrew wanted to date wasn''t that sort of girl who was after wealth or good looks.


    However, it was a piece of cake for someone like Francis. He shook his hand in the air, as if to wave off his friend''s problems.


    Soon enough, he shared all kinds of ways to win a girl''s affection with Andrew eloquently.


    ...


    The next morning, Ashley and Ellie went to the company on foot as usual. As they entered the building, the way their colleagues looked at Ashley changed.


    It didn''t surprise Ashley. But as a matter of fact, she was still anxious. After all, she had only met him once.


    But since her instinct told her that he was a trustworthy friend, she had decided to turn to him for help.


    The minute Ashley took her seat in the office, Fiona ran to her with her cellphone.


    "Ashley, Ashley, big news! Look at this!" Fiona exclaimed with thrill as she showed her phone to Ashley.


    "What''s up?" Ashley asked with a puzzled look. ''Did he succeed?'' she wondered.


    "Look here! Look here!" Fiona urged.

 Chapter 19 Pay Back In Kind

    Before Ashley could see the news, Fiona read it aloud, "A rich lady stole a girl''s boyfriend and accused that girl of being a third party!"


    The title was indeed eye-catching. On top of that, the scandalous way Fiona said it attracted the attention of nearly everyone inside the office. Those who were once busy at work soon took out their cellphones and looked for the post Fiona had just mentioned. ''There is a great deal of news about rich ladies. But now this is about a rich lady who stole someone''s boyfriend. Interesting...'' Ashley thought.


    She continued to scroll through Fiona''s phone, only to find that all the posts on the forum were about how Lena had taken her boyfriend away from that girl.


    The most interesting part was that the one who had exposed that explosive news was the same as the last one.


    As all of them gaped at the content of the post, a new video had just been posted. Naturally, people clicked on it out of curiosity.


    As soon as the video was played, those watching let out a shocked gasp, their eyes widening and their mouths agape. Curious as Fiona was, she clicked on the video. She merely had a glimpse of the video, and yet she loosened her grip on her cellphone from the overwhelming shock.


    Ashley responded swiftly and caught Fiona''s cellphone before it fell on the floor. Otherwise, Fiona might not be able to buy her favorite snacks in the next few days since she would have to buy a new phone.


    "Thank you, Ashley," Fiona said gratefully, patting the beads of sweat forming on her forehead. Still looking quite dazed, she took her phone from Ashley. The image of two naked bodies intertwined in blazing passion lingered in her mind, making her even more confused.


    As an innocent foodie who had never been in a relationship, Fiona was ignorant of what was going on in the video.


    Ashley had caught a glimpse of the video as she returned Fiona''s phone. From what she had briefly seen, she realized immediately that it was Lena and her ex-boyfriend having sex in the video. She was certain of this because her foster sister had asked her to witness that very scene as it happened.


    What came as a surprise to Ashley was that Lena had even recorded it.


    ''No wonder they''re all in immense shock.


    They could see Raymond and Lena having sex clearly, '' Ashley thought in disdain.


    Ashley comforted the panic-stricken Fiona and escorted her to her seat. Upon returning to her desk, she opened her computer, and viewed the forum. The comments differed from the ones posted yesterday.


    There were still many negative posts but they were no longer about Ashley.


    A sardonic smile climbed up the corners of her lips. ''How would Lena react when she finds out about this?'' she wondered with a sneer.


    Her so-called hacker friend did give her a big surprise. ''He is really something. He was able to get his hands on this video. I''m impressed, '' she thought, nodding to herself approvingly.


    ...


    As soon as Lena entered the Luo Group''s building, she sensed that there was something different with the way her subordinates looked at her.


    In the past, she always received the gazes of admiration or jealousy from others.


    Today, they stared at her with dismissive and judging eyes- as if she had done something wrong or had walked into the building without clothes on.


    Lena was uncomfortable with the stares she had received. Rattled, she quickened her pace and entered her office.


    The first thing she did was get on her laptop. She quickly opened the company website and browsed through the forums. Upon reading the post and seeing the video, Lena was driven completely mad. With a loud grunt, she stood up and shove everything off her desk.


    Her chest heaved from the amount of anger she felt. With a trembling hand, she reached for her phone and called her assistant. "Tell Rita to come to my office right now!" she shouted furiously.


    Within moments, a woman in a red, sleeveless shirt came in. "Miss Mu, you were looking for me?" Rita inquired gingerly. The red hip wrap skirt she wore complimented her top nicely, accentuating her hourglass figure.


    The sight of Rita infuriated Lena. ''She is really a bitch, a seductress! She is always dressed this way. Who is she even trying to seduce?'' she seet


    hed in contempt.


    Lena picked up a cup and threw it at Rita. Glowering at her, she bellowed, "You''re such a disappointment! How could you allow this to happen? Have you seen the comments on the forum?"


    Rita dodged right in the nick of time, the cup shattering onto the floor with a loud smash.


    This made Lena even angrier. She went around her desk, grabbed whatever she could and threw it towards Rita.


    Anger flared through Rita''s eyes.


    If she hadn''t acted quickly, she would have been hit right in the face with that cup! She could have been seriously hurt.


    Various objects kept flying towards Rita''s direction. In a heartbeat, she swiftly retreated to the door, shielding herself from the things Lena threw at her. Before she closed the door, Rita said in a cold tone, "You''d better check that post yourself, Miss Mu. I don''t know what''s going on. But the post author is you." With that, she closed the door behind her.


    Lena froze upon hearing her words.


    She returned to her seat, clicked the post and confirmed it for herself. It was in fact the account that she had registered the other day.


    But she definitely did not post those stuff.


    She tried to log in, delete the video and post something to defend herself. But to her surprise, the password she created wasn''t working.


    Thinking that she might have failed to type the right password, she tried several other times but the results were the same.


    "Incorrect password!"


    "Incorrect password!"


    ...


    "Incorrect password! Damn it. What''s wrong with the stupid password?" Lena murmured, simmering with fury. As her rage devoured her, she lifted her laptop over her head, attempting to throw it hard onto the ground.


    But eventually common sense got the better of her.


    After she calmed down, she registered several new accounts so that she could defend herself. "Those aren''t true. Ashley is the one to blame. She is the third party!" she commented below the new post Fiona had shared with Ashley.


    She made some comments to convince others that she hadn''t stolen anyone''s boyfriend, but soon some netizens replied her with some harsh words.


    Since several netizens continued to speak ill of Ashley, some people in the company started to suspect that those might be Lena''s new accounts.


    Some smart people dug out the truth and confirmed their suspicion. They started to attack Lena with scornful remarks on the forum.


    Facing the overwhelming negative comments, Lena couldn''t stay in the company any longer. She gathered her stuff and hurried out of her office. She headed straight for the Mu family''s residence in a bid to find her mother and snitch on Ashley.


    Whenever she was in trouble, she would turn to her mother for help.


    At noon, Ashley, Ellie and Fiona sat together as they ate their lunches.


    Settling her gaze on Ashley, Ellie praised her, "You''re amazing, Ashley! How did you do that?"


    Although the three had speculated that the account was Lena, Ellie couldn''t figure out why Lena would try to defend Ashley and even upload the video to prove Ashley''s innocence. In her eyes, it couldn''t be Lena''s doing since she hated Ashley with all her guts.


    Ellie was extremely curious to find out what was going on.


    "Well, it''s a secret!" Ashley gave Ellie a mysterious smile.


    "Is that so? Well done, Ashley Mu! Now you even keep things to yourself!" Ellie said in a menacing tone as she watched Ashley with a coy smile.


    "Well, Ellie, it''s my fault. But I can''t tell you here. There are so many people around here who could be listening in. I promise that I''ll fill you in at home, okay?" Ashley said with a smirk.


    It didn''t mean that Ashley was afraid of Ellie. The two shared everything with each other ever since they had gotten acquainted. Although they were not related in anyway, they had bond thicker than blood.


    "So you did all of this, Ashley? I''m impressed," Fiona cut in, looking up at Ashley with her twinkling eyes, even raising her hand to give her a thumb-up.


    "Well, let''s eat. The food is getting cold. Cold food is not good for our health!" Ashley urged with a resigned expression as she saw Fiona stared at her with infinite admiration. The serious tone frightened Fiona slightly. Fiona let her eyes fall back to her food.

 Chapter 20 Snitch On Ashley

    ''This is the most efficient way to make Fiona shut up!'' Ashley thought with a victorious smile visible on her lips.


    Seeing the way Ashley treated Fiona, Ellie rolled her eyes at her disapprovingly.


    However, Ashley just grinned back mischievously. ''Got a problem with that?'' she thought.


    The trio ran into Rita, and she was looking a lot less confident and much less cocky than she had been yesterday.


    Ashley gave her a vague glance, thinking, ''It looks like the tides have turned, after just one day. But it''s wrong to gloat over other''s misfortune.''


    Sensing Ashley''s gaze on her, Rita looked at her with a blank expression on her face and then looked away.


    ''She must hate me very much.


    But it''s not my fault. She brought it all on herself!'' Ashley thought.


    The time had passed in the blink of an eye and it was already dusk. The three girls stood in front of the Luo Group''s building preparing to bid each other goodbye.


    "Ellie, Ashley, see you tomorrow," Fiona said cheerfully, waving to them.


    Her house was in the opposite direction to where Ashley and Ellie lived. But since the girls were all good friends, they would always walk out of the company together and then go their separate ways.


    "Bye. See you!" Ellie and Ashley replied in unison.


    They watched Fiona for a brief moment as she walked down the street and then they too headed to their apartment.


    Ashley and Ellie rented an apartment in close proximity to the company. It made it more convenient for them to walk to and from work every day. It would normally only take them around ten minutes to get home at strolling pace.


    On the way home, they chatted happily with each other.


    All of a sudden, Ellie stopped and asked, "Now, can you tell me how on earth you managed to pull that off?"


    She gave her best friend a stern look and an expression that implied, that she wasn''t going to give her any other choice but to answer her question.


    Ashley knew that look. She had seen it many times before, so she didn''t dare try to hide it from her any longer. Ashley heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Remember that day when I visited the Star Asylum?" she asked.


    "Yes, we agreed to go there together, but then I couldn''t go because I had something else that I had to do. And you went there by yourself, I remember," Ellie said nodding.


    "That''s right. Well, when I came back. I ran into someone- a beggar," Ashley said.


    "He had mud all over his clothes and he smelled terrible. But there was something about his eyes, they were so kind and shone so brightly and beautifully. I guessed that he would have been hungry, so I gave him something to eat. And then we exchanged contact information."


    "Are you serious? You exchanged contact information with a vagabond?" Ellie raised her voice and stopped on the spot, while she held Ashley by the arm. She gaped at her and then frowned and said, "Have you lost your mind?"


    "Could you keep your voice down, Ellie?" Ashley said through clenched teeth as she glanced around embarrassed.


    Since it was rush hour, Ellie''s loud remark had drawn the attention of the many pedestrians.


    Even though Ashley didn''t care what other people thought of her, she felt self-conscious about being gawked at by passersby.


    Ellie let out a deep breath to compose herself and after a few moments she said, "Okay, I''m ready now. Go ahead."


    "Calm down. I only gave him my QQ account. Anyway, a long time has passed since that day that I ran into him and to be honest I even forgot about him. Then recently, he sent me a buddy request and I accepted. It turns out that he isn''t a beggar after all.


    Apparently, he came to J City to visit his relatives but got mugged. He lost everything and that was why he was in such a bad way. Later on, he managed to contact his relatives and recover some of his things. He thanked me for helping him and we would chat throu


    gh QQ sometimes.


    During one of our chats, he told me that he was really good with computers and offered his skills to me if I ever needed them. And that''s pretty much it,"


    Ashley said shrugging her shoulders.


    ''No wonder she locked herself in her room after work yesterday. And here I was thinking that she was upset because of the rumors, '' Ellie thought.


    "Even so, you''re still an idiot. What if he was a bad guy? Bah! He came to J City to visit his relatives and was mugged! Only you would believe a story like that," Ellie lectured, her face darkening with anger.


    ''What if that guy had ill intentions and hurt Ashley? She really put herself in unnecessary risk. Thank goodness that nothing bad happened to her, '' she thought irritated.


    "Well, I didn''t think so. He looked like a really nice guy. I bet he isn''t the evil person that you imagine him to be," Ashley responded in her own defense.


    "You can''t judge a book by its cover, just like you can''t judge a person by his appearance. If there were no bad people in the world, then we wouldn''t see policemen everywhere," Ellie snapped in a sulky tone.


    "Come on, Ellie. Don''t be mad at me. I''ve learnt my lesson," Ashley said in a pleading voice, as she shook Ellie''s arm. ''I didn''t have the heart to ignore him because he has the most beautiful eyes, '' she thought.


    It usually only took ten minutes to get home, but since they kept stopping to talk about Ashley''s new friend, it took them half an hour to finally reach their apartment.


    The instant Ashley walked into the house, her phone started buzzing.


    She wondered who could be calling her at this hour.


    As she pulled out her cell phone from her pocket and glanced down at the caller ID on the screen, her good mood suddenly disappeared.


    Ellie washed her hands and made her way into the kitchen to start cooking dinner for them. Whereas, Ashley sat on the couch to take the call in the living room.


    "Hello?" she answered hesitantly. The instant she answered the phone, an irritated voice screeched back at her.


    "Ashley Mu! Come home right now!" Peggy yelled.


    Ashley pulled the phone away from her ear as Peggy barked at her on the other end of the line.


    ''Luckily I acted fast. Otherwise, I might have been deafened from all her shouting, '' she thought relieved.


    "What''s up? Can''t you tell me over the phone?" Ashley asked leisurely.


    Ashley knew that Peggy was angry with her and wanted her home because Lena had told her what had happened.


    It wasn''t something new to Ashley. Every time Lena tried to set her up and ended up backfiring in her face and getting her into trouble, she would complain to her mother and then Peggy would take it out on Ashley.


    Ashley listened quietly while Peggy abused her and judged her unfairly.


    The call had finally ended when Peggy was done cursing her and then rudely hung up. Ashley plodded to the kitchen with a resigned expression on her face.


    She leaned her shoulder against the door frame and watched as Ellie cooked dinner. "Ellie, you only need to cook dinner for yourself," she said in a small, frustrated voice.


    "What? What''s up?" Ellie stopped what she was doing and turned around to face her with furrowed brows.


    "I got a call from the Mu family. I have to go over there," Ashley explained.


    "Are you serious? But, it''s late," Ellie grumbled.


    "They don''t care about if I''m in danger or tired. All they care about is avenging their baby girl," Ashley sighed, rubbing her temples to relieve her headache.


    "What? Lena snitched on you again?"


    "Yup. Why should she stop now? She always does," Ashley replied.


    "Well, then, good luck with that. I don''t think they''ll treat you to dinner, so I''ll prepare something for you. Remember to eat when you come back," Ellie said.


    "Okay, thanks. I''ve got to go. Bye!"


    "Bye. Take care of yourself on the way."

 Chapter 21 Family

    Ashley arrived at the curb and immediately hailed a taxi. She boarded the cab and gave some instructions to the driver. They exited the heavily trafficked downtown and headed towards a tree-lined road. Ashley guided the driver until they had finally reached Splendor Gardens. The driver raised his eyebrow and looked at Ashley curiously when he saw their destination.


    The residents of this area were usually business tycoons and social elites. They were wealthy enough to afford their own car and a driver. This made the driver curious about Ashley''s status.


    Ashley dismissed the driver''s inquisitive look. They had arrived in front of the Mus'' villa. She got off the car and told the driver to wait for her at the curb. She let out a deep sigh to compose herself and walked towards the villa.


    She had to make the driver wait or she wouldn''t have a ride back later. The people in the villa wouldn''t let her spend the night. It would take her all night just to walk back home.


    "Tinkle, tinkle." Ashley pressed the doorbell. She stood in front of the door and waited.


    Even though Ashley was an adopted daughter of the Mu family, she was never given a key to the villa.


    She only entered the villa when she ran errands for the family or when she was blamed for Lena''s misbehaviors. The Mu family didn''t really care for Ashley. They wouldn''t even be fazed if she was sick or even if she died.


    Ashley accepted this fact about the Mu family. She was aware that they didn''t love her. The thought that she would leave the Mu family uplifted her spirits.


    A few seconds passed by and a servant opened the door. Ashley then walked towards the living room, but to her surprise, a cup almost hit her in the face.


    A loud sound echoed in the room as the cup hit the floor and broke into pieces.


    Ashley was shocked by what happened. Her furious eyes searched for who threw the cup. It was a few inches from her face and she was grateful that she dodged the assault.


    Ashley raised her head and saw Lena. Ashley felt creepy and confused by the pitiful look Lena gave her.


    ''Why does she look at me with pity?


    She is regretful because the cup didn''t hit my face?


    Or she feels sorry that I wasn''t disfigured?


    Ah!''


    Ashley sneered.


    "How dare you move away? Shame on you! Do you have any idea what you did in the Luo Group?" Peggy began her barrage of insults and abuse towards Ashley. Her rage and disgust with Ashley were felt in her words.


    She didn''t even feel guilty when she threw a cup to her adopted daughter. Peggy never actually treated her as her child in the first place.


    Meanwhile, Spencer sat on the sofa with a blank face. It was hard to figure out whether he was happy or angry. He was silent and no one else in the room could tell what was on his mind. His dignified aura was developed from being the president of a company. He was noble as a knight while he sat impassively.


    However, Ashley wasn''t scared by Spencer''s look. She stared at him politely as she waited for his opinion regarding this event.


    Spencer didn''t pay attention to the maltreatments Ashley received from Peggy and Lena. He didn''t care for all the beatings, bruises and scars they had given Ashley. Spencer had ignored their behavior because it didn''t break his bottom line.


    Spencer''s bottom line was that no one could ruin his company.


    Therefore, did Ashley ruin the company when she sabotaged Lena''s reputation?


    Ashley blinked as she imagined what might happen to her.


    She was surprised when Spencer finally talked. He said with a deep calm voice, "Is what they''re saying true? Did you do it?"


    "No!" Ashley denied the claims against her. Her voice was adamant while her eyes were steady and committed. She tried her best to appear innocent.


    It didn''t matter if she was the one responsible for that.


    She couldn''t admit the truth to her family now.


    Furthermore, even if they doubted her and had her investigated, they wouldn''t be able to find out the truth.


    "No one else would dare to do it! You are the only one in the company who doesn''t get along with Lena. You always try to take away the things Lena likes. You compete with her for the company positions she wants. You have always antagonized her ever since you were young." Peggy screamed as she blamed Ashley.


    She had already convinced herself that Ashley was the culprit.


    "It wasn''t me! My dear mother, could you please tell me how I could do this to Lena when I don''t know that person''s account and password of the forum?" asked Ashley with an innocent smile on her face.


    Honestly, she really did it. However, the family wouldn''t be able to find out that it was her. They couldn''t do anything to her without any evidence.


    "I don''t know how you stole the account and password. You must have bribed her or threatened her so that you could frame Lena! How dare you do this to her! You are so young but already so evil!" Peggy lashed out to Ashley. She was filled with disappointment because Ashley didn''t live up to her expectations.


    Peggy got more furious when she saw Ashley''s innocent smile. She rolled her eyes and turned her back on Ashley.


    "How could I do something like that? I am not aware of who that person is. Additionally, you guys know I don''t have enough money to bribe anyone. That person wouldn''t be interested in a small amount of cash that I possess," Ashley said politely. She still denied everything. She then glanced at Lena who was distressed in Peggy''s arms.


    Lena grew anxious when she noticed Ashley''s gaze. Her heart trembled restlessly.


    ''Did she find out the truth? Did she know I sent the pictures? Did she figure out what I did?


    No! That''s impossible! She couldn''t have possibly known the truth!'' Lena grew scared. The doubts in her mind made her panic.


    Lena began to sob. Her eyes reddened as tears flowed down her cheeks. She cried, "Mom, how could I face the people outside! I would rather die than live with this kind of embarrassment!"


    Lena thought of the people in the company who stared at her lewdly. It was as if she was naked as she walked in that corridor. Lena wanted to gouge their eyeballs out as punishment.


    Lena continued to cry helplessly. Her charming eyes grew red and moist. There were some moist parts in her blouse as the tears flowed down her rosy cheeks. She gasped in between sobs to catch her breath. She looked like a princess, delicate and charming. Any man would offer his life to save her from her current trepidation.


    "Hush now, my angel. Mom will find a way to fix this." Peggy comforted her with a gentle voice. She stroked Lena''s hair to provide solace.


    Afterward, Peggy turned her attention to Ashley. She screamed at her, "Did you hear what your sister said? Look at what you did. Do you realize what kind of agony you''ve caused her? You should''ve supported her in the company, but instead, you framed her and ruined her reputation! Is this how you show your gratitude to the people who gave you a home?" Peggy didn''t even give Ashley a glance. She was very furious with Ashley that she might throw something to her again!


    Ashley snickered at her mother''s words. She started to laugh as if to mock Peggy. Anyone could tell she was being sarcastic. She turned to her and asked, "Mom, are you deaf or something? I already told you I do not know the identity of that person, so how could I frame Lena? As for the posts, it must be a punishment for someone who committed many wrong things or maybe it''s just God''s will."


    Lena was infuriated by Ashley''s mockery. She glared at Ashley with eyes filled with rage and disgust. Both she and her mother hated Ashley from the bottom of their hearts.


    ''I''m going to make you confess, '' Lena thought.


    Of course, Lena knew that person. It was one of her accounts. She planned to discredit and humiliate Ashley with the use of this account.


    However, she never imagined that things would go out of her control.


    Lena didn''t know who hacked into the account and changed her password. She vowed to torment the person responsible if she ever learned who it was.


    "Enough! The three of you, shut up now! Take a look at yourselves! You act like noisy women in the street. Don''t forget your positions!" Spencer yelled at them. He was silent the whole time. This was only the second time he spoke ever since Ashley arrived.


    He looked at Ashley from head to toe, as if to investigate her. His wise eyes tried to search for the truth. No one could tell whether he trusted Ashley or not.


    However, Ashley didn''t care if Spencer trusted her words.


    She grew hungry during these arguments. Her mind started to think about home and food. All she wanted was to end this confrontation, go home and eat the dinner Ellie made.

 Chapter 22 Nice Job

    Ashley was deep in thought.


    ''I have been standing here ever since I entered the house. No one even had the decency to provide me a place to sit on. Such unfriendly and disrespectful people.''


    "Well, you can go back to your apartment.


    You and Lena are sisters after all. You should support each other at the office, understand? Stop being mean towards Lena. You are her older sister, and you should be a good example," Spencer lectured in a low, stern voice.


    "I understand," Ashley responded dryly.


    ''I didn''t even do anything. Lena started it. How could he blame me with that condescending tone?'' she whined inside.


    When she met his repulsive gaze, she felt anger and hurt rush through her veins.


    ''What do they take me for, an emotionless puppet that they can do whatever they like to me?


    Well, who cares anyway. After this Saturday, ties will be severed and I don''t have to come back to this annoying house anymore.


    And when that time comes, I will never ever come back even if they beg me on their knees to return, '' she furiously thought.


    Ashley then walked out of the house to get some air. She suddenly strode towards a tree and gave it an angry kick.


    She had no feelings for the Mu family anyway, especially that Peggy, who had always treated her as an enemy. Leaving them would truly be the best decision.


    She had always been indifferent to people. After being abandoned by her own birth parents at a young age, she had been a lone wolf.


    And besides, the Mu family never once treated her fairly.


    The only reason that she kept on following their orders all those years was because they kept mentioning to her that she must return their kindness for taking her into the family.


    However, there was one person in the Mu family who had been very nice to her.


    It was none other than Peggy''s son. Thinking about her kind foster brother brought sadness to her heart.


    She suddenly snapped out of her trance and pulled herself together.


    Quickening her pace, Ashley left the yard and found that taxi driver was still waiting for her as per her request.


    She took a deep breath and composed herself, pushing away all the negative thoughts.


    She opened the door and quickly slipped in the back seat. "Sir, let''s get going. Just take me out of here," she said to the driver who was playing with his phone.


    "Are you sure?" the driver asked, as he turned around and gave Ashley an inquisitive look.


    "Of course. Do you really think I live here? I don''t belong in this place. I can''t afford to live inside," Ashley replied, slightly miffed.


    "You little girls are way too naive. Do you have any idea how many bad people are roaming out there in the real world? If you had a fight with your parents, you should go back and apologize to them. They love you so much, so they''ll be able to forgive you. Why did you run away from home?" the driver said in a preaching manner.


    He was at his late fifties, stout, but he seemed to be amiable.


    Perhaps he was reminded of his own daughter which must be around her age, hence he gave her the fatherly advice.


    "You''re right. I should do that," Ashley nodded absently. Despite of the kind gesture, the driver obviously misunderstood her. Sadly, she was not in the mood to explain her predicament to a stranger. So she remained silent, not caring what he might think of her.


    The driver started the engine and drove away.


    It was a long drive from the Splendor Gardens to Ashley''s apartment. Boredom eventually kicked in as she watched the fleeting scenery through the window.


    But the thought of finally getting rid of the Mu family eventually perked her up.


    All of a sudden, Ashley''s phone rang.


    She withdrew her phone from her pocket and saw a QQ message.


    Skyline: "I did what you asked me of. Are you satisfied with my work? ? ?" And he added a cute face emoji.


    The emoji icon made her burst into laughter.


    AAAAshley: "Yes, I am. Nice job. You''re the best. Thank you."


    Skyline: "That''s good to hear, little pretty. I knew that you would be happy with


    my work. I am a man of word after all. And I will never let you down."


    It was followed by another message, "Little pretty, when are you going to treat me to a meal?" ending with a yikes emoji.


    AAAAshley: "Let''s schedule it this coming Sunday. I will be free by then."


    Skyline gingerly replied. "How about we meet this Saturday? I can''t wait to see your pretty face." And he added a bashful emoji.


    "Haha," was all she could say.


    She was sincerely amused at the sight of the emoji icon.


    "I''m sorry. I am not available this Saturday. Let''s meet this Sunday." Ashley then confirmed with finality.


    "Fine then. I won''t push you anymore since you are sincere this time." Skyline conceded.


    ...


    Ashley was suddenly curious about her funny friend. ''What does he look like?'' she wondered.


    The driver suddenly boomed, "Here you are, Missy!" His voice jolted Ashley from her thoughts


    "Thank you, sir!" Putting away her cell phone quickly, Ashley took out her purse and paid the driver. She opened the door and got out of the taxi.


    Ashley waited for the taxi to disappear before turning around and heading straight towards her apartment.


    Ashley and Ellie were very fussy about their living condition and food. But they didn''t care much about the clothes they wore. They were rather affable when it came to clothing brands.


    Therefore, both of them did their best in finding the perfect accommodations.


    The apartment they found was located in the downtown area. Transportation was conveniently near their accommodations. To top it off, the neighborhood provided a high security. It was definitely a safe place for single girls like them.


    When Ashley reached the condo, it was past midnight and Ellie was already asleep. The place was pitch dark as she opened the door. The lights had been turned off.


    To avoid waking Ellie, she quietly closed the door. She turned on the light in the living room and tiptoed towards the kitchen. After heating some dishes and placing them on the table, she hurriedly sat on the chair. She hungrily devoured her food while skimming through her Weibo account.


    The weak light from her cell phone reflected on her fair face, creating a creepy sight.


    Ellie had left so much food for Ashley. She thankfully finished them all.


    Not long after, only a few leftovers remained on her plate.


    Satisfied, Ashley slowly rubbed her full stomach. She stood up from her seat slowly and collected the dishes in an attempt to wash them before going to bed. But suddenly a voice resounded from behind. "You can do the dishes later. It''s already very late. Go get some rest."


    Caught off guard, Ashley was taken aback.


    "Ah!" Ashley screamed. She jumped to her feet and the plates in her hands almost dropped on the ground.


    Turning around instantly, she heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Ellie. She patted her chest and tried to calm herself down. Glowering at her friend, she gasped, "Oh jeez, you scared the hell out of me."


    ''I know that she is a coward. But I didn''t expect her to be so timid, '' Ellie thought, rolling her eyes.


    With a resigned expression, she pouted her mouth and responded, "Is that so? I have been standing here for a long time already. But you were so focused on Weibo that you didn''t even notice me."


    "Well, fine, you''re right. Go back to sleep already," Ashley said annoyed at her bestie. She brought all the dishes to the sink before going straight to her bedroom.


    After taking a quick shower, Ashley threw herself onto her bed. She caught a glimpse of her phone and saw that it was 2:00 am already. She was so caught up with everything that she even didn''t realize how late it was.


    Although the events which had unfolded today were beyond her imagination, she was still pleased over all. At least Lena had failed to set her up.


    Defeated by Sleepiness, she was fast asleep. But then she suddenly had a dream. In her dream, there was a man whose face she couldn''t clearly see. A dangerous aura was emanating from his body. But she couldn''t help but get closer towards him.

 Chapter 23 Warning

    "Aaaaahh!" Ashley jerked up from the bed, screaming her lungs out.


    Beads of perspiration shone on her forehead and her saucer-like eyes were full of panicky terror.


    Rattled, she glanced around to ascertain her surroundings. When the familiar sight of her bedroom greeted her, she sank back into her pillows and heaved a stunned sigh of relief.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to collect herself, and when she opened them again, she stared at the ceiling, her shock still rampant in her mind.


    Never in her wildest imagination had she thought that she would dream of making love to a stranger. That excruciating post-coital pain still made her insides throb.


    ''That man was horrible!'' she thought shakily. The very memory of him made her tremble with fear.


    ...


    Not until she heard Ellie''s muffled voice call out her name from the other side of her bedroom door did she snap out of her daze. The alarm on the bedside table told her that it was 8: 30 - just half an hour before she had to go to work.


    Although she had made up her mind to quit her job, she was still an employee in the Luo Group and she didn''t want to be late for work.


    Ashley yelled a quick assurance to Ellie that she would be ready soon and hurried to the bathroom.


    It only took her five minutes to fix herself up.


    "What happened? Why''d you wake up so late?" Ellie asked, frowning as she took in Ashley''s sleepy-eyed appearance.


    Ashley gulped nervously.


    ''Should I tell her the truth? It''s kind of hard to tell anyone about the dream, '' she thought.


    "Nothing," she said, deciding to keep the experience to herself. "I had a nightmare last night. Kind of made it difficult to sleep at night, so ended up oversleeping in the morning."


    Ellie studied her for a moment before handing Ashley her breakfast and sighing. She said, "Let''s go or we will be late."


    Ashley gratefully took the food and bit into it as she followed Ellie out of the house.


    It was 9 am when they arrived at the office.


    They sensed that something was different. Pausing a moment to quizzically look around, they raised their eyebrows and glanced at each other.


    Shrugging, they made their way inside, only to be greeted by the sight of an elegantly dressed lady walking towards Lena.


    Graceful and elegant, she looked like a woman in her thirties, not like the forties woman that she actually was.


    She took Lena by the hand and said amiably, "You can come to my house anytime you want. If you have any problems in the company, you can tell me. Don''t suffer alone. If your mother hadn''t told me what had happened to you, I wouldn''t have known that you''ve been having such a difficult time." Her fondness for Lena was evident in the way she stroked her hair.


    Ashley felt that the Lena that she was seeing now was a completely different person altogether. The Lena she knew was unreasonable and arrogant. But the Lena before her was putting up a show of being a timid girl. "I will, Auntie. I will come over to you whenever I have the time. I only hope you will not find me clingy," she said innocently.


    "How could I, dear? I would be overjoyed if you could keep me company," the lady responded, flashing Lena a warm smile.


    She glanced at the employees who were standing around them, frozen to their places, and turned to Lena. "If anyone gossips like this, you can fire them directly without asking for my or Raymond''s permission," she said, the sternness a whip to everyone listening but Lena.


    The words were intended for Ashley, she knew it. And this was confirmed when she saw the lady throw her a meaningful glare.


    "Well, I''ve got to go. You can go back to your work."


    "Okay, Auntie. I will walk you to the exit." Lena held the lady''s arm intimately and they headed towards the entrance.


    When they walked past Ashley, the older lady cast her a contemptuous glance and let out a low yet audible snort.


    And the repulsive, scornful look on her face was evident.


    The repulsion and scorn on the old lady''s face ensured that the crowd''s outlook towards Ashley had changed a little. But they had heard the warning and nobody wanted to be chucked out. So t


    hey held the gossip within themselves, not daring to voice their thoughts.


    No one dared to blurt out their own thoughts, because doing that could mean losing their jobs.


    Even an idiot could tell the difference in the older lady''s attitudes towards the two girls. It was evident that the elegant lady favored Lena and despised Ashley.


    The onlookers scattered, everyone going back to work, but not before throwing Ashley strange looks.


    Ashley stood still, seething from within.


    ''She still looks down upon me.


    Still so arrogant, '' she thought.


    Ashley stared at the retreating backs of the older lady and Lena, her eyes devoid of any emotion. Her rage was within and she wasn''t about to show it.


    Ashley knew that elegant lady all too well.


    She was Raymond''s mother.


    When Ashley and Raymond had been together, she had detested Ashley with a passion because she thought that Ashley wasn''t good enough for Raymond. So she often came up to Ashley and tried all means to make her leave her son, including offering her a big sum of money.


    The sight of the lady brought back all the memories of the scorn and repulsion that Ashley had borne the brunt of.


    When Ashley had dated Raymond back then, the lady had directed a lot of dismissive, harsh words towards her, making Ashley feel like a powerless nobody.


    It felt like Ashley was an ant and Raymond''s mother was an elephant, holding the immense power to walk all over Ashley and insult her as she liked.


    Ashley had no idea how she had had the courage to be with Raymond while facing his mother''s strong opposition.


    Perhaps she had considered Raymond the love of her life and couldn''t bear the thought of leaving him at the time.


    ...


    "Are you okay, Ashley?" Ellie asked, looking worriedly at her.


    Ellie knew everything about Raymond''s mother and how she had treated her best friend. It was one of the many reasons why she was so worried about Ashley.


    "I''m fine, Ellie. I am over it. Don''t worry!" Ashley reassured Ellie, a slight smile gracing her otherwise worried face.


    ''I have learnt something from Raymond''s cheating. A lot, actually. Love is not everything. I really don''t care if I don''t have a boyfriend.


    I should focus on earning money instead of wasting time and energy getting into a stupid relationship, '' she mused grimly.


    "Hmm. Try not to think too much. Life goes on, you know," Ellie said, touching Ashley''s head gently to comfort her.


    That was the kind of supportive best friends they were to each other.


    They were a constant presence in each other''s lives, staying through the thick and thin, comforting and encouraging the other every time one of them faced a problem.


    Once Ellie was sure that Ashley was alright, she headed straight to her department, relieved and slightly glad.


    No sooner had Ashley settled into her seat than a low, familiar voice came calling her name. "Ashley! Ashley!"


    She turned around to see a round-headed girl come into view.


    "Ashley, you know what? I saw a creepy old witch today. And she was so nice to Miss Mu!"


    Fiona whispered conspiratorially in Ashley''s ear.


    Now that the old lady had warned all the employees not to gossip in the company, Fiona had seemed to take it personally. Although Fiona was a foodie and a simple human being, she was afraid of that woman, especially because she noticed that all her companions feared her. Besides to be fair to Fiona, Raymond''s mother did look rather serious.


    Despite her fear, Fiona had still come to Ashley to share her thoughts.


    Upon hearing Fiona''s description of the woman, Ashley chuckled to herself. ''Fiona is so cute!


    If Raymond ever came to know that his mother is regarded as an old witch, he might get extremely upset.


    His mother isn''t serious, but she does look scary when she wears her poker face or when she holds someone in high contempt, '' she thought.


    "Ashley, I bet you saw that old witch too. Don''t you think she is scary?"


    Fiona asked, as if she could tell from Ashley''s expression what had just happened.


    "Yes. Yes, I saw her. She is scary, just like an old witch," Ashley whispered, mimicking Fiona''s tone.

 Chapter 24 Malicious Intentions

    "I knew it. She looked scary, didn''t she?"


    Fiona said, winking at Ashley Mu.


    In an instant, Ashley remembered everything Raymond''s mother did to her. Without a doubt in her mind, she agreed.


    "Yes," she started, staring far into the distance. "That''s why we need to focus on doing our work instead of being here and gossiping like this. No one knows when she''d be back."


    The mere thought of Raymond''s mother sent shivers down her spine.


    "Alrighty then," Fiona replied, raising her hand as if she was surrendering. "I guess I''m going back to work now." Fear was written all over her face.


    "Okay. Bye."


    Ashley shortly replied, softly caressing Fiona''s head.


    After a few moments, Ashley logged in into the company forum. It was the venue of a very heated discussion yesterday but since the post that started it already got taken down, the place was already quiet.


    While Ashley knew that everyone in the office was curious as to what happened and wanted to ask questions, she understood why they stayed quiet. They didn''t want to risk losing their jobs.


    While the events of yesterday replayed in Ashley''s mind, she remembered Lena crying pathetically in Peggy''s arms last night. ''Well, she''s now back to being her old, arrogant self, '' she thought to herself.


    "Ashley, step into my office. Right now." It was a voice that Ashley would never not hate. Apparently, Lena had already come back. It took Ashley a bit of time to raise her head, and when she finally did, she saw Lena looking down at her condescendingly.


    After their eyes met, Ashley saw Lena smirk and enter her office, without a word.


    As annoyed as she was, Ashley had no other choice but to follow her inside.


    Slowly, she opened the office door and upon entering, she saw Lena slouching on her office chair, with pride and arrogance painted on her face.


    "Miss Mu, is there anything that you want me to do?" Ashley started, her eyes boring into Lena. The game Lena was trying to play was unknown to Ashley, but she wasn''t up for it. With a smile, she remained silent and put on her best poker face.


    This sparring session between the two ladies had already caught the whole office''s attention.


    Everyone got distracted from their work. Curious eyes were meeting other curious eyes, all of them wondering if the sudden meeting was all about Mr. Luo.


    Then, the whispers started. ""Who do you think is the third person in the relationship? Ashley or Miss Mu?"


    "Who do you think it is? Isn''t it clear enough?" "It seems like it''s Miss Mu!" said by someone who lowered the voice on purpose.


    "Well, she is very capable, isn''t she? She is not only the daughter of Mr. Mu, but also adored by Mrs. Luo."


    "Oh, she definitely will be the victor and get the guy!"


    "Alright, that''s enough!" Someone said, in a louder, hushed voice. "We have to stop, or we might get into trouble if Miss Mu gets Mrs. Luo back here again."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    While the people were afraid of Lena, what she had done had fueled their discontent.


    Unfortunately, Lena didn''t know anything about it.


    ¡­


    Back inside Lena''s office.


    Ashley''s lips were still formed into a smile. She and Lena remained silent.


    ''What an annoying smile, '' Lena commented inwardly, trying hard not to show any other expression on her face.


    For her, she was already the winner of their duel for love. However, she couldn''t understand how Ashley could still be this happy. It was as if she wasn''t convinced of her triumph until she was faced with the grim reality.


    "Why won''t we catch up a bit?"


    Lena suggested, smiling.


    "Now that our father has already made his point, I think I do need to remind you that we are, after all, a family. Right? My dear sister?"


    Ashley kept her smile on.


    Deep in her heart, however, she felt very sick of Lena. ''God knows what she is up to!'' she thought, her heart racing.


    "We are having dinner with Mr. Chen from the Chen Group. Come join us tonight." Lena suggested. To Ashley, it didn''t feel like an invitation. It felt like a trap.


    ''Is that what Lena is up to?!'' she thought, trying to figure out her sister''s real motives. A few moments passed until Ashley finally decided to speak up.


    "Sorry," she started, a smile still plastered on her face. "I can''t join you. I am planning to quit my job. Perhaps you can find another one."


    ''Quitting?'' Lena was surprised. If that decision had been made earlier, she would be elated. Now, however, such a decision would make thi


    ngs very complicated.


    "Why do you want to quit your job? Are you unsatisfied with your current position in the Luo Group? Or is it because of the salary?"


    Lena asked.


    Ashley was so tempted to roll her eyes, but she tried her hardest not to. ''You''re really a good actress, aren''t you?'' she said inwardly.


    She widened her smile a bit more, just to taunt her sister, and answered. "Well, both."


    Lena froze up. She could feel her facade falling apart after hearing what Ashley just said.


    "Ashley, what do you think of the Luo Group, a place where you could have a run?"


    "Oh wow," Ashley quickly remarked, her eyebrows raised. "Quitting your disguise?"


    The disgust Ashley was feeling was beyond anything she had ever felt before. "You really made your little character real. I almost believed that we really are a lovely, loving family."


    "I have no idea what you are talking about!" Lena shouted, standing up from her chair and slamming her hands on her table.


    "You know what, sis," Ashley started, her tone pure mockery of her sister. "Don''t sweat it. If that was everything you were gonna say to me, I think I''d be better off going back to work."


    Once again, Ashley flashed her sister her sweetest smile, and started towards the door. However, before she could even touch its handle, Lena spoke up.


    "Stop! Ashley!"


    The way Ashley had always been so calm had always pissed Lena off.


    It was like she could never get hurt no matter how hard she tried to ruin her.


    "Ashley," Lena started, her voice low and her tone sinister. "Isn''t it surprising how well Mrs. Luo treats me? She even invited me for dinner. You know, once Raymond is back from his business trip."


    Lena bobbed her head up arrogantly.


    "Oh really?" Ashley replied in a sweet voice. She turned around to face her sister once again. "Congratulations, sis."


    She looked Lena in the eyes. She wasn''t affected.


    Somehow sensing her sister''s indifference, Lena changed the subject. "Ashley, I will approve your resignation on one condition - you will join us in tonight''s dinner with Mr. Chen. I am your boss, and you have no choice but to follow my orders," she finished. Lena looked at Ashley. She was taking pride in making her sister''s life miserable.


    Ashley raised her eyebrows, her face contorting to a cartoon-like expression of confusion. "Wait - so are you saying that I can quit my job if I promise you to join the dinner tonight?"


    "Yes!" Lena replied, throwing her hands up in the air.


    "What about Ellie?" Ashley asked, her expression not changing.


    "No problem!"


    Lena exclaimed, despite the fact that Ellie annoyed her so much.


    "Alright, then, I think I am going,"


    Ashley said, her tone mimicking defeat.


    Lena was so shocked. She couldn''t believe Ashley''s answer. ''What''s going on?'' she thought to herself, confused. ''I thought it would be a long talk.''


    "So, Miss Mu, can I leave now?" Ashley asked, disrupting Lena''s thoughts.


    "Sure," Lena said, still in disbelief. Ashley then opened the glass door and went out.


    Staring at her sister''s receding figure, Lena no longer needed to hide her malicious intentions. "You were so lucky that you could get rid of the troubles last time," she whispered to herself, smirking. "But this time, you won''t!"


    ...


    "Ashley! You''re back! What did Miss Mu do to you?" Fiona ran to Ashley in a hurry the moment she was back to her seat.


    "Nothing!"


    Ashley said, smiling and shaking her head.


    "Alright Fiona, go back to work or she will be here again!" Ashley added.


    Fiona went back to her seat, though unwillingly.


    ...


    During lunch time, Ashley told Ellie. "Clean up your stuff later. We don''t need to come back to work anymore."


    "Did Lena approve of the resignation?" Ellie asked, sounding excited.


    "Yes, she sure did," Ashley answered.


    "You also don''t need to wait for me after work. Lena and I have things to deal with tonight."


    "She definitely has some malicious intentions in mind," Ellie replied, now sounding concerned. "Are you sure you will be fine without me?"


    Ellie had cared for Ashley for forever now. She had always been like a big sister to her.


    "Don''t worry, Ellie," Ashley replied in a reassuring tone. "We will have nothing to do with the Luo Group after tonight. We can do whatever we want!"


    "That''s great!"


    Ellie said enthusiastically.


    Upon hearing the conversation, Fiona said with her mouth still full of rice, "You guys! Don''t forget to invite me to your place!"

 Chapter 25 Lena’s Real Intention

    "Alright! It''s a promise I ought to keep. You are such a glutton!"


    "Haha." Fiona giggled with a bright smile.


    ¡­


    It was 8 o''clock in the evening. A chilly breeze filled the air as neon lights colored the streets. There were a lot of people gathered in Box 308 of the Harkim.


    Dozens of young women sat on a large sofa. Their beautiful faces were painted by either light or heavy make-up. All of them had slender bodies and were full of vigor. There were too many of them that no room was left for another person to sit. Among them, in the middle of the sofa, an old man sat with a vulgar grin on his face.


    The man looked at least forty years old. His head was almost bald, with a high hairline and thin hair. The shirt he wore didn''t hide his enormous stomach. His eyes were filled with lust as he indulged himself with the slender bodies in front of him. He was kept drunk and excited by the young women he was with.


    Any decent man would feel disgusted by such a sick scene.


    Ashley took a single glance at them and immediately felt nauseated. She pulled her eyes away from the distasteful scene. She noticed an orange juice on the table and walked towards it very discreetly. Ashley reached for the cold drink. It refreshed her and helped her to calm down.


    She never imagined that the dinner Lena had talked about was something like this!


    She was horrified in what she saw. However, this gave Ashley some clue about Lena''s real intentions. She couldn''t help but feel frustrated with her sister''s deviousness.


    Lena noticed Ashley who hid at the corner. She glared at Ashley with hatred and then smirked because she knew Ashley fell for her trap again. Lena then cheerfully called out to Mr. Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s my pleasure to finally meet you today. I want to propose a toast to you."


    Lena raised her glass after she greeted Mr. Chen. She held her glass towards the old man.


    "Thank you, Miss Mu. I''m really flattered. I heard that you work in the Luo Group, correct?" Mr. Chen raised his glass to reciprocate Lena''s toast. His eyes were glued to Lena as if to study her figure.


    He thought to himself, ''What a splendid body! Her face is beautiful and delicate. Girls like her, born from wealthy families, would obviously look special compared to lowborn ones.''


    Lena''s snow-white skin seemed smooth and soft just like milk.


    Her face would lure any man. Every frown and every smile would look seductive on her delicate face.


    Lena wore a red short skirt tonight. Her figure was highlighted by the tightness of the skirt.


    Her soft white skin became more attractive when complimented with a sexy skirt. She looked decent yet very seductive.


    Her hair was blond with big curls. It looked beautiful along with her delicate face. Men from both poor and wealthy backgrounds would fall for her upon sight.


    Mr. Chen really wanted to caress Lena''s plump body. However, he was aware that she not only came from the Mu group but was also the fianc¨¦e of Raymond from the Luo group. Obviously, Mr. Chen couldn''t fool around with someone like her. He was not allowed to have sex with a woman with such a high social status. However, even if he wasn''t allowed to touch her, his lustful eyes still lingered at Lena''s body.


    Mr. Chen was captivated by the curves of Lena''s body. He couldn''t resist the dirty thoughts that polluted his imagination.


    ''Wow! She has such a desirable body. Her face looks so proud like a queen. It must be very hard to impress her, much less to pleasure her in bed. What kind of man would be able to subjugate such a high-class woman? How would one be able to satisfy her bodily needs?''


    Mr. Chen started to grope a young woman near him as he fantasized about Lena''s body. Every time a dirty thought entered his mind, he would squeeze the girl as if she was Lena.


    "Ahh, Mr. Chen! Please stop! Your big hands are so strong. It hurts when you touch me like that!" The young lady screamed with a high pitched voice. She actually looked aroused by how Mr. Chen groped her.


    "Are you sure to ask me to stop? I thought you liked the way I violate you like this. You used to beg me to be rough with your body. Would you like me to remind you?" Mr. Chen replied to her with a repugnant grin. He continued to fondle the young woman. He grabbed her head and pulled it closer to his face. Then, he started to kiss her with vulgar lust. His tongue violated the young woman''s mouth.


    ¡­


    Lena finished the toast and drank the wine. She then looked at Mr. Chen and noticed his malicious leer. Her body felt violated by the gaze of the old man. In her mind, she snarled at how nasty he was.


    ''What a despicable pig! Who gave him the right to ogle at me like that? He should realize that there is no chance in hell that he would be able to touch someone like me!''


    Lena was furious but she tried to calm down. She needed Mr. Chen for her plans. It took all of her patience to resist the urge to throw wine at him.


    Lena was born in a wealthy household. She was spoiled and always thought she was better than anyone. She believed that no one would hurt or offend her because of her family''s power.


    Lena forced herself to calm down. She faked a smile for Mr. Chen and turned towards Ashley. Lena approached her silently and hoped that Ashley wouldn''t notice her.


    However, Ashley did notice Lena. Ashley had become alert ever since she felt that Lena schemed something for her in this party. Her eyes crossed paths with Lena''s gaze which was full of deceit. Ashley wanted to get up and leave such a filthy place already.


    However, Lena made sure that Ashley would stay. She yelled at Ashley, "Ash, why are you just sitting there alone? Don''t you know Mr. Chen is here? You should meet him and have a d


    rink with him."


    No one actually paid attention to Ashley. Lena was the only one who was aware that she was even at the party. Lena kept her eyes on Ashley to make sure she stayed in the party. She waited for the perfect opportunity to make her meet Mr. Chen.


    The Mu family were never proud that they had an adopted daughter. It wasn''t known to many that Ashley existed. However, Ashley didn''t care about her own existence kept as a secret. She was never cared for by anyone in that household nor did she feel it was her home anyway.


    Some of their neighbors might be aware that the Mu family had a foster daughter named Ashley Mu. However, no one really spread the news nor treated it as gossip. Of course, there was no one in this box that would know about her either.


    Additionally, Ashley was just an adopted daughter of the Mu family. Even if there were people here who knew who she was, they didn''t really need to treat her like a princess. They had to be respectful and humble towards Lena because she was a true born daughter in the wealthy Mu family, but Ashley was not.


    Lena''s voice echoed through the box. Everyone''s attention was gathered towards the corner where Ashley was seated.


    Ashley captivated everyone who had seen her beautiful face.


    She wore a white shirt and a dark pair of jeans. Even in such a plain outfit, her figure mesmerized those around her. Her slender legs and voluptuous body curves stood out even among the young women in the box.


    Ashley''s beautiful black hair was in plaits. Her delicate face was as white as snow. She wore no make-up yet her cheeks were as rosy as ever and her eyebrows were perfect. Any man would be charmed by her gorgeous dark eyes as if a love spell was cast on them. The redness of her lips would make even the most gallant knight want to kiss her. Any man would feel lucky just to know her name. Every woman in the room felt jealous of the beauty she radiated.


    Mr. Chen was enchanted by Ashley''s beauty. He yearned to touch her body as he wiped his drool from his chin.


    "Miss Mu, who is this young lady?" Mr. Chen was excited about Ashley.


    "This is the deputy manager of our company. She is so beautiful, isn''t she?"


    Lena replied to Mr. Chen. She praised Ashley with an evil grin on her face.


    "Yes! Indeed she is! She is more than beautiful. That voluptuous body of her is very sexy." Mr. Chen continued to voice out such filthy compliments. His nasty eyes leered at Ashley''s body.


    "Ash, this is our company''s partner, Mr. Chen. He is a very important person for us. Our company has kept a strong partnership with him for a very long time. You should come up and propose a toast to our dear friend!"


    "Well, you don''t have to be so formal with me. You look so beautiful and fresh. You must be an excellent lady to be promoted as a deputy manager at such a young age."


    "Indeed she is. Our deputy manager is very hard-working and talented. She has made a lot of achievements to earn her position. Our company employees are all inspired by her."


    Ashley ignored Lena''s empty praises. She thought to herself, ''This man is a partner of our company? Why haven''t I heard of Mr. Chen at all? I was not aware that he was associated with us.''


    Ashley was horrified by how Mr. Chen looked a lot like Mr. Du. They were both nightmares to women!


    Lena''s scheme couldn''t be more obvious. Ashley felt stupid that she fell for such a dumb trap.


    However, she thought it wasn''t a good idea to offend Mr. Chen. She faked a smile and raised her glass. "Mr. Chen, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" said Ashley as she tried to tolerate Mr. Chen''s inappropriate stare.


    "The pleasure is mine!" Mr. Chen immediately raised his glass closer to Ashley''s and they both drank.


    Ashley had been asked to come to this place immediately after work. She hadn''t eaten anything since lunch. Discomfort overwhelmed her as the wine flowed down her empty stomach.


    "Miss¡­ Ashley, you are really good at drinking!" Mr. Chen almost called Ashley Miss Mu, but he realized that he referred to Lena by that name. He quickly opted to call Ashley by her first name.


    He drew the attention of the young lady beside him. His hands tapped the girl''s back as he winked. It was a signal for the young lady to leave so that Ashley could sit beside Mr. Chen.


    The young lady was reluctant to give her seat to Ashley. She tried to persuade Mr. Chen with her sweet and seductive voice. Her hands caressed his chest and her eyes flirted with him. Nonetheless, her actions didn''t convince Mr. Chen but instead made him impatient and annoyed.


    The young lady stood up with a frown in her face. She looked at Ashley like she wanted to disfigure Ashley''s face.


    Ashley felt offended as she was blamed for what happened. Deep inside she thought, ''Don''t look at me like that was my intention. I didn''t want to stay in such a ludicrous place. I shouldn''t take the blame for something so inappropriate.''


    "How about you come here and sit with me, Ashley. We can have a lot of wine. Let us drink to our new friendship!" Mr. Chen grinned as Ashley sat by his side. He was clearly aroused from her figure and beauty. He poured wine into Ashley''s glass and raised his cup again to offer a toast. After they''d drunk their wine, Ashley began to stand up to leave. Mr. Chen''s lewd fingers touched Ashley''s hand in an attempt to urge her to stay, but it didn''t work.


    His eyes glimmered with lust. He pleasured himself with the view of Ashley''s behind. Her plump hips and skinny waist made him more aroused.


    Mr. Chen''s mind was filled with dirty thoughts. ''This smooth skin feels good. She is a very sexy woman indeed. Just a touch of her soft hand is enough to arouse me and make me crazy. How nice it is to take home such a lovely innocent girl.''

 Chapter 26 Meeting Again

    Even though she couldn''t drink much, Mr. Chen was able to persuade Ashley to down a few glasses of alcohol and she got slightly drunk.


    But when she noticed Mr. Chen staring at her with lustful eyes, she became intensely conscious. Then, when she saw the fat guy moving closer to her, she started feeling nauseous.


    "Excuse me," she said, covering her mouth as if preventing herself from barfing. "I need to go to the washroom." Before she could stand, she had to push Mr. Chen''s arm away, which was steadily finding its way around her.


    After Ashley stumbled out of the room they were in, Lena turned to Mr. Chen and smiled inquisitively. "Isn''t Ashley such a beauty, Mr. Chen? Do you like her?"


    "Definitely. You really know me well, Miss Mu." Lena could see the raging lust in Mr. Chen''s eyes.


    ''Wonderful, ''


    Lena said to herself, delighted.


    ---


    Ashley staggered into the washroom. What happened inside there stunned her. Holding on to the sink, she steadied herself. Immediately, she turned the faucet on and splashed her face with cold water. She kept on doing that until she felt slightly refreshed. Never in her life did she feel so dirty.


    In the mirror, Ashley could see her face. Since she was drunk, there was a certain rosy glow to her cheeks that made her more attractive and irresistible to men.


    The alcohol hit Ashley again and she started feeling dizzy. She had to hold on to the sink in order to not fall over. It was too much, however, so she decided to squat down and rest her head on her knees. There was no strength left in her but going back to the room wasn''t an option for her. She knew that if she did that, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She thought that everything would go smoothly as long as she didn''t have anything to do with the Luo Group and the Mu family and avoided Lena.


    It turned out that she was too na?ve. Although she was trying her hardest not to be a troublemaker, others were always trying to make trouble for her.


    ---


    After what seemed like an eternity, Ashley breathed in and gathered all the remaining strength she had. Though wobbly, she stood up again, splashed her face with cold water one last time, and walked out of the washroom.


    Dizzy, Ashley staggered forward. Since her head was pounding, Ashley relied on her instinct as to where to go. With her arms stretched forward, she was feeling for the walls, hoping that they would help her get out of the establishment.


    Bang! Just as she thought she was getting somewhere, she walked into something. ''Did I hit a wall? It''s so hard!'' she thought, massaging her nose with her hands.


    Confused, she looked up to see what was in front of her. Her eyes couldn''t make anything out, partially because she was tipsy, and so she stretched out her hands to touch it. It really was a hard, solid wall.


    ''Wow, why is this wall so warm?'' Ashley wondered, feeling the object in front of her up and down. After somehow deciding that it was indeed a wall, she started to walk away. However, she came back to touch the "wall" repeatedly.


    Seeing Ashley touch his chest this casually got Andrew hot under the collar.


    He seized her tiny hands with great strength. It seemed like he was about to break her wrists.


    At that moment, Johnny, who was standing behind Andrew, let out a soft gasp. Seeing Ashley touch their cold-hearted president made him nervous about what was gonna happen next.


    ''You''re in danger, girl, '' Johnny thought to himself, sighing silently for Ashley. ''I won''t really care if you offend someone else, but unluckily, the person you offended is our president. Don''t you know that he has been upset these days solely because of Miss Mu?''


    Just as he was quietly lamenting Ashley''s fate, Andrew released his grip on the girl''s hands and then stood there, silent.


    "Eh?" The sound escaped Johnny''s lips involuntarily. Curiosity got the best of him.


    ---


    When Andrew seized Ashley by the hands, she looked up at him with irritation on her face and tears already welling in her eyes. Then, when their eyes met, her face contorted to the most heartbreaking frown Andrew had ever seen and she started crying, as if blaming him. "It''s killing me!" she whispered, tears now flowing freely from her eyes.


    Andrew immediately released Ashley''s hands and th


    en stood there in a daze. He couldn''t believe that the girl he had been missing was in front of him now.


    "Are you all right?" he stiffly asked Ashley. Showing her mercy wasn''t one of the things Andrew wanted to do. He thought that she was the woman who had accosted him shamelessly in the past.


    However, while he knew he had a strong character, he was now at a loss.


    Staring at the man in front of her, Ashley wondered why he was in such a daze. After hearing what Andrew asked her, though, she showed her hands to him and said in a tender voice, "It''s really killing me!"


    Andrew stared at her nervously. Her hands had turned red, mainly due to him seizing them. The color created such a great contrast against her white skin.


    It had been a few minutes but Johnny was finally able to recognize who the girl was. Startled, he took a step back.


    ''Oh my God!


    Isn''t that Miss Mu, the girl our president has been missing so much?''


    Seeing that Ashley''s cheeks were flushed and she couldn''t even keep balance when standing, Johnny concluded that she was drunk.


    "Mr. Lu, I think Miss Mu is drunk. Should we take her home?" Johnny asked Andrew, who was still in a daze.


    With that statement, Andrew began to realize that he couldn''t leave Ashley alone.


    "Well," Andrew started, steadying the woman in front of her by firmly gripping her shoulders. "I guess that''s the plan." He then picked up Ashley, who nearly collapsed in his arms, and started walking towards the exit.


    Johnny was about to follow him outside, but Andrew suddenly turned to him.


    The action confused Johnny. ''What''s the matter with Mr. Lu?'' he wondered.


    "You don''t have to follow me,"


    Andrew stated in an icy voice. "Find out why." After one final imposing stare at Johnny, he turned around and headed outside.


    Johnny was left alone, speechless and helpless.


    ''This is so frustrating...


    How can he treat me like this?''


    When Andrew ordered him not to follow, he definitely understood why. Andrew just did not want him to disturb he and Ashley''s private space. But he had no idea about what Andrew meant when he said, ''Find out why''.


    ''What was that?'' he silently asked himself.


    Did Andrew want him to find out why Miss Mu was here


    and why she drank so much?


    ''Well then, I guess I have no choice but to obey his order!''


    Staring at Andrew''s back, Johnny couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sadness.


    ''While he spends time with his sweetheart, I have to be out here doing overtime work!


    Oh, how hopeless my life is!'' Johnny lamented, scratching his head.


    Though mildly annoyed and sad, Johnny took a deep breath, exhaled, went inside the establishment, and began to look into the matter just as Andrew told him.


    ---


    Drunk, Ashley was unusually obedient. While her arms were around Andrew''s neck, she watched him quietly.


    Being stared at and embraced by Ashley, Andrew became so embarrassed that his cheeks turned bright red.


    ''She is also missing me!'' Andrew silently exclaimed. ''Because if that''s not the case, she wouldn''t have gotten into my arms so obediently and snuggle like this.'' After seeing Ashley, he thought that his night couldn''t get any better. But with this thought in his mind, he definitely was in a happier place.


    If Ashley was not drunk and knew what he was thinking, she would definitely sneer at him and consider him a great narcissist.


    Gathering all his courage, he decided to turn to Ashley.


    "What are you thinking about?" Andrew asked, his tone tender and the complete opposite of the tone he had for Johnny just a few minutes back. The girl next to him was staring at him with the gentlest eyes he had ever seen.


    Ashley shook her head and then moved closer to his chest.


    Afterwards, she raised her head and looked at Andrew with a puzzled expression. She pointed to his chest and asked, "Why is your heart beating so fast?"


    Andrew cleared his throat. He tried his hardest to divert Ashley''s attention. His ears were also turning bright red.


    Every time Andrew saw Ashley, he would feel very nervous and his heart would beat violently. It had always been a mystery to him.


    He turned his head and stared into Ashley''s questioning eyes. After clearing his throat again, Andrew answered sheepishly, "This is a normal reaction."

 Chapter 27 His Apartment

    Andrew knew the reaction well enough not to lie to himself. Any man faced with the same situation would have reacted similarly. While his response was somewhat expected, his heart told a different story.


    It could well be his first time and he was taken by surprise.


    He was always the one to turn the other cheek, especially when it came to women who tried to seduce him, who tried to get to him. He was always the one to take a step back and stop them. However, he never expected to meet a woman he could not resist.


    This was, after all, a new experience for Andrew. Would it hurt to play the curious cat every once in a while? He wanted to give in.


    After throwing herself into his arms, Ashley gave Andrew a nod and looked him in the eye. With a charming and alluring frown, Ashley railed at Andrew,"It''s noisy!"


    It just couldn''t be helped. Ashley''s soft, sexy, and tipsy voice seemed to seduce him all the more.


    Never had Andrew seen Ashley like this. She was so endearing it was turning him on. He felt his heart fall from his chest, the moment felt right and he bet it would also feel good.


    Her wet lips seemed to beckon for him, it was all Andrew could see. He longed to press his against her, to taste those sweet crevices he dearly longed for.


    Would they still feel the same, he wondered.


    Andrew wanted to have her again. After the moment they once shared in a hotel, Andrew knew he wanted more.


    He stroked Ashley''s face. He wanted to feel the curves that outlined her innocent but playful mien. He took a deep breath and composed himself. What was he thinking? He couldn''t let his feelings get the best of him.


    Restlessly, Ashley moved towards Andrew''s arms. She was lightheaded from the alcohol and the sound that seemed to drown her thoughts altogether.


    Ashley moved closer, pinning herself into Andrew''s body. She tried to stop the sound that loomed the evening - the sound that was his heartbeat.


    The alcohol and that deafening noise she fought all this while made her blush. The rosy hue of her cheeks and her beguiling eyes caught Andrew''s attention and shifted his focus from her lips to her face. Andrew realized just how cute Ashley was when she got drunk, how sexy she was when she was tipsy.


    Doing her best to fight off her emotions, Ashley moved closer to Andrew and thought she could stop the sound this way.


    But it did not go away. It clamored, it thundered, and it resounded. She felt her body reverberating, responding.


    He seemed to have felt the same. He quivered to the sensation of Ashley''s hands pressed so close against him. His body longed to reciprocate. His body and soul seemed to be under the spell of Ashley''s fingers.


    They both stepped out of Harkim, the cold summer breeze brought them comfort from what would otherwise be a hot night of passion.


    Lifting her head, the feel of the cool air seemed to have lifted Ashley''s spirits.


    She seemed to have smiled without even noticing it. Her face couldn''t hide it. This smile again had caught Andrew''s attention.


    Although Andrew was fixated on Ashley all the while, this moment seemed to have been the most definitive.


    While Andrew wanted to make this moment last, he knew it was time to leave.


    Andrew took Ashley to the parking area, led her to his car and prepared to let her in. It had been a wonderful night, more than what Andrew could ever hope or ask for. It wasn''t everyday he got to be with a woman he wanted, a woman like Ashley. Suddenly, he felt resistance from his sleeve.


    Unconsciously, she seemed to have grabbed his shirt, her expression clearly showing she wasn''t ready for him to leave. Andrew was happy the night wasn''t over.


    Andrew patted her head and made his way to the driver''s seat and sat with Ashley.


    He didn''t mind driving with only one hand on the steering wheel, while his other hand held something very dear to him. With one hand on the wheel and the other wrapped around Ashley, he drove her out of the parking lot.


    Ashley looked at Andrew intently. She stared with purpose - with passion.


    It was an opportune moment, Johnny wasn''t here to witness this.


    Johnny would surely blame his boss, if he knew that Andrew wouldn''t think twice about bringing Ashley to his own apartment.


    He only wanted for Andrew to take her home.


    He clearly misunderstood what he said.


    He meant that Andrew should send the girl to her own home.


    Now Andrew was so shameless that he took Ashley to his own home.


    Making his way to a familiar avenue, Andrew drove happily as he passed the usual lanes and drove to a plac


    e he knew well - the Golden Palace.


    The engine stopped, the lights dimmed, and all there was the pale moonlight that shone on Ashley''s face. She was fast asleep, peaceful and still was ever so beautiful. Andrew breathed an air of relief.


    He spent a few more minutes just staring at her face, then, he finally took her to his arms and took Ashley to his apartment.


    Now at the apartment, Andrew carefully and gently pushed the door open. The entrance gave way to a large and spacious area, straightforward, minimalist in design and was the quintessential example of a bachelor''s pad.


    With only a few articles here and there, Andrew''s apartment was rudimentary beautiful. A classic European flat that only had the indispensable articles.


    The living area had only few furniture and a large television at the center. Everything was either in black or white, it showed Andrew''s obsession with things that were simple but sophisticated while the hues made the apartment look drab and dark.


    Andrew loved how his apartment looked like, how it felt living in it. But, in a sudden stroke of realization, it seemed that it had been missing something.


    He was unsure, maybe it all changed because of Ashley. There was always something about her, just being near her made him feel very happy.


    Finding himself deep in thought, he shook off the notion and took Ashley inside. They went upstairs to Andrew''s room where he laid Ashley on his bed.


    The physiognomy that once resembled the colors and the features of his apartment now emanated peace and serenity. She was still fast asleep. Andrew just stared at her and felt himself at peace.


    Andrew''s friends would have been surprised to see the look on his face.


    Falling in love, that must have been something for Andrew.


    He totally forgot how much he became freakishly obsessive when he was with Ashley. He usually showed a great deal of attention to detail, cleanliness, and order, but he became different in the presence of her.


    He suddenly thought of Johnny and how he used to help him repel away women he didn''t like.


    Always the one to get bothered when other people changed the order of how his articles were so neatly arranged, Andrew seemed impossible to deal with. He hated the smell of strong perfume on women''s bodies, and he didn''t want anyone to touch his things.


    But Ashley, she was different. She was delicate and gentle, and she even wore the most subtle of scents.


    For Andrew, strong and suggestive scent was one he couldn''t bear and for such smell to stay in his bed was all the more insufferable. But with Ashley lying on her bed, it all seemed to be a thing of the past.


    Having been so obsessed with keeping himself and his room clean, even his family members had to ask permission before entering his room.


    Ashley, on the other hand, was an exception.


    He had been close to Ashley for a while now that the smell of wine slowly rubbed off on him.


    Andrew would normally have to immediately remove the smell from his shirt that he would rush to the bathroom and take a bath just to get the smell off of him.


    But Andrew just couldn''t bear to leave, let alone to move a muscle and risk waking Ashley.


    Not being able to take his eyes away from her, Andrew sat there frozen. The bathroom was just a few steps away from his bed, but to lose precious time away from Ashley would be unbearable.


    It seemed that he couldn''t tolerate the smell for too long. Andrew stepped away just to ease himself. He slipped into the bathroom to change.


    With only a towel strapped around his waist, Andrew stepped outside, water dripping from his hair.


    He had the body of an athlete, a physique to rival olden Greek statues. His face, chiseled to perfection, would make any woman at that moment easily give in and fall for the strapping Andrew.


    He had a matured and sculpted figure that represented the alpha male.


    Andrew loved to train. He frequently exercised and his legs showed it.


    Carefully, he approached Ashley and realized that the smell of wine on her clothes, on her body was not at all that bad. He remembered how Ashley was fine and subtle, and the disturbing scent was beginning to wane.


    As he stood there looking at her, he began again to sink into this captivating trance. Here aversion was not an option.


    Andrew saw Ashley''s clothes, smeared and dirtied. He wanted to change her into new ones and started towards his closet. It never occurred to him what would happen after, after he saw what was underneath.


    He paid no heed. All he wanted was to make Ashley comfortable.

 Chapter 28 Incredible

    With beads of sweat forming on his forehead, Andrew slowly reached to undress Ashley. But before he could even touch her clothes, he took his trembling hand back while thinking about the sexy body underneath the thin T-shirt. The silly thought made him blush with shame, which added to his masculine charm.


    Andrew was a handsome gentleman who always wore a poker face. Seeing him blush in such a situation, one would be surprised to see him so shy, so blank and confused, not knowing whether to do what he was about to do or not.


    Shifting his gaze at Ashley''s angelic face, Andrew took some deep breath and finally calmed down.


    With all his strength he managed to restrain his lust and changed Ashley''s clothes hastily.


    After the task was done and his ordeal subsided a little, Andrew''s face was completely scarlet and resembled a ripe red apple. He was bothered by the unusual warmth that he felt and the discomfort of seeing a drunk, half-naked woman in front of him.


    With an effort to stop himself from imagining things, he looked around the bedroom and dared not to look at Ashley. A glance might make him lose control and be intimate with her.


    In fact, Andrew could have looked for a woman to do the task of changing Ashley''s clothes. But the thought of that made him annoyed and even mad. It would be impossible for him to allow Ashley''s body to be seen by others, even a woman in that case.


    ''I am the only one who can see her body. Even another woman is not allowed to do that, '' he thought.


    Unintentionally, he had been possessive of Ashley.


    He was lost in his thoughts and didn''t realize his gaze had fallen on Ashley. She was wearing his shirt, a thin and over-sized one. The way she lay on the bed caused the shirt to cling tight on her body, exposing her curves and perfect shapes.


    Ashley''s hair hung on the pillow loosely. Her pretty face was crimson because of too much alcohol.


    Her long eyelashes covered her shiny eyes and her cherry-like mouth looked rosy and moist, which was so enticing for Andrew.


    The shirt she wore was long enough to cover her backsides. Andrew looked down and saw her straight slim long legs. He was overwhelmed by her skin that was as white as snow, as smooth as milk.


    The longer he stared at her, the faster his heart beat. His mouth parched and his tongue scorched. When he swallowed his slobber, his breathing deepened. Confusion and temptation enveloped Andrew at the moment and his head throbbed at the thought of what would he do.


    Being a gentleman as he had been, he tried his best to look away.


    ''No!


    I can''t look at her again!''


    He told himself to calm down in case he would do something that would hurt Ashley.


    Andrew had been used to controlling himself and he was proud of that. It was out of his expectations to forget about self-control in front of Ashley. What she meant to him was a fish to a cat.


    ''I can''t be intimate with her, but I can sleep on the same bed with her, '' he assumed. Andrew liked this compromised plan and put it into practice. After turning off the lights, he climbed onto the bed, lay down and hugged Ashley with great satisfaction.


    Still awake in the dark, all his senses were heightened. Andrew could feel the faint smell from Ashley, which lingered from her head down to her toes. Ashley was snoring, but it was not annoying for Andrew. Instead, the low noise was like a feather poking him in the chest.


    Everything about this woman was seducing him in every way.


    Hugging her was affliction, Andrew was determined to stay calm and forced himself to get some sleep.


    Ashley had been sleeping quietly and peacefully before midnight. She didn''t mind Andrew''s warm and tight embrace.


    However, after some time, with Andrew hugging her and the quilt over them, she felt too hot or maybe she didn''t like the tight hug.


    She kept on tossing and turning, which was challenging Andrew. Time seemed to drag and the morning seemed like an eternity for him. He was afraid that the longer they stayed together, the longer would his torment be.


    ''Although the woman I want is in my arms, I can do nothing except look at her and hug her, '' thought Andrew. He was saddened by the idea but tried his best not to entertain the thought of taking advantage of her weakness.


    He went to the bathroom and took a cold shower to refresh his mind when he found it hard to control himself. It was not until dawn did he fall asleep. He had no idea that Ashley''s stayi


    ng with him made Ellie worried.


    At Ellie''s home, with the clock striking two hours after midnight.


    She was like an ant on a hot pan, walking back and forth while looking out the window from time to time. Ashley had never spent the night outside. This was the first time and she was so worried.


    Uncomfortably, Ellie sat on the sofa in the living room watching the world that was enveloped by darkness slowly brightening up, as it was already dawn. Ashley didn''t come home and Ellie called her several times but never got through.


    ''I know Lena and Ashley are not close since they were kids. Today, Lena allowed us to quit on condition that Ashley would meet her after work. She wanted to hurt Ashley.


    I am too stupid to believe Ashley''s words. If something bad happened to Ashley, I couldn''t forgive myself, '' thought Ellie.


    Afraid of the creepy idea, she dared not to think more about it.


    Meanwhile, at Andrew''s house everything was quiet.


    Ashley had a good sweet sleep. It felt so rewarding because she couldn''t remember when was the last time that she had a good sleep like this one.


    Warm sunshine flooded the room through the windows, making the whole bedroom brighter.


    The bed had a thick bouncy mattress and was high compared to ordinary beds. On it lay two people. They were hugging each other with a tender smile. The scene was so lovely¡ªtwo hearts entwined, calm, contented and so inseparable.


    Opening her eyes to the blinding brightness, Ashley woke up. She had a headache.


    ''Yesterday I was with Mr. Chen. His stare was disgusting.''


    The first thought that came to her mind was the last thing she did the other night. That was what she could recall. Thinking of that, she sat up instantly.


    She wanted to get off the bed when she touched something warm.


    Being scared, she yelled, "Ah! Ah! Ah! Oh, my god!"


    Uncovering the quilt, she found that she was wearing a shirt. It was not her clothes because it must belong to a man. Her face paled.


    ''Last night, before I got drunk I left the box and was about to go home. I butted on the warm wall, then ¡­''


    Ashley didn''t remember what happened after that. She knocked her head to recall something but it didn''t work. She didn''t realize that she hadn''t figured out what the "warm wall" was.


    Andrew who had been sleeping beside her woke up.


    He was awakened by Ashley''s scream and the bouncing of the bed because of Ashley''s movements.


    With his head still heavy and eyes that were still sleepy, he turned and looked at Ashley. His deep eyes were not as indifferent and cold as they had been.


    He yawned and stretched himself while blinking his eyes, adjusting to the brightness of the room. Some of his hair was messed up.


    That was so cute and funny.


    Ashley stared at the handsome face and was mesmerized.


    Andrew sobered and was finally fully awake.


    Indifference and coldness flashed across his face but was suddenly alerted when he realized that he was with Ashley.


    As he turned to Ashley, he couldn''t help but give her a faint smile.


    Andrew had been a poker-faced man. But when he smiled, it had an almost irresistible attraction for women. It was like when the snow melted away, and you were about to see the trees again.


    But for himself, Andrew had never cared about his appearance. Now, however, judging from the way how Ashley stared at him, he was grateful for his outstanding appearance.


    When Ashley came to her senses, she felt ashamed about her behavior. She looked down at what she was wearing and looked at Andrew repeatedly. She was too shocked to ask what had happened. "You, you, you ¡­ I¡­I¡­I¡­"


    She was eager to know what had happened last night, but she couldn''t finish a single sentence. "Hhmm? What were you saying?"


    Confused, Andrew asked. He had a low, magnetic musical voice. Because he just woke up, his voice was kind of hoarse. For sure every woman would be moved by that.


    Ashley was not an expectation. She stared at Andrew and was totally stunned again. For a moment, she pondered her thoughts with her hand on her forehead. ''How can he be so good-looking? It is unfair!


    Why?


    Yes, he is good-looking and has a nice voice. But¡­¡­''


    Ashley was not worried because she was feeling well, except for a slight headache. Unexpectedly, she felt perfectly fine, not a sore or an ache anywhere in her body.


    After she came to her mind, she swallowed saliva and hesitated to ask, "Last night, What has happened between us?"

 Chapter 29 I Want To Take Him Home

    Ashley thought to herself that he seemed to be a gentleman.


    At the thought of this, she took a glance at the shirt she wore and then turned to the man who was sleeping next to her.


    ''Did I just sleep in bed with him last night?'' Ashley thought to herself. It sounded so absurd that they would sleep on the bed together for the whole night.


    Ashley tried her best to recall what happened, but could remember nothing. She completely blacked out after she went to the toilet last night and couldn''t remember anything after that.


    Andrew stared at Ashley, his lips pressing into a thin line. "You were drunk last night and you kept clutching at me," he said slowly in a deep, husky voice.


    Johnny would be stricken dumb with amazement if he heard those words from Andrew.


    It was because Andrew acted so unusual.


    He was not the man as he used to be. Before, Andrew was a man who was cruel and always kept silent, but now he was patiently explaining himself to this strange woman.


    It was unbelievable.


    Ashley blushed with shame as Andrew explained what happened last night to her. She felt that she had no place to hide herself.


    Although Ashley knew that she would sometimes behave out of her character when she was drunk, she still felt amazed when she heard those words from Andrew.


    She didn''t expect that she would pester him and stop him from going home alone. Moreover, she felt astonished that Andrew would even take her back to his house.


    Silence grew between them as Ashley did not know how to respond.


    ''What the hell did I do last night?


    This is so embarrassing!'' Ashley thought to herself.


    Ashley took a glimpse at Andrew''s face after a while, but soon she felt hesitant; now she began to wonder if she pestered this man just because he was handsome.


    It was very likely for her to do such a thing.


    A few seconds later, Ashley''s stomach growled all of a sudden. It was terribly quiet, so without a doubt even Andrew had heard that. The air grew impossibly more awkward. Ashley touched her belly and showed an embarrassed smile when Andrew looked at her inquisitively.


    She ate nothing last night and drank a lot of wine, so it was natural for her to feel hungry.


    Stealing a glance at Ashley, Andrew got up and said nothing more.


    He took out his clothes from his wardrobe and walked to the bathroom.


    Ashley was at awe when Andrew walked out from the bathroom just moments later.


    The man''s tall figure caught her attention; he was thin, with black, soft hair. His eyes looked deep, brimming with radiating vigor. But she could not tell his emotions from his eyes.


    He was dressed in a hand-cut black suit, accentuating his lean figure. There was a certain powerful aura around him that emanated across the room.


    "Your clothes are prepared on the bedstand. Hurry up and come downstairs to eat after you wash up." The man said nothing more and quickly walked out.


    Ashley was shocked. She was left speechless as she watched him go out the door. This man looked so familiar and she tried her best to recall where she had met this man before.


    Her eyebrows furrowed into a frown. After thinking about it again and again, she suddenly remembered that he was the one who had accidentally shared a night with her in a presidential suite.


    Ashley was enlightened by the truth. Although she didn''t see his face clearly at that night, his facial features were easily recognizable. With this, Ashley was sure that he was the man who she met several days ago.


    As she thought about it more, she gaped, completely lost for words.


    Finally, she snapped out of it and turned to look at the clothes on the bed stand.


    Her face flushed a deep red when she saw that he had even put a set of clean underwear there.


    With one swift movement, she grabbed the clothes and rushed into the bathroom.


    After locking the door behind her, Ashley took a deep breath and looked at the pink, knee-length skirt. Although she had never heard of the brand before, the fabric was very soft and smooth to her touch.


    One thing was for sure:


    it must have been pretty expensive.


    Ashley was a pretty girl with fair skin, and her slim figure looked perfect in the pink skirt.


    Staring at herself in the mirror, Ashley found that her face was flushed. The bra fitted very well, too, leaving her confused as to how this man could possibly know her cup size.


    She quickly dressed and freshened up, trying to get rid of her flush as much as it was possible.


    Ashley walked out the bedroom once she was ready. Much to her surprise, she saw that she was actually in a very luxurious villa. With a deep breath, she tried to keep herself calm and composed.


    It was easy for her to tell that this man was not simple and he must come from a notable family.


    ''Jeez!


    I am in trouble now!'' Ashley wailed to herself.


    With her drunken stupor last night, she had completely forgotten that she promised Ellie she could come back.


    But everything was messed up by Lena.


    Ashley went straight to the kitchen. There, she was astonished to see that Andrew was cooking. It was surprising to see a wealthy man such as himself to cook.


    It was normally the work of the servants.


    Ever since, Ashley thought that the rich employed as many servants as they could to take care of their daily lives so that they could be free from those trifles.


    However, this man who looked so extraordinary refined just stood in the kitchen with his sleeves rolled up. On top of that, he really seemed to know what he was doing. The air wafted with a delicious aroma and everything appeared to be in perfect order. It made Ashley''s heart skip a beat as she felt herself getting slightly attracted to this man.


    He looked up, perhaps hearing Ashley''s footsteps, and gave her a coy smile. "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me?" he said with his deep voice.


    "Well, I¡­I just want to ask you something. Do you know where my bag is?" asked Ashley in a shaky voice. Although she was drunk last night, she remembered that she had lost her bag.


    Her ID card, bank card and her phone were all in that bag.


    "On the couch in the living room," he replied curtly, pointing at the couch behind her.


    Ashley turned around in the direction he pointed and found her black bag lying there.


    "Well... thanks," said Ashley softly. She walked to the living room and took out her phone from the bag.


    Much to her dismay, her phone had already run out of charge. With a grunt, she fished out her phone charger.


    After waiting for a few minutes, her phone still wouldn''t turn on. She then walked to the kitchen again hesitantly.


    "Do you need any help?" asked Ashley in a hushed voice.


    Andrew turned back and flashed her a faint smile. "No, thanks. I''m almost finished cooking. Just wait for me for a moment in the living room," replied Andrew kindly.


    "Uh, okay," Ashley responded. She nodded her head and then walked away.


    As soon as she sat down, she had just realized that maybe she should have tried harder to offer her help. But instead, she just followed his words without even saying anything else. ''Jeez, what am I thinking just now?'' Ashley scolded in her thoughts.


    Although they just met twice, the man had a great influence on her, but she could not figure out the reason.


    At the thought of this, Ashley rubbed her temples helplessly.


    Obviously, she didn''t know that Andrew was a man who was used to giving orders to others, and perhaps that was why she followed his words as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    The living room was just next to the kitchen, so she could still see Andrew cooking.


    He took his time cooking. To her surprise, it seemed that he was used to preparing meals.


    Ashley had to admit that it was pleasant to look at a handsome man around the kitchen.


    Slumping back in her seat, she crossed her arms over her chest, deep in thought. "He''s good at cooking. It''s so rare to see. I think I want to take him home," Ashley mumbled to herself after a while. She was lost in her thoughts that she even didn''t notice that the man had been standing in front of her for a while now.

 Chapter 30 Misunderstanding

    Andrew was holding on to a tray filled with the food he had just cooked. He had just entered the living room, and heard what Ashley had said. "Then take me home!" he uttered, raising his eyebrows at her.


    At that moment, Ashley snapped out of it as she heard his deep, pleasant voice. She had not noticed that Andrew had already left the kitchen and was already standing beside her.


    Ashley turned to look at Andrew, who had his gaze glued on her, his eyes seeming to sparkle passionately.


    There was a feeling of doubt when she saw his expression. She blinked, trying to read more into Andrew, wondering if it was just in her head. However, when Ashley fixed her eyes on Andrew once more, Andrew was back to his usual, calm demeanor, as if his expectant expression never appeared in the first place.


    Although she felt a bit disappointed, she gave a sigh of relief.


    She guessed that such a rich, powerful and handsome man like Andrew would never fancy someone like her.


    "Okay, let''s have breakfast now." Andrew put the breakfast on the table, took a few pieces of tissue to wipe his hands and then threw them into the trash can nearby.


    Only he himself knew that he was very earnest when he said those words. He was also so nervous that his hands were covered with sweat.


    However, Ashley thought it was just a casual thing for him to say, nothing more but a light joke.


    She didn''t know that he really meant what he had just said.


    "Okay. Wow! It smells so good!" Ashley leaned forward, inhaling the inviting smell of the freshly cooked food.


    Her mouth watered at the sight and smell; there was french toast, omelets, thin slices of ham, and an array of fresh fruits.


    Right then, Ashley thought of Ellie who was also good at cooking food. When Ashley lived together with Ellie, Ellie always prepared their meals. Although Ashley knew how to cook food, she didn''t like to stay in the kitchen and seldom prepared meals. Ever since Ashley tasted the delicious dishes made by Ellie, she was particular about food now.


    The pleasant smell of food had given Ashley an appetite.


    As if on cue, her stomach grumbled in anticipation.


    Ashley picked up her chopsticks, itching to taste the fluffy eggs.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. With much disappointment, Ashley put down her chopsticks on the table.


    She rubbed her flat stomach as it rumbled in protest.


    Andrew stood up. "It doesn''t matter. You can eat first. I''ll go to answer the door," he said softly, touching her head lightly.


    He touched her head so casually and gently, as if he had done such a thing many times before.


    During her stay, he had always talked to her in a gentle voice and with a friendly expression, not as aloof as he was in the company.


    However, when he turned around to open the door, he began to glower a bit.


    He had noticed the disappointed look on Ashley''s face.


    At that moment, he was just about to have breakfast with the woman he liked. Now they had been disturbed by an unexpected guest. Of course he would naturally be ill-tempered now.


    Ashley shook her head. Although she was hungry, she wasn''t used to sitting at the table to have breakfast alone.


    With that, Ashley stood up and followed Andrew to the door.


    With long strides, Andrew walked up to the door and opened it, Ashley close to his heels, revealing a woman who was in her early twenties.


    Both Ashley and the woman looked surprised as they saw each other. They could not help but look at each other in stupefied amazement.


    The woman at the door was wearing an off-shoulder, light purple dress that was adorned with an elegant bow around the waist. Her long, loosely curled, black hair hung at her shoulders.


    She had a pair of expressi


    ve dark brown eyes which were big and bright. Her fair and delicate skin was as white as snow. Right then she opened her attractive mouth slightly, perhaps in surprise at the sight of Ashley.


    There were no words that came out--she simply looked at Ashley, dumbfounded.


    ...


    The two women looked at each other carefully and with speculation.


    The person who just arrived at the door was Susie Lu. She was really surprised to catch sight of Ashley who stood behind her brother, Andrew.


    Ashley wore a pink, knee-length dress which looked very plain and simple.


    Her arched eyebrows were attractive and her pretty lips seemed red even if she wasn''t wearing any lipstick. With the delicate and smooth skin, she had a fair face on which no blemishes could be seen. Her two slender and fair legs made her look more charming.


    Her hair hung down to her waist. A slight smile spread across her small face, but a touch of disappointment could still be seen from her big, twinkling eyes.


    It was the first time that Susie Lu saw a woman as beautiful as Ashley appear at her brother''s place.


    However, no matter how pretty Ashley was, Susie Lu disliked her instantly, thinking that Ashley was just here to seduce Andrew.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Susie Lu asked, arrogantly raising her chin to glare at Ashley with disdain.


    In Susie''s eyes, even though Ashley was very beautiful, she was no match for Lesley Feng. Susie Lu thought that only Lesley Feng was worthy to be her sister-in-law.


    Now that Lesley Feng wasn''t there, Susie Lu decided to help her teach Ashley a lesson. There was no way Susie Lu would let such a silly and reckless woman get any chance to be in a relationship with her brother.


    Upon hearing Susie''s angry tone, Ashley could not help but get surprise. With what Susie Lu had said, Ashley quickly misunderstood, thinking that Susie Lu was Andrew''s girlfriend


    who came here to look for him.


    Ashley wondered if Susie Lu misunderstood her relationship with Andrew. She cast a quick glance at Andrew, who was just standing there, staring at Susie Lu, with a straight face.


    There were a lot of things going in her mind. Right now, she thought that she should leave this place, fearing that she would get into trouble if she just stayed there.


    However, the delicious breakfast was still on the table, and it was indeed a pity for her to leave without eating any of it. She felt regretful, thinking that she should have started eating it earlier.


    With a sigh, Andrew looked at Susie Lu. "Why are you here?" he said with a grave expression on his face.


    Upon hearing Andrew''s cold voice, Susie seemed to snap out of it. Her cockiness and anger disappeared as she looked at Andrew.


    Although her family members doted on her so much, she never acted wantonly or recklessly in front of Andrew.


    Before Susie Lu could reply, Ashley hurriedly said, "Well, it''s not what you think! Sorry. I have to go now!"


    It was obvious that the first sentence was for Susie Lu who stood at the door, and that the rest were for Andrew.


    After she finished speaking, Ashley ran to the living room as fast as possible, picked up her bag and then made her way to the door.


    Keeping a long face, Andrew realized that Ashley misunderstood his relationship with Susie Lu. A distant and annoyed expression masked his face, and his morose look was so evident that no one could possibly deny it.


    Susie Lu was satisfied with Ashley''s sensible words and behavior that she gave a small scoff.


    She thought that such a silly woman like Ashley didn''t deserve to get close to her brother.


    In Susie''s eyes, Ashley was just a nobody. There was only one person fit to be with her brother, and that was Lesley Feng.

 Chapter 31 Getting Angry

    Panic filled Andrew''s eyes when he saw that Ashley was intending to leave. With one swift motion, he was able to grab Ashley''s arm. "Where are you going?" he asked exasperatedly.


    When he saw Susie in his peripheral vision, he snapped his head towards her direction and shouted with his voice icy and imposing, "Get out of here!" Fire was burning in his eyes.


    Ashley was doing her best to get Andrew''s grip off her. ''Don''t you see that your little girlfriend is here? How dare you grab my arm?


    I have nothing to do with you and I don''t want to be labeled as your mistress, '' Ashley silently protested, her unmoving lips trembling.


    Suddenly, Andrew''s cold, emotionless voice boomed throughout the whole room. It made her shudder.


    While she knew that Andrew could be dangerous when he was angry, she didn''t expect it to be this terrible.


    At one point, she thought that she was the one Andrew ordering to leave.


    A feeling of uneasiness suddenly took over her chest. She didn''t understand why she would feel that way. Good thing was that she had already anticipated this scenario.


    As a matter of fact, she had already packed all her belongings. Everything was ready for her to leave. ''But was it really necessary for him to ask me to ''get out of here''?'', Ashley quietly thought, fighting the unpleasant feelings building up inside her.


    The complex feelings Ashley was having weren''t helping her in any way. Her heart was starting to feel like it had been pricked by numerous needles.


    ''His girlfriend is here, you fool, '' she said to herself, biting her lower lip. ''What are you still doing here?''


    Susie was in a corner with her gaze totally fixed on Ashley. The icy-cold order that Andrew made also stunned her, but she didn''t realize that it was directed at her.


    Because of that, a smug look was still plastered on her face. The embarrassed expression that was clear on Ashley''s face was making this whole thing more enjoyable for her.


    ''Yes, get out of here!'' she silently quipped, feeling happy that Andrew intended to get rid of Ashley.


    ''You are just an ordinary woman. A man like Andrew would never like you!'' she continued, a little laugh escaping from her mouth. ''You are no match for Lesley yet you still have the gall to try to become Andrew''s girlfriend. Pathetic! Utterly ridiculous!


    Lesley will be my sister-in-law, '' her inward barrage continued. ''She is well-educated and probably one of the most beautiful women in the entire world. I don''t know anyone better than her, '' she finished, satisfied.


    "I''m asking you to get out of here!" Andrew shouted once again. This time he made it clear to Susie that he was asking her to leave, while Susie seemed to be enjoying the drama that was happening. His grip on Ashley''s arm was as tight as ever, in fear that she might get away and leave the place. The satisfied expression on Susie''s face quickly vanished


    ess bitch! How does she stay so proud?" Shaking, she wiped away her tears with her arms.


    "There is no way I''m tolerating this!" she said, fishing her phone from her bag. "I''m going to tell Lesley about what happened today and I would ask her to ruin that bitch!"


    With tears still streaming from her eyes, she angrily punched Lesley''s number onto her phone and called it.


    After a few minutes of conversation, she ended the call, started her car, and drove away.


    At the gate of the villa, Andrew was still holding on to Ashley''s arm tightly.


    "Mr. Lu, your younger sister has already left. Could you please let go of me now?" Ashley requested in a cold voice.


    She was really pissed off. Anyone who would be belittled and regarded as a bitch would definitely feel bad, and Ashley was no exception.


    ''Why do I always get mistaken as a bitch? Do I really look like one?'' she thought, in utter disbelief.


    Also, considering Andrew''s strength and the length of time he had held her arm, it was no surprise that her arm was already sore.


    Andrew, however, did not let go of Ashley. A blank, expressionless facade donned his face.


    With strong, sure, and swift actions, Andrew was able to slam the door and pull Ashley into the living room. It was not until he led her to a seat did he finally let go of her arm.


    "How about having breakfast first?" he asked, his face still betraying nothing. All the commotion left Ashley hungry, and honestly, she had no energy to say no. They then got started on eating.


    Ashley looked at the delicious food on the table and then turned to Andrew.


    She had just suffered something unjust and traumatic. This peace was enough compensation for it.


    ''Nothing is more important than enjoying delicious food, '' thought Ashley.


    Andrew breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ashley eating.


    ''Thank you for not leaving, '' Andrew said quietly to himself, having his first bite.

 Chapter 32 Driving Ashley Home

    It was obvious that Ashley was angry. Andrew was so worried that she would struggle out of his grasp and left anyway. He was also afraid that she might start to hate him after what had happened. At least she didn''t leave, and that offered enough relief for him despite the fact that Ashley didn''t seem too pleased.


    He watched her intently with kind eyes. His eyes full of tenderness which he himself wasn''t even aware of.


    If Johnny knew about Andrew''s fear and uncertainty that caused by Ashley, he would definitely be at a loss for words.


    Andrew was considered to be the king of business, always appearing confident and practically invincible. Challenges never made him flinch since he knew it in himself that he could easily overcome whatever difficulties he might face. It was hard to imagine that such a man could get this on edge over a woman.


    It would seem as if Andrew finally met his conqueror!


    On the other hand, he obviously had no brotherly affection for his sister. Actually, for over a decade now, he didn''t have any sort of affinity for his whole family.


    He hardly went back to his so-called home where all his family was. But that shouldn''t have given them the nerve to do things like this. He was the family''s decision-maker after all.


    Maybe it was time to go back there to give them some warning, especially to stop anyone from giving him any hard time.


    Ashley had no idea what was in Andrew''s mind now. She was totally distracted by the delicious food. It was so good--even better than the dishes Ellie made.


    The two were just enjoying their food quietly.


    The big dining hall was so silent that they could only hear each other''s chewing.


    All the while, Ashley was thinking about how she would never see this man again once she left. There was no need to make any further conversations with him at this point; eating quietly together was enough.


    She wouldn''t flatter herself by thinking that the way Andrew defended her against Susie was a sign that he liked her. Plus, just like what Susie said, she was too ordinary to become Andrew''s girlfriend, let alone his wife. Ashley did not have a rich and powerful family like they did.


    It would be hard to live in such a family in the first place. If they ever did get together, she would have to face a lot more trouble and evil agendas, which was really too much for her liking. Right now, all she wa


    the sudden, careless action made her accidentally hit her forehead on Andrew''s chin.


    She was momentarily enveloped by a pleasant, light tobacco smell.


    However, her forehead hurt so much that tears started to form on the corners of her eyes. Andrew saw her beautiful black eyes tear up. They twinkled like stars that were about to drop at any second.


    "Are you okay?" Andrew asked, his voice full of genuine concern.


    "Yeah, I''m okay. Don''t worry." Even so, she gently rubbed her hand on her forehead. ''Ouch! That really hurt. What is his body even made out of?'' she thought to herself.


    Perceiving that she was too close to Andrew, she pulled back instantly to keep a distance from him. However, it was such a narrow space between her and the backrest. Even though she almost got her back against the window behind her, she could still feel the warmth of his body.


    They were so close, close enough for Ashley to see Andrew''s every individual brow and lash. She could clearly see his fair skin. His pleasant tobacco scent kept moving around her, which made her indulge it unthinkingly.


    Ashley blushed deeper. Her heart has pounding loudly in her chest. Andrew noticed, smiling quietly to himself.


    As his gaze shifted, however, he saw Ashley''s fair and slender neck. His heart skipped a beat. He almost couldn''t resist the impulse to kiss her.


    She smelled so good--the faint sweet scent constantly drew him to her.


    Andrew was moving closer and closer. There was barely any room for Ashley to move away, which made her even more nervous.


    "Eh... Mr. Lu, I can do it myself."

 Chapter 33 Call Him By His First Name

    Andrew blinked, and turned his attention back to the seat belt, helping Ashley buckle up nonetheless. After that, he slumped back into his seat.


    Ashley heaved a breath of relief.


    Andrew fastened his own seat belt. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked intently at Ashley. "Are you okay?" he asked deliberately, noticing that her cheeks were completely flushed pink.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," she replied faintly, her voice slightly quivering.


    "But why are you blushing so much?" Andrew pressed.


    Ashley was speechless. ''What''s going on? I thought he was an aloof, bossy, difficult man of a few words, '' she thought, baffled.


    "It''s not a big deal," Ashley said with a nervous laugh. "Perhaps it''s just the heat. I think it''s better to let some air in," she added as she rolled down the window.


    Andrew started the car and drove away. With a pensive look, Ashley stared out the car window, allowing the cool breeze to gently caress her rosy cheeks. Soon enough, the blush on her face faded slowly.


    She could imagine how worried Ellie was right now since she didn''t go home last night.


    Besides, she didn''t know how to explain to Ellie for her sleeping over without telling her.


    She didn''t think it was a good idea to tell the truth to her best friend. If she told her that she had been set up by Lena, got tipsy and slept over at a man''s house, her bestie might never let her leave the house alone.


    But she felt lucky that she had met a gentleman like Andrew. She couldn''t imagine the consequences if she had met someone with bad intentions the previous night.


    Ashley didn''t remember what had happened to her after she ran into Andrew last night. She had no idea that he had seen her naked since he had helped her change her clothes.


    Perhaps Ashley wouldn''t think so highly of Andrew if she found out what he had done to her.


    Although Andrew was driving, he stole Ashley glances every now and then.


    Noticing that Ashley was looking a bit troubled, he assumed that it was because of his sister''s rude behavior towards her earlier that day.


    He pressed his lips and looked at her at the


    er. Besides, he seldom spent time with girls. As a result, he didn''t know what to say to her in the first place.


    As for Ashley, she also didn''t know what to say. After all, Andrew was just a stranger to her.


    All of a sudden, Andrew''s phone rang, breaking the silence.


    Ashley gave Andrew''s cell phone back to him.


    He caught a glimpse of the screen and saw that it was Johnny calling.


    Ashley blinked her long eyelashes, assuming that Johnny was Andrew''s assistant.


    Without saying a word, he took the phone and ended the call.


    However, Johnny didn''t give up. He made several calls.


    He called up several times, but Andrew refused to take his calls.


    In the company, Johnny paced back and forth in Andrew''s office. He was so anxious that he wanted to cry. ''Why won''t Mr. Lu answer the phone?''


    It was the first time Andrew hadn''t shown up in the company. What was worse, he needed to attend an important meeting in a few minutes.


    Since the meeting was quite important, Johnny called again.


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, Ashley stared at Andrew''s buzzing cell phone. After hesitating for a while, she suggested, "Please take it. What if he has something important to say?"


    With a frown and a sigh, Andrew took her advice and picked up the phone.


    "What''s up?" he asked nonchalantly.


    Back in Andrew''s company, Johnny was so delighted when he heard Andrew''s voice through the receiver.

 Chapter 34 Nothing Else Is More Important Than You

    Johnny felt miserable as he seemed to be always snowed under with work every day. His job was indeed a great torment for him.


    "Mr. Lu, you have finally answered the phone. Where are you now? Have you forgotten that you are going to have an important meeting in the company today? The senior leaders of the company are all here waiting for you. When can you get to the company?"


    The moment he got through to Andrew, Johnny bombarded him with several questions.


    "Delay the meeting for half an hour. I will be there soon." After Andrew told him what to do, he immediately hung up the phone before Johnny had the chance to reply.


    He then calmly put his phone down and continued to drive, staring straight ahead as if nothing had happened at all.


    Ashley pursed her lips slightly and then asked hesitantly, "Do you have something urgent to deal with? It''s okay. You go ahead and do what you have to do. I can get out here and take a taxi home."


    Johnny had spoken so loudly on the phone to Andrew just now, that Ashley couldn''t help but overhear their conversation.


    Ashley felt a little guilty. After all, he was delayed getting back to the company because of her.


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ll be at your house very soon, anyway," Andrew replied calmly glancing at her.


    But Ashley still felt uneasy and said, "But, I heard him speak in an urgent tone. It sounds like there is something important waiting for you to deal with."


    "Nothing else is more important than you,"


    Andrew replied in a pleasant carefree voice. Even though he said those words in a casual way, for some reason, Ashley''s heart fluttered upon hearing them.


    And his words lingered on, in her mind.


    "Nothing else is more important than you."


    ''Really? There is nothing more important than me?''


    She didn''t know why, but she was moved by his words and felt warm inside.


    However, she felt slightly morose when she remembered what Susie had said, which was that she couldn''t compare to Lesley and only Lesley could ever be her sister-in-law.


    Even though Ashley had only met Andrew twice, she found herself wondering if Andrew might already have a fiancee.


    She suddenly became aware of where her thoughts had drifted off to and was surprised with herself that she was already thinking of such things.


    Ashley shook her head slightly to shake the thoughts away from her mind.


    "Okay," she replied flatly and then leaned back in the seat and closed her eyes to have a little catnap.


    Andrew shot her a glance and admired her. She was leaning back in the seat with her beautiful eyes tightly shut, and her cheeks w


    ew left the room, leaving the rest of the senior leaders stunned.


    "Hey, wait a minute, Johnny. Why does Mr. Lu seem to be in a good mood today?" A senior leader, who was about fifty years old, asked holding onto Johnny''s arm when he was about to leave.


    "That''s right. Mr. Lu looks very happy today. What''s going on?" Some more of them chimed in.


    Many senior leaders gathered around Johnny, trying to figure out what had happened to Andrew today.


    Whenever they had meetings with Andrew in the past, they were all anxious and fearful. It was as if they were going to an execution and not a meeting. They felt very intimidated by Andrew, with his strong aura of coldness and his aloof demeanor.


    However, today Andrew seemed to be different. During the meeting, one of the senior leaders got nervous at the sight of Andrew''s grave expression and began to make mistakes while giving a report to Andrew. But to everyone''s surprise, Andrew just frowned but didn''t scold and criticize the senior leader like he normally would. Normally, if things like that happened, then Andrew would take action against the senior leader and would punish him for his mistakes.


    Johnny secretly chuckled to himself, thinking, ''Of course, Mr. Lu would be in a good mood, since he has just come back from a date with the woman he has a crush on.''


    But, Johnny would never share that sort of information with anyone else.


    He wanted to be the only one to flatter Andrew''s future wife and reap the benefits. So he would never let the others know anything about it.


    "It''s just ''because, '' Mr. Lu has finally changed his mind to be nice to us all." In saying that, Johnny wore a mysterious smile, pushed the senior leaders aside


    and trotted towards Andrew.

 Chapter 35 Go For Wool And Come Home Shorn

    ''What?


    What does that even mean?''


    Johnny''s words confused the senior leaders.


    ''Why is Johnny beating around the bush?'' they thought. Johnny had always been serious, and rarely joked around.


    Meanwhile, Ashley was on her way home.


    It was only a short distance. She could have arrived at home in less than five minutes, but it took her fifteen instead--she had deliberately slowed down her pace.


    While walking, she was already thinking about what excuse she could say to Ellie.


    They had been living in the same house for several years now. Ellie was like an older sister and took good care of her. Without a doubt, she cared about Ashley from every aspect and paid attention to all of her personal affairs. They were getting along well. Even sisters of the same blood couldn''t compare to them.


    Ashley and Ellie were close not only because of their similar family background, but also because they sympathized with each other. Ashley was an orphan, brought up by the Mu family. But never had they treated her like a daughter. Ellie''s parents got divorced when Ellie was young. She lived with her grandparents. Both of them hadn''t had a happy life.


    Ashley finally arrived at home. After taking a deep breath, she took out the key and opened the door. There, she saw Ellie sleeping on the sofa, still wearing the clothes she wore to work.


    Although it was getting warm, she could still catch a cold for sleeping on the couch without a blanket.


    Ashley walked inside and closed the door behind, trying to make as less noise as possible. Although the door gave a slight creak and click, Ellie didn''t wake up. Maybe Ellie was really exhausted.


    When Ashley got close to Ellie, she noticed the dark circles around her eyes. ''Ellie looks tired. She must have been waiting for me on the sofa the whole night and fell asleep, '' thought Ashley.


    Ashley went into the bedroom and took a blanket out. After covering Ellie with it, she went into the kitchen.


    Although she already had breakfast, it was obvious Ellie didn''t have anything to eat. Besides, Ashley felt she was still a bit hungry.


    Ashley made some millet congee and planned to make some dishes using the vegetables in the fridge. Once the dishes were done, she put them on the table in the living room. She had a talent for cooking. These dishes were in perfect combination of colors, smells and tastes.


    Ellie woke up because she smelled the dishes.


    d have changed into my own clothes as soon as I got back, '' Ashley thought.


    All this time, she was so preoccupied on how to explain her whereabouts that she forgot what she was wearing.


    "Oh, my clothes were soiled, so I bought this dress on my way home," explained Ashley. It was a lame excuse, but she hoped Ellie would stop asking after that.


    "By the way, I wasn''t able to answer your calls yesterday because it was too noisy. When I was about to call you, my phone had no battery," Ashley said as she poked Ellie''s shoulder like a child.


    "Stop. Don''t poking me. I feel giddy," said Ellie.


    Ashley replied with a smile, "Okay. Let''s have breakfast."


    After breakfast, Ashley washed the dishes and then slumped back on the sofa with Ellie. They were looking for a commercial space to rent so that they could open their own bakery shop.


    In Harkim.


    When Lena woke up, she felt all her body was aching, especially her private parts. She was extremely upset.


    The pain reminded her of what had happened. She was exhausted and in immense pain because of the fierce sex.


    She threatened Ashley to meet Mr. Chen with her in order to finally end her. Ashley had been asked to drink so much alcohol so that afterwards she could be sent to Mr. Chen''s hotel room. ''Ashley will be ruined and she will be shamed for even trying to seduce Raymond, '' thought Lena.


    When Raymond came back, Lena would tell him Ashley quit and she got a project for the Luo Group. It was great to kill two birds with one stone. Lena had thought everything would happen as she planned. Ashley''s escape was out of her expectation.

 Chapter 36 The Consequences

    The fact that the plan had back-fired on her made Lena really angry.


    And whenever she thought of the things that happened between her and that ugly old man last night, it made her stomach churn and her feel more irate.


    The man was fat and clumsy with stained yellow teeth and smelly breath. Lena felt like she was going to throw up when she realized that she had sex with a man like that the night before. She felt so disgusted by the whole ordeal.


    But that man was still by her side. So however repulsed she felt about it, she had to suppress her feelings and hide her repugnance with smiles. Lena greeted him happily and showered him with compliments for what he did last night. And, even though, Mr. Chen''s company was no match for the Mu Group, it was, however, an influential company, anyway.


    Lena did have her limits as to what she was prepared to do herself, for the company.


    She thought if she were to attend the party along with Ashley, then Ashley wouldn''t suspect anything unusual, since she was there with her. And because she was so sure that her plan would work to set Ashley up with Mr. Chen. She didn''t feel that it was necessary to bring any other girls with her.


    But to her shocking surprise, Ashley managed to escape, leaving Lena behind to deal with Mr. Chen. And because Lena had hinted to Mr. Chen so many times about giving him a ''gift'', she couldn''t pretend that she didn''t know what she was offering him.


    She was not only the lady from the Mu family, but also the general manager of the Luo Group. And from Mr. Chen''s point of view, when the general manager offered such a gift, it was needless to say that, she needed to put her money where her mouth was. Mr. Chen was a disgusting man. He would never give up the offer of a free ''gift''. Especially, if it was a beautiful young woman who was offering it. So Lena, the one who created the predicament had no other choice but to deal with it and sleep with this man.


    After hearing her praise, Mr. Chen wanted to kiss Lena''s lips. But Lena turned her face away on purpose and he missed her mouth, so he kissed her hand.


    Mr. Chen wasn''t at all angry at Lena''s gestures, instead, he kissed her hand in a very happy mood.


    Lena put him in such a good mood because she gave him compliments about his lovemaking. And what man didn''t like to be praised about that?


    Men, especially men in the middle ages who were in their forties or fifties, would be very pleased with receiving praising words from a young and beautiful woman.


    ''But the woman that Lena brought to me yesterday was even better. It''s a pity that I didn''t get to sleep with her, '' he thought to he


    reason why Raymond''s mother was kind to her was because of her association with the Mu Group.


    Once Lena had started working in the Luo Group, she was always at work on time every day. However, this was the first day that she was late.


    In this case, late was a gross understatement. It would be more appropriate to say that she was absent for the whole day.


    ''She must be calling me to ask the reason why I didn''t go to the company today, '' Lena thought to herself.


    Lena picked up the phone and cleared her throat. She made her voice sound so sweet. Judging by the tone of her voice, one certainly wouldn''t be able to tell that she felt so hostile and livid at the moment.


    "Hello, Auntie. This is Lena. I''m sorry I didn''t go to the company today. Yes. I didn''t feel very good today and I didn''t have the chance to tell you. No, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. I feel much better right now. I''ll go shopping with you next time when I get better. Okay. Thank you. Goodbye, Auntie." Lena spoke on the phone in a soft voice.


    After she hung up the phone to Mrs. Luo, she made another call. She needed someone to bring her a fresh suit to get changed into. Lena then threw the phone onto the bed.


    She felt that the smell of that man was still all over her body and frowned in disgust. Lena got up from the bed to go to the bathroom to have a shower.


    Even though the room wasn''t a presidential suite, it was still a high-level room in the hotel. And all the facilities that Lena needed were available to her.


    However, when she began to walk to the bathroom the pain that she felt nearly made her faint.


    And once again she was painfully reminded of the things that happened the night before.


    The things that she never wanted to remember.

 Chapter 37 An Unexpected Visitor

    That evening, Ellie was making dinner as Ashley helped her in the kitchen. All of a sudden, they heard someone ring the bell.


    "Ashley, you take this one."


    "Got it," Ashley said as she washed her hands.


    ''I didn''t expect we have company, '' she thought, confounded.


    Confused as she was, she came out of the kitchen and opened the door.


    The moment she caught sight of her visitor, her face darkened with displeasure.


    Before she could close the door, Lena put her hands on the knob, her eyes staring at Ashley with blazing hatred.


    The two girls glowered at each other, neither of them uttering a single word.


    "Who is it, Ashley?" Ellie called from the kitchen when she didn''t hear any voices speaking.


    When Ashley turned around, Lena hastily sneaked into the house. "Hello, Ellie," Lena greeted.


    Ashley closed the door, and walked to Lena''s side. "What are you doing here?" Ashley asked coldly.


    She was displeased to see Lena because of what had happened last night.


    On top of that, they couldn''t stand each other ever since they were only little girls.


    "Nothing important," Lena replied leisurely as she stroked her long hair.


    "I came here to inform you that I disapprove your resignations. So you''ll have to continue to work in the Luo Group tomorrow. Although you didn''t go to work today, I won''t cut your salary. You can thank me later," Lena said calmly.


    But deep inside, she was seething with anger.


    The sight of Ashley reminded Lena of what had happened between her and Mr. Chen.


    In the past, she couldn''t wait to kick Ashley out of the Luo Group lest Raymond should keep his eyes on her.


    But now, she had changed her mind. As the old saying went, keep your friends close and your enemies closer.


    After mulling over it again and again, she decided to let Ashley work for the Luo group. That way, she wouldn''t have to worry about her so much.


    She swore to herself that, one day, she would ruin Ashley''s reputation and make her lose everything.


    Upon hearing this, Ashley let out a dismissive laugh.


    "Lena, you think too highly of yourself. Do you think we will do anything you ask us of? Oh, I almost forgot one thing. Did you have fun last night?" She crossed her arms over her chest, gazing at Lena with a triumphant smile.


    Alt


    nner, the two lay down on the couch, browsing through their phones leisurely. Since they had quit their jobs, they didn''t have to get up early the next day.


    They had planned to go out and rent a place to open a desert shop.


    Ashley and Ellie had dreamt of having their own shop and running it together. But Ashley had dated Raymond in college and she chose to work in his father''s company after she graduated from school. To avoid getting separated from her best friend, Ellie decided to work in the Luo Group as well. They had signed a one-year contract with the Luo Group, and now it had been a year since they had gotten employed.


    ...


    In Golden Palace.


    Andrew sat at the desk attentively, doing his office work on his computer. There was a cup of coffee on the desk, and a thick pile of well-organized papers beside it.


    After he was done with his work, he picked up the coffee mug gracefully and took a sip. He placed the mug back on the desk, smacking his lips lightly.


    He then turned his attention to a set of documents- something that was not at all related to his work. Soon enough, the stern look on his face was replaced with a smile. Carefully, he picked up the documents and placed them in front of him, reading them intently.


    Even when he checked his business files, he had never been as focused as he was now.


    He had instructed Johnny to do some investigation, and his assistant had handed the papers to him promptly. The documents contained Ashley''s entire life, even up to the very day she was born.

 Chapter 38 Rent A Shop

    When Andrew learned that Ashley was just the adopted child of the Mu family, he frowned and couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    He continued to read through the documents that contained Ashley''s background information. Although he never had anything to do with Ashley in the past, he had made up his mind that he wanted to be in her life from now on and in the future.


    With this in mind, Andrew felt confident about being together with her and living a happy life together.


    When he further found out that Ashley was in a relationship with Raymond in college, Andrew furrowed his eyebrows again.


    And when he came across photos of Ashley and Raymond together he felt even more miserable. Some of the photos showed them hand in hand walking on campus, and another one was of them enjoying a meal together in a restaurant with the happiness plain to see on their faces.


    The photos really made Andrew jealous and unhappy.


    He also realized that Ashley had never smiled at him like that


    nor had she had a meal with him in a restaurant or taken a stroll hand in hand with him.


    If Ashley knew that Andrew had a complete file on her and what was on his mind at this moment. She would surely be speechless with surprise and perhaps even annoyed with him.


    After all, they had only known each other for a few days and just met twice. They weren''t familiar with each other at all.


    How could Andrew start to think about having a meal with Ashley and walking hand in hand with her? Moreover, he even wanted her to smile at him, the same way she did in the photos. It seemed that Andrew started to indulge in his own wishful thinking now.


    It was obvious that Andrew had become silly and not sensible anymore, after meeting Ashley.


    However, he himself didn''t realize that.


    While browsing through the photos of Raymond, Andrew couldn''t help but fix his eyes on him for a while and compared himself with Raymond.


    Well, Andrew thought that Raymond wasn''t as handsome as he was, or as tall as him.


    Raymond also didn''t have a good figure like he did


    and was not as rich as him.


    In Andrew''s eyes, Raymond just looked like an idle young man who was good-for-nothing.


    Andrew really couldn''t see what Ashley saw in him at that time.


    After seeing Raymond''s photos and reading his background information, Andrew took an instant dislike to him.


    And, when he found out that Raymond even hooked up with Ashley''s sister, he was mo


    akes, so I believe that your business will definitely be thriving.


    Oh, sorry, let me introduce myself. My name is Beck Chen. You can call me Beck," the middle-aged man said.


    "Okay, Beck."


    The shop was clean, neat and cozy. It was decorated in a simple style and the tables and chairs were beige in color.


    Although the shop was a little small, the interior layout and decoration were wonderful.


    Judging by the layout and decoration, the shop might have been a restaurant before.


    "Beck, I guess your business might have been very good before as there are a lot of people around here. But why do you want to rent out the shop?" Ashley asked him after briefly glancing around.


    She could tell that Beck Chen had put in a lot of time and energy into decorating the shop.


    "To tell the truth, I didn''t want to rent the shop out in the beginning. However, there has been a family emergency and I am in dire need of money. So I have no choice but to rent the shop out," Beck Chen explained, as he subconsciously fidgeted with his clothes.


    Ashley and Ellie nodded.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Su, what do you think of the shop?"


    "Well, on the whole, it''s not bad. The shop meets our requirements. By the way, how much is the rent for a month?" Ellie asked.


    "You might be aware that J City is a busy metropolitan city, where the price of land and housing prices are very high. The shop is located in a very busy street that attracts very high traffic, so the rent is a bit higher. But I believe that you are serious and have every intention of renting the shop, so I can reduce the rent to ten thousand a month," Beck Chen responded.

 Chapter 39 The Perfect Place

    "I really need to rent out this shop. If it''s too expensive for you, I can give you a discount. Does nine thousand sound good?" Beck offered, seeing that Ashley and Ellie were hesitating.


    The place looked great and the rent Beck offered was within their budget. However, Ashley and Ellie did not plan to set up their shop here.


    It was located at the end of the street; although there were many pedestrians, they seldom passed by here or stayed for a long while.


    On top of that, they had looked around the street when they came to this shop. Two busy cake shops were located at the center of this street.


    This was a disadvantage to Ashley and Ellie. Only a few people would come by their shop. If they did decide to set up their own cake shop here, the best case scenario for them would be to earn back what they spent without any profit.


    Ashley turned to see what Ellie thought. With one look, she knew Ellie was thinking the same thing. "Thank you, Beck. But we have to think more about it carefully," Ashley said with an apologetic smile, "We''re sorry."


    "Okay. It doesn''t matter. People often think twice before making a decision. If you decide to rent my shop, call me.


    In fact, the location here is really good. I have done business here for several years. If I hadn''t had family financial difficulties, I wouldn''t rent it out in a hurry."


    "We understand what you mean. Everyone has their problems. I''m sorry that we have to leave now. We''ll call you when we''ve made a decision."


    "Okay," Beck said with a nod. And with that, he escorted the two girls out the door.


    "Thank you, Beck. We''re sorry to bother you."


    ¡­


    As soon as they got in the car, Ellie turned to Ashley to talk about the shop more.


    "Ashley, how do you feel about that shop?" she asked.


    "Do you honestly want to know what I think?" Ashley replied as she rolled her eyes.


    "I''m not that convinced by it," Ashley began to explain. "The location seems good but compared to other shops in that street, that shop is too remote. There are also two other cake shops on that street. If we set up our shop there, our only customers would be mostly pedestrians coming home from work. Our business may not be that good."


    In the past t


    d to run her own cake shop here, and had already done the decorations. But her son''s wife was pregnant--he had called her, asking if she could come over and take care of his pregnant wife. It was a pity to let the decorations go to waste, so she thought of renting it out to others instead. The new shop owner just needed to tidy it up before starting business.


    "Congratulations! You''ll be a great grandmother!" Ashley and Ellie sincerely sent their blessings to the woman.


    "Thank you," The woman smiled gently.


    "Let me give you a look around.


    This way, please. Here is the kitchen. All the equipment here is fairly new. There''s also a lot of space and storage so cooking will be very convenient.


    You can also put your tables and cake displays over here.


    And here¡­"


    Ashley and Ellie listened intently as the woman gave them a careful explanation of the shop, all the while giving them suggestions on what they could do with the space.


    This was the first time that they were going to own their very own shop. Although they read a lot of articles on the Internet, they still hadn''t put it to practice. It was a good opportunity now that they were learning from someone with experience.


    With that, Ashley and Ellie decided to rent this shop. After a few more inquiries, they made an appointment with her the following day so they could sign the contract. They bade the woman goodbye, the smiles on Ashley''s and Ellie''s faces bright with the promise of their new shop.

 Chapter 40 Raymond Was Back

    The minute the plane landed, Raymond felt a sense of urgency to check out and head to the company. All this time, while traveling he was bothered by something. Unable to put himself with the odd feeling, he himself couldn''t explain why he was feeling that way.


    Upon checking out, Raymond walked out of the airport with a suitcase.


    His assistant who was there to pick him up took his suitcase and greeted him, "Mr. Luo."


    Recently, Raymond always felt like something was going to happen. The unfamiliar hunch was way lesser when he was away on official business. But now that he was home, the gut feeling grew even stronger.


    "Has anything happened in the company while I was away?"


    In the car, Raymond asked his assistant who was sitting in the front seat.


    The assistant had been loyal to him from the start. Raymond knew he could be trusted, even with confidential personal matters. So this time, he deliberately left the assistant in the Luo Group so that someone could report to him in case Ashley would be bullied.


    Despite knowing his boss for a long time, the assistant was only vaguely aware of what was between Raymond and Ashley. That was the reason why when Raymond asked him to look after Ashley, he thought it was a difficult task.


    Turning back and facing his boss, the assistant didn''t know how to spill the beans to Raymond. He tried to open his mouth but no words came out. Then he just wiped cold sweats from his forehead and coughed to distract Raymond for a while.


    After thinking for a moment, he said with a shaky voice, "The company has no big problems. There''s only one thing... Miss Mu... Miss Mu resigned." He thought that was the news Raymond wanted to hear. Unfortunately, he couldn''t give more details of Miss Mu''s resignation because he just knew it lately, too.


    Although Raymond left him at the company to take care of Ashley Mu, he still had a lot of work to do and couldn''t follow her for 24 hours. After all, he couldn''t possibly know everything that happened in the company.


    "You mean Lena Mu resigned?" Raymond shifted his gaze from the car windows and looked at his assistant, confused.


    Ashley''s and Lena''s positions in the Luo Group were almost the same. Lena was the daughter of the Mus and Raymond''s fianc¨¦e as well. So when she wanted to enter the company at that time, Raymond couldn''t refuse. Worst was, it was his mother who let Lena enter t


    re fired for spreading rumors in the Luo Group, many companies might not hire them as well.


    They had a clear idea of what would happen to them if they did anything wrong about this matter.


    For now, they knew what was the most important. Thus with their heads low, they kept silent and went back to their respective works.


    Meanwhile, Raymond was standing in Ashley''s office. He found her desk very tidy and Ashley''s things were gone.


    Looking at the scene, he felt that all his strength was drained away.


    Scene after scene of his past with Ashley reappeared in his mind. A fit of dizziness came over him and he had blurred vision.


    Realizing that Ashley was really gone, he muttered, ''She really left. She really broke off all ties with me.''


    Raymond could not help but approach Ashley''s desk as if he could see her working here as before.


    But no matter what he did, she was already not here. It was just in vain.


    In the general manager''s office.


    When Lena heard that Raymond was back, the joy on her face was obvious.


    But when she heard that he had come back in a hurry and then went directly to Ashley''s office, her gorgeous face instantly grew gloomy.


    Just as she was deep in her thoughts, Raymond pushed the door open and entered.


    Lena quickly put away her gloomy expression and replaced it with her usual gorgeous smile. She greeted him, "You''re back, Raymond! You must be exhausted after a long journey! Please sit down. Let me massage your shoulders."


    Lena stood up and led Raymond to sit on the sofa. She gently massaged his shoulders with her slender hands.

 Chapter 41 Things Changed

    Raymond''s eyes grew heavy with exhaustion. The flight was tiresome but Raymond felt that something was wrong. He rushed towards the company the moment he got off the plane.


    Raymond arrived at the company post haste. He was greeted with the terrible news that Ashley had already resigned. The exhaustion overwhelmed his body while he tried to process the news. His legs were wobbly and his shoulders felt sore. He sat in the chair as the fatigue took over his body.


    Raymond was accompanied by Lena, who massaged his shoulders to help him relax. His stress seemed to diminish from every stroke of Lena''s delicate hands.


    His eyelids grew heavy as his tense body loosened up. He felt really sleepy with Lena''s massage. However, his drowsiness flew away when Lena spoke.


    "Raymond, I''m sorry that I didn''t take good care of Ashley. She quitted. I wasn''t able to convince her to stay." Lena''s voice was soft and apologetic. Her bright eyes were full of sadness and pity. Anyone would be convinced that she felt sorry when Ashley left the company.


    Raymond''s heart raced when he heard Ashley''s name. He felt like something pulled him out of a dream and slapped him with reality.


    Raymond hesitated at first but then he asked Lena, "Do you have any idea why she resigned?"


    He was anxious while he waited for Lena''s answer. He feared that Ashley resigned because of the reason he had in his mind.


    "I''m sorry, but no. I didn''t want her to leave, so I tried to persuade her to stay. I asked her about her reasons. However, you''re aware that Ashley and I aren''t close. She has always hated me ever since we were young girls. She wouldn''t talk to me about such things.


    In fact, she snarled at me when I asked her to stay. She told me to leave her alone, and that it wasn''t my business,"


    Lena replied to Raymond. Her eyes were moist and ready to cry. She looked sorrowful as if she was a victim. People wouldn''t dare to blame her for anything.


    Raymond wanted to ask more about Ashley''s abrupt resignation. He opened his mouth but decided to say nothing when he saw Lena''s depressed face.


    Any man would feel the need to comfort such a lady in tears. Their hearts would melt and they would want to embrace the beautiful lady in tears.


    "Hush now Lena. I understand that it''s not your fault," Raymond wiped Lena''s tears as he comforted her with his deep, warm voice. He wrapped his arms around her to calm her down.


    He understood Ashley well enough to know how hard-headed she could be. She wouldn''t let anyone change her de


    d wrapped his hands around Lena to calm her down. He tried to comfort her before he left her office.


    The posts on the forum had been deleted. No one was allowed to mention it. The employees were ordered not to gossip about the event. Raymond, who was away, had no idea of the catastrophe that made Ashley leave.


    ¡­


    Ashley and Ellie got up early in the morning. They had breakfast together and walked to the bus stop. The sunlight was warm on their early trip. They were headed towards the store they had inquired yesterday, along with everything they needed to sign the contract.


    They planned to rent the store. They would decorate it so that they could have their own shop.


    However, they felt ominous as they entered the front door. A middle-aged woman sat in the middle of the store and stared absent-mindedly at the walls. She was the shop owner but she wasn''t aware that Ashley and Ellie had already arrived.


    Ashley cautiously walked towards the shop owner. She lightly tapped the shop owner''s shoulder and said, "How are you, Lily? Are you okay?"


    "Oh Ashley, I haven''t noticed you coming in! It''s nothing. I''m fine." Lily looked startled, but she replied with a smile on her face. However, Lily''s smile seemed forced.


    "Lily, where is the contract? We brought everything we need for signing," Ashley asked as she noticed that Lily had nothing on her hands. A wave of confusion struck Ashley.


    "I''m sorry! I do not have the contract! The shop has actually been rented out by my son two days ago. He has already received a deposit from the renters. They will come tomorrow to sign the contract. I''m so sorry. I should have called you and told you about it ahead of time."

 Chapter 42 A Blind Date

    "I only found out about this today. I''m really sorry," the middle-aged woman apologized sincerely.


    Ashley and Ellie were displeased with the result, but they had no intention of putting her in an awkward position. After all, the woman was nice to them.


    "It''s okay. Now that you are going to sign a contract with someone else, we''re fine with that," Ellie replied.


    "I''m really sorry for wasting your time," the woman continued apologizing, with guilt written all over her face.


    Ashley and Ellie bid her farewell and walked out. There was no point in crying over spilled milk.


    ...


    They had come there to sign the contract in good spirits, but neither of them expected this to happen.


    "It''s so annoying! We have to go somewhere else now to rent a shop. What''s going on? We agreed to sign the contract," Ashley whined in frustration as they left the shop.


    "Things change, you know. Never mind. We''ll find a good place," Ellie comforted. But there was a tinge of displeasure in her voice.


    The two girls perked up again and started to look around for another suitable shop to rent.


    For some reason, they were having a really hard time finding a suitable shop to rent. Even though they had found a few perfect shops, each time they were about to sign the contract, something would happen and the owners would suddenly back out of the deal.


    The owners of the shops would have a different reason for doing so.


    One of them said that they suddenly realized that the shop had already been reserved and that she had received the deposit for it.


    Another said, that he changed his mind and didn''t want to lease his shop anymore.


    And one even said that he didn''t have time to sign the contract since he was going to his hometown because his wife was due to have a baby.


    ...


    Ashley and Ellie got an array of different excuses and reasons but the end result was always the same.


    They had settled everything, but when it came to signing the contract, something would always crop up and the owner would give them a reason why they couldn''t sign it.


    After so many refusals and reasons as to why the owners couldn''t or wouldn''t sign the contracts to lease their shops out to the two girls, Ashley and Ellie were beginnin


    them and do whatever they ask of me? She is being ridiculous.''


    Ashley put her phone on speaker, put it on the tea table and settled herself on the couch.


    ''She has repeated those same words to me over and over again for so many years, ever since I lived with the Mu family. Isn''t she tired of the same old cliche? I have already memorized those words, '' she sighed inside.


    Ashley let Peggy rattle on without cutting in. When she had finally finished with her lecturing, she rudely hung up the phone. But not before reminding Ashley to be on the date tomorrow.


    Ashley lay on the couch, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Since Ellie was with Ashley, she had heard their conversation. With her mouth agape in shock, she asked in disbelief, "They even arranged a date for you? Are they afraid that you and Raymond would get back together?"


    Ashley nodded, "I guess so. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have arranged the date at this point."


    "They are so mean to you. Lena stole your boyfriend and now they want to marry you off to some man," Ellie commented with an indignant look on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a win-win. After the date, I will have nothing more to do with the Mu family. No matter what happens to them, it is none of my business," Ashley replied casually. Ashley didn''t think it was a bad thing. As long as she went on the date, she could get rid of her foster family. But what made her foster parents think that she would fall for the guy she was going to meet? she wondered.

 Chapter 43 How Can That Be Me

    "By the way, Ashley, have you noticed that every time we chose the shop and wanted to sign the contract, the owners would change their minds after getting a phone call?" It had suddenly occurred to Ellie and she asked Ashley if she found that strange as well.


    "Yes, you''re right," Ashley replied after thinking about it for a moment.


    For the past two days, they had scoured the city to find a shop to lease for their new cake business. Each owner that they met was nice to them and everything went smoothly. But whenever it came to signing the contract they all had different excuses as to why they had changed their minds and didn''t want to lease the shop out to them.


    It could be a coincidence if it happened once or twice. But they were rejected every time they planned to sign the contract. It was so strange.


    Ashley didn''t know why Lena had suddenly popped into her mind.


    When Lena first came to the Luo Group, she was anxious to see Ashley leave the company, but before Ashley left the company, Lena seemed to have a change of heart and didn''t want her to leave.


    Also, both Ashley and Ellie had lived in J City for a long time and hadn''t offended anybody. Even if some people didn''t like the two, how could they get involved just when the contract was about to be signed? Could they have spied on the two ladies?


    After thinking it over for a while, Ashley came to the conclusion that only Lena would be capable of sabotaging anything that they wanted to do. Lena was also the only person who the girls didn''t have a good relationship with.


    "It must be Lena who is behind it," Ashley suddenly blurted out.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Lena can''t control everything. J City is so big. Surely we can lease a place to open a shop, somewhere?" Ellie said to comfort her.


    "Hmm, forget it. I don''t want to think about it any more. I am so tired after these past two days and I have to go on a blind date tomorrow. I need to go to sleep now," Ashley expressed helplessly.


    "Do you still dare go to a blind date arranged by the Mu family? Aren''t you afraid that they might try and trick you again and then make you marry someone for their own interest?" Ellie asked as she stopped Ashley


    seeing this disgusting face she wouldn''t even want to eat anything for several days afterward.


    After recovering from the shock, Ashley put on a smile which she thought was beautiful and asked, "Excuse me, you must be Mr. Su, right?"


    "Yes, I am. May I ask who I am talking to?" Leo Su, who was sitting glared at her with doubt and disdain.


    No wonder he had such a reaction to her.


    The fact was that his aunt told him the girl was a beauty and had even sent him a picture of her.


    For the sake of meeting that beauty in the photo, he had finally agreed to come here on the blind date.


    Otherwise, given his economic condition, why would he come to such a place for a blind date?


    Leo looked at Ashley and disliked her even more and he rudely said, "Lady, this seat is taken. You must have the wrong table?"


    Ashley pretended to be ignorant. She glanced at Leo and replied, "No, it''s not wrong. This is the table number Mrs. Mu told me to come to."


    "Mrs. Mu? Do you mean Peggy Su?"


    Ashley nodded, "Right."


    Leo raised his bushy eyebrows in surprise and asked, "Are you Ashley Mu?"


    Ashley was honest and nodded.


    "Wait a minute," Leo stated as he reached into his wallet, took out a photo and held it up to her. "Is this you?"


    Ashley glanced at the familiar photo and had to bite her tongue not to laugh. She squinted at the photo and pretended to be surprised. "Isn''t she the daughter of the Mu family? She is so beautiful. How can that be me?"

 Chapter 44 They Looked Like A Good Match

    "What? The woman in the photo isn''t you?" he said abruptly.


    Ashley nodded while she gave him a blank look.


    Leo just came back from abroad and Peggy was his aunt.


    Peggy had promised him earlier that she would introduce him to a beautiful woman. But the one he saw standing before him was far from beautiful. She was even dressed in embarrassingly ugly clothes. Obviously, she had very poor taste in clothing.


    Even though Peggy was Leo''s aunt, they weren''t related by blood. Peggy was an orphan who had been adopted and brought up by Leo''s family members.


    She didn''t have a high status while she lived in the Su family but despite that, the Su family never treated her badly.


    However, when Peggy met Spencer and became his wife, she became a noble and wealthy woman. She enjoyed the high status and was envied by many people.


    The Su family had always been kind to Peggy and never treated her badly. So when the time came, one of their family members was in need of help, and Peggy stepped in. She didn''t forget the Su family and helped Leo have the chance to study abroad and receive his doctor''s degree.


    When Ashley waltzed into the coffee shop dressed the way she was, everyone gawked at her. However, now that Leo had raised his voice he had become the focus of the people''s attention as well as Ashley.


    In fact, since Ashley was dressed so badly and Leo was so ugly, they looked like a good match for each other.


    Leo began to sulk and pulled a long face.


    Peggy assured him that he would be going on a blind date with a very attractive and beautiful woman today and he was really looking forward to it. However, to his surprise, the woman standing before him wasn''t pretty nor charming at all.


    She reminded him of an unsophisticated and uneducated country bumpkin. The clothes that she was wearing indeed made her look so ugly. And the large pair of black framed glasses that nearly covered her whole face, made her look ridiculous. He wondered if she might be half blind as well as ugly.


    Leo was so angry, that he was about to stand up and leave.


    However, before he got the chance to, Ashley said, "Hey, are you Mr. Su? Hi. I''m Ashley Mu."


    Ashley then deliberately paused for a moment, pretending to be bashful, and then added in a softer voice, "My name is Ashley Mu. I''m your blind date.


    Mrs. Mu told me that you have just come back from studying abroad and that you receiv


    ce. So it was understandable for many women to have a crush on him.


    He thought that he was so good-looking that a lot of women were infatuated with him, which made him even prouder and smugger.


    Leo kept thinking about that with confidence.


    After casting a glance at Leo''s expression, Ashley quickly guessed what was on Leo''s mind.


    She believed that he might surely think that she took a fancy to him.


    As expected, Leo immediately spoke, "Although you might like me as I''m handsome, you''re not my type really. I won''t start a relationship with you, so don''t think about that anymore," Leo said arrogantly.


    Ashley was speechless with surprise upon hearing him. She hadn''t even shown him any sign of being attracted to him or said that she liked him.


    How could he be so narcissistic that he even thought that she had a crush on him? His excessive vanity really disgusted Ashley.


    ...


    Ashley didn''t know that when she was chatting with Leo, someone had been watching their every move and expression that they made.


    A man on the second floor stared straight at them and his glances at Leo, who sat opposite Ashley, were sullen and cold. If the man''s gaze could kill, Leo might surely be killed by it many times over.


    Leo somehow felt a bit uneasy and trembled, seeming to realize something all of a sudden.


    After looking at his watch, he was surprised to find that he had been talking with Ashley for almost an hour.


    As far as Leo was concerned, sitting together with such a woman like Ashley was just an insult to him. With this in mind, Leo adjusted his clothes, about to leave.

 Chapter 45 Misunderstanding

    The cafe was quite famous in J City, and tourists never failed to visit the renowned place and have their sip of hot brewed coffees or cold lattes. With a rational architectural layout, the building with three floors was altogether grandiose and classy. Guests on the second and the third floors could clearly see what other people on the first floor were doing.


    "Andrew, what are you looking at? Did you hear what I just said?" Bothered by his absent-mindedness, Francis looked at Andrew and shouted at him with a loud voice to catch his attention. However, Andrew kept looking down to the first floor as if searching for someone.


    Francis, who had a delicate face with his skin as flawless as a shiny jade and a pair of charming eyes, looked at Andrew helplessly. Curious at what Andrew was looking at, Francis looked down in the direction which Andrew was looking now.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything unusual happening on the first floor.


    Taking a second look and studying the bustling crowd on the first floor more intently this time, Francis noticed the man and woman sitting near the center table on the first floor.


    The man was wearing a neat suit with black pants, but his appearance was somewhat beyond description.


    Wearing an odd colored dress, the woman also looked weird.


    Seeing that Andrew was intently eyeing the couple, Francis was somewhat bothered. He couldn''t understand why Andrew was so curious about the couple that he kept staring at them all the time.


    Just as Francis was about to say something, Andrew suddenly stood up and said, "Let''s just meet again tomorrow!" Without looking back, he hastily left Francis and went downstairs alone.


    Surprised and taken aback, Francis sat there and stared at Andrew''s receding figure.


    He was held speechless and blank at being left alone, and he didn''t know what to say at that moment. ''What''s the matter with him?'' Francis was confused.


    On the other hand, Andrew quickened his pace to the first floor. Just as Leo was about to leave the cafe, he noticed a tall man with a handsome face coming to their table.


    Leo sensed the man''s noble temperament, making it difficult for people to ignore him, so Leo couldn''t help but fix his eyes on him.


    Dressed in a black well-cut handmade suit and with a towering height that appeared to be 1.88 meters, Leo was overwhelmed by the appearance of the man approaching. He was wearing a cold face, and when he looked at Leo, a strong chill crept through Leo''s bones.


    Approaching the table, Andrew went straight to Ashley and put his arm around Ashley''s shoulders possessively. What he said then shocked Leo.


    "Ash? Why are you here?" Then with his eyebrows crossed he turned to Leo and asked, "Who is he?"


    Detecting that Andrew was quite crossed, L


    ressed in a floral dress with her soft black hair draped over her head. They resembled a sweet couple.


    Zooming in the photo and examining the woman closely, Francis suddenly realized that the woman''s figure looked not so bad at all.


    ''If it hadn''t been for the fact that I have just seen the real face of the woman, I would have been deceived by her figure.


    I may assume that she is of great beauty.'' Francis had a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    Meanwhile in the Gu Group company, Jeremy Gu was sitting in his office chair reviewing some important businesses documents when his cell phone vibrated. There was a notification from their group chat.


    Unlocking his cell phone, he saw the photo Francis posted and the caption tagged below it.


    Jeremy clicked the photo and looked at the couple walking side by side with their hands locked with each other. Dazzled, the creases on his forehead deepened which complimented the shallow smile on his handsome face.


    However, after studying the photo earnestly, the smile on Jeremy''s face gradually grew bitter.


    If only his sister hadn''t been lost, she should be as happy as the girl in the photo. Probably, she could be happily engaged by now.


    With a gloomy expression, Jeremy opened a drawer in the bottom right corner and pulled out a yellowed photo from it. He gently blew the specks of dust away and wiped the photo clear with his hands.


    The old memorabilia was quite worn and the edges had been ruined. But it was very well preserved by Jeremy. Obviously, the owner treasured it very much.


    There were two beaming children in the photo, and the boy was a little older than the girl. The cute boy seemed to be about seven or eight years old, while the girl was almost half his age. Looking at the photo, one could say that the kids were extremely happy as they posed while holding their toys.

 Chapter 46 His Mood Lightened

    The photo was old and faded but you could still see the beautiful face of the little girl. Her face was tender and her cheeks were rose colored. She wore a princess skirt which complimented her beautiful black hair.


    She had a bright smile on her face as she intimately held the arm of the boy beside her.


    Jeremy recalled her sister while he stared at the photo. He remembered how sweet she was when she called him brother.


    His eyes reflected too much agony. He thought that if he hadn''t taken his little sister outside to play then left her alone, she might have been with him right now. He was overwhelmed with regret.


    He had no one to blame but himself. His sister wouldn''t have been lost if he had been more responsible back then.


    Jeremy pondered about what happened to her after the tragic event. He hoped that someone adopted her. He was anxious about how she would''ve been treated if she did become part of a new family. He always thought that his sister was cute so she must''ve been cared for and loved by others too.


    Jeremy was determined to find her sister. He would stop at nothing for them to be together again.


    His eyes swelled with love and tenderness as he stared at the little girl in the photo.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Ashley left the caf¨¦.


    Andrew grabbed Ashley''s hand and walked out with her. He didn''t say anything as he dragged her out of the place.


    Ashley was startled by Andrew''s actions. She was confused about why she felt somewhat scared and guilty.


    She had no relationship with Andrew. He had no right to meddle about her blind date.


    Ashley finally had the courage to react to Andrew''s actions.


    Ashley looked at Andrew with determined eyes. She then tried her best to get her hand out of his grip, but she failed. Andrew held her so tightly that she wasn''t able to break free.


    Actually, she felt that Andrew''s grip got tighter every time she tried to break loose.


    "Where are you taking me? Release me! Let go of my hand! I have to go back!" Ashley realized that she couldn''t break free of Andrew''s grip. She just suddenly stopped and stood still.


    Her hair that had been supposedly arranged in a fabulous manner was already loose and free. Her big black-rimmed glasses were nowhere to be seen.


    She wore an ugly skirt with a floral design but she was still amazing. Her beautiful face became apparent when she


    le for me to like him." Ashley confessed with a soft, barely audible tone. However, Andrew was very close to her so he clearly heard everything she said. Andrew''s face suddenly relaxed and his mood lightened.


    He was correct to assume that Ashley had no affection for that man.


    He kissed the corner of Ashley''s lip quickly.


    "That''s your reward for telling the truth."


    Ashley was surprised by Andrew''s actions. Her face reddened like a rose.


    Actually, Andrew was afraid that Ashley wouldn''t like to be kissed and be furious at him. He just wanted to apply what he had learned from Francis.


    Andrew was taught by Francis about many ways to court a girl that night. A kiss as a reward was one of those ways.


    Andrew wasn''t sure whether Ashley was fine with the kiss or not. He hoped Francis hadn''t fooled him with that advice. Andrew was determined to punish Francis if the kiss didn''t work. He would marry Francis to the daughter of the Li family in J city.


    Andrew was serious about Francis punishment. Francis better prayed that his advice to Andrew would work.


    The daughter of the Li family in J City had been in love with Francis for a very long time. She courted Francis to show her affection, but he dismissed her because he didn''t want to be bound by a relationship.


    Additionally, Miss Li was chubby. Francis was interested in sexy women. Miss Li wasn''t his type so it was impossible for him to marry her.


    Francis''s hospital was currently in trouble and he required a large amount of money to solve the problems. Francis approached Andrew to ask for his help.

 Chapter 47 Dinner Time

    It looked like he had no choice but to marry that fat Miss Li. Unfortunately, he didn''t even get a chance to ask Andrew for help due to this unexpected "situation".


    After lost in thought for a second, Ashley had finally snapped out of her reverie. She pushed Andrew aside and walked away in a huff, wiping her mouth furiously.


    How dare he kiss her!


    How dare he!


    Besides, he had a fiancee, didn''t he? Why was he still after her?


    Just as Ashley was about to leave, Andrew immediately dragged her back by her hand.


    "Let go of me!" She demanded. Staring at him coldly, Ashley tried to fathom why he did that to her.


    Andrew silently gazed at her, and set his mouth in a hard line.


    Looking deep into his brooding eyes, Ashley sensed a certain sadness in them.


    ''Sadness? How could that be? That is impossible. After all, I am the one who was offended by his actions, '' she thought.


    "You''re mad at me, aren''t you?" Andrew asked softly, already knowing what her answer would be.


    "No, I''m not." Ashley answered, rolling her eyes unwittingly.


    "Why?" Andrew persisted not believing her.


    Ashley knew he wasn''t convinced with her reply and wanted to know why she was angry with him.


    ''Wasn''t it obvious to him? Everyone else could figure it out, '' she thought to herself.


    "Stop asking me why! What exactly do you want from me? Just let me go!" Ashley was getting more pissed off, looking at his incredibly handsome face.


    Choosing not to respond, Andrew stubbornly continued to gaze at her, refusing to let her go.


    "Anybody would be annoyed if someone kissed them without their consent, don''t you think?" She had no choice but to answer him.


    But she had no idea why he insisted on getting an answer.


    "I thought you would like it."


    Andrew replied in a barely audible voice, but Ashley heard it clearly, and it stunned her. ''Why would he think that I like the kiss?! Why did he assume that it was all right for him to act on his own j


    out what she was about to do, she reached out and held his hand, saying, "Come on, let''s go have dinner."


    All the negative thoughts in Andrew''s mind vanished the second Ashley held his hand.


    ''Her hand is so soft and warm. Her fingers are so slender and her nails are so beautiful, '' he thought feverishly. Worried that he might hurt her delicate hand accidentally, he didn''t dare to hold it too tight. Instead, he held it gently like it was the most precious treasure.


    Ashley, on the other hand, regretted the moment she held his hand. ''What on earth did I do that for?'' She admonished herself inwardly.


    When she tried to withdraw her hand, she noticed how small it looked in his big hand. Clearly there was no subtle way to withdraw her hand from such a big one.


    As Andrew hadn''t planned to come to this place for dinner before he met Ashley, and didn''t want her to get overwhelmed, he didn''t inform anyone at the restaurant that he was coming. Otherwise, the staff would provide the best service for them without a doubt.


    Although Andrew was the CEO of the Lu Group and the head of his family, only a few from the senior management had access to him.


    Ashley and Ellie didn''t pay much attention to this, but even if they did, they would have never expected to encounter one of the personages of J City.

 Chapter 48 Ran Into Lena and Raymond

    That was the reason why Ashley was unable to recognize Andrew''s identity immediately.


    Although she had an idea that Andrew was a rich kid, she never bothered knowing then just how wealthy he was.


    When they entered Vineyard Hotel, a waitress with decent smile on her face welcomed them. Amazement flitted in her eyes when she saw Andrew.


    But luckily, she was unlike those other women whose eyes would remain glued at Andrew, ignoring his companion completely as if she never existed. The waitress was courteous enough to greet her properly as well.


    Ashley finally understood why this hotel was the best among the best. The level of service which they provided was evident enough from the waitress'' attitude.


    They only employed the best after all. The waiters and waitresses were said to be products of the most famous universities in J City.


    Despite of the level of education they had attained, these men and women chose to serve in this hotel. That alone was proof of how amazing the hotel was, and the great opportunities which they could provide for their employees.


    The waitress smiled at the both of them and politely said, "Welcome to Vineyard Hotel. Please follow me to your box."


    It was said that when people reserved a box, the servers would usher them from the moment they arrived in the hotel straight towards their reserved box.


    Although it was Ashley''s first time in the famous Vineyard Hotel, rumors had already reached her ears about the place through her gossiping colleagues.


    Instead of focusing on their jobs and working hard, these people were more adept in catching the latest buzz about the wealthy and the influential. They had high hopes of catching themselves one of those wealthy bachelors just so they could experience the meals in the Vineyard Hotel.


    Ashley and Andrew followed the waitress.


    They were about to enter their box when two people suddenly appeared before them.


    Seeing them emerging from the shadows, Ashley felt a chill run down her spine when she recognized who they were.


    ''Damn'', she couldn''t help but pity herself. Bad luck was definitely on her side, to think that she would bump with them of all people.


    They were none other than Lena and Raymond.


    Her little sister and ex-boyfriend together. Bumping into them when she was with Andrew of all people really made the atmosphere awkward.


    Raymond held Lena''s hand. While her sister whispered something in his ear, casually leaning her body on his. It was


    e.


    Ashley also felt Andrew''s coldness, but she didn''t understand the reason behind it.


    When she saw that Andrew was staring at Lena coldly, she realized something was afoot. So she held Andrew''s hand and shook her head, motioning for him to stop.


    She was aware that Lena''s target was her, and she knew that Andrew was the only person who could help her in her predicament. But she didn''t want him to be involved, just because she didn''t want to be indebted to him.


    With Ashley''s comforting hand and gaze, Andrew reverted back to being the modest gentleman. He then gave Ashley a gentle and loving look.


    The sweet exchange did not go unnoticed. Raymond suddenly felt jealous and awkward. He felt as if he was an unwanted spectator of the exchange going on between the two.


    ''It should have been me on her side right now. I alone am the perfect match for Ashley, '' Raymond thought longingly.


    But he immediately composed himself, throwing away the unnecessary sentiment he felt.


    After hearing Lena''s performance, he calmly passed by her and went straight to Ashley.


    He began interrogating Ashley without notice, "Why are you here? Are you not aware that you don''t belong in this place? You should leave immediately before you further embarrass yourself."


    Ashley looked at him as if she was staring at an idiot.


    Ah?


    She was indeed not suited in this place. She wasn''t naive enough not to realize that. It was her first time here after all. This was not exactly the type of place she would frequently visit.


    But he was in no position to tell her whether she belonged in that place or not.


    He didn''t have the right to judge her.

 Chapter 49 Girlfriend

    Ashley calmly looked at Raymond and spoke indifferently, "Leave? Why should I leave? How do you know whether I can afford to dine here or not? Besides, it''s none of your business." Ashley refused to accept Raymond''s suggestion. Instead, she thought Raymond''s words were rude and degrading.


    "Ashley, don''t be so stubborn. Do as what I said and go back. You really shouldn''t have come to this restaurant. If you really want to have food at this restaurant, I will bring you here next time."


    Raymond was hurt by Ashley''s words. ''It seems that Ashley still hasn''t forgiven me.''


    Raymond then tried to persuade Ashley to leave in a soft tone.


    Ashley couldn''t believe that Raymond would say such things to her in that tone. After all, his fiancee, Lena, was standing by his side.


    Even though Ashley would like nothing more than to see Lena upset, this was not the time nor the place to create a scene.


    Ashley couldn''t understand why Raymond was treating her so kindly and tenderly, when they had broken up a while ago and he was now engaged to Lena.


    Just as Raymond was about to hold Ashley''s hand, Andrew had quietly approached them. And before Ashley had time to react, he held her in his arms.


    He gave Raymond a cold stare and said in a low threatening voice, "Ash is my girlfriend now. Please, keep your hands to yourself. By the way, haven''t you noticed that you are offending Ash? So, stop talking to her!"


    When they stood side by side, the comparison between Andrew and Raymond was obvious.


    Raymond was a tall man, however, he was dwarfed in size when he stood next to Andrew, who was much taller than him.


    And, the temperament of Raymond couldn''t be compared to that of Andrew.


    If Raymond was seen as a man born into a rich family. Then Andrew could be seen as an aristocrat from a noble western family. His temperament and behavior showed his majesty, nobility, elegance and indifference.


    If Johnny were here at this moment, he would have been surprised by Andrew''s words. He would definitely wonder whether this man was an impostor, since he had never heard Mr. Lu say so many words to another.


    He really wanted to embed her into his arms and melt into one with her.


    After Andrew had let her go, Ashley pretended to smooth her hair down and straighten her clothes, however, she couldn''t hide her blushing cheeks.


    When she heard Andrew say that she was his girlfriend, her heart beat faster. Although she knew that he was just saying that to help her out of an awkward situation, Ashley still couldn''t help but feel shy about them.


    After calming herself down, Ashley began to look around the private room.


    It was a large space and was decorated in a simple and comfortable style. The crystal chandelier on the ceiling was giving off specks of light to every corner of the private room.


    The antique tables and chairs were made of superior sandalwood and were hand-carved with various patterns. They looked a bit complicated, but any combination looked beautiful.


    Ashley looked around for a while and sat at a table. Andrew then joined her and sat down next to her.


    Andrew quietly looked at the menu in his hand. The suit jacket he had taken off was casually placed over a chair.


    It was a simple action but it was completely different from the way others did it. When Andrew would do a task as simply as putting his jacket over a chair, he made it look dignified and charming like a true gentleman.


    The warm light fell on Andrew''s hard but handsome face, making him look more tender and gentle.

 Chapter 50 Thank You For Earlier

    It is said that seriousness adds charm to a man. While Andrew was checking the menu, Ashley allowed herself to stare at him. It was hard for her to take her eyes off him.


    Andrew read the menu with his eyes downcast. His long lashes cast shadows over his eyes, effectively covering any emotions he might have had.


    Normally, as a frequent visitor at this restaurant, Andrew did not need to check the menu. The manager would reserve the room and his assistant would arrange all for him.


    He knew Andrew''s taste for food.


    But today it was different. He wanted to make sure that the food met Ashley''s taste. Fortunately, there was information on her profile regarding her food preferences. She had a very different taste from him.


    While Andrew like bland and light food, Ashley preferred those heavy with spices and had a kick of heat.


    When he had picked up the menu, he pretty much already knew what he was going to order.


    Soon he met Ashley''s eyes staring at him seriously, which made him both excited and nervous.


    Andrew''s fingers twitched unconsciously. Discreetly, he raised his menu slowly to hide his face.


    ''Why is she staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?'' he thought.


    All of a sudden, his confidence faltered. He did not think that it was his charm that attracted her.


    After a while, the waitress finally broke the silence. "Excuse me, Madame, Sir. Are you ready to order?" she asked, looking at them intently. Her voice pierced through the awkward atmosphere


    which seemed to stretch on forever.


    Ashley jerked her eyes back and lowered her head embarrassingly.


    She felt a little annoyed with herself for unknowingly staring at Andrew this whole time.


    Without Ashley staring at him anymore, Andrew gave out a deep breath of relief. He then called the attention of the waitress and said his order in a low voice. The waitress nodded, took his orders and left the room. Ashley did not hear what they said.


    The ingredients of the restaurant came by


    t him deeply.


    She was too caught up with what she was saying that she did not notice the change in his expression.


    Andrew''s grim and cold eyes were still lingering in Raymond''s thoughts.


    Unfortunately, Lena''s continuous babble annoyed him and made things worse. "Shut up!" he shouted unthinkingly.


    Lena''s eyes were wide with shock -- she had done everything she could possibly think of to drive him away from Ashley. Instead, it looked as if all her efforts had backfired on her.


    "Did I say something wrong?" she murmured in a hurt voice, even managing to bring up tears to her eyes. That was a technique she had used numerous times, and of course it worked.


    Raymond immediately felt sorry for her. He couldn''t bear to put the blame on her.


    However, her words fueled his jealousy. He remembered vividly seeing Ashley together with that man, and his anger almost drove him mad.


    Lena''s grief did nothing but make him more upset.


    "Aren''t we going to have dinner?" he said through his teeth. With that, he went straight into the room, leaving Lena all by herself. She stood there motionless, and her face twisted with fury.


    She had been working so hard to make him fall for her, but still did not win his heart. After all, she was his fiancee.


    Watching him leaving, she clenched her fists tight with indignation.

 Chapter 51 Pestered

    Ashley stood up to get a better view outside the window, her big eyes shining brightly as she looked down into the street. Andrew was right behind her. His gaze was tender when it landed on Ashley.


    "Do you like this street scene?" he broke the silence and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. To be honest, Ellie and I have been thinking about buying a big house near the sea, with big windows just like this one. Every morning we can open the windows to enjoy the beautiful view and the soft ocean wind.


    I can just imagine how beautiful it would be when the sun rises there," she replied softly.


    She didn''t know why she was pouring her heart out here. Maybe she just felt comfortable around Andrew.


    Andrew said nothing, but couldn''t help but let out a wide smile.


    Before his smile faded, Ashley had already turned around to look at him.


    Andrew had never smiled like this since he was a child. As the heir of his family''s business, he had to look stern and serious, and couldn''t let his emotions betray him.


    It was natural for him to act and look cold all the time.


    But he looked actually so dashing when he smiled. When Ashley saw him smiling, warmth flooded through her body.


    His eyes and his warm smile made her heart drop to her stomach.


    She gently shook her head, trying to keep her cool. Just then there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Andrew said.


    Then the waiters came in with trays filled with food, filling the room with a delicious aroma.


    Ashley''s eyes lighted up when she smelled the dishes.


    "Please enjoy yourselves," a waiter said. Shortly after, they all left the room.


    Ashley sat down at the table. Her mouth was watering. ''Wow, all dishes look delicious! I''m so excited to eat!'' she thought.


    Andrew ordered many spicy foods, including Mapo beancurd, spicy crawfish, spicy beef, chicken with chilies, peppery steamed fish and fish-flavored pork¡ªall of these were Ashley''s favorites.


    Sichuan cuisine was characterized by


    ing itchy. ''Maybe my allergies are acting up again, '' he thought.


    "Hey, I''ll be back. I just need to use the ladies'' room," Ashley stood up and said to Andrew.


    Andrew nodded. He wanted to say something but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    After Ashley left, Andrew quickly laid down his chopsticks and took a swig of water.


    His mouth had no feeling except numbness and burning.


    The moment felt exceptionally bittersweet¡ªjust like chocolate candies covered with paprika.


    Andrew took out a small bottle from his pocket and drew an allergy pill from the bottle. He took the medicine and continued to eat the food that Ashley put in his bowl.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ashley washed her hands and looked at herself in the mirror. She fixed her hair and wiped her mouth with a piece of tissue. Those dishes were so spicy that her mouth was as red as a rose.


    As she made her way back to the room, she saw a familiar face. It was Raymond.


    Ashley pretended not to see him and kept her head down low, but Raymond grabbed hold of her hand when she passed him by.


    "Ashley, I just came here to have a little talk to you. Please give me a chance!" Raymond said as he held Ashley''s hand tightly.


    His hand squeezed her fingers tightly, hurting Ashley quite a bit. She wanted to cry out but she forced herself to stay calm.

 Chapter 52 Severed Connections

    Ashley turned around and looked at Raymond in his eyes. The air of peacefulness about her and the unfeeling look in her eyes worsened the whole situation. "What else can we talk about?" she started in a flat tone. "I believe I have nothing to do with you anymore."


    Raymond felt his heart break into pieces.


    Cheating on Ashley was something that Raymond never intended to do. He was drunk that night, and he truly mistook Lena for Ashley. The feeling of regret was overwhelming him, but he knew that there was nothing else he could do to right what he had done wrong.


    "Ashley, it was all my fault. Please forgive me," Raymond begged, with his eyes being already red. "I know you still love me. Please, Ashley, give me another chance to love you and take care of you. I promise this won''t even happen again." With every word he said, Raymond felt his gut twist.


    "Shut up," Ashley replied, her eyes still devoid of emotion. "What? You still love me? So what now? You''re just gonna forget what happened?" Ashley''s tone was becoming more pointed. Hurt was starting to color her eyes.


    For some reason, seeing Ashley react like this and hearing the words that came out of her mouth relieved the grief-stricken Raymond. For him, Ashley being angry was a testament that she still loved him. ''If she wasn''t affected like this, that''s when I''d really be worried, '' he said to himself, sighing silently.


    Whatever punishment Ashley had in store for him, he was ready for it. Having her back was the only thing that he wanted at that very moment.


    Raymond took a deep breath, looked Ashley in the eyes, and said, "Lena is a good girl, but she isn''t the one I love. You know that it''s you who I love. Lena will find someone else, and she will give us her blessing once she finds out we''re together," Raymond said firmly. He thought that saying that would appease the girl in front of him, but it seemed like it elicited a reaction opposite of what he was expecting.


    From anger, Ashley''s face contorted into a look of disbelief and disgust. ''Did this guy really say that Lena is a good girl?'' she thought to herself, torn between wanting to laugh and wanting to slap Raymond.


    ''And how could he expect Lena to give us her blessing after what happened between them? That isn''t what a boss of a big firm would do.''


    There was nothing else Ashley could do at that moment but look at Raymond like he was some kind of a freak.


    ''Has he lost all his judgement about women, especially Lena?'' she said to herself, now disappointed.


    Everyone was fully aware of the things Lena had


    ond saw how angry she looked. It broke his heart.


    Then, like nothing happened, she left.


    Feeling numb, Raymond just looked on as Ashley was walking away. He wanted to break down, but he suddenly noticed that someone was hiding in the corner, watching them. That person had undoubtedly seen what happened, and heard what they talked about.


    It was Lena.


    After Raymond excused himself for the bathroom, she started looking for him after he failed to come back within a reasonable time. She just happened to stumble at what was happening.


    What she witnessed agitated her. ''When would Ashley leave me - us - alone!'' she angrily thought, her heart beating fast.


    In her mind, Ashley was still seducing her man in every way she could. It couldn''t be farther from the truth though. Raymond started everything.


    Still, she failed to see the difference. Only Ashley was to blame.


    Well, it was classic Lena.


    She wouldn''t find out why she lost her own fiance. What she wanted to do was just find someone to blame.


    Poor girl!


    When Ashley got to the room they booked, the room had been cleaned. Andrew was sitting by the side of the table quietly, looking at his phone.


    He obviously was waiting for her.


    He looked up at Ashley when she entered the room. It was as if he knew when she would come in.


    ''Like a little boy waiting for his mom, '' Ashley thought, somewhat amused.


    "Are you okay?" Ashley asked, gesturing towards Andrew. "I''ll leave if you''re okay." Andrew stood up and stared at her for a second, then he turned around and walked out of the room.


    Surprised, Ashley ran after him.


    The place was big. The last thing she wanted was for the both of them to get lost in there.

 Chapter 53 Francis

    When Ashley and Andrew exited Vineyard Restaurant, it was already dark. But there were bright neon lights and headlights that blazed in the streets. Ashley walked slowly, and Andrew followed her at a polite distance.


    All of a sudden, a cool breeze blew.


    Ashley was only wearing a dress, and the cold air sent shivers up and down her body. Instinctively, she crossed her hands over her chest and rubbed her arms to keep herself warm.


    Suddenly, the smell of sweet tobacco wafted through her senses.


    A coat had been draped over her shoulders.


    Surprised and baffled, she quickly turned around and saw Andrew''s handsome face very close to hers.


    He had a well-sculpted and enchanting face, which easily made him stand out from a crowd.


    He did not expect Ashley''s sudden movement and was caught off guard. He froze, his hands still resting on Ashley''s shoulders after placing his jacket over them. His long lashes fluttered, making his deep, inky eyes, glimmer against the neon lights. With a straight face, he clenched his jaw slightly.


    At that moment, their faces were so close that they could feel each other''s warm breath.


    With that distance, Ashley saw that Andrew had such flawless skin that could put Adonis to shame.


    As Ashley was lost in her thoughts, Andrew turned away and straightened himself up.


    As a result, Ashley''s lips gently touched his cheek.


    The unexpected "kiss" brought her back to her senses. Eyes wide open in shock, her hands flew up to her mouth in disbelief.


    ''She looks like a little, panic-stricken hamster.


    She looks so cute, '' Andrew thought inside, his heart beating wildly in his chest.


    There were so many emotions going through him right now, but he did his best not to show it. Instead, he furrowed his brows and bit on his lower lip slightly, looking more like he was angry.


    But the truth was, he was savoring that wonderful moment when Ashley planted a soft kiss on his cheek by accident.


    ''Her lips were so soft and smooth like jelly, '' he thought.


    "Wait here. I''ll be right back," he said to the rattled girl in a low, husky voice.


    With her hands still on her mouth, she met his gaze and gave a prompt nod.


    lock it, and handed it to him.


    In one swift movement, he took the phone and made a call. Soon a melodious ringtone broke the silence.


    He gave it back to Ashley and rested his eyes on her. "It''s my number. You can call me any time," he said softly in his husky voice.


    "Okay..." Ashley nodded. Andrew reached for a switch at his side, unlocking the car door with a quiet click.


    Ashley looked at the number on her phone screen and got out of the car.


    ...


    When Ashley''s figure disappeared in the distance, Andrew pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    It took him a long while to get through. And then, he heard the seductive giggles of a woman in the background at the end of the line.


    In a five-star hotel, Francis lay on the bed naked with a gorgeous woman. It looked like she was still indulging in the crazy sex they just had before the call had interrupted. With a displeased look, she ogled Francis, extending her slender hand to draw small circles on his sturdy chest.


    Miffed slightly, Francis checked the phone number. When he saw Andrew''s name on the screen, he pushed the girl away and got out of bed. In three long strides, he walked over to the French doors and answered the call. "Hello? Mr. Lu, you finally thought of me," he said in a playful tone.


    The moment Andrew had heard the woman in the background, he had a good idea what his friend was doing. Andrew''s brows furrowed. "Come to Golden Palace," he demanded coldly.

 Chapter 54 Teaching Him A Lesson

    "What, at this hour? What do you plan to do with me? You know, if you''re asking me to sleep with you, I have to say that, although I''m flattered, I''m only interested in women..."


    But before he had finished speaking, Andrew had already hung up.


    Francis frowned.


    "Why do I have to go there? He stood me up this afternoon! I don''t have to follow everything he says to me. Who does he think I am? I won''t go there even if he begs me to!"


    But, even as Francis said this out loud, he was already getting inside the bathroom to take a shower, getting to leave for the Golden Palace. After a few minutes, he came out with a towel tied around his waist, his thick hair and sculpted body dripping wet.


    Upon seeing Francis come out, the pretty woman who was still waiting for him on the bed, walked up to him and leaned towards him. "Mr. Nan..."


    However, Francis dodged her.


    "Mr. Nan." That woman looked at Francis morosely, with tears forming in her eyes.


    It took Francis some time to get rid of the woman''s strong perfume, so there was no way he was going to let her touch him again when he just got out of the shower.


    What happened the previous time was still fresh in his memory.


    There was a time Andrew asked Francis to come over at his place, right after he had just had sex with another woman. Unthinkingly, he went over there without taking a shower. The smell of strong perfume and all other sorts of odors lingered on his body.


    Before he could even get close to Andrew, he was driven out by Andrew''s bodyguards.


    Besides, Andrew had already told Francis off that he should take a bath before he got there.


    At that time, Francis didn''t understand why Andrew would treat him like that. He sniffed the perfume smell on his body, and thought that it was actually pleasant and arousing.


    It wasn''t until the bodyguard reminded him that he realized that Andrew was disgusted by the smell.


    Since then, Francis remembered to always take a shower before meeting Andrew so that he wouldn''t be driven out again.


    After Francis quickly put on his clothes, he walked up to the woma


    e at all. It seemed that he had the remarkable endurance.


    "Oh my God. You really ate spicy food?" Francis said in shock.


    "Have you forgotten that you can''t eat spicy food ever since you were a kid? Besides, you are allergic to peppers, and you have never eaten any peppers ever! How could you still even dare to eat it?


    Did you eat peppery food just because of that woman? Did she ask you to eat spicy food? No wonder you would ask me for medicine to control allergic reactions the other day. Did you really anticipate to eat peppery food today?"


    Francis got even more annoyed and then added, "I''ve taught you how to deal with a woman properly last time, but why didn''t you follow my advice? How could you even eat something spicy? You are really so silly. Even if you want to attract her attention, you don''t have to do that."


    Francis knew, however, that a man would not be so sensible anymore and would even act like an idiot once he had indulged himself in someone he really liked.


    And such a wise, clever person like Andrew would definitely become foolish when he was completely infatuated with a woman.


    Francis babbled on and on about Andrew''s matter and kept on blaming Andrew for his stupid behavior.


    He was really very good at making such remarks on Andrew.


    After Andrew cast a cold glance at him, he finally realized that he was talking too much, and finally shut his mouth.

 Chapter 55 Are You Kidding Me

    Even though Francis stopped babbling, he still thought that he hadn''t said enough. Andrew shouldn''t eat anything spicy even if he had taken the pills.


    ''How stupid is that?'' Francis wondered. ''What Andrew will do next just in order to win that woman''s heart?''


    He was thrilled already when he thought about the idea that Andrew might do something more stupid.


    "It''s lucky that you took the pills I gave to you in time, or you can be in the hospital now!" scolded Francis.


    Francis observed Andrew''s skin, trying to search for a spot that wasn''t screaming with red bumps. Andrew''s whole body, however, was covered with the reaction.


    If Ashley were here now, she would definitely notice the allergic reaction. What she had seen on his arm in the car was just merely the tip of the iceberg.


    Ashley did learn about it later.


    Ashley felt terrible when she found out. When she realized Andrew couldn''t eat spicy food without having a reaction, she felt guilty. She felt so guilty that Andrew even managed to get what he wanted. That was a later story.


    Taking a first aid kit out of the medicine cabinet, Francis picked up a bottle of liquid medicine. He examined it and noted the uses, then he approached Andrew. He dipped the cotton ball into the bottle, grabbed Andrew''s arm, and swabbed the soaked piece of cotton from Andrew''s fingers to shoulders.


    The moment Andrew felt the liquid applying on his skin, he felt much better. His skin had been burning since he ate the spicy food in the restaurant.


    Sitting quietly on the bed, Andrew didn''t say anything. He just let Francis put the liquid on his skin. It seemed that Andrew''s attention was wandering.


    He didn''t even notice when Francis had finished his job.


    Francis noticed Andrew''s eyes were not focused. He lifted his arm to wave in front of Andrew''s face.


    ''Nothing?''


    He waved again with more aggression, his arms flailing in a hurried pattern.


    ''Still nothing?'' Francis wondered.


    Again, he waved his arms, trying to break Andrew''s gaze. "Hey, Andrew, I finished taking care of you, now I want to know what are you thinking?" Francis moved his hands closer to Andrew''s face and continued, "I''m not here to watch you be in a trance.


    My time is very precious. Women, lots of women, want me for sex." Francis raised his voice with each sentence and by the time he said the last word, he was shouting.


    In order to draw Andrew''s attention, he shouted really hard.


    As expected, Andrew came back to earth when he heard the shouting. He turned to Francis and looked at


    uld never think that you can eat spicy food as long as you take the pills. The pills are only something used to battle your allergy. They might fail to do so sometimes. It can''t help treat your allergy at all," he continued.


    "What I am telling you is that you can''t count on the pills every time. You''re lucky that you''re okay this time, but not every single time will you be so lucky. Don''t blame me when you end up in the hospital next time," warned Francis.


    He knew what Andrew was thinking. If he didn''t warn Andrew now, Andrew might ask him for more pills and take them every time he had spicy food.


    Francis considered the facts around Andrew''s hunt for the pills. Had he known the reason, the real reason, for Andrew needing the pills, he never would have given them to him in the first place.


    Andrew''s face went void again. Francis couldn''t tell if he was listening or not.


    Shortly after Francis finished speaking, Andrew dismissed him. The words were curt and short, "You can go now." "Andrew!"


    Francis shook his head. "I can''t go. It''s really late. Where do you think I can go at this hour?!" Again, when he looked at Andrew''s face, there was no expression. ''I wish I could slap some sense into him, '' he thought.


    ''How did I make friends with this type of man? I wish I had never come.''


    Francis was furious. He turned around and was about to leave.


    Just before he left, he noticed the pillows on Andrew''s bed. Woven in the threads of the pillowcase were some long hairs.


    ''Long hairs, '' Francis exclaimed in his mind.


    ''Andrew Lu, you dog. You seem not to be interested in any woman. But in fact, you have been picking up girls behind our back!'' Francis said to himself.

 Chapter 56 Throw Him Out

    ''Uh, oh.


    It might have sounded weird that I said he hooked up with some girl behind our back.


    Whatever...''


    Francis shook his head, trying to get rid of those thoughts in his mind.


    Before Andrew could react, something else caught his attention. Francis jumped onto the bed and picked up a long strand of hair. After examining it for a split second, he went over to Andrew at once. He showed the evidence to him and grilled,"How are you going to explain this, Andrew?


    It''s a woman''s hair. You slept with someone earlier, didn''t you?"


    Francis said, spitting out every word with anger.


    It was as if he was an angry wife who had just caught a cheating husband.


    However, Andrew''s face had darkened with fury the moment Francis threw himself onto the bed.


    Upon seeing his sharp gaze, Francis felt a little intimidated. ''It''s obvious Andrew has a girlfriend that he doesn''t want anyone to know about. It''s his fault for keeping secrets. I have proof now, and besides, I did nothing wrong.'' At the thought of this, Francis stood up straight.


    He had no idea, or perhaps didn''t even think, that he was acting like an over dramatic wife demanding for an explanation.


    Without any intentions of wasting another word on Francis, Andrew whipped out his cellphone and made a quick call.


    A couple of tall, hefty men in black suits appeared outside the room within seconds.


    Francis saw it coming, and already had a bad vibe the moment Andrew took out his phone.


    An increasing trepidation seized him at the sight of the bulky men.


    "Throw him out!" Andrew''s detached, emotionless voice reverberated in the room.


    The men in black who were standing outside the room bowed to Andrew in unison. With their blank, cold faces, they strode towards Francis and dragged him out before he got over his shock.


    "Is this how you return my kindness, Andrew? Let me go! Don''t forget that I have proof of your little girlfriend!


    Andrew, you''d better ask them to stop. How could you treat me this way?" Francis shouted at Andrew.


    As he was dragged away, his voice trailed off. Francis had his eyes glued on Andrew until he was out of sight.


    When h


    endant, Ellie?" she asked anxiously.


    Ellie, who was curling up on the couch, was fiddling with her cellphone. She turned around to look back at Ashley. "What''s up? Did you miss something? I''ll help you," Ellie replied as she stood up from her seat.


    "It''s a thumb-sized green jade pendant. It''s drop-shaped. I remember I put it in the drawer. But I couldn''t find it," Ashley said with a rattled expression. She was so sad that she almost burst into tears.


    "Come on, Ashley, cool down. If you saw it here, it must be somewhere in our condo. Don''t worry. We''ll find it," Ellie comforted her friend.


    "Hmm," Ashley responded with a nod. The two started scouring the living room for the pendant.


    Several minutes later, Ellie found an aquamarine drop-shaped pendant under the tea table. ''It looks similar to the one Ashley lost, '' she thought. "Ashley, is this the one you''re looking for?" she asked as she showed the pendant to her bestie.


    "Oh, yes, it is. I finally found it!" Ashley exclaimed in joy. She went up to Ellie, took the jade pendant from her and held it in her palm tightly.


    "It looks expensive. Did you get it from Raymond?" Ellie asked, staring at Ashley.


    ''It looks good and has exquisite craftsmanship. Although I know nothing about jade, I bet it is costly, '' she analyzed.


    Ashley shook her head and replied,"No. I gave all his gifts back to him. Now that we''re over, there''s no way I''m keeping his stuff."

 Chapter 57 Surprised

    "Actually, I don''t know how I got this jade pendant. But I remember that I used to wear it around my neck when I was younger.


    And I always knew that this jade pendant was very important to me!


    When I was a child, Lena saw me wearing it and wanted to grab it. After fighting with her, I finally got it back. Since then, I never risked wearing it again, instead I kept it in the box, well hidden," Ashley said in a broken voice as she stroked the pendant while she reminisced about her childhood days.


    She didn''t know how she got the jade pendant. But she had been wearing it around her neck since she was a child. It meant a lot to her.


    "You were adopted by the Mu family when you were five years old. Think about it. Could this pendant have been given to you by your real family?" Ellie asked.


    "I don''t know. I was seriously ill when I was five years old. When I recovered from the illness, I lost all of my memory from the past. And even if I hadn''t lost my memory, I don''t think I would have remembered anything because I was only a small child and it was such a long time ago," Ashley said helplessly.


    "It seems that you may have been born in a rich family!" Ellie suddenly looked at Ashley and said with excitement.


    Ashley was taken aback by her words. But a few seconds later, she rolled her eyes and smiled. "It''s impossible."


    "Why do you think it''s impossible? Just look at this jade pendant! Even Lena wouldn''t be able to afford such a beautiful and expensive pendant!" Ellie couldn''t help raising her voice out of excitement.


    "Since this pendant is so important to you, you should wear it all the time. Otherwise, what if you lose it?


    You may not be so lucky to find it again.


    When you were a child, it was difficult for you to protect it and anyone could have taken it from you. But now, you have grown up and you can look after it. I really think you should wear it. If you ever come across your real family and they see the jade pendant, they may recognize it and know that you are their daughter."


    "I guess that sounds reasonable enough." Ashley nodded in agreement.


    Later, she wore the pendant around her neck.


    Not every woman could pull off wearing a beautiful aquamarine jade pendant. If the lady that wore such a pendant didn''t have a certain air about her or skin tone, the pendant would become dull and insignificant.


    However, Ashley had a good temperament and fair skin. Wearing the


    ask," Heinz said as he looked at Roxie affectionately. When Roxie turned her head to look at Greyson, Heinz immediately shot Greyson an angry glare.


    It seemed as if he was saying, "Talk to your mom nicely. Otherwise, I will punish you heavily!"


    Heinz cared mostly for his beloved wife, Roxie. In the Yun family, there was no need for a woman to worry about her husband straying and having affairs with other women. Because in the Yun family, everyone was very loyal to their lovers and cared very much for them, especially Heinz.


    Roxie had the highest status in their family. Greyson was their youngest son. So, Roxie favored him the most. She loved him so much, that even his father, Heinz wasn''t allowed to raise his voice at him, let alone do anything else.


    As far as Roxie was concerned, Heinz should treat Greyson more like his son and not one of his soldiers that he needed to train and be harsh with. She couldn''t understand why he had to treat Greyson so strictly.


    "Mother, I know what you want to ask. Don''t ask me now, please. I''m going out on a date. Maybe you''ll be a grandmother next year." He seemed to know what was on his mother''s mind and so Greyson blurted out too much information all at once.


    He then gave himself another quick check in the mirror, stood up and left the house. Roxie was stunned by what he said and it took her a moment to come to her senses. Then she asked in surprise, "Heinz, what did Greyson say? Did he say that he is going out on a date?" Roxie looked at Heinz and asked with excitement in her voice.


    "Yes. You heard correctly. He is going out on a date," replied Heinz.

 Chapter 58 Greyson Was So Cute

    Heinz repeated the words to his wife because he saw the surprised expression on her face.


    "Really? I didn''t mishear him, right?" Roxie still looked as though it hadn''t sunk in yet that her son was going out on a date.


    Then she turned to look at Heinz and pinched him as hard as she could. She then innocently blinked her eyes up at him and glared at him. "Does it hurt?"


    Heinz was still in the military and trained regularly. So he had a strong physique, and he was also hardened against pain, so no matter how hard Roxie pinched him, it had no effect on him. He didn''t feel the pain at all.


    However, when he noticed that Roxie was glaring at him expectantly, he immediately pretended to be in pain. "Ouch! That really hurts. You didn''t mishear Greyson. He has indeed gone out on a date with someone."


    Though he was pinched by Roxie, that didn''t hurt him at all. What did hurt him was the fact that Roxie wanted to inflict pain on him as a sort of confirmation way because of their son, Greyson. Sometimes Heinz wished that Greyson had never been born, and at least that way, his life with Roxie wouldn''t have been disrupted by him.


    When Roxie heard Heinz''s words and saw that she had hurt Heinz, she felt pleased and then let go of his arms and ignored him.


    "Well, I have to prepare a gift for my future daughter-in-law now."


    Greyson wasn''t aware that his casual words gave Roxie so much hope and such a wonderful surprise.


    ...


    Ashley and Greyson had agreed to meet each other at the coffee shop


    which happened to be close to where the girls lived.


    She preferred this coffee shop as opposed to the one where Peggy arranged for her to go on the blind date yesterday.


    Even though this one wasn''t as luxurious as the one Peggy chose, it was, however, quaint and elegant. And the coffee and food were reasonably priced.


    They were planning to meet at the coffee shop at 10 o''clock in the morning. And since Ashley and Ellie lived nearby, they arrived earlier than Greyson.


    When Greyson arrived there, he could see Ashley and Ellie through the shop window, sitting at a table and chatting.


    One of them wore her hair in a bun, dressed in a simple white T-shirt and a pair of black jeans, which made her look young, vivacious and pretty.


    The other one wore a knee-length faint yellow dress, with her black hair hanging down to her waist. She looked beautiful, gentle and attractive.


    "Ashley, Ellie, I''m not late, am I?" Greyson sa


    s on my study and not spend my time on an instant messaging application like QQ." Greyson tilted his adorable face and looked towards Ashley and Ellie innocently.


    Ashley was amused by his words. ''How could you say that you don''t have a QQ account? You chatted with me via QQ a few days ago. Have you lost your memory?'' she thought in mind.


    Ellie totally admired Greyson. She thought that he was so cute that she even wanted to take him back home.


    "Oh, well. Sorry for disturbing you," the girl said, with disappointment and moroseness written on her face. Since Greyson showed a friendly attitude towards her, she didn''t say anything else except make an apology.


    Then she drew her friend to leave them.


    They argued in a low voice while leaving and their voice could be heard by Ashley, Ellie and Greyson.


    "You are so foolish. Now that he doesn''t have a WeChat or QQ account, you could have asked his sisters for their WeChat or QQ account numbers. You could have tried to make friends with his sisters first, so you can have a chance to get close to him."


    "Well, since you came up with such a brilliant idea, why didn''t you ask them personally just now? How could you just blame me for that?"


    ...


    "Ashley, I didn''t mean to lie to them earlier. If I didn''t do that, there might be a lot of people asking me for my QQ number." Greyson stared at Ashley, wearing a winning smile on his face.


    Ashley chuckled, knowing that Greyson said those words just to hint that he was really popular among girls.


    Then Ashley asked curiously, "Oh right, are you an adult?"


    Greyson answered, "Yes. I''m turning twenty-four this year!"

 Chapter 59 Hot Pot

    Ashley was astonished at what Greyson had just said.


    He was already 24 -


    one year older than her!


    But age had been kind to him and he looked younger than he actually was.


    Ashley was silent, not wanting to say anything.


    "Ellie, did I say something wrong? Ashley looks unhappy," Greyson asked Ellie, confused.


    "Oh, it''s nothing!" Ellie said. "She''s just a little surprised by your age. Can you guess how old she is?"


    "22 or 23?" Greyson said tentatively.


    "Correct! She''s 23. And you know how much girls are bothered by looking older. Ashley''s one year younger than you are, but people think she''s your older sister. Could she be more upset?" Ellie said, her face a picture of concern. But at the look on Greyson''s face, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    "I guess you could take Ashley to be your elder sister, only she''s younger than you," Ellie joked, handing Ashley another cruel blow.


    "Okay, shut up, Ellie!" Ashley rasped, glaring at Ellie.


    "I''m sorry if that bothers you. I do look younger than my own age, so every time I go out and people see me, they think I am still a juvenile," Greyson said gloomily.


    "It''s okay. You look cute," Ashley said.


    "Yeah, I know. I love the way I look," Greyson smiled.


    Gazing at Greyson, Ashley became speechless again. He was cute, but so much cuter when he smiled.


    "Where do you work?" he asked. And then as an afterthought, he said excitedly,"Maybe we work in the same company but we don''t know that we do!"


    "Ha ha, Little Greyson, you are so cute!"


    Greyson stiffened at the nickname.


    He had never thought that Ashley would call him that.


    Greyson hated being called ''Little Greyson'' and lost his temper every time someone called him that. But strangely enough, he kind of liked it when Ashley used it on him.


    If Francis were here, he would definitely have taken Greyson to task for bending the rules for Ashley. ''It would have been a hell of a fight, '' Greyson mused.


    "We used to work


    llie often came to this restaurant. The food here was fresh and the soup in the hot pot was pungent and spicy. And this was the authentic Sichuan hot pot that they absolutely loved.


    The three of them settled down at a table by the window.


    Greyson quickly adapted to the new environment without any discomfort. No matter what questions Ashley and Ellie threw at him, he answered quite charmingly.


    When asked what he''d like to eat, he smiled every single time and said that he was fine with anything and everything. His answers charmed Ashley and Ellie even more and his amiability further appealed him to them.


    Although Ashley knew that Greyson was older than her, she saw him as the younger brother she never had. He looked so young and adorable.


    Not until the waiter brought the pot onto their table along with the other dishes they had ordered, did Greyson feel astonished, but he recovered his calm quickly enough.


    This was the first time he was seeing someone eat food like this.


    All three of them being a fan of spicy food, Ashley took the liberty of ordering a spicy, glowing red, hot pot soup that had peppers floating in it.


    After the soup in the pot had boiled, the two girls began dropping the food into the pot. Most of the food they had ordered was meat, but there were also a few vegetables in there.

 Chapter 60 Having A Good Time

    They added fish slices and shrimps into the simmering pot of soup. People who were crazy about hot pot would always put those in.


    Greyson was a foodie but it was his first time trying hot pot.


    Discretely, he observed what Ashley and Ellie were doing and he was able to learn the ways of eating hot pot quickly. ''You put the food in the pot and then you can eat it, '' he said to himself.


    ''But time is important. Some ingredients need to be cooked a little longer and some don''t.''


    "Try this, Greyson. It''s really good," the two foodies recommended as they kept adding food to his plate.


    They hadn''t known him for a long time, but they had already thought of Greyson as their friend. They were at ease with him.


    Although the two girls ordered plenty of food, the three didn''t waste any. When they finished the meal, they were so full that they could barely button their pants.


    As a sign of gratitude, Greyson wanted to pay their bill. However, since it was Ashley''s treat, she refused his proposal adamantly.


    She then went to the counter to pay the bill, leaving Ellie and Greyson in their seats.


    While alone in each other''s company, Greyson and Ellie started to chat.


    "Ellie, may I know your WeChat account?" Greyson asked. "I only have an older brother. Since you and Ashley have been so nice to me, I feel like you are my sisters," he admitted shyly. "I really would like to be friends with the both of you. How about we exchange WeChat accounts so we can keep in touch?" His cheeks were turning bright red.


    Ellie had no heart to refuse his request.


    The two not only exchanged their WeChat accounts but also phone numbers.


    When Ashley made her way back to their table from the counter, she found the two talking and laughing.


    The whole scene rendered her speechless. ''She said that she was afraid that I might be fooled, and she even suspected Greyson was a bad person.


    So what''s going on in there?'' she said to herself in disbelief.


    ''It looks like she''s having a good time with him.'' Despite her surprise, she couldn''t help but be amused. ''Oh, forget it. Perhaps she


    h an ugly woman.


    But the luxurious interior of Peggy''s villa and her unreachable aura were causing his brain to malfunction.


    Thanks to Peggy, his family was able to lead a comfortable life. He even studied abroad. Believing his rich aunt would help him find a job, he didn''t focus on studying while he was out of the country and instead, he spent time and money dating girls. His aunt even helped him get his diploma by bribing people in the university.


    And now, she just asked him to go on a date with a repulsive girl. The bad thing was, if she asked him to marry that girl, no one in his family would oppose the marriage.


    After all, she was a rich lady.


    Peggy intended to ask Leo how his date went but his words had already pleased her.


    A satisfied look appeared on her face. Lena was her daughter. Hearing Leo praise Lena delighted her.


    However, she didn''t realize that Leo never met her daughter. When Leo came back from abroad, he was asked to go on a blind date.


    The pleasure on Peggy''s face confirmed his assumption that the girl on the photo was Lena.


    ''My date was Ashley. Why did she give me Lena''s photo and said she was the girl I was going to meet?'' he wondered.


    Since he couldn''t understand why his aunt would do such a thing, he wanted to ask questions. He, however, didn''t blurt out his doubts for he didn''t want to bug Peggy. ''She has her own reasons, '' he thought.

 Chapter 61 Everything Stagnated Between Lena And Raymond

    Leo felt like it was the most awkward afternoon he had ever had. Time just went by as Leo and Peggy were chatting, or so it seemed. That afternoon passed so quickly with no important topic arising in their supposed ''conversation''.


    Peggy took a look at her watch and found out that it was already five o''clock. As it should always be, Spencer, her husband, would be back soon.


    Having been together for years, Peggy knew exactly Spencer''s tempers and habits. One that was particularly bizarre was he always hated her association with anyone of the Su family, because he simply... hated them. It was even more perplexing, considering that Peggy herself once lived with the Su family! Spencer simply overlooked that fact and pretended that it never was the case to begin with.


    "Alright, it''s getting late now. You should probably go back. And never look for me if you have nothing important to say, please," said Peggy apathetically as she half-glanced at Leo.


    Although Leo wished to stay a little longer, to wait and see his uncle and, most importantly, his seemingly pretty cousin, he had no other choices but to get ready to leave since Peggy had, rather forcefully, bid him farewell. But he had been yearning to see his cousin Lena for a long time, especially after the last unsuccessful blind date with Ashley.


    After Peggy''s words, Leo could only stand up obediently and said, "Well, Aunt Peggy, I''m leaving now. I''ll come and see you next time."


    With a faint smile on her face, Peggy then pronounced, "Terri, take my guest to the door, please!" Though she nodded at Leo, she did not actually pay much attention to what he was saying.


    "Oh, yes, ma''am," responded Terri Chen as she walked out quickly of the kitchen and approached Leo. She looked at him and said politely, "Mr. Su, this way, please."


    "Mother, I''m home!" Right before Leo and Terri Chen could reach the door, there came this sudden but pleasant sound from the other side of the door and then the door of the villa was pushed open.


    Almost at the same time, Peggy and Leo turned their heads to look at the direction where the voice came from.


    When the door was widely opened, what they saw was Lena in a white lace dress with high-heeled white shoes. Under the lace dress, her skin looked as white as snow and the white dress made her skin look even fairer and more delicate. With the high-heeled shoes, her legs looked even slenderer and sexier.


    Her black straight hair was waist-length, with a bit curl at the end of the hair. There was the latest Chanel bag in her hand, and her fingers looked very slim while they rested on the bag. With a touch of makeup on her delicate oval face, she looked so youthful and gorgeous. Leo gazed at Lena ever since the moment she popped into his eyes, unable to look away or even blink.


    Meanwhile, Lena took only a brief look at Leo, who was standing in front of her, after she opened the door and she was kind of taken aback at the sight of Leo. For one, she knew nothing about him. Another reason was his look disgusted her. She then turned and looked at Peggy, and she uttered, "Mother, we have a guest at home?"


    "Lena, you came earlier today, didn''t you? And, oh, he''s nobody and he''s going to leave anyway. So you don''t need to think about him. It''s all right, dear, come here," replied Peggy as she stepped toward Lena and embraced her, distracting her focus on him, quickly. Peggy''s tone was so dry when she mentioned the "nobody" part. It sounded like she really meant what she said, and it seemed like it.


    A few paces away from them, Leo was still standing at the sam


    expression dramatically changed at Peggy''s words as if she just saw a monster. She found it hard to believe that she had such a relative.


    "He''s not your biological cousin though, since I was adopted by the Su family. Your father doesn''t like me to have too much association with them, that''s why I didn''t tell you anything about them before. Even now that you''ve known about them, you should still keep your distance from them. It won''t do you any favor to get close to them," added Peggy with a serious look on her face.


    Lena was so relieved at Peggy''s speech and her facial expression softened a lot. ''Thank god he''s not my biological cousin!'' she mumbled to herself. She couldn''t help feeling sick at the slightest thought of Leo being her cousin even for a second.


    "All right, I got it, Mother," replied Lena, with a peace of mind, knowing that she obviously had nothing to do with Leo, at least biologically.


    She always thought that she was born as the daughter of the Mu family as well as a rich lady. She also felt that she was superior to others all this time. There was no way for her to stay any closer to the Su family for it meant a degradation to her lifestyle.


    What a coincidence that Lena thought very similarly as her mother! No wonder they were the mother and daughter. They just possessed the same attitude on how to treat the Su family without prior discussion between them.


    "Well, tell me how''s everything going between you and Raymond." Peggy slipped the topic of their conversation to shift her attention.


    "What did you mean by that?" echoed Lena in a faint voice.


    "Come on, you know what I meant. How does he treat you lately? Does he have feelings for you now?" grumbled Peggy. She felt exasperated at her daughter''s negligence on her relationship with Raymond at this moment.


    "Nothing special. I don''t even think we have a progress. Ashley is all he thinks about. He''s obsessed to her like a drunk man. He''s just not into me," uttered Lena as she became angry at the thought of Ashley.


    ''Why the hell am I not better than Ashley in Raymond''s mind?!


    I''m the biological daughter of the Mu family while she''s just an adopted daughter. She''s not a match to me, no matter what.


    Even under every other possible circumstance, she is remotely as good as me. It doesn''t matter what her education is or her appearance looks like!'' thought Lena in great rage.

 Chapter 62 Peggys Trick

    Dazed and lost in her own thoughts, Peggy thought even harder when she heard what Lena said, ''The only way to make Raymond forget Ashley is to make her leave the city or get married.''


    If she had to choose between the two alternatives, Ashley getting married would be more dependable.


    Knowing Raymond''s determined behavior, for sure he would move heaven and earth just to find Ashley if she would move to another place. Peggy grew more frustrated at the thought of her daughter''s fate. How pathetic she was in waiting and asking for the love of somebody who was in love with someone else. Moreover, knowing Raymond''s power and influence, it would be a piece of cake for him to look for Ashley if she went missing.


    However, if Ashley would get married things would be different and Raymond would be left with no choice but to keep his distance away from her. Furthermore, Ashley''s marriage would give Raymond no excuse to contact her anymore, nor be intimate with her in any way. Worst was, he had to protect the reputation of the Luo Group and as much as possible avoid arousing suspicion among prospects and investors. That wouldn''t be good for business.


    For a long time, Peggy thought that Lena loved Raymond so much, otherwise, she wouldn''t win over Raymond from Ashley by all means.


    After all, the union of the two would benefit the Mu family by far. If they would get married, the Mu family would be endowed with great business opportunities and huge business ventures. Thus Peggy was determined to prune every hindrance that came along the way for the marriage to be fulfilled.


    Thinking of this, Peggy consoled Lena, "That''s ok, sweetheart. Let mommy handle this. What you should do is to continue to be sweet and care about Mrs. Luo like you always do and believe that you can be a qualified daughter-in-law. Do everything to get along well with Raymond. I''m sure that he will fall in love with you as the days go by."


    With such willingness, Lena nodded her head abstractedly. Actually, she didn''t care whether Raymond would love her or not, because she didn''t have a strong feeling of affection for him at all.


    The reason why she seduced Raymond on the first place was, he was so fond of Ashley and seemed to be so passionate towards her. That made Lena so jealous and furious, thinking that Ashley had no right to be loved by a prominent man like Raymond. Thus with all her slutty skills, she seduced Raymond and made him shift his affection from Ashley to her. Now, they were engaged and if things would turn out favorable to her, they would get married soon.


    Lena herself couldn''t understand why she had a lot of suitors, but none of them was like Raymond. He remembered everything when it came to Ashley and cared about every little detail of her life. Seeing Ashley was so happy was torture for Lena.


    All this time, Lena thought that Ashley didn''t deserve an exceptional man like


    she wouldn''t introduce him to Ashley.


    But it didn''t matter. She would be satisfied as long as she reached her goal. Ashley should get married as soon as possible.


    "Since you don''t think he''s not that bad, why not try to be his girlfriend? I think it will be good for both of you," without any hint of exaggeration, Peggy suggested, which made Ashley dumb as she was struck with astonishment.


    Trying hard to believe her ears, Ashley was bewildered and stared at Peggy implausibly. ''Did Peggy actually ask her to be Leo''s girlfriend?


    Does she really think she has the right to make the decision for her? Or is she so sure that she would agree with her decision?'' Ashley asked herself in bewilderment.


    Observing Peggy''s expressions, Ashley said ironically, "Mrs. Su, if I remember right, I think we made a deal last time. I agreed to have a blind date with Leo, and you promised that I wouldn''t have anything to do with the Mu family anymore. Now I''m not sure whether your great wit has short memories, or I didn''t make it clear at that moment.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind my unclear clarifications or your short memories, because I will willingly help Mrs. Su review it. After all, I recorded our conversation."


    Surprised by Ashley''s burst of words, Peggy took a sip of coffee and said leisurely, "I know you''ve recorded our conversation and I don''t mean that you will connect with the Mu family again.


    My point is, I''m not sure whether you still remember this." Rummaging through her purse, Peggy took out an aquamarine jade pendant from her purse. The pendant was exactly the same as the one on Ashley''s neck.


    Fixing her eyes toward the pendant on Peggy''s hand, Ashley''s face darkened. Hatred and frustration brewed inside of her that her face slowly grew gloomy and grim. No one could tell what she was feeling or even what she was thinking. Worst was what she was going to do. Her silence terrified Peggy.

 Chapter 63 The Boss Weird Behavior

    Ever since she was a kid, Ashley always wore the shiny jade pendant. As far as she could remember, she had the necklace with her even before she was adopted by the Mu family. It must be given to her by her own family. Although she didn''t know what the jade pendant meant for, she instinctively believed that it must be very important to her.


    When she first came to live with the Mu family, Lena who was two years younger, saw the jade pendant and cried for it. Ashley was a child then but despite her young age, she knew the importance of the jade pendant.


    With all her meager strength, she protected the jade pendant and refused to give it to Lena. Taking Lena as the apple of their eyes, Spencer and Peggy shunned the idea off and thought it was just a jade pendant and was no big deal.


    Helpless and vulnerable as she was, Ashley was only a kid at that time and couldn''t win over Peggy in strength.


    Thus when Peggy forcibly grabbed the pendant on her neck, Ashley could not fight back and had to let go of the pendant.


    Thankfully, without expecting it, the pendant was returned to Ashley after a few days. However, because of the innocence of her youth, Ashley didn''t know whether the jade pendant was fake or not during that time. Nevertheless, she had worn it for more than ten years.


    Now that she was more matured and could weigh things rationally, she thought things over. How could Peggy be so kind as to return her something she had robbed out of her? How selfish the woman was.


    "What the hell do you want me to do?" Enraged, Ashley scorned at Peggy and thought why the Mu family could be so harsh with her.


    With her eyebrows raised a little, Peggy answered,"It''s easy. You just need to do one thing."


    "What would that be?" This time, Ashley stared at Peggy inquisitively sensing that something wrong was about to happen.


    Seeing Ashley so shaken, Peggy was certain that she had won the bet this time.


    Indeed, she had placed a bet, a very personal bet that Ashley had no idea of. Ever since she took the pendant away from Ashley when she was a child, Peggy had known that the jade pendant was important to Ashley. It must bear sentimental values for her. Making the jade pendant as a bait, Ashley for sure would accept her request. She wouldn''t dare say no, lest she would lose a valuable piece that might be the key for her to know her real parents.


    Peggy secured the jade pendant happily in her hand. "I have only one request. I just want you to get married, either to Leo or to anybody else. It doesn''t matter who you will marry as long as you get married. I''ll give you one week to do that."


    Astounded at what she had heard, Ashley asked,"What? What if I can''t make it in one week?"


    With an air of a confident arrogance, Peggy waved the jade pendan


    he stuff Johnny placed on his desk, starting to read it.


    Confused as to what made his boss so busy, Johnny looked at what Andrew had put aside. He knew Andrew could read ten lines with one glance. It was Johnny''s first time to see that his boss was so immersed in reading something with great care.


    However, the next moment, Johnny was astonished as he had seen something completely contrary to what he had expected.


    At first, Johnny didn''t dare to check the document, lest Andrew caught him and fired him out of his job. Accidentally, however, some pieces of paper went visible as a slight air from the window blew on them, on which some sentences were highlighted,"The Bossy President Has Fallen in Love with Me","How to Pursue a Beauty". What was more, there were many remarks and notes written on them.


    Surprised at what he just saw, Johnny was amused to realize that it was the first time for his boss to do a job so carefully, but not for the business.


    With his eyebrows creased in a furrow, Johnny looked away silently and thought the man sitting in his chair right now was not his boss.


    As the president of the Lu Group and the decision-maker of the Lu family, Andrew''s hands should be used to sign contracts worth millions of dollars, and his eyes were supposed to read contracts and business proposals.


    When did he start to read romantic novels which were popular among young girls? Johnny was confused. ...


    Not until Andrew looked at him coldly that Johnny stopped reading the document and looked away calmly as if nothing had happened. Struggling to stay calm as he appeared to be, Johnny went weak by the knees and was bothered by the cold sweats that were trickling down his face.


    Without any idea of what was happening with Johnny, Andrew continued reading the files handed by Johnny. The more he read, the colder he looked.

 Chapter 64 The CEO Of The Lu Group

    What Johnny saw stunned him to his core. ''What is this?'' he said to himself, in utter disbelief.


    With his preconceived notions of what Andrew was as a person, he didn''t understand why such things were in Andrew''s office.


    They were romantic novels.


    ''Normally, '' he thought to himself, ''only young women like reading these kinds of things. How did this appear in the CEO''s office?''


    In his peripheral vision, he suddenly saw Andrew cast him a cold glance. It made him realize that he might have acted a little too excited and surprised at his discovery.


    Being Andrew''s personal assistant for a long time now, he knew he shouldn''t show any kind of astonishment on his face whenever he came across things like this.


    ''You better calm down!'' he reprimanded himself.


    Balling his fist, he took a deep breath and tried to move on.


    But he just couldn''t help but be astounded by the fact that Andrew was reading romantic novels in his office.


    It was something so revelatory that he couldn''t stay calm.


    Laughing silently at himself, he began to wonder whether the CEO sitting in front of him was a fake one or whether Andrew was possessed and controlled by another person''s spirit.


    He of course didn''t dare tell Andrew what was in his mind at that moment.


    Andrew couldn''t understand what was happening with Johnny.


    After he was given the investigation results, he quickly pulled a long face and started studying them, giving off a strong aura of coldness.


    Johnny was beside him, and he could definitely feel his uneasiness due to the aura he was giving off.


    While looking at the report, Andrew couldn''t help but be impressed. The work Johnny gave him was solid. Working with Johnny for a long time now, he knew that he would surely carry out a thorough investigation and get real and detailed information without making a mistake.


    When Andrew reached the part of the document that revealed that Lena asked Ashley and Mr. Chen to go to the Harkim on the same day with the intention of letting Mr. Chen sexually assault Ashley, his hands shook.


    He was livid. ''So if I didn''t stay at the Harkim and didn''t meet Ashley, Lena could have been successful, ''


    he thought, anger burning in his chest. Although nothing unpleasant happened to Ashley in the end, Andrew couldn''t help but be indignant.


    He couldn''t imagine what would have happened to Ashley if he wasn''t there that evening.


    With resentment simmering in his insides, he started to hold a grudge against the Mu Group, the Mu family and Lena,


    ing everyone around him. "Mr. Lu has something more important to deal with right now, so don''t go to disturb him. Otherwise, you might get into trouble." His tone was threatening.


    Upon hearing what he said, the senior leaders became very anxious and upset, not knowing what to do now as they could not have the urgent documents signed. They all wondered what was happening to Andrew these past few days and what was taking him so long to sign the documents. Despite their frustration, no one dared push Andrew to do anything quickly.


    Even if it annoyed them, they knew that only Johnny would get a chance to get close to Andrew to remind him to do something. Because of that, they all pinned their hopes on him.


    Johnny noticed all of them staring at him with such eagerness, and all he could feel was stress. "Don''t look at me like that," he said, his tone defensive. "You all know that I can''t do anything about it. Mr. Lu seems to be in a bad mood now, so I won''t go to him at this moment. You can go inside and talk to him personally if you really want him to sign those documents." ''Mr. Lu would be in no mood to deal with anything


    after he just learned the kind of atrocities the Mu family have done to Ashley, '' he silently added.


    "Johnny, could you please go inside and help us remind Mr. Lu? Those documents are really very important to us," one of the senior leaders begged.


    Even though these senior leaders were older than Andrew, enjoyed a high status in the company, and no one dared offend them, they were all afraid of Andrew. They got nervous if they met or talked to him.


    "That''s right, Johnny. Please. Only you can help us now," another senior leader begged.

 Chapter 65 Pride Dripped From Lenas Voice

    No matter what the senior staff had to say, Johnny refused to enter that office again.


    ''They are talking complete nonsense! And I don''t want to take the risk of bothering Mr. Lu.


    I just walked out of that scary office and I don''t have courage to enter it again so soon!'' thought Johnny.


    ¡­


    Ashley held up the jade pendant and examined it. She had taken care of this pendant for more than ten years. But she hadn''t expected to be told that this wasn''t what she thought it was.


    The fake one looked so similar to the original that she wouldn''t have realized it if Peggy hadn''t told her the truth.


    And now Peggy had used the original one to threaten Ashley and wrangle what she wanted out of her.


    Ashley somehow knew that the jade pendant was a crucial clue towards finding her real family. And to see that Peggy had the one thing that was bound to shed light on her family irritated her to no end.


    She wanted to find her real family and this jade pendant might be crucial.


    ¡­


    "What happened to you? Why are you so absent-minded? And what''s this? Why have you taken off your pendant? I told you to keep it on!" Ellie rattled off a series of curious, well-intentioned questions when she saw Ashley sitting on the sofa and gazing at the jade pendant absent-mindedly.


    "Nothing has happened," Ashley said, putting the pendant back on and smiling at Ellie. "I was just checking if it would help me remember anything about the past." Ashley put away the jade pendant and smiled at Ellie.


    She didn''t want to tell Ellie what Peggy said to her that morning because she knew Ellie. And Ellie was the kind of girl who would lose sleep over anything that was troubling Ashley.


    "Have you recollected anything from the past?"


    Ashley shook her head. "No. It isn''t easy. Moreover, I was just a little child at that time. Those might as well be things that I never can remember."


    "Don''t be disappointed. What if your memory returns one day? Maybe your family is also making every effort to look for you. So don''t give up," Ellie comforted Ashley.


    Ashley nodded, trying to quell that sadness and disappointment in her heart. Ellie''s words were like a balm to her sore heart, gradually relieving the constant pain.


    "By the way," Ellie said, diverting the topic, "I found some shops on the Internet this morning. How a


    aymond will only belong to me. Moreover, I can taunt her for the rest of her life!''


    Lena was ecstatic at the thought of Ashley marrying a complete stranger who was nowhere close to even being compared to Raymond in any aspect. And she felt, after all this, she would emerge the absolute winner soon. After this, she found she didn''t care much about the jade pendant anymore.


    "You''re right, Mother," Lena said obediently, convinced.


    "How are you getting along with Mrs. Luo?" Peggy asked.


    "She likes me very much. I''ve been doing what you''ve been telling me. I visited her at her house, invited her to go shopping whenever my time permitted, and paid attention to her likes and dislikes so that we''re on the same frequency," Lena said, pride dripping from her voice.


    Mrs. Luo was very happy with Lena and saw her as Raymond''s wife, treating her well.


    Satisfied with what Lena told her, Peggy said, "That''s good. That''s very good. There''s a project for which we need the Luo family''s help. You know that piece of land in the south of the city? So, the most important thing for you now is to maintain a close relationship with the Luos. Because when the time comes and we bid for that land, we might need the Luo family''s help."


    While the Mu family had its hands in the tourism industry, the Luos were a part of the real estate industry.


    And while that piece of land in the south of the city wasn''t suitable for building houses, it was a prime location in which to develop a tourist attraction. This was what the Mu family''s interests came in.

 Chapter 66 A Mu Family

    There was some prime land in the south of the city that was going to be auctioned off and the Mu family wanted it. The auction was about to begin and Peggy felt anxious.


    "All right, Mom. I know. I will handle it," Lena reassured her mother with confidence.


    Peggy looked proudly upon her confident daughter and nodded with satisfaction


    Peggy had been so fortunate in life and luck seemed to be always on her side. Firstly she met Spencer and then gave birth to two beautiful children, Ron and Lena. Both her son and daughter had made her proud and they were outstanding.


    ...


    Ever since Greyson had told his mother that he was going on a date, Roxie would always glance behind him expectantly whenever he came home, with the hope that his new girlfriend would come with him.


    It made Greyson feel guilty. He shouldn''t have given Roxie the false hope and lied to her just to make her feel happy.


    The Yun family had two sons, Greyson and his older brother, Troy. Troy was a man of stable character and had been greatly influenced by their father. He joined the army when he was quite young.


    However, Roxie had always liked girls more and wanted a daughter. When she was pregnant with Greyson, she was so sure that the baby was going to be a girl, that she even bought everything for a baby girl.


    But when the baby was finally born and Roxie found that it was yet another boy, she felt quite disappointed at that time. And since she had bought everything for a baby girl, she raised and treated Greyson more like a girl when he was just a baby.


    Perhaps that was why Greyson was, the way he was. Because Roxie had mothered him too much and was too lenient with him.


    Greyson always liked to play with computers ever since his childhood. And over the years he had honed his computer skills so well, that he became a first-class hacker. If he needed to find out some information, all he needed to do was punch in a few keys on the keyboard and invade anyone''s computer or network equipment.


    Yesterday, when he had dinner with Ashley and Ellie, he sensed that they were hiding something from him. Normally he wouldn''t care or take any notice, but, his curiosity was piqued as to what it could be.


    So Greyson decided to figure it out by himself.


    In the Starlight Club, the loud sound of energetic music that was pumping out from the massive speakers, was deafening.


    The dance floo


    us to do, why don''t you just call us. You shouldn''t have bothered yourself to come here in person." A young man with dyed yellow hair that was sitting next to him spoke up.


    If they didn''t dye their hair or wear unusual styled clothes, they would all be attractive young men.


    Most people who saw them felt intimidated by the way they dressed and wondered why they would want to look like that.


    And it wasn''t as though they couldn''t afford nice clothes, because each of the young men came from a very wealthy family that lived in J City.


    Their families were also much more powerful and wealthier than Lena''s family, but they were only Greyson''s followers.


    The Mu family was so insignificant in J City that Greyson hadn''t even heard of them.


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to flatter me I just want to ask you, is there a Mu family in J City?" Greyson questioned.


    Ashley and Ellie didn''t tell him the whole story, but it was enough information for Greyson to put two and two together and work it out.


    "Mu family?" The group of men looked at each other in confusion and were speechless as to why Greyson would ask a question like that.


    These men were only casual acquaintances, Greyson didn''t consider them as his friends.


    However, the group were all keen to have a good rapport with Greyson because of his identity. But Greyson didn''t care about that. In the end, everyone used their advantage in exchange for what they needed from each other. And at times these young men from wealthy families could be of some use to him.


    Like in this particular instance, he was not disappointed.

 Chapter 67 I Might Know Something

    The young men mentally scanned through all the information in their minds about the prestigious families of J City but nobody could recollect the Mu family.


    If the Mus found out that their reputation in society was so dismal, they would be chagrined.


    But in reality, the wealth and position of the Mu family could only be categorized as third-class, which meant it was inferior even to the second-class families to which these young men belonged. Naturally, this group didn''t know this family at all.


    "The Mu family? It seems that this family doesn''t exist in J City," replied Beck Chen, who seemed to be the leader of this gang.


    His confused expression told Greyson he had never heard of this family.


    The others also nodded in affirmation, "Yes, Greyson. There is no family whose last name is Mu in J City. Have you got the name wrong?"


    Greyson had enlisted the help of these young prodigal men to learn about the Mus. Although they had never worked a day in their lives, their family business would be handed to them on a platter by their parents.


    As they belonged to the same strata, they knew more inside secrets and gossip than those working within the organizations.


    They seemed to be carefree about everything, except their inheritance. They would not stand to be substituted by other successors, not even those from their own family.


    Most of these spoiled brats were not as innocent as they seemed. Nobody knew what was going on in their heads.


    When Greyson found out that they knew nothing about the Mu family, his face fell.


    Greyson was disappointed because he assumed that these people would know more about J City''s prestigious families than common people. He was certain he would get a satisfying answer from them. But he was wrong. Surprisingly, nobody here knew anything about that family. What infuriated him the most was that these impudent upstarts suspected that he got the name wrong! He was not a fool. The name was right! So how could this happen?


    Just then, a man in the


    sumed that he would agree to this deal was a mystery to Greyson. ''Do I look so eager to find information about the Mu family?'' he thought to himself.


    "All of you leave now, and don''t make any trouble for him from now on," he ordered. He looked at them sternly.


    They were dejected by this turn of events but were unable to disobey Greyson''s command, so they had no choice but to leave the room as instructed by him.


    When they were out of earshot, they couldn''t help but discuss what just happened. Thanks to the good sound insulation in the room, they knew that they wouldn''t be overheard by Greyson.


    "Beck, how can we just let Alvin win? What if Greyson is happy with the information he provides and the Luo family gets a new start because of it?"


    A yellow-hair man was the first to inquire as soon as they left the room.


    "Do we have a choice? No, we don''t. He is the only one who knows about the Mu family. So how can we stop him?" Beck questioned gloomily as he couldn''t think of a way to change this situation.


    What was more, Greyson had warned them about causing trouble to Alvin, so they couldn''t even take revenge!


    Since the collapse of the Luo family business, bullying Alvin had become one of their hobbies. He had done nothing bad to them when his family was prosperous.


    But they would never appreciate him for that!

 Chapter 68 What Can You Do For Me

    It was the nature of human beings. People shouldn''t be too nice to others, or else they would be preyed on by the ruthless.


    "What shall we do?" one guy asked anxiously. He was standing there, fidgeting with his feet.


    "We couldn''t do anything right now," the man in charge replied, looking into the distance. "We have to wait and see if anything else happens." His voice sounded very cold and his face was serious.


    Alvin didn''t get up until the group of people left the room.


    He was dressed in a shabby black-and-white sportswear, but he looked young and sharp-featured.


    His face was as beautiful as a girl''s, but his eyebrows were thick and masculine.


    Before, Greyson had heard some things about the Luo family. Since he had nothing to do with those murmurs, he gradually forgot about them as time passed.


    When Alvin got up from the couch, Greyson realized how much taller he was than him.


    After a few moments, Greyson walked to where Alvin was and sat next to him.


    Indeed, Alvin didn''t know much about the Mu family. Basic information was only what he had.


    He knew that Spencer married Peggy and that they had a son and a daughter. His son was abroad and his daughter was now working for the Luo Group. A different Luo.


    Although Alvin''s family wasn''t as powerful as it used to be, Alvin made sure that he paid close attention to the noble families.


    Slowly, Alvin turned to Greyson, staring at his face. A hint of astonishment was stamped on his face.


    Alvin couldn''t see Greyson''s face clearly in the dark, but he could tell that Greyson wasn''t a simple man. ''He definitely has a strong man aura, '' he said silently, staring at Greyson. ''Or else those men wouldn''t maintain such a respectful attitude in front of him.''


    Somehow, Alvin was caught off guard by Greyson''s innocent face. ''Adorable, '' he said to himself, a small smile creeping up his lips.


    Aware of Alvin''s surprise, Greyson quipped, "Hey, what the hell are you looking at? Mind your manners!" His lips curled into a pout and his brows became furrowed. "Answer my


    "No," replied Greyson firmly. It was his final decision.


    Alvin, as a sign of defeat, lowered his head. When Greyson saw this, he felt a sudden urge to comfort the guy.


    Now he was not sure if he was right in declining Alvin''s request. ''What shall I do?'' Greyson thought, close to panicking.


    After a few moments, Greyson gave up and changed his stance. ''It isn''t bad having him around. He could be a little brother to me, '' he said to himself.


    Greyson was the youngest in the family and among his friends, he was also the youngest. It made him feel helpless.


    ''But if I take him in, then things would be different!'' thought Greyson.


    At the thought of this, he examined Alvin, looking at him up and down. ''Handsome with the perfect figure, '' he thought, impressed. "What can you do for me?" he asked Alvin.


    After being declined by Greyson twice, Alvin felt so frustrated. He was so absorbed in his thoughts that Greyson''s question didn''t really register in his brain. But once his mind was able to process it, he was stunned. He looked up and stared at Greyson with a puzzled look.


    Greyson asked again, "Didn''t you say that you want to follow me? So tell me - what you could do for me? I don''t want to have a subordinate who is good for nothing."


    ''Subordinate? What does he mean?'' Alvin asked inwardly, shocked and confused. Greyson had misunderstood Alvin.

 Chapter 69 Greysons Arrangement

    Considering Alvin''s character, Greyson thought that it might be good for him to let Alvin be his man and follow him around to work for him.


    Even though Alvin had no idea why Greyson would ask him what he could do, he still managed to make a reply. With all honesty, he answered, "I can cook food, wash clothes, use computer, design..."


    Upon hearing Alvin say that he could cook food and wash clothes, Greyson suddenly felt that he seemed to find a man who could help him do household chores.


    He was surprised that such a handsome young man with a delicate face could even cook food and wash clothes.


    However, Greyson didn''t need him to do any housework, as there was already someone responsible for doing housework in his house.


    But when he learned that Alvin was interested in computer, Greyson felt a bit more satisfied. He thought his qualifications would really serve him best.


    Since Alvin at least had his own professional skill, Greyson decided to let him stay by his side to do things for him. If Alvin could only do housework like cooking meals and washing clothes, without being good at doing other things, Greyson might surely be disappointed in him and make him leave right away.


    Noticing that Alvin seemed to go on saying, Greyson immediately interrupted him, "Okay. I see. You don''t need to explain further."


    Inside him, he thought that if Alvin would keep on speaking, his words might make him so drowsy that he would even fall asleep right there and then.


    "Okay. You can go for now. I will contact you in case I''ll need your services. You don''t have to be afraid of them now. They won''t dare bully you again," With an encouraging expression, Greyson consoled Alvin.


    Prepared to leave, Alvin nodded in return grateful for Greyson''s show of concern.


    After Alvin left, Greyson slowly made his way out of the Starlight Club.


    Taking out his phone, he made a call to someone, telling him to look and prepare a shop for him. He would go visit and check it tomorrow.


    The person on the other end of the line who received Greyson''s phone call got stunned at the sudden order, but after hearing Greyson''s words, he promised that he would try his best to find the best shop which would satisfy Greyson.


    After hanging up the phone, Greyson opened his WeChat account and chatted with Ellie.


    Luckily, he had also asked Ellie for her contact information last time as he knew that Ashley would not share anything to him.


    It seemed that Ellie could be more easily persuaded than Ashley, and Ellie couldn''t resist the lure of Greyson''s charm. Thus in a matter of just minutes, she would tell Greyson about anything as long as Greyson said something to please or flatter her in some way.


    When her phone lit up, Ellie was watching the hit TV series with Ashley after having dinner.


    While all their a


    the scheduled time. Why do we have to get up so early?" Ashley shouted at Ellie.


    "It is better to get to meet him early than late, right?" Ellie responded teasingly.


    Greyson was a native of J City and was very familiar with the city. However, even though Ashley and Ellie also grew up in J City, they only knew a few places within the city and were not that familiar with some of the beautiful places.


    They both focused on their studies when they were students and were only busy with their work after graduation, so they didn''t have any time to go out for fun.


    This time, Greyson took Ashley and Ellie to a zoo.


    The zoo was filled with many kinds of animals, and a variety of plant species too. Attractions and interactive spots could also be enjoyed in the zoo.


    Since the three of them, especially Greyson who had a delicate baby face, were good-looking, they attracted a lot of people''s attention wherever they went.


    Looking at them as they enjoyed their stroll across the zoo, onlookers guessed that the two big sisters took their younger brother to the zoo for fun. Some might say they were really close.


    They had no idea that in fact, it was Greyson who took Ashley and Ellie there to have fun.


    They spent the whole morning there feeding and watching all of the animals including snakes, parrots, peafowl, camels and many more.


    Of course, their feet ached after they walked so long inside the zoo. While having a good time in the zoo, they also took a lot of photos. They even laughed hard whenever they captured an awkward pose in the photo. Ellie even thought of funny captions she would tag when she would upload the pictures on social media.


    After they enjoyed watching all of the animals at the zoo, they grabbed something to eat before leaving. After the meal, with a mysterious grin on his face, Greyson asked Ashley and Ellie to follow him to a place.

 Chapter 70 Acting Charming

    Ashley and Ellie were both exhausted. After they had spent the whole morning walking around and looking at all of the animals in the zoo, they collapsed in a heap at the table and after they had some lunch and a nice long rest they felt much better. Greyson then stood up and led the girls to another destination.


    As the girls plodded along beside him, they found that the street they were in had become busier and was bustling with people everywhere. They wondered why Greyson had brought them here.


    Suddenly he smiled and stopped in front of a vacant shop and the girls looked at each other confused.


    "Why have you brought us here?" Ashley asked as she looked at the shop. The shop front was much better than any of the ones that they had looked at, and the location couldn''t have been better.


    Ellie had roughly mentioned that they wanted to rent a place to start a bakery shop to Greyson yesterday, but she didn''t share any more details. So she stood gaping in surprise at the shop front.


    "Ashley, have you forgotten what I am capable of?" Greyson said giving her a wink when he noticed the surprised look on Ashley''s face.


    Ellie felt so relieved that Greyson didn''t mention the conversation they had to Ashley.


    Ashley knew exactly what Greyson was capable of. It was easy for him to find out whatever he wanted to know.


    Ashley crossed her arms and looked at Greyson and said, "Of course I know what you are capable of. But I just don''t understand why you have brought us here."


    Greyson''s cheeks blushed and he answered shyly, "I''m just trying to repay you for what you did for me.


    If it hadn''t been for your kindness, I would have been starved to death and wouldn''t have been able to find my relatives in such a short time."


    When Ashley heard what he said, she rubbed her forehead awkwardly and replied, "It wasn''t a big deal. There''s no need for you to repay me for that."


    Greyson was silent and stared at her expectantly.


    It seemed as if he wasn''t going to stop staring at her until Ashley had accepted his offer.


    Ellie glanced at Greyson and then at Ashley. She knew what Greyson did was out of good intentions. But she also knew her friend was having trouble accepting the offer because she was afraid of getting him into trouble.


    She couldn''t bear to look at Greyson''s pleading adorable eyes any longer, so she quickly approached Ashley. "Ashley, what Greyson is doing is out of the goo


    tion of this man. ''Why is he so determined to lease this shop to us?'' she wondered.


    When he realized that he couldn''t convince them to stay, the man had no choice but to turn to Greyson for help.


    However, Greyson avoided his eye contact and gazed at Ashley instead.


    "Ashley, why don''t you lease this shop? If it''s not good enough for you, I could find you another one." Greyson asked, pathetically.


    "No, this shop is great." Ashley replied, helplessly. She couldn''t mention the real reason why she didn''t want to rent the shop. How could she tell him that she had a terrible relationship with her family and they were feuding at the moment? If she accepted his help, it would only cause him trouble from her family.


    "All right, let''s go now." Ashley said to Ellie and Greyson. Then Ashley turned to the man and said, "I am sorry for wasting your time."


    Ellie watched Ashley leave the shop and gave Greyson a helpless shrug of her shoulders. She then followed her out.


    After they left, the middle-aged man turned to Greyson with a worried look and whispered, "Sir..."


    Greyson frowned and impatiently interrupted, "Just hold the shop, for now, I''ll persuade them to rent it."


    He was about to leave but suddenly thought of something and turned back to the man saying, "Draw up a contract and make the monthly rental fee about five thousand."


    Greyson then left without giving the man a chance to say anything, instead, he stood in the doorway with a confused expression on his face.


    He watched as Greyson and the girls walked off into the distance and wondered why Greyson had asked him to do that.

 Chapter 71 Please Accept It

    If Greyson wanted this shop, he could have just told the owner. The middle-aged man wondered why he went through so much trouble?


    Suddenly Ashley and Ellie popped up in his head. Was Greyson doing all this for those two women?


    "If so, I had better remember this so that I don''t displease them in the future," he made a mental note.


    Thinking about what Greyson said to him before leaving, the mid-aged man snapped out of his musings and ordered his people to draw up a contract.


    ...


    "Ashley, why are you looking so worried?" Ellie glanced at Ashley sitting there looking miserable and felt helpless.


    She never expected Ashley to get so mad about this. Greyson had only done this out of goodwill.


    "It''s nothing. I just don''t want him to be involved in this," Ashley stated.


    Lena didn''t like her and was always trying to sabotage her plans. She did not want other people to become collateral damage in this sibling war.


    "But Greyson doesn''t know that, so don''t be mad at him, alright? Your grumpy face stinks!" Ellie complained.


    Ashley shot her a warning look.


    "Ashley, did I do anything wrong?" asked Greyson looking sad.


    Ellie looked at Greyson''s face and then at Ashley''s annoyed face. Greyson looked like he was close to tears. She dragged him to her side, "No, you did nothing wrong. It''s just that we don''t want to trouble you with this. Don''t overthink it."


    Ellie was fond of him and hated to see him look so desolate.


    If Francis was here and saw everything that Greyson had done, he would be so pissed. He would be calling him a little devil.


    Francis recognised Greyson for the wolf in sheep skin that he was.


    Though he had an outrageously adorable baby face, his actions were the exact oppos


    esponse and seized the chance to persuade them harder.


    "Then it all works out! Friends are supposed to help each other," he proclaimed.


    Greyson was serious and Ashley almost believed it.


    "And, Ashley, this is not a gift. It''s a reward for the bread and water you offered me last time," he added.


    Now there would be no reason for Ashley to say no.


    "No, I did that as a simple gesture. We can''t accept such a generous offer." Besides, Harkim was involved in this and Greyson would surely get into trouble if they accepted his offer.


    And Ashley feared those people the most.


    "You obviously don''t consider me your friend. Why else would you not accept this?" Greyson looked at Ashley sadly as though he was hurt, and Ashley had bullied him.


    Ashley felt helpless. On one hand, she knew that Greyson was doing this out of goodwill, but she just couldn''t accept his generosity.


    No matter how hard he tried to convince her, she would not accept this shop from Greyson.


    But he did everything he could, including begging, which finally made Ashley change her mind.


    Then he stopped grovelling and dragged Ashley and Ellie back to the shop.

 Chapter 72 Signed The Contract

    Ashley and Ellie followed Greyson. They noticed the sudden change in his facial expression and couldn''t help but have a feeling of being cheated.


    However, since they had promised Greyson, then it didn''t seem a good idea to go back on their word.


    Greyson walked into the store again with Ashley and Ellie in tow. The same middle-aged man came to greet them. Greyson gave him a questioning look as if to ask, ''Is the contract ready?'' The man nodded discreetly to Greyson.


    Ashley and Ellie didn''t feel the need to say anything because they had already seen this storefront before and they were both satisfied with everything the way it was. The man handed the contract over to the girls and they read through it carefully.


    While Ashley and Ellie read through the details of the contract, the man wiped the sweat from his brow. He was glad that he drew up the contract promptly after Greyson''s instructions and now he sat back feeling relieved.


    However, the more Ashley and Ellie read through the contract, the more surprised they were.


    They had rented stores in the past and also read some tenancy contracts, so they were familiar with the usual requirements. But this contract was different from the usual ones that they had read before.


    And given the location of this storefront, it was definitely worth anywhere between ten thousand and twenty thousand dollars in rent of which the girls were prepared to pay.


    However, the rent amount that was written in this contract was only five thousand per month. Ashley and Ellie couldn''t believe that he was asking for such a small amount.


    What was more, the contract was supposed to be very strict and more in favor of the owner. However, all of the terms in the contract were written up to be all in their benefit.


    Ashley looked up at the owner and couldn''t help but ask, "I''m sorry. I wonder if you may have made a mistake when you drew up this contract?" When she read through all of the terms and conditions of the contract it was obvious that the owner would suffer losses. And if that was the case, then what would be the purpose of him leasing the store out in the first place?


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled and he gave Ashley a friendly smile. He said, "You are funny, Miss Mu. I am sur


    couldn''t help but chuckle.


    They had Greyson hooked on Hot Pot.


    Then Ashley suddenly had an idea.


    "We only go to the Hot Pot restaurant once in a while. If you want to eat Hot Pot, then let''s go to the supermarket. Let''s buy the ingredients and make it ourselves at home, I bet it will taste even better," said Ashley.


    The girls liked to eat Hot Pot as well. They had made it a few times at home. So, all they had to do was go to the supermarket and buy the necessary ingredients for it.


    And to Greyson, he seemed to know one more place, that was "supermarket".


    "Cool. Let''s go to the supermarket," he said after hearing that Ashley was going to cook Hot Pot for them.


    Ashley checked the time on her phone, which was 4 o''clock in the afternoon. It wasn''t too late to shop for the ingredients and then begin to make the Hot Pot.


    Soon they all left and went to the supermarket closest to their home.


    Once the trio entered the supermarket, they attracted a lot of attention from the other shoppers. Watching the combination of a handsome boy and two pretty girls, people found themselves drawn to admire them, especially Greyson.


    When Greyson entered the supermarket, his eyes scanned everything around him like a radar. He was so full of curiosity.


    Ashley glanced at him and noticed that he was interested and curious in everything and asked, "Dear Greyson, haven''t you ever been to a supermarket before?"


    Otherwise, why would he be looking at everything with so much interest?

 Chapter 73 The Curious Boy

    Shopping in the supermarket was a common thing for Ashley and Ellie. But Greyson had never shopped like this before. It was his first time at a supermarket


    and he looked around in wonder and curiosity.


    Ashley''s question brought him back. Averting his eyes from the rows and rows of shelves, he replied innocently, blinking to take everything in, "Yes. This is my first time here." His reaction elicited giggles from Ashley and Ellie.


    A couple passed by, pushing their shopping cart forward. To Greyson''s immense surprise, he found a little boy sitting in the cart beside the vegetables they were shopping. "Ashley, what''s that? It''s so practical! I can''t believe it is big enough to contain vegetables and a little boy!" Greyson exclaimed, pointing excitedly at the cart.


    Ashley looked up at the couple with the shopping cart. The little boy, nestled comfortably in the cart, was only two or three years old. And as he spotted Ashley looking at him, he giggled and waved his tiny hands at her.


    Amused at Greyson''s excitement, Ellie smiled and pulled a shopping cart towards them.


    "This is called shopping cart. You usually choose one when you shop in the supermarket. And the reason why it''s so convenient is that you can put snacks, vegetables or anything you want in it, even a little kid. Is that clear?" Ashley explained patiently.


    Greyson nodded. "But only little kids? What a pity! I''d have loved to be able to sit in it too," he murmured and looked almost wistfully at the shopping cart.


    Then he whirled around towards Ellie and asked with the most innocent and puppy-dog eyes, "Ellie, can I push this cart? Please! Come on, let me try it!"


    This supermarket was his world right now; a world full of curiosities waiting to be explored.


    "Of course. Here you go. But be careful and don''t push it too fast," Ellie explained, showing him how to push the cart.


    Greyson excitedly took it from Ellie and pushed the cart through the aisles, looking around in wonder.


    Ashle


    is fish look different?" Greyson asked, looking adorably incredulous.


    Ashley was stunned. "What kind of fish have you seen before?" she asked incredulously.


    "Wait, let me think. I have seen pan fried fish, pickled fish, sweet and sour fish, and fish in chilli sauce," Greyson replied earnestly.


    Ashley didn''t know what to say to him. She turned to look at Ellie.


    Ellie shrugged and said nothing.


    Ashley thought for a minute, then answered softly, "Fish can be cooked in many different ways. But before you cook it, you must kill it and remove its internal organs. Do you get it?"


    "What? Really?" said Greyson in a shocked voice. It had never occurred to him that the fish could have once been alive before being served to him on a plate.


    The term "internal organs" filled him with disgust. Now, he didn''t want to eat fish anymore.


    Poor little Greyson! It looked like Ashley''s words had scared him.


    Ashley opened her mouth to say more but Greyson quickly interrupted her, "I changed my mind about that. I don''t want to eat fish. It''s too much of a hassle." He looked away from the fish as he said these words.


    Ashley was confused. ''Why did he change his mind? Did I say something wrong?'' she thought worriedly.


    Cooking fish wasn''t difficult according to Ashley.


    But Greyson clearly didn''t think so.

 Chapter 74 Unexpected Meeting

    Greyson pushed the shopping cart, full of snacks, and followed Ashley and Ellie.


    Greyson watched as they loaded more and more food into the carts. When they were overflowing, they went to the cash register.


    "Girls, can we finish so much food?" Greyson said, looking at the mound of groceries.


    Ashley knew Greyson was worried. She, however, wasn''t. If they bought too many ingredients, they had a refrigerator to store them until the next time they ate.


    "Don''t worry. We can finish them all. Besides, even if we don''t eat them today, we will have enough to make other meals."


    Greyson nodded, but still didn''t understand. He simply shook his head and stood quietly behind the girls.


    He knew all three of them liked eating. They didn''t need to worry if they would be able to consume them all.


    Greyson pushed a shopping cart, and Ashley and Ellie pushed another one.


    On the way to the cash register, they saw two people in the corner of the store, walking and talking, hand in hand.


    Ashley pretended not to see them and swiveled around, diverting her attention away from the familiar outline.


    In a whisper, the female silhouette nudged the male, and said, "Is that Ashley?" pointing across the store. "With Ellie?"


    The man''s ears perked up at the sound of the name Ashley. "Ashley? Where?" He stammered. Lena held onto Raymond''s arm in desperation.


    "Over there," she sighed. Raymond''s heart beat faster and his eyes twinkled, just at the mention of her name and he wanted to see her.


    Lena sucked air through her teeth. She did not intend to split Raymond''s attention with anyone, especially not Ashley.


    She pointed to the direction where Ashley passed. "I am not sure if it is Ashley, but judging from the back, it looks like her, with Ellie beside her."


    He wanted to see her but, he recalled how he and Ashley parted ways in the Vineyard Restaurant. Clearly, he was blacklisted from speaking with her, but he really wanted to find out about the


    er gaze immediately. That man had nothing to do with her already.


    "Ashley?" Lena called out her sister''s name.. "Fancy meeting you here."


    ''There''s nothing fancy about this meeting, but I suppose we will have unexpected meetings from time to time, '' Ashley thought. She wanted nothing more than for Greyson to return so they could finally pay for their food and go home. "Yeah, what a coincidence," Ashley said dryly. She wanted to avoid being anywhere near these people. Seriously, where was Greyson?


    Lena grabbed Raymond''s hand and said, "Should we make the new dish tonight?" Pivoting toward the girls, Lena said, "I want to show off my new cooking skills for this fine man."


    She smirked at Ashley with her voice proud. "Judging by your carts, you and Ellie may want to invest in cooking classes too."


    Her eyes darted towards the second cart.


    "Hmm, Ellie, I see you have a lot of food. What are you going to do? Why are you buying so many things?" Ellie''s patience was also wearing thin.


    Her words clipped, she answered, "Nothing. We just needed groceries."


    At this time, Greyson rushed to them. "Ashley, Ellie, I found it. Let''s go checkout and go home."


    "Hallelujah!" The girls said in unison.


    "Hold up. I need an introduction to your friends," Greyson said, spotting Lena and Raymond nearby.

 Chapter 75 My Sister And Her Boyfriend

    Ashley really didn''t want to introduce Lena and Raymond to Greyson. So when Greyson asked about them, she mumbled to him, "Oh, they''re just some unimportant people. Since you''ve found what you lost, let''s go."


    She then turned to Lena and Raymond and said quickly, "We have something else that we have to do, so we''ve got to go now."


    She didn''t like them and would prefer to avoid Lena and Raymond as much as possible. However, since she had run into them, Ashley couldn''t ignore them. Ashley knew how good Lena was at acting so she decided to pretend as well.


    "But Ashley, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Could you please stay a little longer so we can catch up?" Lena said with a pretend sad face and pouted lips. Lena saw that Ashley was going to leave, so she tried to stop her by sounding sincere, yet she had mischief in her eyes. Her voice was so honeyed that anyone''s heart would have melted if they heard it.


    The mischief in Lena''s eyes disappeared quickly, but Greyson noticed it.


    Greyson furrowed his brows slightly and thought, ''Alvin was right about Lena. She enjoys provoking Ashley.


    Even though Ashley made it clear that she didn''t want to stay any longer, probably to avoid any conflict with Lena, Lena ignored her and acted like she really wanted to see her.''


    Greyson gave Ashley a surprised look. His adorable eyes were wide open and his baby face looked so sweet and innocent, and he asked, "Ashley, is she your sister? But you don''t look anything like each other."


    Ashley gave Greyson a frustrated look and explained, "We aren''t biological sisters. It doesn''t matter, just forget about it. You said you want to eat hotpot. So let''s go."


    There was no way that Lena was going to let Ashley get away so easily without causing her some mischief.


    Lena then looked at Greyson and asked, "Ashley, who is he? If I''m not mistaken, he''s not the same guy that went to the restaurant with you that day... Oh my, is he your new...?" Lena deliberately didn''t finish her sentence. She noticed that people around were listening in on their conversation. So she used that to her ad


    hat harm you in any way? How could you speak like that about my sister?"


    Greyson said without pausing. What he said made the people who had judged Ashley unfairly feel embarrassed.


    They didn''t know whether it was true that Ashley had gone out with one man and now with another.


    And now that they had heard Greyson call Ashley his sister, they felt ashamed that they were so quick to pass judgment and had assumed the worst without considering all the facts.


    They had immediately believed Lena and taken her side because she looked so sincere and sweet.


    Most of the people who had gathered around were elderly.


    They were hoping to pick up a bit of gossip so they could spread the word around.


    Although Greyson looked cute and harmless, what he said was plausible and made sense.


    Even Ashley and Ellie stood still and looked at Greyson in shock.


    After Greyson managed to contradict what Raymond and Lena had said, he then looked at Lena.


    Lena had been so shocked by what Greyson had said. She could feel his intimidating eyes on her and she cowered at being put in a disadvantaged position. But she couldn''t stop him.


    Greyson then continued looking Lena straight in the eyes. "I heard you are Ashley''s sister. I thought you would genuinely care for her. However, I see now that you deliberately tried to slander Ashley in front of all of these people just to cause trouble for her."

 Chapter 76 Her Ugly Face

    Shivers ran down her spine as Lena felt embarrassed after hearing what Greyson had said. Her ever glamorous face grew scarlet red as it flushed with shame. She couldn''t help but give Greyson a sharp look.


    At first, Lena, who at the instant set her eyes on Greyson, felt a surge of infatuation rising from deep within her heart. She presumed him to be a clever and charming man, and usually, her presumptions never failed her.


    Moreover, when Greyson spoke to Ashley, his voice was too soft and inaudible to be heard by Lena. Therefore, Lena had done her silly trick again this time to make people misunderstand the relationship between Greyson and Ashley. Every time they were together in a crowd such as parties or gatherings, Lena wanted so much that everyone would misunderstand Ashley, and look at her as the villain in the story. She hated Ashley so much up to the extent that she would throw mud at her in front of so many people.


    However, nobody would have expected that Greyson would give such a remark and turned things around greatly. Everyone was surprised at what he had done.


    Those people shopping in the supermarket heard Greyson''s words and believed most of what he said.


    When they turned to see the fierce look on Lena''s face, they found neither gentleness nor delicacy on that beautiful face anymore.


    So they all came to realize that they were fooled by Lena''s act. This time, the way they looked at her was no longer kind and sympathetic.


    Meanwhile, Raymond was totally astounded after hearing Greyson''s words. The idea that Greyson called that man his sister''s boyfriend kept playing on his mind. However, he was not aware of the deeper meaning behind Greyson''s words.


    Letting the words sync in through him, Raymond calmed down and thought about it carefully. He would investigate the matter and find answers to his questions. ''Since when did Ashley have such a brother?'' Raymond couldn''t help asking himself.


    With her eyebrows crossed, Ashley was also a little puzzled by Greyson''s words. She thought to herself, ''Boyfriend?


    Did the two meet? Then when did he see Andrew? What''s more, how could Andrew be my boyfriend?'' Despite thinking hard, Ashley found no way to get answers to her questions. As she came to herself from deep thinking and raised her head, she noticed the anger and unwillingness on Lena''s face and the ironical amazement on Raymond''s face.


    Likewise, she found those who had blamed her were all turning their heads to condemn Lena. So Ashley just kept her silence and swallowed back all the words she had intended to say. There were noises rising from the crowd. One voice was heard saying, "See? What did I tell you? That girl is not that kind of person. You were just judging her from the scene. You just didn''t believe me, then now here comes the truth."


    Another person cut in by saying, "When the two girls met each other, that girl was quite pleased and called the other girl affectionately? However, what she said earlier was all against the girl. She seemed to be acting to mislead us to misunderstand the girl on purpose by saying those words.


    If she really takes the girl as her sister, how


    st have been mistreated not just once but for many times.


    After realizing that almost everyone cast sight on Lena with great resentment and disdain. Lena was taken aback. People were showing their anger and discontentment.


    Receiving all the negative looks, Lena was extremely infuriated as she nearly couldn''t find her breath.


    She shouted in her heart, ''All this resentment and disdain should have been received by Ashley! I don''t deserve these. This is not what I have expected! It''s not fair.''


    Greyson desired to stir up the trouble, he was more like a little monster than a man in this condition. He added, "Aunt, please stop looking at me with this kind of look. I might have a nightmare tonight."


    "Lena," called Raymond angrily. The expression on Raymond''s face was not good either. Now that Lena was his fianc¨¦e, she thought she would have someone at her back. However, what she had done also made Raymond lose his face.


    "Raymond, I... I didn''t..." Lena said in a low voice as if she was about to shed tears the next second. Successfully, she did squeeze out a tear or two, looked at Raymond with grievance and seized the best time to throw herself into Raymond''s hug.


    Raymond felt sorry for the humiliation his fianc¨¦e had to deal. His heart ached when he saw that Lena was crying so heavily. Considering her grief, he didn''t say anything and just consoled her by returning her embrace. What he could do was hold Lena''s shoulders tightly. Before he led Lena to leave the supermarket, he looked deeply into Ashley''s eyes as if to read her mind.


    When their figures were out of sight, Greyson turned to the crowd and said with his sweet voice, "I want to thank all of you. Without your help, my sister and I would have been made to be misunderstood again by that malicious aunt. Thank you for your time, we really appreciate it."


    The crowd applauded seeing that Greyson was so sweet and clever. They all felt quite pleased with him. Although they were a little shy to be praised by such a gentleman they just waved their hands and dispersed one by one. They were all beaming as they left.

 Chapter 77 Going Back Home

    After almost everyone around them went away, Ashley and Ellie slowly pushed their shopping carts towards the checkout counter.


    Greyson walked beside Ashley, staring at the expression on her face. However, no matter how carefully he observed her, he couldn''t figure out whether Ashley was angry or not.


    Not knowing whether Ashley was pleased or vexed with what happened, Greyson felt a bit dejected. The idea that he had to reveal his own character and temper in front of others by accident sent chills down his spine, but despite that, he was quite satisfied with what he had done.


    Finally reaching the checkout counter, the three lined up silently. The cashier working at the checkout was a young woman. Although she looked short and small, she worked quickly, her hand moving fast. Thus after Ashley, Ellie and Greyson waited for a short while, it was their turn to pay for the goods they picked at the supermarket.


    However, for reasons unknown to them the cashier seemed to slow down at the sight of Greyson. Admittedly he was good-looking and full of charm, so the cashier''s face grew red and she couldn''t take her eyes away from Greyson. Considering that they had bought a lot of things and if the cashier kept acting so slowly, they might have to wait for a long time before they could leave the supermarket.


    A bit impatient, Ashley cast a glance at the innocent Greyson who couldn''t seem to understand why being handsome could sometimes cause him hassles.


    Feeling a little awkward and noticing Ashley''s sullen gaze, Greyson said to the cashier, "Could you please be a little quicker? We''re a bit pressed for time." With these, Greyson flashed the young woman a smile, revealing his milky white teeth.


    The young woman was stunned, not expecting that Greyson would talk to her. After hearing his sweet voice and seeing his killer smile, she bowed her head and speeded up, her face getting extremely red.


    Ashley and Ellie got a bit amused watching what was going on.


    The two of them tried to hold on to their laughter and kept their silence. They left the supermarket without saying anything after the incident.


    They just gave each other awkward stares and cold expressions.


    The moment they walked out of the supermarket, each of them carried two large shopping bags with goods. They indeed had bought a great load of goods this time.


    Luckily, they just bought things in the nearest supermarket to the apartment where Ashley lived. Otherwise, it might exhaust them if they took so much stuff back from a place far away from Ashley''s house.


    The residential district where Ashley and Ellie rented an apartment was called Jade Garden. The place was secured, with a good


    abandon you after she meets me?"


    "Bah!" Greyson uttered morosely. Then he sent an emoji standing for disdain and typed, "She will never take even a fancy look on you. You''re such a playboy!


    Humph! I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I have to go inside the kitchen to help my little pretty prepare food now."


    After he finished sending the last message, Greyson logged out of WeChat and put his phone aside.


    Otherwise, he might surely have to spend even a few more days on the argument with Francis if he kept on talking back to Francis like that.


    After entering the kitchen, Greyson rolled up his sleeves and saw Ashley and Ellie who were busy preparing the hotpot. "Hmm, that smells great, Ashley. Ellie let me help you."


    Right then, Ellie was staying beside the pot where many red peppers were floating on the soup. As for Ashley, she was washing vegetables. She had already washed clean most of the vegetables and placed them in several plates. After they took those vegetables and the pot with soup to the living room, they could start having their hotpot.


    Ashley took a glance at Greyson and said, "Greyson, take these plates to the table first. We can enjoy delicious food soon."


    "Okay," Greyson replied. Then he picked up the plates with vegetables next to Ashley and took them to the table.


    After a while, they sat at the table and enjoyed the hotpot.


    After the meal, Ashley and Ellie took Greyson downstairs so he could rest for a while after a sumptuous meal, after which they went on walking to the nearby park to burn out some calories they had just taken. They enjoyed telling stories and cracking jokes along the way. Before Greyson left to go home, Ashley and Ellie reminded him to be careful on the way home and he should send them a message after he got home.

 Chapter 78 Thoughts

    Ashley and Ellie began to prepare for their cake shop after they rented the storefront Greyson found for them.


    For the whole day that day, they were on their feet, running to and from different places to take care of things. And, as if knowing that they''d be very busy, Greyson didn''t show up.


    The next day, Ashley and Ellie went to check the storefront. The middle-aged man was still there and astonishingly, he decorated the store according to the design Greyson showed him. The two were very thankful about that.


    After a few days, Ashley and Ellie were able to get everything ready, except for a baker.


    Greyson then showed up, and brought two cake bakers and two servers with him.


    The two couldn''t help but be amazed by Greyson''s timing. "It''s as if he knew what we needed," Ellie whispered to Ashley, unable to hide her excitement.


    Despite deeply appreciating Greyson''s help, they just couldn''t accept what he was giving them anymore.


    They were already able to rent the place at such a low price because of him!


    After hearing what the two girls had to say, Greyson chuckled and said, "Guys, hear me out before you say no!" He sat them down and his expression became serious.


    "Actually," he started, "I''ve always wanted to have a cake shop, but I don''t know how to operate one." He leaned on the table and lowered his voice. "I want to be partners with you two. I will be responsible for the recruitment of employees, and then I would receive dividends by the end of the year," he said, looking Ashley and Ellie in the eyes, one at a time.


    "So," he said, clapping his hands once and leaning back on his chair. "What do you girls say?" His voice was back to being bubbly. "Would you let me join the management of your cake shop?" The two girls were visibly taken aback.


    Ashley was the one who broke the silence, and asked, "Are you serious about that?" It was something she never expected would happen. "Do you really want to be in our business? Because Ellie and I are just taking a shot, and if this doesn''t go well..."


    "I 10


    roup. "They would definitely want to have an affair with him in order to get wealthy," Peggy said.


    Lena understood all of those. Also, she planned on winning Mrs. Luo''s affection by asking her for her advice on different things.


    Without saying anything, Benjamin followed Lena''s orders and walked behind her, put his hands on her shoulders and massaged her.


    Just within a few minutes of doing that, Lena''s body aches were relieved.


    Despite having mediocre looks, Benjamin had a warm personality and it made him very attractive.


    Enjoying Benjamin''s massage, Lena said lazily, "You wouldn''t come to my office if nothing happened. So tell me what happened?"


    "You ordered me to prevent Ashley from renting a store, right?" Benjamin started, his voice shaky. "Well, it worked in the beginning. Ashley was ready to give up, but then a man whom I don''t know suddenly appeared and helped her rent a storefront." He was massaging Lena''s back a little too hard now. "Also..."


    Benjamin''s voice trailed off.


    Lena''s intuition told her that Benjamin wouldn''t bring her any good news.


    As impatient as she was, she frowned and asked in a threatening manner, "What? Just say it!"


    Glancing at Lena, Benjamin continued, "The man may be of high status, because the store they rented belongs to Harkim." Benjamin''s heart was beating so fast. "I didn''t dare act harshly."

 Chapter 79 Memory Bakery

    However, Lena didn''t pay attention to his mention of Harkim.


    "Are you saying that Ashley has rented a place to open her own shop?" Lena asked in a cold, irritated voice.


    Benjamin slowly met Lena''s eyes and nodded silently.


    "Crap!" Lena glared furiously at Benjamin. She stood up with a frown on her face and pushed him down to the floor.


    Benjamin was shocked by Lena''s actions. He was caught off-guard and was knocked down to the ground.


    Benjamin didn''t get mad with Lena''s rude behaviour. He kept silent even after she shoved him. He just lay on the floor and didn''t even bother to get up.


    Lena was infuriated when she saw that Benjamin was calm and unmoved. She hated how he acted very much like Ashley.


    She gawked at Benjamin with enraged eyes and yelled at him angrily, "Stand up right now! What are you doing on the floor? Do you feel comfortable lying on the floor?"


    Lena held her chest and sighed deeply. She walked around in the office as she tried to analyze the current situation. Finally, she asked, "You said that somebody is helping Ashley. Who is it? What is this person''s relationship with Ashley?"


    Benjamin answered with a low, apologetic voice, "I don''t know who he is. That person is very good at keeping his identity a secret. I can''t investigate it well. Additionally, Ashley leased a shop managed by the Harkim."


    "What? Ashley rented a shop owned by the Harkim?" Ashley reconfirmed Benjamin''s information. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    Benjamin nodded in response to Lena''s query.


    "No! It''s not possible! How could she have convinced the management of Harkim to rent her a shop? She is just a lowly orphan! She was a nobody until my family adopted her! How could she obtain connections with the people from the Harkim?" Lena was furious at what she just heard. She refused to believe that Ashley was connected with such a big company. How could someone like Ashley be connected with the people of the Harkim?


    A man entered Lena''s mind.


    Lena and Raymond saw that man with Ashley the last time they were in the Vineyard Restaurant. He had a handsome face and stood beside Ashley.


    Lena didn''t care for his attractive looks or the fact that he could afford to come to the Vineyard. She had been part of the Vineyard circle but that was her first time to encounter him. Lena dismissed his existence and thought of him as just some common man. He couldn''t possibly have any influen


    name from how the dozens of small round holes in it make it look like a sponge. It has a sweet taste and a crispy crust. It is very delicious! Here, have a taste."


    The customer was allured by Ashley''s flavoursome introduction and inspected the cake even more. Actually, the cake piqued her interest because it looked a lot like SpongeBob. Her eyes were fixated on the cute cake when Ashley came by and introduced it to her. The customer became delighted when Ashley mentioned that they had some free tastes.


    The customer grabbed a piece and placed it in her mouth. The cake was soft and sweet yet not oily. The flavour melted in the customer''s mouth. The female customer had always enjoyed sweet food and the sponge cake matched her palate. She definitely wanted to eat some more!


    However, the customer hesitated before she decided to buy the cake. She turned to Ashley and asked, "Will this cake make me fat?" The customer was fond of sweet cakes but she was afraid that she would gain weight, so she had always eaten in moderation. However, the free taste had captivated her taste buds that she wanted to eat dozens of these cakes without a care for her weight.


    Ashley answered, "No, it won''t. The cakes in this shop wouldn''t make you gain weight. Take a look at me. I eat the cakes here every day but I am able to maintain the same weight."


    Ashley told the truth. She instructed the chefs to cook the cakes with only raw ingredients. They weren''t allowed to add artificial sweeteners or flavours. If they needed to adjust the taste, they could use basic ingredients but not anything that might contain harmful substances.

 Chapter 80 Trouble Was Coming

    The two pastry chefs, who had previously worked for Harkim, were hired by Greyson with high pay. The cakes they baked were much better, and lighter, than those made by ordinary chefs.


    After all, Harkim only catered to high-born people from the upper class of society. Anyone working here had to possess extraordinary skills, otherwise they would never be allowed to work here.


    Unsurprisingly, looking at Ashley''s fine figure, that customer had no doubt that she was telling the truth. Moreover, no one could resist such a delicious cake.


    ¡­


    Although running a bakery was a first for Ashley and Ellie and they didn''t know much about the trade, they were smart enough to pick up on the job. They managed the bakery pretty well and even improved business.


    Ashley enjoyed her new life so much. Although ordinary, she felt so fulfilled at the end of the day.


    However, God knew that she would never lead an ordinary life.


    While Ashley was in seventh heaven, Andrew was suffering on his business trip far away from home.


    Even Johnny could see that he was in a terrible mood on this trip, as he had ordered his staff to finish a task, which would have ordinarily taken seven days, within three days.


    A seven-day task to be completed in three days!


    Three days!


    Not four days or five days but three days. How could that even happen?!


    This was not the first time that Andrew had worked crazy hours, but Johnny could not figure out what had happened to him on this trip. It was clearly not necessary for him to work so hard right now.


    "Sir, these are the materials for tomorrow''s contract meeting." Johnny knocked on the door and stepped into Andrew''s hotel room with a pile of folders in his hands. Johnny''s dark circles were proof that he must have stayed up late last night.


    However, Andrew was more exhausted than his staff. His weariness was evident in his haggard appearance.


    "Just put them on the desk," he commanded. Staring straight at the computer screen in front of him, Andrew spoke in a low but harsh tone.


    Johnny did as he was told and s


    over the one next door.


    Moreover, the pastry chefs that Greyson had hired for them were incomparable to the common chefs working at their competitor''s shop.


    The young couple envied Ashley and Ellie and taunted them every time they saw the girls. But it didn''t bother them too much, as they knew this was inevitable in business.


    However, the more tolerant they were, the worse the couple''s behaviour became towards them as they regarded them as nothing but pushovers. Things got even worse.


    One day, while Ashley and Ellie were heading to work, they found a large crowd gathered in front of their bakery. There was a lot of hubbub among the crowd, and the chefs and the waitresses were standing outside too.


    Looking at each other in confusion, Ashley and Ellie immediately rushed towards the crowd.


    Seeing them coming, someone in the crowd started to yell, "Look, there come the owners of the bakery. Finally they are here."


    Ashley and Ellie frowned as they sensed some hostility.


    Ashley ran to the crowd quickly and said, "Please move aside."


    People stepped backwards as they saw Ashley coming.


    "Cheryl, what happened?"


    When Ashley finally cleaved her way through the crowd, she saw someone lying on the floor with two people squatting down beside the person and weeping.


    A baffled Ashley found Cheryl standing in the crowd and asked her what was the matter.

 Chapter 81 Trick

    Cheryl was a waitress that Greyson had recommended to Ashley. She was a pretty young girl who worked hard. Ashley thought highly of her.


    "Ashley, you''re finally here," Cheryl said in a shaky voice. The young girl had never been in such a situation before and was visually shaken by it. Her eyes were wide with fear and red from crying. Ashley approached her, patted the girl reassuringly on the back and asked, "What happened?"


    "I am not sure. When I came here, I saw a girl lying in front of our shop and her parents said that their daughter had blacked out after she ate one of our cakes,"


    Cheryl said with a worried tone in her voice.


    When the father of the girl saw Ashley, he stopped crying and stood up immediately. He pointed at Ashley and shouted angrily, "You''re the boss here, right?


    I heard that the cakes in your shop were delicious, so I bought some vanilla cream puffs. My wife and I didn''t have a chance to try them because we had something to do.


    But when our daughter Jenny came home from school, she saw the cream puffs and had some and now she has passed out."


    The man then turned around and looked at the crowd as he squeezed out a few tears. "I didn''t expect that my daughter would get sick after eating a cake from this shop.


    You''d better not buy anything from this bakery. The food here isn''t safe to eat," he said indignantly.


    He then turned to his daughter and bent down stroking her hair. "Oh, my poor girl. She is so young and now she is lying unconscious because she ate a cream puff from this bakery."


    The girl''s mother who was squatting down beside the unconscious girl shook her body and cried, "Wake up, Jenny. Please open your eyes. I can''t lose you, sweetie."


    The onlookers started whispering to one another.


    "I ate food from that shop, it was really good and I didn''t get sick from it. Perhaps something else has made his daughter sick," a man said.


    "Oh that poor little girl. It doesn''t loo


    They tried to help your little girl out of goodwill. Can''t you see that?" said someone from the crowd.


    "Besides, that lady was going to call 120, but you just slapped it out of her hand and now it''s broken on the ground. Why would you do that?" asked another.


    The onlookers began to question and criticize the father''s behavior.


    Everyone had been so caught up in the man''s accusations against the bakery that they ignored the fact that the parents didn''t do anything to help their own daughter and take her to a hospital.


    "Call 120. The kid needs immediate treatment," some bystander called out.


    Ashley pulled her phone out with the intention of calling 120. The girl''s father saw what she was going to do and made a quick move towards her to try and stop her.


    Ashley frowned at him and managed to dodge his advances, protecting her phone so it didn''t end up like Ellie''s one which was broken on the ground.


    She glared at him and asked acidly, "What are you doing?"


    "No! You can''t call 120!" the man yelled and shot Ashley a threatening look.


    Frowning, Ashley glared at him and snapped, "Why not? Didn''t you say that our shop''s food made your daughter get sick and collapse? I am trying to save your daughter''s life. If she doesn''t get to a hospital, she could be in grave danger!"

 Chapter 82 Explanation

    Seeing that the man was so agitated, the seed of doubt in Ashley''s mind grew to become solid conviction in her heart in the blink of an eye.


    Their cakes never had any quality issues all these days, so how could a girl faint when she consumed them?


    Avoiding the perturbed man, Ashley called the ambulance. "Hello, we are now at No. 389, Chaya Road, Bridge Street. There is a girl who fainted after eating a cake..."


    She tried to explain the situation to the man on the other end of the line.


    But before she could finish, the father of the child rammed into her, knocking her cell phone to the ground.


    By now Ashley''s patience was wearing thin with this man''s repeated interruption.


    Shooting a stern look at the man, she decided to give him a piece of her mind. "You claim that your daughter fainted because she ate the cake from my shop. We won''t brush off our responsibility in this matter. But we need to call the ambulance to see exactly what is wrong with your daughter.


    Why are you repeatedly stopping me from calling the ambulance? Do you really want your daughter to be lying here like this?


    You have broken two of our cell phones. We aren''t sure whether your daughter''s condition is caused by the cake in our shop. If you really think that is the reason, why are you stopping me from calling the ambulance? We aren''t avoiding our responsibility for this nor are we denying it. So what are you so agitated about?


    And if that is not the case, then my guess is that you have hidden intentions."


    Now even the onlookers started questioning the man''s actions.


    ''If the little girl has really fainted only because of Memory Bakery''s cake, why don''t they call the ambulance first? Don''t they care about their daughter''s well being?


    Moreover, the shop manager clearly wants to shoulder her responsibility, but he isn''t allowing her to do so. Why does he keep h


    s of my shop will boom again.'' He almost blurted out his inner thoughts but fortunately, he held his tongue at the last minute.


    The man said, "My girl fainted after eating the cake in your shop. Shouldn''t you be responsible for her?"


    "I never said that I am not responsible for her! The ambulance will come here at once. When the doctor checks her, everything will be clear. If our cake is really the reason for your daughter''s condition, I will shoulder all the responsibilities. If not..." Ashley paused to let her words sink in.


    "I am not a good bully but if something is really fishy, I will not let it pass easily!"


    The man''s mind blanked out for a moment, and was replaced by fear when he saw Ashley''s calm face. At the same time he couldn''t help but chuckle. He told himself that he had nothing to fear as she was just a silly little girl.


    However, things don''t often go as per one''s wishes.


    "Mom? Dad? Where are we now? I''m feeling so cold." The girl lying on the floor opened her eyes and looked around with a puzzled expression.


    Although the little girl spoke softly, people heard her properly.


    Everything became crystal clear when they saw the perplexed look on the little girl''s face as well as the panic on her parent''s faces.

 Chapter 83 Hospital

    Instead of feeling relieved, the woman was now somewhat annoyed when she saw that her daughter was waking up. ''How could she be waking up so soon? If I had known this would happen, I would have given her more sleeping pills last night, '' the woman thought with irritation.


    "Jenny? Oh, thank goodness you''re awake. How do you feel now? Do you feel ill?" The woman asked putting on an expression of concern on her face.


    "Jenny? Thank goodness, you''re awake. I was so worried about you. Are you all right?" When the little girl''s father noticed that his daughter was waking up, he hurried to her side. He also pretended to be anxious and spoke to her with concern in his voice.


    The little girl woke up feeling anxious and confused. However, when she saw clearly that there were so many strangers around staring at her, she hid behind her mother in fear. "Mommy, where am I? I want to go home. Can we go home now?"


    "Jenny, my baby. It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. Do you remember the little cake you ate last night? You suddenly passed out after eating that cake for no apparent reason. I was so worried about you." The woman held the little girl tightly in her arms and spoke to her in a gentle voice.


    The little girl nodded her head innocently and said, "Yes. I remember that, Mommy. That cake was really delicious. It tastes better than any cake I''ve ever eaten before. Mommy, can I have another one, please?" The little girl was only about four or five years old. She looked at her mother with an innocent expression.


    "Jenny, listen to me. You can''t eat those cakes anymore. Do you know that you fainted after eating that cake last night? There must be something wrong with that cake. Fortunately, you''re okay. Otherwise, I don''t know what I would have done." The woman held the little girl in her arms again and cried crocodile tears.


    The man embraced the woman and the little girl and began to cry as well. The couple were putting on a real show for the people around. Only the little girl was the true victim in all of this.


    "Ashley, what should we do now? Do you think it''s really because she ate one of our cakes that she fainted?" Ellie looked at the family of three hugging each other, then she walked over to Ashley and asked with an anxious tone.


    Ashley patted Ellie gently on the shoulder and comforted her, "Don''t worry, Ellie. It will be okay. I don''t believe there is anything wrong with our cakes."


    Ashley approached the little girl and asked in a gentle voice, "Hello, little cutie. Did you faint last night after you ate the cake?"


    Ashley had a swe


    f poisoning and she doesn''t have any discomfort now. It might be because of the limited medical equipment that we have on board that we failed to find anything wrong with her. However, it doesn''t matter. We''ll have a detailed examination once we get to the hospital," the doctor said reassuring the couple.


    The little girl was very sweet and obedient and she just sat there quietly without saying a word.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.


    The doctor quickly got out of the ambulance and the nurses took the little girl into the examining room. When the couple wanted to follow the doctor into the examining room, they were stopped by a nurse. The nurse looked at them and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. But you can''t go in. Please wait here for a moment." Then the nurse turned and followed the doctor into the examining room and closed the door behind her.


    The man turned to Ashley and warned her with a menacing voice, "Jenny fell ill after eating your cake. If anything happens to her, I won''t let you get off so easily!"


    Although the man felt guilty, he knew that if he was going to win the battle, he must speak with great confidence. The whole point was to intimidate Ashley. So instead of looking half-distracted, he straightened up and looked directly at Ashley with threatening eyes.


    Ashley, on the other hand, didn''t feel threatened by him at all. She returned a cold glare back at him and said, "As I said, our cakes are hand-made and safe to eat. Besides, there has never been any other case where one of my customers has fallen ill after eating any of our cakes. I''m not that easy to bully. If it turns out that you are fabricating evidence to slander me, then I will make you pay dearly for it!"

 Chapter 84 Andrew Came Back

    Facing the man''s threat, Ashley didn''t show any sign of fear on her face. When the man was about to say something, the woman beside him tugged his sleeve.


    Left with no choice, the man snorted at Ashley and followed his wife to the other side.


    The woman didn''t say a word until they walked to a quiet corner far away from Ashley. "What are we going to do? Will they discover what we did to Jenny?" she whispered anxiously after she glanced around and made sure no one could hear them.


    With a serious look on his face, the man gave the woman an uneasy glance. Then he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal even if they find out what we did to Jenny. All we need to do is insist that Jenny blacked out because she ate that cake I bought from the Memory Bakery. They can''t do anything to us."


    Although the woman agreed with him, she was still apprehensive.


    Frowning, she blurted out her concern, "I don''t think things will go on as expected. I have a bad vibe that something bad will happen."


    Casting the woman a disgruntled glance, the man said peremptorily, "That''s enough. You''re worrying over nothing. Even if anything happens, I will take full responsibility. You will be safe and uncompromised."


    The woman wanted to say something but swallowed her words at the sight of the displeased look on his face.


    With different thoughts running on their heads, the three waited outside the ward.


    Worried as she was, Ellie called up Ashley and asked her whether she needed someone to be with her at the hospital. However, Ashley refused immediately and asked her to just stay in the bakery and take care of business.


    Ellie was worried sick that Ashley couldn''t handle the couple, but the latter reassured her that she would settle this properly.


    The couple together with Ashley had waited about one hour before the doctor walked out. He took off his mask and looked stern.


    Stopping in front of them, he swept his gaze through the three. In a harsh voice, he asked, "Who is the little girl''s family?"


    "I''m her father. How is she? Is she okay?" the man replied.


    Oblivious of his questions, the physician asked, "You said that she blacked out because she ate some cakes, right?"


    Jittery inside, the woman nodded in confirmation and replied, "Yes, doctor. Jenny lost consciousness because she ate the cake we bought from her bakery."


    Doubtfully, the doctor looked at the couple and said, "There is nothing wrong wi


    it in the shop window.


    The report drew the attention of many pedestrians. Some smart people realized what was going on at the sight of it. Apparently, the owner of Teddy Bear Bakery had gotten envious of Ashley''s bakery for they attracted many customers and stole some of his regulars. That was why the couple framed Ashley up. However, they were not successful and didn''t get what they wanted. Luckily, more and more costumers went to Ashley and Ellie''s bakery.


    On the contrary, the Teddy Bear Bakery lost lots of its clients after that event. People were smart enough to judge who was guilty and who was blameless. Despite that, the couple could do nothing to win their customers back.


    As Ashley and Ellie''s shop acquired more clients, the two girls got their hands full. But they enjoyed being busy and loved their craft.


    Today, Ashley and Ellie were exceptionally thankful for the smooth flow of the business operations. Except for that hiccup in the morning, nothing bad had happened that day.


    After a hectic day, Ashley and Ellie got home. After a sumptuous meal and a quick shower, they fell asleep quickly.


    The night seemed to fly by so fast as Ashley and Ellie snorted on a deep slumber.


    At 11:00 pm, a call woke up Ashley just as she tossed up on the bed to straighten her stiff back.


    Slightly miffed, she reached out and hung up the call. However, she was bothered when her phone rang again, and the ring was longer this time.


    Irritated, Ashley turned on the bedside lamp and fumbled for her phone on the bedside table. Without bothering to open her eyes, she picked up the phone and answered the call.

 Chapter 85 I Miss You

    "Hello¡­" Ashley answered with a sleepy raspy voice. She was still half asleep and her voice sounded different than she would normally sound. However, her smoky nasal tone still had a seductive sound to his ears.


    Andrew was still sitting in his car when he heard the voice on the other end of the line. He froze on the spot, just from hearing that, one single word. He sat dumbstruck and speechless with the cellphone still held against his ear.


    Andrew was extremely tired after days spent solving a business emergency in another city. He rushed back to J City, driving all the way from the airport without a break. Feeling greatly fatigued, both physically and mentally, Andrew sat silently in his car. He had dark black circles under his bloodshot eyes from lack of sleep.


    Even though it would have been wiser for Andrew to have driven straight home to rest, he couldn''t help himself. He had to drive straight to Ashley''s apartment. Andrew knew that it was late and that she would most likely be in bed sleeping. But he thought it might ease the deep longing that he felt for her, by sitting outside her window for a little while.


    However, after a short while of gazing up at her apartment window. He pulled out his cell phone and scrolled down the contact list until he came to Ashley''s name. He stared at the name on the screen and absentmindedly stroked the name gently with his thumb as if he was caressing her. The very first time that he entered Ashley''s phone number into his cell phone, he had set it on speed dial. That way he could reach her within seconds. Andrew had gazed upon those string of numbers so many times before, that he knew them by heart.


    After he stared at the screen and contemplated about it for quite a while, his thumb finally pressed on her name and the phone began to dial out the number. As soon as he pressed the button, his heart did a little flip in his chest. His feelings were mixed with both excitement and uneasiness. He sat anxiously waiting the phone to be put through.


    And when Ashley had finally answered the phone, Andrew was surprised to find that he was too nervous to say anything. He had never been like this before, with anyone.


    The longer the silence between them on the phone remained the more nervous Andrew seemed to feel. However, Ashley''s patience was beginning to run thin.


    "Hello?" she answered once again. But a little louder this time, just in case the person on the other end didn''t hear her the first time. Yet, there was still no response at all.


    Ashley was already annoyed that she had been woken up so late in the night. However, the fact that whoever it was that called her, wasn''t even answering, was starting to make her feel angry. ''Who the hell is calling me in the middle of the night and won''t even answer, '' she thought furiously.


    "Who is that? I''m going to hang up if you don''t start talking," she said frustrated. Ashley thought her voice sounded threatening and angry. But on the other end of the line, to Andrew, it sounded


    e be and let me go back to sleep? But wait a minute...


    Why do I suddenly feel like I am having a midnight rendezvous with a lover?''


    She couldn''t ignore the feeling. That was exactly what she felt like at this moment.


    After going through the options in her mind, Ashley quickly realized that she didn''t have any. She agreed to his demand and hung up the phone. Ashley threw the covers aside and crawled out of bed once again and put a coat on over her pajamas.


    Slowly, she opened her bedroom door and quietly crept out. Once she reached Ellie''s door, she stopped and put her ear against it, listening for any sound. When she was satisfied that Ellie was deep in sleep, she continued to creep softly across the hall to the front door.


    Standing in the hallway outside of the apartment she quietly closed the door behind her and breathed a sigh of relief that she didn''t wake Ellie up.


    She then casually went down the stairs without having to worry about waking anyone and soon was outside of the building. As she walked to the gate she could see Andrew standing next to his car waiting expectantly. His eyes were firmly on her, watching as she approached him.


    Ashley felt self-conscious and uneasy under Andrew''s steady gaze. ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' she wondered.


    She breathed in deeply to give herself courage as she slowly walked towards him. Once she reached Andrew, she couldn''t wait to give him a piece of her mind,"What was so important that we couldn''t talk about it over the phone? Why did you insist on me coming out¡­" All of a sudden, before she had time to finish what she was going to say, Andrew took a step forward and she felt two strong arms wrap around her. Andrew couldn''t wait any longer, so as soon as he saw Ashley was close he virtually pounced on her. He wrapped his arms around her pulling her close to his body.


    He held her tightly in his arms as he buried his head near her neck and breathed her in. She was intoxicating. His breath on her neck tickled her.

 Chapter 86 Marry You

    Being held by Andrew was a different feeling for Ashley. She was enveloped in his warm breath and her heart was racing. Uneasy about these feelings arising within her, she struggled against him and tried to disentangle herself from his embrace. But she was too weak to push away this big, strong man.


    Andrew, on the other hand, was lost in his thoughts. When she tried to break free from his strong grip, he tightened the hug instinctively. If it had been possible, he would have glued her to his body, as he was so desperate to be with her every second of the day.


    When he came to his senses, he said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t move. I want to hug you." She didn''t know what happened to him but his voice told her that he was exhausted.


    She felt sorry for him. ''If my hug helps you to relax, I don''t mind you hugging me, '' thought a generous Ashley.


    One minute passed, then another. After a long time, when she was almost sleepy, he finally loosened his grip and let her go.


    As soon as the cool wind hit her, she snapped out of the daze.


    Although he let her go, his hand remained on her shoulder. He was staring at her affectionately.


    His unflinching gaze made her nervous and her heart raced uncontrollably. She looked away to avoid making eye contact with him.


    "What ¡­ what''s the matter?" she stuttered.


    He shook his head in reply.


    Looking at his hand on her shoulder, she said, "Could you take your hand off?"


    She felt awkward talking to him while his hand was on her shoulder.


    "Did you miss me?" He asked, choosing to answer her question with another question. His eyes told her that he was looking for a positive answer.


    She didn''t notice his expression but his ears were so red that they looked like they might bleed if you twisted them. His fists were clenched and he stared unblinkingly at her.


    "Huh?" Ashley looked up at Andrew with a confused look.


    ''Miss him?


    Why would I miss him? We are not even friends, '' she thought.


    Judging by her expression, he knew what her answer was. His face darkened and there was sadness written in his ey


    been chasing her, why would he bother driving her home that day? Why would he invite her to dinner? Why would he care about everything related to her?


    When he saw her talking to her ex-boyfriend, he was jealous and angry. When he happened to see her having a blind date, he was mad.


    He was the president of the Lu Group. His time was precious. Yet, he wanted to fit two days into 24 hours so that he could finish his work to be with her.


    Hearing his words, she backed away from him, with one hand covering her mouth and the other pointed at him. It was too dark to judge her expression now. Was she surprised? Or she was frightened by his rude behavior?


    ''He kissed me!


    Wow, he actually kissed me!


    I can''t believe it!


    And what did he say?


    That he was chasing me?


    Chasing me? Could it be true?''


    She couldn''t believe what had happened. Her mind went blank, as she tried to figure out his intentions. She was in a complete mess. It was impossible for her to deal with the situation rationally.


    Suddenly she remembered that Peggy had said she would return her jade pendant on the condition that she got married within a week.


    Ashley looked up at the handsome man before her and asked, "Will you marry me?" The words were out of her mouth before she could realize what she said. She admitted to herself that it was better to marry him rather than a complete stranger.

 Chapter 87 That Really Was My First Time

    ''Marry you?'' Andrew repeated the words in his head feeling mixed emotions.


    He looked at Ashley with furrowed brows and confusion behind his eyes. Ashley smiled nervously back at him and was about to open her mouth to tell him that she was only joking around. Then, after staring at Ashley intensely for a few moments he nodded his head and said in a determined voice,"Fine. Let''s get the marriage license tomorrow."


    Now it was Ashley''s turn to be stunned. She gaped at him in shock. It hadn''t crossed her mind for one second that Andrew would agree to her proposal of marriage in such a short time. She expected that he would at least give it some time and thought. After all, marriage wasn''t something to be taken lightly and it was a big commitment.


    "So, what now? Do you want to back out?" Andrew asked in his magnetic voice. Ashley was still in a daze when Andrew came close to her and whispered in her ear,"You were the first woman that I made love to, so you should be responsible for me now."


    Ashley''s cheeks immediately turned crimson when she heard what Andrew had whispered to her. She pushed him away and blurted out,"You must be kidding. You didn''t act like an inexperienced virgin, that night."


    When Andrew confessed that she was his first, his ears turned red with embarrassment and his heart raced.


    But when he heard what Ashley had said, his anxiety had eased, and he felt content that he must have performed well.


    Ashley reacted like that because she felt tenser than he was.


    The second she spat those words out she regretted it. Feeling abashed, she resisted the strong urge to slap herself. ''What was I thinking by saying something like that?'' she screamed in her head.


    Ashley was so embarrassed that she didn''t even notice Andrew watching her. He saw her sweet rosy cheeks and how she averted her eyes from him and fidgeted awkwardly with her beautiful hair. And at that moment, he thought to himself, that she was the most adorable girl in the world.


    With lips pressed, he stared at Ashley and said in earnest,"That really was my first time."


    Ashley was in no mood to discuss the topic further with him.


    She shifted from side to side and smiled awkwardly at him and then, she gathered all of her strength and bolted towards her apartment building.


    Once she was inside her apartment she leaned her back against the door puffing out of breath. Her mind was a total mess and her heart was racing, and she didn''t even know how she ma


    e first girl I made love to, so you should be responsible for me now!"


    ...


    Andrew''s enchanting voice from last night kept resounding in her ears. Ashley felt like she had just been struck by lightening.


    ''Oh, my goodness!


    Why would I propose to him last night?'' she shrieked silently, as she scratched her head.


    "I... I''m on my way home. You, you can pick me up later," Ashley faltered. She didn''t know why she just stammered.


    When she realized that she had stammered a reply to Andrew she felt so foolish and embarrassed. She wished that he hadn''t heard her.


    ''What''s wrong with me? I''m making a fool of myself.


    I have never stammered before when I spoke to him. Why was that?'' she wondered.


    Andrew was at his company, the Lu Group, in his office sitting at the desk when he called Ashley. When he heard Ashley stammering nervously he couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Ashley heard his loud laughter through the phone and it made her whole face turn red.


    She was certain that he was laughing at her.


    But the fact was that Andrew was just amused by her dopey reply.


    When Ashley hung up the phone, she tried to fan her red hot cheeks. She didn''t leave the break room until the redness on her face was gone.


    She found Ellie and said,"I''ve got something that I have to do. I need to go out for a while."


    "What''s up? Did something happen to you?" Ellie asked with a concerned look.


    "Oh, nothing important. I''ll tell you later. I have to go," Ashley replied before leaving the bakery.


    ''What happened? Why is she in such a hurry?'' Ellie muttered to herself as she stared at Ashley''s retreating figure.

 Chapter 88 Get The Marriage Certificate

    When Ashley came out of the shop, she hailed a taxi. Once home, she began changing clothes.


    She didn''t regret asking Andrew to marry her, even though she sprung it on him in the spur of the moment.


    She changed clothes many times. She wanted the perfect outfit, and the perfect face. She dabbed skin-toned makeup on her face, but had a heavier hand around her tired eyes.


    When Ashley was almost ready, her cell phone rang.


    "Hello. OK. I am coming."


    Her mind wandered when she stepped into the elevator.


    ''Will he like this style of me?''


    Then she patted her face. Why did she care what he thought?


    That man''s charm was like that of the glorious mountains. He was attractive and heads turned involuntarily to look at him.


    It didn''t matter why she was marrying him.


    Looking out the glass-paneled elevator, Ashley spotted Andrew''s car, a Rolls-Royce. It was parked in the distance and the sparkling hood glistened, causing Andrew to look more radiant than ever. He leaned against the car and looked at his cell phone.


    Ashley''s heart beat quickly, stunned by his charm. She saw him many times before, but this time he was even more dazzling.


    He seemed so charismatic and fascinating.


    Andrew turned his head, put his phone in his pocket, and strode toward her. "Here you are."


    Ashley nodded.


    Andrew tugged at her hand and guided her to the car. "After you," he whispered, holding his hand out so she could climb in. He followed. Johnny was waiting in the front.


    When Johnny saw Ashley, he put on a


    calluses on his palm. ''Perhaps it''s from the pen he holds so often, '' she thought and felt assured.


    Occupied with his hands, she envisioned his slender fingers melodiously playing the ivory keys of a piano.


    Ashley didn''t know why such a thought flashed in her mind.


    She saw their hands intertwined, muttering, "Hmm," and entered the building with her groom.


    ...


    To get the marriage certificate, they posed for a photo. It was also inevitable to touch each other for the couple.


    Both Ashley and Andrew were extremely beautiful, and everyone would watch the exquisite couple.


    "OK. Miss, show a natural expression and get closer to your man. Right, have a bigger smile."


    "Sir, you can hug your lady..."


    Ashley had a blush and moved closer to Andrew.


    Andrew hugged Ashley''s waist. He claimed her as his.


    "Right. That''s it. Perfect." Click. The photo of the two was taken.


    "Sir, Miss, come see if it is OK."


    The couple moved, in unison, to see the perfect pose documenting their matrimony.

 Chapter 89 Married

    But Ashley stood frozen as soon as she saw the picture.


    In the photo, she was leaning over Andrew''s shoulder with a shining smile and a subtle hint of shyness.


    Ashley felt embarrassed and was rendered speechless when she saw the expression on her face in the photo. She couldn''t believe that it was her in the picture.


    Andrew, however, was very satisfied with the way the photo of them had turned out. His expression could not hide how elated he felt at this moment.


    ¡­


    Finally, they emerged from the government office with two marriage certificates, one in each of their hands.


    Ashley walked out in a daze holding the certificate in her hand, she was still trying to process the whole marriage thing. It all happened so fast and she hadn''t had time to absorb it all.


    ''So that''s it? Did I just marry this man who is standing next to me right now?''


    she thought as she gazed at Andrew.


    ''Look at this man, 1.87 meters tall, handsome and perfect in every way as if he is blessed by the gods themselves, and look at those brooding eyes, so deep and full of mystery. It seems like every one would get lost by just looking into them.


    How can a woman not be attracted to this impeccably groomed man, in that tailored black suit which accentuates his strong masculine body. His whole demeanor is suave, sophisticated and gentlemanly with a hint of mystery, '' thought Ashley as she admired her newlywed husband.


    The thought of all that, helped Ashley easily accept the fact that she was now married to Andrew.


    While Ashley was lost in her own thoughts, Andrew took the marriage certificate from her hand.


    Ashley snapped out of her daydream and looked up at Andrew with confusion written on her pretty face.


    Andrew gave her a dry smile and put the certificates in his pocket and said, "I''ll look after that for you."


    Ashley was going to nod her head to agree, however, she had thought of something and changed her mind. "Could you please let me have it for a while, because..."


    Andrew''s brows furrowed while he listened to her and he began to feel more and more doubtful about her intentions.


    However, despite his frown, Ashley still continued, "Because I need that certificate for something and I promise that I will bring it back to you once I''m done."


    Andrew didn''t answer her, instead he stayed silent and stared at her trying to figure out whether she was telling him the truth or had some other ulterior motive behind it.


    Ashley felt intimidated by his scrutinizing gaze and her heart skipped a beat.


    But she was still determined to get that marriage certificate from him, so that


    he didn''t think that he would allow it and was so surprised that he had agreed so easily.


    When Andrew saw the look on her face, he let out a small chuckle and said, "What? Do I look like a man who can''t be reasoned with?"


    Andrew felt completely at ease with his decision to give her the extra time, because he knew everything about Ashley. He got his people to collect all the information that was available on her when he first met her. He knew about her good friend, Ellie and that she needed to have some time alone with her.


    Ashley shook her head, thinking, ''No, you don''t.''


    They soon arrived at the front of Ashley''s apartment. She was so eager to sort her things out, as soon as Andrew had stopped the car, she opened the door about to get out. However, Andrew grabbed hold of her arm before she left.


    Ashley turned back and stared at him, wondering what he wanted. Ashley suddenly realized that she really didn''t know this man at all, but he did have an effect on her. She didn''t know what he was thinking or what he wanted.


    But the moment when Ashley turned towards him, Andrew unfastened his seat belt and leaned over and kissed her on the lips. He then gently brushed the hair away from her cheek with his thumb and said in a soft voice, "Do what you need to do. I''ll be here to pick you up tomorrow."


    Looking deep into his eyes, Ashley gaped at him in shock. She covered her mouth with her hands and fumbled to get out of the car quickly.


    He watched as she scurried away into her apartment


    and smiled unconsciously. He touched his lips with his long fingers and could still feel the warmth from hers.


    At that moment, he was certain that Ashley had feelings for him, otherwise, she wouldn''t have fled that way.


    Never!

 Chapter 90 She Has Agreed To Do As What I Said

    With her heart beating at a quickened pace, Ashley quickly ran away from Andrew''s car.


    After a while, noticing that she had made a safe distance away from the car, she stopped at a place where no one was around. Ashley panted at the thought of the scene that Andrew was kissing her passionately, which kept on flashing her mind.


    She and Andrew had just met each other a few times. Except for that night when they slept together in the hotel, Ashley had never looked at Andrew so closely when he kissed her. She had to close her eyes because of the overwhelming sensation.


    Being intimate with somebody wasn''t new to Ashley, when she was in love with Raymond, they had intimate moments too.


    But never did she feel so shy with her face burning red and her heart beating fast as horses racing on her heart.


    ''Maybe it''s because Andrew is more handsome than Raymond, '' thought Ashley. She was trying hard to find an excuse to persuade herself into ignoring the strange feeling in her heart.


    After a while, with the help of the chilly wind and the quiet place, Ashley calmed herself down and took a taxi to the cake shop. On her way there, Ashley suddenly thought of something and asked the driver to turn around.


    Then, she called someone whom she dreaded to be acquainted with.


    When the call was answered on the other end, it seemed that Peggy was busy doing something. It sounded a bit noisy and erratic.


    Hearing her mother''s voice, Ashley came straight to her purpose why she called Peggy. "Mrs. Mu, I have thought carefully about the thing you said. I want to talk to you later. By the way, remember to bring the jade pendant. I will wait for you in the coffee shop where we met last time."


    After saying that, Ashley hung up the phone before Peggy could say anything.


    ''I don''t have anything to do with the Mu family now. Why do I bother myself to listen to Peggy? After all, they haven''t taken any responsibility for me except for adopting me, '' thought Ashley.


    Lena and Peggy were shopping in a large-scale brand clothing store. When Peggy''s mobile phone rang and she noticed Ashley''s name on the screen, she grew impatient and was determined to not answer the phone. But moments later, thinking of the possibility that Ashley might want to talk about the deal they had made, Peggy changed her mind and finally answered the phone.


    As she expected, Ashley mentioned that thing as soon as their lines connected. Hearing Ashley''s words and sensing her eagerness over the phone, Peggy wasn''t so happy for being bothered by Ashley while shopping.


    And she didn''t expect that Ashley would quic


    n casually as she expected. For sure, her husband couldn''t be comparable to Raymond in any aspect, seeing that she was very sad now.


    At the thought of it all, Lena couldn''t help but be glad. ''Oh, Ashley, even if Raymond still loves you and you used to be in love, you are married to another man now. And your husband couldn''t be compared to Raymond, in any way!'' thought Lena.


    Looking down, Peggy also saw the marriage license on the table. She couldn''t help feeling happy for having a successful deal with Ashley. She beamed with pride for her brilliant idea.


    Maintaining her composure, Peggy pretended to know nothing and sat calmly down, trying to behave like a noble and elegant lady. "Well, why did you call me and invite me to come here?"


    Eager to hear what she assumed to be a piece of good news for her, Lena sat down beside Peggy. At normal days, Lena used to look at Ashley with disdain even if she hadn''t done her any wrong. Today, however, Lena''s smile was from ear to ear and she eyed Ashley like she was her best friend.


    Putting the spoon aside, Ashley stopped stirring her coffee. With furrowed eyebrows, she picked up the marriage license on the table and put it in front of Peggy. "I have done what you wanted. Now, give the jade pendant back to me."


    Before Peggy could speak, Lena couldn''t help yelling, "Ashley, how can you talk to my mother in such a rude manner?" Seeing that Ashley wasn''t as sad as she expected, Lena lost her temper. Ashley''s calmness and confidence irritated her.


    ''I am the heir of the Mu Group. I have a better family background and I''m definitely more excellent than Ashley. I should be the most eye-catching, the attention-getter. Ashley couldn''t be leveled to me, '' thought Lena silently.

 Chapter 91 Having A Husband

    Looking at Lena, who was giving her a cold look, Ashley asked, "Miss Mu, please tell me how I should talk to Mrs. Mu."


    Of course, Ashley didn''t expect Lena to answer her. She then turned to Peggy.


    Anger was simmering in Lena''s chest, but she was helpless.


    What she hated most was Ashley''s air of indifference.


    Surprise was evident in Peggy''s face. Never in her wildest dream did she expect Ashley to get things done so soon. Looking down at Ashley''s marriage certificate, she asked, "Is this fake?" Her attention was then averted by the photo of the man Ashley married.


    He was so handsome that it made her more skeptical of the whole thing.


    Lena moved closer to Peggy so that she could see clearly. After seeing the handsome man on the photo, she immediately became dumbfounded. ''Isn''t this the man we met in the Vineyard Restaurant last time?


    Who is this man?


    How did Ashley end up with him?'' Lena wondered.


    With a sneer, Ashley addressed Peggy. "If you don''t believe it," she started, glaring at the two ladies, "You''re welcome to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to investigate at any time."


    Peggy gave her a haughty look and snorted, "You don''t have the nerve to deceive me!" ''There''s just no way this can happen, '' she said inwardly, trying very hard to convince herself. After taking a deep breath, she looked at Ashley and threw the certificate to her face.


    Ashley was able to dodge the attack, but it made her blood boil.


    "Where''s the jade pendant?" she asked, anger shining through the tone of her voice.


    Feeling Ashley''s aura, Peggy immediately took the jade pendant out of her bag to give it to her. However, she was stopped by Lena.


    Looking Ashley in the eyes, Lena started to speak, "Tell us who the guy is first." She needed to know who that was.


    Ashley quickly snatched the jade pendant from Peggy''s hand and then looked at Lena. "That doesn''t have anything to do with you."


    Shaking with anger, Lena just stared at Ashley.


    Upon holding the jade pendant, Ashley felt peace run through her veins. Never in her


    ill be back in a few days."


    No matter how Ellie tried to comfort her, Ashley felt uneasy.


    Aside from really wanting to accompany Ellie back to her home, she really had no idea how to tell her she was already married.


    Finally, Ashley decided to keep silent. Seeing Ellie''s tired look, she thought that it would be better if she told her about it after she came back.


    "When are you leaving?" Ashley asked.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. I''ve already bought the ticket online," answered Ellie.


    Ashley immediately asked, "That fast?"


    Ellie nodded. Her grandparents were her only relatives now. After hearing that her grandpa was injured, she became very worried and couldn''t wait to return home.


    "Okay then, I''ll help you pack your things up," Ashley said comfortingly.


    After packing up some clothes for Ellie, Ashley talked to her for a while and then she went back to her bedroom.


    She sat by the window. Seeing the bright red cover of her marriage certificate on the table, she felt confused and conflicted.


    The marriage felt like a dream.


    Not one ounce of her person could believe that she had become a wife to a man.


    Moreover, her husband was a man she had met only a few times.


    A frown crept on her forehead. Everything that was happening to her life had been unexpected.


    After a few minutes, she got up, and got ready to pack her things.

 Chapter 92 Cheryls Admiration

    Since Andrew didn''t mention what time he was going to pick her up tomorrow, Ashley decided that it was best to pack her things that night.


    Assuming that she would come back here often, she only chose a few items of clothing and toiletries to pack. Once she had finished packing, she had a nice warm bath and put her pajamas on.


    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, her phone rang.


    It was none other than, Andrew, the man she married today. Even the sight of his name on her cell phone screen made her heart do little flips.


    ''Why is he calling me at this hour? Does he have something important to tell me?'' she wondered.


    Ashley went into her room to answer the call. "Hello?"


    There was a soft tone in her voice that she wasn''t even aware of.


    Andrew was calling her from his villa. He was sitting leisurely by the French windows with a goblet filled with wine in his hand. On the desk beside him was an expensive bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafitte Rothschild.


    He swirled the wine in the goblet slowly. The saffron light shining from the lamp made his hand look fairer and svelte. His fair skin was in stark contrast with the color of the blood-red wine.


    Andrew''s facial features were hidden in the shadow of the darkened room, however, the finely chiseled outline of his face could be seen clearly and his deep dark mysterious eyes glistened in the dim light.


    Although his handsome face was cold and hard, many girls seemed to be fascinated by it.


    His face softened when he heard Ashley''s voice on the line.


    "Are you ready to move in with me?" he asked in his low husky voice.


    Ashley felt weak at the knees and her heart melted when she heard his enchanting voice murmuring seductively in her ear.


    Ashley had no intention of letting Andrew detect that she felt dizzy just by the sound of his insanely sexy voice.


    She sat on her bed and cleared her voice while she fidgeted nervously with a teddy bear. "Ahem... Oh, yeah," she replied casually.


    "I''ll come over to your house and pick you up tomorrow," Andrew said.


    "Fine," Ashley responde


    she had no problem with them relaxing when they didn''t have any customers to deal with.


    "Well, let me guess," Ashley responded, resting her head on her hand and putting on a fake pensive look on her face.


    "Does it have something to do with the bakery nearby?" she asked after a few seconds.


    With surprise all over her face, Cheryl praised her with admiration,"How did you know, Ashley? You''re really amazing!"


    Ashley smiled, and she had foreseen what Cheryl was going to say. ''The Teddy Bear Bakery was finding it hard to survive after the stunt.


    They had put their daughter''s life in danger just to bring down their competitors. What they did was unforgivable. They are such bad people and I doubt their employees are good either.


    No one wants to buy anything from their bakery anymore. Perhaps their pastries aren''t even safe to eat, '' Ashley mused.


    "Do you know what happened to that bakery, Ashley?" Cheryl continued.


    "I have no clue, but I''d like to know," Ashley said casually. She really didn''t have any clue what was going on with that bakery. She had been busy dealing with the Mu family and Andrew these past days. And she just didn''t have the time or energy to pay attention to that bakery.


    "Ashley, please have a guess," Cheryl insisted as she stared expectantly at Ashley.


    Ashley sighed inside, ''How could I possibly know? I''m not a fortune teller.''

 Chapter 93 Back To That Room

    "It seems that after that event happened, nobody went to their bakery any more. Perhaps that''s why they decided to close up their shop and leave yesterday," Cheryl explained while looking at Ashley with great admiration.


    In Cheryl''s eyes, if she was faced with a problem like that, she wouldn''t have known how to handle it properly and would probably have ended up having to close the bakery as a result. However, she was awestruck by the way Ashley had managed to efficiently sort it all out by clearing the bakery''s name and proving that the other bakery''s owners were the deceitful ones.


    But in reality, even though the owners had done a terrible thing, they had been running their bakery business there for a very long time and quite successfully. Surely, they would have lost some customers to Ashley''s bakery, but they would still have their own regular customers. It just didn''t make sense to Ashley, that they would just close up and leave.


    The more Ashley had thought about it, the less it made sense. Since the day she had left the hospital, all of her attention had been on her marriage to Andrew.


    So it was quite a shock and surprise to her to learn that the bakery had closed.


    Even so, if anyone tried to deface her bakery and ruin her business Ashley wouldn''t sit idly back and let it happen, nor would she let them get away with it that easily.


    Nina stood in the background with her own thoughts on what was really behind it all. Although Ashley did handle it well, Nina knew that Ashley wasn''t the only one involved.


    Both Nina and Cheryl were chosen by Greyson to work in Ashley''s cake shop. However, Nina had worked at Harkim for much longer than Cheryl had and she had much more insight and could see things deeper than just the surface.


    When Cheryl was told to work for Ashley, she was still fairly new at Harkim and didn''t even have the chance to get to know about Greyson.


    Whereas, Nina, on the other hand, knew very well who Greyson was and what he was capable of doing. Nina had some sort of idea as to why the other bakery would have closed. She was almost sure that Greyson would have had something to do with it.


    Earlier she had heard through the grapevine that Greyson had invested in the cake shop yet that he didn''t have much regard for the shop.


    Sometimes, to check that everything was in order, Greyson would occasionally pay a visit to the bakery. Nina didn''t hide anything from Greyson and filled him in with all of the details about what had happened that day. Shortly after that, the bakery closed down and the owners moved out. So it would be fair to assume that Greyson was behind it all.


    Ashley didn''t give it much more thought. As far as she was concerned, those guys had got what they deserved. She was just relieved and happy that her cake shop pulled through and now with the other one gone, she just had one less thing that she had to worry about.


    Ashley''s hands were covered in flour in preparation for a cake, when her cellphone rang. She quickly wiped her hands onto her apron and pulled her phone out from her pocket. At the sight of the name on the screen, she went into the break room for some privacy to answer the call.


    "Hello, Johnny," Ashley greeted on the phone.


    "Hello, Miss Mu. Are you at your apartment now? I am waiting for you downstairs," Johnny replied, in a gentle voice.


    Hearing this, Ashley silently face-palmed and was at a loss for what to say. ''Oh, shit! I


    only by chance. Andrew had thought long and hard before allowing Johnny to come and pick her up. If he wasn''t called away for an urgent business matter at the company, he wouldn''t have let Johnny pick her up at all.


    Johnny was a fastidious and smart secretary. Having been by Andrew''s side for such a long time, he got to know his boss very well.


    Ashley was speechless by his dramatic reaction.


    "Then you choose another way to call me. I feel really weird hearing you call me, Miss Mu," Ashley said, giving him another option.


    "How about¡­Mrs. CEO? Or Mrs. Lu?"


    Ashley shook her head and buried her face in her hands. ''What is this guy thinking? Did he bump his head into a wall? Is everyone that works for Andrew like this guy? I hope not.


    How could he come up with a name like that? Mrs. CEO?! and Mrs. Lu?! ¡­''


    She rubbed her temples with her hands and giggled at the ridiculous suggestion. Then she said, "Okay, just call me, Miss Mu. That''s okay."


    However, she could see his eyes in the rearview mirror. He seemed to be frowning and disappointed. Ashley was at a loss to why he would be like that.


    ''What''s he upset for? Is it because I didn''t agree with him to call me Mrs. CEO or Mrs. Lu? Surely that''s not the reason why. You''ve got to be kidding me!'' she thought to herself.


    Actually, Ashley had hit the nail right on the head with her assumption. Johnny really did want to call her, Mrs. CEO.


    He thought it sounded awesome.


    But, Johnny had to respect her wishes, and at last he just said, "As you wish, Miss Mu."


    Once they had arrived at Andrew''s mansion, he helped Ashley with her luggage, chatted only for a brief moment and then left.


    If it weren''t for Andrew''s jealousy, Johnny would have probably chatted with Ashley for a little longer. However, he understood the importance of not overstaying his welcome and making a good and lasting impression on his new superior. Besides, he also had other work that he needed to tend to.


    Once Johnny had left, Ashley began to study her new home.


    Her attention was focused on the room that she was standing in. It struck her as being a little familiar, but she didn''t know why that was.


    Suddenly, she remembered and tapped her forehead. ''This is the room that Andrew brought me to after I got drunk that night.''

 Chapter 94 Fiona Xia

    Entering the large living room, Ashley looked around silently. When she visited the villa last time, her mind was occupied with something else, so she didn''t pay that much attention to the house and just put the idea on the back of her mind.


    However, this time, Ashley thought she might live here for quite a long period, so she checked on everything carefully.


    The decorations were modern and simple. The house itself was dignified but not restrained, luxurious but not extravagant. All kinds of furniture were displayed in the living room, but the way they sparkled with light made Ashley assume that almost all the pieces of stuff were brand new and had never been used before. She wasn''t sure though if she had guessed it wrong.


    A gloomy atmosphere was cast upon the walls as they were painted black and white with heavy draperies hung by the window. A surge of nostalgia crept through Ashley, for she was used to her small warm room. Being at the vast and lonely villa made her think that it was such a monotonous and huge place to live.


    When she reached the bedroom, she looked lazily at the empty room and thought something was not right here and there, and everywhere in the house. All of a sudden, she felt uncomfortable.


    Looking around, she had come to realize that the style of the bedroom was similar to that of the living room.


    A large white floppy bed was in the middle of the room, but it didn''t look strange because the room was spacious.


    On the right of the bed was a desk, which was just the right size to hold the bedside lamp. Maybe Andrew put it there on purpose because he needed to check some files occasionally.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, Ashley put her suitcase beside the desk. Johnny sent her to the villa, but the host hadn''t come back yet, so she thought it would be impolite to use anything without his consent.


    With an absent mind, Ashley seemed to have forgotten that she was married to Andrew, and as the hostess of the house, she had no reason to think it was impolite after all.


    On the left of the bed was a big French window. Through the window, she could see clearly what was happening outside the house. Peeking through, Ashley noticed a large flower nursery just under the window.


    The camellias were in full bloom inside the nursery. The big white flowers and green leaves were very attractive and pleasant to the eye.


    In an instant, at the look of the flowers, Ashley had fallen in love with the house. Gone was her feeling of remorse earlier.


    Observing the place further, Ashley saw tha


    s. His mother kept on asking him about his girlfriend, and it made him really vexed. He was still young. Why did his mother worry about his marriage at such an early age? In fact, his older brother hadn''t found a girlfriend yet, but all this time, his mother just worried about the younger son.


    After Greyson entered the shop, he was surprised that it was full of customers, though he got the news that the business went on very well. Besides, it had opened for only a few days. The place was just too busy and bustling, which was a good thing for the bakery.


    Greyson thought that the staff deserved a favor for working hard.


    "Nina, where is Ashley?" He waited till there were not so many clients. Then he pushed through the crowd and walked to Nina, asking.


    "Mr. Yun, Miss Mu left earlier because she had something to do." Stopping for a while, Nina looked at Greyson and added with hesitation, "Why Mr. Yun, what do you want with Miss Mu? Is it something important?"


    Disappointed at the fact that Ashley was not here, Greyson replied, "Nothing. Just continue to do your jobs. I gotta go."


    With an awkward smile, Nina nodded.


    Just as Greyson walked out of the shop, he accidentally dashed to a girl who was entering the shop.


    "Ouch, it hurts." Then a soft female voice was heard. It sounded like she was about to cry, and she seemed to be hurt badly.


    Being hurt at the same time, Greyson wanted to curse but stopped after hearing the voice. He raised his head and looked at the girl.


    "Apologize to me!" The girl demanded. With his eyebrows raised a little, Greyson saw the girl. She had a cute hairstyle and a baby face. She was staring at him, with an accusation in her wet eyes.

 Chapter 95 You Little Fatty

    Who was Greyson? He was the Little Devil who never apologized to anyone ever since the day he was born.


    Greyson looked at the cute little face in front of him and answered like a rascal, "No."


    Fiona glared at the man with a beautiful baby face, with anger in her eyes. He was good-looking, but so unexpectedly unreasonable.


    Greyson stared at the cute girl. She was about 20 years old and had fair skin. She looked naive and adorable. She was cute even when she was angry.


    Fiona looked like she was about to cry after hearing what he said. Greyson bit his lip and thought he should apologize to her.


    Because he didn''t bully girls. She stared at him with her mouth open and the next second marched past him, but not before stomping on his foot.


    Greyson was speechless. ''Damn! It hurts so bad. What''s the matter with this woman? She looks adorable, but she is so ruthless, '' he thought.


    "Hey, wait a moment!" Greyson stopped Fiona.


    Fiona turned her head haughtily, and shot him a murderous look. "What''s up?" she asked impatiently.


    "You just stomped on my foot. Don''t you think you owe me an apology?" Greyson asked.


    "Ah? Did I do that just now?" Fiona asked, her eyes wide in astonishment. She covered her mouth and for a second she looked guilty.


    Seeing this, Greyson thought that Fiona would apologize to him but her reply floored him. "So what? You deserve it!" she declared


    with a wry look, but to Greyson she looked so cute that he couldn''t stay mad at her anymore.


    "You..." It was the first time that Greyson was defeated, and he glared at Fiona.


    "What? Bite me!" Fiona glared back at him crossly.


    They made such a ruckus that Nina and Cheryl also heard them.


    Nina saw that Greyso


    had the desired effect. She had managed to get back at Greyson, who appeared very annoyed. He hated it when people commented on his face.


    "Nobody will like you, you little fatty! Nothing is wrong with my face. I am cute and that''s why lots of people like me." Greyson raised his head proudly.


    Fiona took the cakes from the cashier and rolled her eyes at Greyson. Then she left. She didn''t want to talk to this idiot.


    Greyson looked at Fiona''s back and gritted his teeth. He hoped not to see her again. Otherwise, he would get even with her.


    It was the first time that Nina had seen Greyson so enraged. She was curious about the girl, who wasn''t afraid of this Little Devil.


    Although Nina had a crush on Greyson in the past, after a certain incident, she stopped herself from pursuing him.


    Meanwhile at the Golden Palace, Ashley thought it was a boring place to stay. This villa was more sophisticated than the Mu''s house. Most people living here had their own drivers, and there were no cabs here, let alone buses.


    Ashley stayed in the house for the entire afternoon. She fiddled with her cell phone and checked the tweets occasionally.

 Chapter 96 Give Me Your Hand

    Ashley was worried about whether she needed to wake up early everyday from now on so that she could have enough time to walk to the bakery shop, but it was quite far away from where she was staying.


    Upon thinking about that, she couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    But luckily, though this villa was a little bit isolated, she could find all she wanted here, such as fresh vegetables and fruits in the fridge.


    When night fell, Ashley still didn''t know if Andrew would be back or not. Although she didn''t know who Andrew really was, she was able to guess that he was in charge of a company, as he was always busy dealing with business-related things.


    Being bored out of her wits, Ashley decided to make dinner despite not knowing if Andrew would even come home.


    Upon entering the kitchen, she became very impressed. It was very clean and everything was new. All the essentials were also there.


    Ashley prepared the rice first. She added some rice to the cooking pot, rinsed it, poured some water into the pot and let it simmer in the rice cooker.


    Since there were lots of meat and vegetables in the fridge, Ashley took out some pork ribs and Chinese yams. "I''m gonna make a pork rib soup," Ashley happily whispered to herself.


    In all fairness, she was enjoying herself.


    After she finished cooking the soup, she took out some tomatoes, eggs and vegetables from the fridge and got ready to make more dishes.


    First, she washed the tomatoes and cut them into pieces. After that, she cracked the eggs into a bowl and stirred them.


    Patiently, she rinsed the vegetables to make sure they were clean.


    Ashley was so concentrated on what she was doing that she didn''t realize that Andrew was home already.


    It was said that when men were busy doing something, they were very charming, the same as women, when they were concentrated on doing something, they seemed very attractive as well.


    In order to be with his wife, Andrew drove at the highest speed allowable straight hom


    n hurt, he could never agree.


    "No, go and stay away from the kitchen," he commanded coldly.


    The voice made Ashley tremble. As much as she didn''t want to go, she felt like she had no choice but to leave as commanded.


    What happened wasn''t a very nice encounter, but Ashley believed that Andrew reacted that way because he cared about her.


    Taking a deep breath, she headed towards the living room and sat on the couch. She took a look at her burned hand and realized how red and badly swollen it was.


    Her gaze examined the room for anything that she could put on it, but she couldn''t see anything. Though a bit nervous, she walked into the kitchen again and asked Andrew where the first aid kit was.


    Andrew turned off the stove. Upon seeing Ashley''s hand again, he frowned. Determination suddenly colored his eyes and he dragged Ashley upstairs.


    Somehow, Ashley felt his nervousness.


    Upon reaching the bedroom, Andrew sat Ashley down on the bed. He then took out the first aid kit from a bedside cupboard.


    Andrew opened the kit. It was full and complete - antiseptics, bandages, thermometers, and such. Everything necessary could be found in it.


    Andrew rummaged through the kit and fished out the antiseptic and some bandages. After that, he turned to Ashley and knelt in front of her. "Give me your hand."

 Chapter 97 Injury

    Andrew walked towards Ashley with the antiseptic and some bandages. He told Ashley to raise her hand which she immediately obeyed.


    Andrew rolled some cotton and dampened it with alcohol. He then dabbed it on Ashley''s wounds gently.


    "Hiss." Ashley let out a sound of distress as her wound bubbled. The pain surged from her hand as the alcohol disinfected it. Ashley shivered as she tried to tolerate the agony.


    Andrew was stunned by Ashley''s painful reaction. He frowned and stared at Ashley''s hand. He felt sorry about the pain she felt.


    "Hang in there. It will be over soon." Andrew lowered his head and whispered to Ashley''s ear. It was out of character for him to say such words but he really wanted Ashley to calm down.


    The awkwardness in his voice must be because of the fact that he had never said such warm words to anyone.


    Ashley was surprised by Andrew''s heartfelt attempt to comfort her. Her eyes widened because she never expected Andrew to use such tender gestures.


    Ashley stared at Andrew as he wiped her wounds. She noticed that his ears reddened and his hands slightly shook as he tended Ashley''s wounds.


    Ashley was dazed when she realized how Andrew cared for her. She felt conflicted about her emotions as she looked at Andrew''s face. Ashley saw the pain in Andrew''s face. She was the one who had a wound but Andrew looked to be more in agony as he stared at Ashley''s hand.


    She felt relieved when she saw how Andrew watched out for her safety. Andrew had already sterilized her wounds so he grabbed an ointment from the medical kit.


    Andrew spread the white medical cream around Ashley''s wound. The coolness from the cream lessened her pain and made her more comfortable.


    Andrew reached for the bandage to wrap Ashley''s wounds. However, when Ashley saw what he was about to do, she stopped him and said,"I don''t think a bandage would be necessary. The wound cannot be covered by it."


    Ashley thought that her hand was ugly enough without a bandage. It would look even worse and inconvenient if he put a bandage on her hand.


    Andrew was frozen because he didn''t know how to put a bandage to the wound. He then decided to follow Ashley''s request and return the bandage to the medical box.


    "Andrew, tell me, will my hand be scarred?" Ashley inquired with a sorry face. She frowned as she stared at the back of her hand which was inflamed. She then raised her head and looked at Andrew. Her eyes were filled with misery and pain.


    Ashley felt really terrible about the wound in the back of her hand. She feared that it would be hard for it to heal especially in summer. Girls always cared about their physical appearances. Ashley was no exception. She


    clean up the table since Andrew cooked the meal.


    However, Andrew immediately grabbed the plates and instructed Ashley to sit back down.


    Ashley looked at Andrew with confused eyes and asked,"What''s wrong?"


    "Your hand is still hurt. I''ll clear up the table while you take some rest."


    Andrew replied with care in his tone. Ashley had almost forgotten about the wound in the back of her hand. It was only after Andrew reminded her that she realized that her hand was hurt.


    Andrew grabbed the dirty dishes and put them away in the kitchen sink. He cleaned the table while Ashley rested in the couch. Ashley''s mind wandered as she stared at Andrew''s figure in the kitchen. She suddenly felt that the relationship between the two of them could work out.


    However, Andrew was at the kitchen with a frown on his face. He felt disgusted at the dirty task that awaited him.


    Andrew had never imagined that he would do something like this. He would usually just grab his pen, sign a document and then earn millions of bills every minute. This menial task was way below his social status.


    Andrew paused for a while and calmed down. He then reached for a plate and tried to wash it in the sink.


    Ashley sat comfortably on the sofa. Her attention from the television was suddenly shifted to the kitchen as a loud "bang" echoed in her ears. Her surprise made her quiver and fearful of what might have happened to Andrew.


    ''I hope he''s alright.'' Ashley prayed in her mind.


    Ashley immediately turned the television off and rushed towards the kitchen. She then saw Andrew beside the sink. He stood there silently as Ashley noticed the shattered pieces of a broken dish around Andrew''s feet.


    "Andrew, what ..." Ashley was about to ask Andrew what had happened but she held her voice instead.

 Chapter 98 Feeling Embarrassed

    Giving an awkward look to Ashley, Andrew said calmly, "I wasn''t able to hold the plate firmly."


    Looking down at the shattered pieces of plate on the floor, Ashley said quickly, "Well, it''s okay. I know you''re not good at doing housework.


    Are you all right?"


    "I''m okay. I''ll just finish washing the dishes. Just wait for me in the living room," Andrew replied in a low voice.


    Although Andrew had said that he was fine, Ashley was still worried about him and wanted to stay with him in the kitchen.


    On the contrary, Andrew didn''t want Ashley to see him washing the dishes so clumsily. So he found an excuse and asked her to leave.


    Ashley was left with no choice and felt awkward to insist on staying at the kitchen. She slowly made her way to the living room. But hardly had Ashley entered the living room when she heard a loud "bang" again.


    ''What a stubborn man! I don''t know how to help you, '' she thought.


    A little annoyed this time, Andrew looked at the dishes in the sink angrily, as if he was glaring at his enemies.


    A weak smile flashed across Ashley''s face when she saw the expression on Andrew''s face. Then with a low and soothing voice, she said emphatically, "Let me help you." Then she rolled up her sleeves and went straight to the sink.


    However, Andrew stopped her and said, "You don''t need to do that. I''ll just have the servant come tomorrow."


    Astounded at Andrew''s actions, Ashley was held speechless. Seized by Andrew by the hand, she didn''t argue anymore and had to follow him upstairs.


    When they reached the bedroom, Andrew immediately shut the door and secured it with a lock. Ashley glanced at her watch and was surprised to see that it was already nine o''clock. No wonder she felt so tired and began to yawn.


    Rummaging through her suitcase, she took her nightgown out. Ashley was about to enter the bathroom for a shower when Andrew stopped her.


    "Wait a minute," Andrew said suddenly. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he looked at her seriously with furrowed brows.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked.


    "Where are you going?" Andrew pursed his lips and frowned.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Thinking about what was so unusual with taking a shower before going to bed, Ashley was a bit confused.


    After keeping silent for a while, Andrew came to Ashley and said, "Let''s go."


    Staring at Andrew with puzzled eyes, Ashley asked, "Where are we going? Where do you want to take me?"


    Looking at Ashley''s hands, Andrew said flatly, "You can''t touch water now.


    So, com


    become his wife, he wouldn''t let her leave him so easily.


    Andrew stared greedily at Ashley''s charming and delicate face.


    ''My darling, you''ll stay with me forever!'' he thought.


    However, when Ashley told Andrew that she wanted to sleep in the guest room tonight, she felt very uneasy because he had said nothing in response. She was held frozen and couldn''t help but look up at him.


    At that instant, Ashley was frightened by his look.


    With his back behind a full body mirror, Andrew stared at her with his dark eyes. Ashley couldn''t discern his mood from his eyes but was scared by his expression.


    Ashley couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "You want to sleep in the guest room?" With furrowed brows, Andrew asked coldly. Although his voice was so magnetic, Ashley felt it was somehow a threat to her.


    Moving her head up and down, Ashley nodded. Coming up with an idea, she said immediately, "I didn''t take a shower, so I''m afraid you can''t stand the smell of my sweat..."


    Ashley was about to continue, but she was interrupted by Andrew.


    Hearing her explanation, Andrew said in a mild tone, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind that." Now his expression was not as frightening as before. After a pause, Andrew continued, "Since we''re husband and wife now, isn''t it proper that we share a bed?"


    Entertaining the idea on her mind, Ashley suddenly flushed. ''You think it doesn''t matter, but I mind that!'' Ashley complained in silence.


    Andrew got up and quipped, "It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed."


    Seeing that Andrew wrapped himself only in a towel and was about to go to bed, Ashley couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you going to put on some clothes?"

 Chapter 99 Good Night

    Looking at Ashley''s nervous expression, Andrew couldn''t help but smile.


    How could his sweetheart be so lovable?


    "Why?" he asked.


    Ashley couldn''t reply. ''Damn it. Wait. Will... will he sleep in the raw?''


    Ashley felt dizzy.


    Andrew''s big bed was soft and comfortable. Ashley was clinging to the bedside, with her back to her husband.


    While Andrew found the whole thing to be laughable, he couldn''t help but feel offended. Did Ashley think he was a dreadful monster? He wouldn''t eat her!


    So, in Ashley and Andrew''s spacious bedroom, such a scene could be seen: A couple was lying on a large white bed.


    The woman was lying close to the bedside and could fall down at any time. The man was lying on the other side of the bed, staring at his lady who had her back on him, with helplessness and love in his eyes.


    "Come here," Andrew said in a deep, rich voice as he looked at Ashley''s back. He was earnestly hoping Ashley would come and lie close to him.


    "No. I feel comfortable this way," she whispered, her shyness evident in her tone. "Well, it''s late. I am going to sleep. Good night." With that, she pulled her blanket tighter around her and curled into a ball on her side of the bed.


    Andrew frowned and pulled her over his side impatiently.


    "Hey," he started softly. "We''ve already slept together before. Why are you being so shy now?" Never in his life did he think he''d ever put an effort to sound cute, but that was all he could do right now.


    Ashley closed her eyes tightly, but her long eyelashes still trembled. She was afraid to see Andrew''s naked body.


    Due to her injured hand, she wasn''t able to have a shower and just changed her clothes.


    Despite that, she still smelle


    for her to adjust to a new bed if she was sleeping in it for the first time, but surprisingly, she had a good night''s sleep. Throughout the night, they moved closer and closer to each other that they ended up cuddling. Lying in Andrew''s arms and listening to his heartbeat, Ashley felt secure.


    Andrew looked at the beautiful girl next to him.


    All he could think was how he was suffering at that moment, while Ashley was sleeping peacefully.


    "When would you accept me?" he whispered.


    The next day, Ashley was in high spirits when she woke up. She had a really good sleep last night.


    She was stretching her arms when she touched something warm. It frightened her.


    But then she saw Andrew''s extremely handsome face.


    ''Not looking as cold as when you are awake, huh, '' she thought to herself. Leaning closer, she began to study Andrew''s face.


    ''If he doesn''t frown all the time, maybe more girls will like him, '' she thought.


    ''Also, how can his eyelashes be so long! They are longer than a girl''s! I don''t know what he ate when he was growing up, but he ends up being so beautiful even girls would definitely be jealous of him.''

 Chapter 100 Are You Angry

    ''How could you be so beautiful?''


    It had been a few minutes since she woke up and saw Andrew next to him, but she still was in awe of his god-given looks.


    Ashley was in still in the middle of admiring Andrew''s looks when she saw his finger move.


    Slowly, Andrew opened his eyes. Rattled, Ashley decided to pretend she was still sleeping.


    Despite her efforts, Andrew quickly uncovered what she was trying to do and let out a soft chuckle. He then proceeded to turn over and took Ashley in his arms.


    Thinking Andrew was still asleep, Ashley opened her eyes. It was then she realized how close they were to each other.


    She felt her cheeks turn red.


    ''This kind of intimacy is something that could only be done on purpose!'' she said to herself, checking if Andrew was really still asleep. Seeing that the guy was truly asleep, she concluded that it wasn''t a deliberate act.


    ''Well, it''s a good thing he was able to avoid my hand, '' she thought. Slowly and silently, Ashley lifted Andrew''s arm that was wrapped around her body so that she could sit up.


    She didn''t wake the sleeping angel. When she was about to get out of bed, Andrew''s leg suddenly moved and landed on hers.


    With the gentlest nudges, Ashley tried to free herself but she was unsuccessful.


    ''Is this man asleep or not!'' she thought to herself.


    As much as it was annoying her, she didn''t want to know the answer to that because the only thing she wanted to do was to get up and leave the bedroom. Bending over, she dragged his leg and moved it to the other side, and then she got off the bed as quickly as she could.


    As soon as she was able to stand up from the bed, she went over to the window and opened the curtain slightly. She lifted her injured hand and observed it. The swelling was almost gone, and it wasn''t hurting as much as it did yesterday.


    "Oh wow, the medicine definitely worked," she murmured, "No wonder so many people want to be rich. The benefits are wonderful." When such things happened to her,


    Ashley realize how angry Andrew was. But why? ''Was it because I washed dishes?'' Ashley tried to figure out.


    Without waiting for Ashley''s reply, Andrew dragged her to the bedroom, and washed her hand carefully. Taking out disinfectant fluid, cotton swabs, and ointment, he began to apply medicine to her hand.


    There was nothing Ashley could do but watch Andrew with bated breath. Her heart was pounding.


    When Andrew saw that the hand got better, he relaxed a bit.


    Ashley puckered up her lips, and whispered, "Are you angry?"


    Putting away the medical kit, Andrew sat there and didn''t answer her question.


    Since Andrew didn''t respond, she held his hand and in a begging tone, said, "Please don''t be angry." She had no idea Andrew would be so angry about what she did!


    ''What an incomprehensible person! I am the person whose hand got injured, but why does it seem like he''s suffering more!'' Ashley just couldn''t understand.


    Then something occurred to her, and she opened her eyes widely.


    ---


    The person Andrew was angry with was himself. He blamed himself for what happened and how he wasn''t able to take care of Ashley well. If he had stopped her washing the dishes, her hand would have got much better faster.


    Andrew couldn''t bear to be angry at his wife.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "No, I''m not angry."

 Chapter 101 Stubborn Ashley

    Ashley secretly rolled her eyes and let out a silent sigh. She didn''t want Andrew to notice her resigned expression. ''He''s obviously angry. Why won''t he just admit it?'' Ashley complained silently in her head.


    "Well, I''m getting late for work. Can you give me a ride?" Ashley inquired in a very careful way.


    ''He actually has a point. It would be difficult to hail a taxi in this neighborhood. It''s better if he could drive me to work, '' Ashley thought as she feared the long waiting that she would experience if she opted to go to work by herself.


    "No! I will not give you a ride." Andrew declined Ashley''s request with a stern voice. His handsome face reflected a very serious look.


    Ashley narrowed her eyes and leered at Andrew. She asked him with a confused voice,"Why not?" ''I''ve only asked him for a ride to work. Why did he react that way? Why is he being so dramatic?'' thought Ashley as her confusion grew.


    Andrew met Ashley''s baffled stare. He realized how puzzled Ashley was with his response and that she wanted an explanation.


    He tapped her forehead in a sweet reprimand. He said with a low, stern voice,"Why are you thinking about getting to work?"


    Andrew then shifted his considerate gaze towards Ashley''s injured hand. "You hurt your hand last night. You should wait for it to fully recover before you return to your work."


    Ashley then realized that she misunderstood Andrew. She looked down while her guilt consumed her. Her face reddened with embarrassment. However, Ashley still wanted to go to work.


    She looked at Andrew and spoke with a soft tone,"I''ll be fine. I don''t really have much work to do there. I won''t strain myself."


    Ashley told the truth as she assured Andrew. She was the owner of Memory Bakery. All she needed to do was supervise her employees and make sure that everything was fine in the shop. She would help to deal with clients if ever they were swarmed with customers.


    "You heard me. I won''t drive you there. You need to rest." Andrew''s determined expression showed that his decision was final.


    He felt annoyed that Ashley was too carefree and reckless about her injured hand. ''Why is she so irresponsible when it comes to her health? She still wants to go to work even when her hand is already badly injured, '' Andrew fumed in his mind.


    "Please don''t make too much of a big deal out of this. I''m fine, really. Just let me go to work," Ashley pleaded with a pout on her face. Her eyes were full of anticipation as she stared at Andrew''s stern face.


    ''Ellie can''t supervise because she went to her hometown. I must be at the bakery to make sure everything is fine, '' thought Ashley.


    Ashley begged a lot and even played cute just to convince Andrew but he still refused to drop her off at her bakery.


    She was really annoyed about how stubborn Andrew could be.


    She was fully aware that Andrew was just concerned about her but she was convinc


    she had been at the side of the bed where Andrew usually slept.


    Andrew had arrived at the company. He immediately instructed his assistant Johnny to meet him at his office.


    "I need you to find a household who can do the chores at home. She needs to be responsible and can''t be chatty. She also can''t have any criminal record," Andrew said with a low voice and in only one breath.


    Johnny was rendered speechless by Andrew''s sudden order. It was the first time Johnny had heard Andrew speak out so many words without any pause.


    Johnny came to his senses and reconfirmed Andrew''s order. "Pardon me?


    So you need a maid to work in the Golden Palace, right?"


    Andrew nodded in confirmation. His stern face then softened when a certain woman suddenly entered his mind. "She must be so bored at the house alone," Andrew muttered. He didn''t even realize that Johnny heard him.


    Johnny just stared silently at his love-struck boss. He glued his eyes on Andrew and sighed. He never thought that his boss would fall in love with a girl and even showed his affection to her so openly to his assistant.


    Johnny exited the office silently. He closed the door and immediately started to do his task. He felt that he would probably get used to Andrew''s romantic actions soon enough.


    Johnny immediately found the perfect household helper for Andrew. Ashley sat comfortably in the living room and browsed the posts on Weibo. She was startled when someone rang the doorbell. Ashley wasn''t aware that there would be a visitor at that moment.


    She rushed towards the front door and opened it. She then saw a woman in her late forties. The stranger looked uneasy and stood at the front door quietly.


    Ashley felt confused about the person in their door. ''Andrew is from a rich family. I don''t think she is his relative though, '' Ashley thought as she wondered who the stranger was.


    Ashley then asked politely,"Hello, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 102 The Housekeeper

    The woman looked at Ashley, who was still stunned even in pajamas, a glimmer of surprise flashing in her eyes. "Well, are you Mrs. Lu? I''m the housekeeper of this family. My family name is Zhang."


    ''The housekeeper?'' Ashley looked at the woman suspiciously. She gave her a slight smile and said, "Just one second, please. I need to make a call."


    Ashley turned around and the smile on her face disappeared immediately. She picked up her phone and called Andrew.


    At the Lu Group Office


    In the meeting room, only the one on the platform was speaking into the otherwise silent air.


    It wasn''t long before the silence was broken by the shrill ringing of a phone.


    Everything came to a dead halt; even the person who was giving a speech stopped talking and swallowed.


    They exchanged confused looks with one another, wondering whose phone it was and worried about the consequences of the disruption.


    They still remembered how furious the president had been when this had happened before. It had been a complete nightmare.


    They had since taken utmost care to make sure their phones were turned off during meetings.


    But obviously, someone had forgotten that unspoken rule.


    While everyone was in fear of how the president would respond, Andrew looked around calmly before picking up his phone.


    His employees were surprised to see a tender expression cross their boss''s face when he saw who was calling.


    The shock on their faces could be seen clearly. They wondered whether they were mistaken.


    But they gave a sigh of relief at the same time. It was lucky that it was Andrew''s phone. So they wouldn''t take his anger.


    "Are you missing me?"


    Andrew asked softly, rendering not only Ashley, but also the other people in the meeting room speechless.


    They had never heard their boss talk like that, and the way he was talking only fueled their curiosity as to who was calling him.


    It was almost impossible that their boss could talk in such a gentle tone.


    What was more, what he had said wa


    hat didn''t mean Claire could dare break the rule.


    "I feel old when I hear you call me madam. I think ''madam'' works better for elder women."


    "That does make sense. Then I''ll call you Miss Mu. How about that?" Claire suggested.


    Why was it ''Miss Mu'' again?


    But it sounded a lot better than Mrs. Lu. So Ashley gave a nod of consent.


    Claire cooked up a simple supper and Ashley settled down to enjoy it.


    Ashley applied potion to the wound on her hand and she thought it looked better. Not as horrible as it had been in the morning.


    Ashley had assumed that it would be boring to live here. But to her surprise, it wasn''t all that bad. Time passed without her realizing it.


    Claire was cooking in the kitchen and Ashley was on the phone in the living room when the sound of the front door opening reached their ears.


    At the sound of door shutting, Ashley turned around to find herself looking directly into Andrew''s eyes.


    Surprised at the unexpected eye contact, Ashley whipped back her head to look at her mobile phone.


    Andrew hung his coat on the cloth hanger and walked up to Ashley. "Is everything alright?" he asked cautiously.


    Ashley continued to play on her phone, choosing to ignore his question. She was still mad at him. Just because he had arranged a housekeeper for her didn''t mean she was going to forgive him.

 Chapter 103 Ashleys Refusal

    Seeing Ashley didn''t respond, Andrew knew she was still mad at him. Quietly, he approached her and caressed her forehead. However, Ashley still didn''t take a single look back at him; instead, she fixed her eyes on her phone. Her face looked indifferent. Andrew felt a little embarrassed and shook his head helplessly. He then turned to go upstairs.


    "Miss Mu, is Mr. Lu home?" Claire poked her head out from the kitchen and asked. She heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs.


    Ashley replied, "Yes, he''s home."


    "Great! I''m almost finished with cooking. You should go and tell him that the dinner will be ready soon," Claire said cheerfully.


    Ashley just said yes to Claire, but she still was lying on the sofa, her lips pursed.


    Several minutes later, Claire carried the first dish out of the kitchen and walked past Ashley. She was surprised to see Ashley still lying on the sofa. So she stopped and reminded her again.


    Ashley didn''t want to show her displeasure towards Andrew in front of Claire, so she sat up with a giggle and then rushed upstairs. As soon as she got upstairs, she immediately slowed down, and her expression changed. She couldn''t forgive Andrew so quickly and so easily, so she had to look tough and indifferent in front of him.


    Almost begrudgingly, Ashley knocked on the door and said coldly, "Andrew, dinner is ready." Hearing no answer from the inside, she began to open the door as she repeated again, "Dinner - "


    Before she could even finish her words, Ashley''s face became red as she looked into the room. She immediately turned around and almost let out a scream. With an exasperated tone, she asked, "Andrew, what are you doing?"


    Andrew looked back at her with a smile. Noticing that Ashley was embarrassed, he became amused. He took his time to put on his pants, and then he replied joyfully, "Don''t you see? I am changing my clothes."


    Ashley didn''t turn to look back. She complained, "Can''t you do that in the bathroom?"


    "Does it matter? Is there any difference between those two?" Andrew suddenly felt wronged.


    "Fine, come down to have dinner once you get it done!" Ashley said. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, she felt a grasp on her arm. Andrew reached out his hand to stop Ashley, and then he quickly took her by her wrist. He said with a big smile, "I am finished. Let''s go now!"


    With a reluctant look, Ashley started to shake his hand off of her. However, the more she tried, the tighter Andrew held her.


    "Stop it! You are hurting me!" Ashley glared at him.


    Finally, Andrew loosened his grasp. At once, Ashley pulled her hand back. A red stripe showed up on Ashley''s wrist. Andrew suddenly felt sorry.


    Since he took a shower just now, the light smell of the lotion remained on his body and it was now filling the air.


    He donned a grey indoor suit, and he looked more handsome and taller than he really was.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, Miss Mu. Here you come! The dinner -" Claire greeted with a big smile


    erved the slightest anxiety on Ashley''s face that betrayed her. Then he suddenly sped up to finally approach her. With his breath on Ashley''s face, she couldn''t help but tremble.


    "What did you say?" Andrew asked, as if he was ready for a fight.


    Ashley failed to hold her ground. She was trapped in his aggression again. "Andrew Lu..." she stammered.


    Andrew watched Ashley''s quivering lips and panicked eyes. Acting on instinct, he held his face very close to hers that his lips almost touched hers. The lady was too scared to move.


    All she could do now was to close her eyes in despair.


    "Wrong!" The low but heavy voice echoed in her ears.


    She tried hard to open her eyes slightly. The sight of Andrew''s stern face made her heart beat faster. Her hands reached for the hem of her dress, and it comforted her a little.


    Then she thought to herself, ''I don''t think I called him wrong. Am I too nervous? Why he said that? Is Andrew Lu not his real name? Does he have another one?''


    Suddenly, something hit her, so she gathered herself up and said again, "Andrew?"


    "Yes."


    Finally, she felt at ease. Then she asked, "Can you just take a step back and leave me some space to breathe? I feel breathless right now."


    "I refuse." Andrew pulled her closer and held her waist tightly.


    His hands held her so tight that she couldn''t make herself a little more comfortable. She was really struggling to move her body.


    "Why don''t you want a wedding ceremony?" he asked.


    His face still looked cold and emotionless. His eyes looked as dark as black holes, as if they would swallow Ashley in an instant. They made Ashley tremble again.


    "Because I... I... I don''t think I deserve this. If the wedding ceremony is going to be held, it will draw a lot of people''s attention on me. I am a nobody. Anyone would think that I married you to get your money, not because I love you truly. That would not only be bad for your company, but also affect our private life. That''s why I''m refusing¡­"

 Chapter 104 Sleep With Andrew

    "Besides, I don''t think there is any need to hold a big wedding. After all, the concept of marriage is between you and me. Perhaps, we can just treat our relatives and friends to a meal to inform them of our wedding," Ashley added.


    Taking notice of the self-mockery on her face, Andrew felt a pang of discomfort in his heart. ''Oh, it breaks my heart to see her act this way, '' he thought.


    Pulling Ashley into his arms, he assured her in a low voice, "Don''t worry. I promise that from now on, nobody would give you a hard time." ''No one would dare look down on you or put you down as long as I am alive. If anyone has the nerve to hurt you, I will not spare him or her, '' he swore to himself. With ferocity flashing through his eyes, Andrew was determined to protect Ashley with all his life.


    Being held so tight and pulled very close to his chest, Ashley could hear Andrew''s heartbeat. Enveloped in his strong arms and warmed by his body, Ashley felt her heart palpitate fast. Rattled and confused at the same time, she gave Andrew a slight push.


    Caught off guard, Andrew stepped back and released his grip on Ashley.


    Watching his lovely wife run away hurriedly, Andrew drew an enchanting smile which made girls difficult to resist his charm.


    ''She has some feelings for me after all. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have acted that way, '' he thought with a sly smile.


    Andrew didn''t confess his love to her. His flirting behaviors, however, took her breath away. As her mind was in a total mess, Ashley couldn''t think straight. Thus, she just ran away from Andrew after pushing him away. She couldn''t understand why she acted that way. She thought running was the best way to hide her red cheeks that betrayed her real feeling for Andrew.


    Seeing Ashley rush to her, Claire assumed that there was something going on between the couple. "What''s up, Miss Mu? Why are you in such a hurry?" she asked with her eyebrows slightly raised.


    Realizing that the housekeeper was in the villa, Ashley was slightly relieved. Squeezing a smile, she replied, "I''m fine. I''m a little tired. I''m going to bed. Good night."


    Ashley dashed upstairs as fast as she could as if she had been chased by a bunch of money lenders.


    The next second Ashley retired to their bedroom. With her back against the door, she bent down, rested her hands on her knees and gasped for air. After she calmed down, she walked into the bathroom and took a quick bath.


    After the refreshing bath, she walked towards the medicine cabinet. Taking the ointment out, she applied an ample amount to


    re she hid. He removed the quilt so that Ashley''s head could be seen. Resting his chin on her head, he heaved a sigh.


    Ashley felt sorry for him when he heard him sigh.


    She started to reflect on herself. She thought that perhaps she had been too mean to him.


    After all, she had proposed to him personally to get her jade pendant back. The thing was, Andrew had been nice to her since they got married. He even wanted to hold a wedding ceremony to tell everyone that she was his wife.


    But she kept refusing his goodwill. She always shut him up no matter how well he treated her.


    Considering that they were husband and wife now, plus she had some feelings for him too, she started to consider the idea of falling in love with him From now on she would try and open her heart to him.


    The thought delighted her, and she was determined to pay back Andrew''s kindness and generosity towards her.


    ''Andrew is an enchanting man from a prominent family. There is no doubt that he is popular among women, and he is the ideal perfect husband for them. Besides, he knows how to cook and he is a considerate man. Now that I''m married to him, I will try to accept him, '' she thought.


    If Johnny had learned about Ashley''s opinion of Andrew, he would be taken by great surprise.


    In his eyes, his boss was handsome and good at cooking. However, he never regarded him as a thoughtful person. Maybe because he hadn''t lived with him and had no chance to get to know him deeply. But in Ashley''s case, her impression of Andrew had changed over time.


    As far as he was concerned, Andrew always emanated an indifferent, powerful aura which could scare people away. He didn''t think his boss was a considerate man.

 Chapter 105 Going To Work Together

    Maybe Ashley was the only one who thought that Andrew was gentle and considerate.


    He actually was an impatient person. It was only for Ashley that he brought out his gentleness and patience.


    Ashley had thought it through and decided to accept Andrew. So she wrapped her arms around Andrew and nestled into his embrace.


    Andrew''s embrace was warm and comfortable. Ashley could smell the minty scent on his body and felt his steady breath.


    Ashley gradually relaxed and fell asleep in Andrew''s arms.


    A happy smile took its place on Andrew''s face as he stared at Ashley, who was sleeping like a baby in his arms.


    It was the first time that Ashley had hugged him willingly and the first time that she had come so close to him. Andrew was actually jumping for joy from within.


    He kissed Ashley''s forehead gently and whispered,"Good night, sweetie."


    The next morning, Ashley and Andrew sat at the table to have breakfast.


    The food that Claire had cooked was delicious, but couldn''t be compared to Andrew''s cooking.


    Ashley stared at Andrew, wondering if he would let her go back to work. She was already feeling better and her hands didn''t hurt anymore.


    She thought about asking him the question, but she didn''t know what to call him.


    Should she call him by his full name? Andrew Lu?


    She could have called him that in the past, but now that they were in a relationship, calling him by his full name might put a distance between them.


    How about she called him Andrew?


    But all his friends called him Andrew.


    ''Maybe I should call him honey! Many couples call each other honey, '' Ashley pondered.


    On second thought, she scratched the idea of calling Andrew ''honey''. It sounded too mushy.


    Andrew, who was eating with his head down, felt Ashley''s gaze. He looked up and asked,"What''s wrong?"


    Andrew was elegant and noble, and whatever he did, he exuded dignity. He was Prince Charming in real life.


    "I think my hand is better now. Can I go back to work


    es? I can bring you some when I come back," Ashley said.


    Andrew wanted to say no because he had hated sweet food since his childhood.


    But he couldn''t reject her when he saw her expectant, excited face. "Yes, I''d like that," he ended up saying.


    "I''m telling you, the cupcakes Ellie and I sell are the best in the world, and you are definitely going to love them!" Ashley couldn''t stop talking when it came to cakes.


    She kept twittering on the way to the store, and Andrew just listened quietly, nodding along from time to time.


    As he looked at Ashley, Andrew thought of all the times he had hated people twittering away like sparrows as he drove. How strange it was that he now loved Ashley talking by his side.


    "Okay, here we are," Ashley said as the car turned into a street.


    Andrew stopped the car and asked,"When do you get off work? I''ll pick you up."


    "Oh, you don''t need to. I can take a taxi home." Ashley said, not wanting to trouble him too much.


    Andrew said nothing but just stared at her, waiting for her to change her answer. At last, Ashley gave in and said,"I get off at 5 pm."


    Andrew nodded and said,"Be right here waiting for me then. Do not wander around by yourself."


    "Okay," Ashley said, wondering why she couldn''t wander around. She wasn''t a three-year-old kid. She wouldn''t get lost.

 Chapter 106 It Has Nothing To Do With You!

    After Ashley got off from the car and disappeared from his sight, Andrew looked away and turned the steering wheel to make his way to his office.


    Ashley walked to the cake shop in a great mood. Suddenly she was blocked by someone. The man looked at her with a sad face, very unlike his usual peppy self.


    Ashley raised her head and glanced at him, preparing to walk around him.


    But the man suddenly grabbed her arm, forcing her to look at him. "Who is he?"


    Oh, right! The man who had stopped Ashley was none other than Raymond.


    He had overheard a rumor from Lena about Ashley and he couldn''t wait to see his ex-girlfriend.


    When he saw her getting out of a luxury car, he believed Lena.


    Raymond didn''t act rationally. He grabbed Ashley''s arm tightly with both hands, exerting more force than necessary. He went crazy when he saw her getting down from that pricey car.


    He never thought that Ashley would change so much in less than a month.


    Ashley saw Raymond and her expression soured. His grip on her arm was so painful that she had to bite her lip to stop herself from crying out, "Whoever he is, it has nothing to do with you. Let me go"


    Instead of loosening his grip, Raymond tightened it. Glaring at her, he asked sarcastically, "Is he the guy who you got married to? You married him, right?"


    Ashley''s expression changed. "I don''t know what you are talking about," she replied.


    But she wondered how Raymond knew that she was married. ''Only Peggy and Lena knew. Did they tell him?'' she thought to herself.


    Raymond saw Ashley''s baffled expression and although it disappeared in a flash, he caught it. "What?" he sneered, "You don''t want to admit it? Ashley Mu, was it because you felt lonely?" Raymond asked, moving closer to her.


    Startled, Ashley asked warily, "Raymond, what do you want to do


    Ashley went into the shop. She didn''t look well. Nobody would be happy if they were bitten by a crazy dog.


    Ashley rolled up her sleeve. As expected, there was an ugly blue mark on her arm where Raymond had held her. Ashley felt the pain even if she just looked at the injury. She didn''t know how she resisted it.


    Why was she having so much bad luck these days? First her hand got burnt, and now her arm was injured by Raymond.


    Before Ashley could put her sleeve down and conceal the wound, Cheryl jogged over to her. Seeing the injury on her arm, Cheryl''s eyes widened. "Ashley, what''s wrong with your arm?" she asked.


    Ashley put down her sleeve and smiled at Cheryl who was concerned about her. "I am fine. It''s nothing serious. I fell because I was walking too fast this morning."


    Cheryl pursed her lips and looked closely. "How can it be caused by a fall? And even if you fell on the floor, you would hurt your hand not your arm."


    Ashley couldn''t reply. This little girl was smart today.


    "Ashley, I am going to go and buy some medicine for you."


    Ashley looked around the shop. It was early in the morning, and there were not many customers. Moreover, her arm hurt her a lot, so she simply nodded.

 Chapter 107 Scheming

    Cheryl rushed out when Ashley said yes.


    "Are you okay? That wound on your hand doesn''t look good," Nina walked up to Ashley and asked her, frowning a little. Ashley could see that Nina was worried about her, even though she was mostly expressionless.


    Ashley smiled and said, "I''m okay. Watch this for me. I''ll be back in a minute."


    During the renovation of the shop, Greyson had suggested that a small room be added so that people could take rest. Ashley considered Greyson to be a genius for having come up with such a good idea.


    It was a good thing that Greyson didn''t hear Ashley calling him a genius, or he would become awkward. His intention behind suggesting the building of the room was selfish. He had thought that he could use that room to play whenever he came.


    But Ashley seemed to have misunderstood.


    Cheryl soon returned with a bottle of Ibuprofen. "Here, Ashley. This will help with your wound," she said.


    "Thanks a lot, Cheryl," Ashley said, taking the medication from her.


    "Well, you need some rest. So I''m off," Cheryl said.


    Ashley smiled and nodded.


    After Cheryl left, Ashley squeezed a little ointment on to her fingers and applied it to the wound.


    She rubbed on it lightly, which caused a pricking on it that made her cry out. "Ouch!" Ashley thought wistfully, ''How could Raymond be so ruthless to me? It fucking hurts.''


    At the same time, she somehow felt pity for him, for being cheated and controlled by that bitch Lena.


    Thinking over and over again about all that had happened, Ashley decided that she could never let Andrew know about her wound, or he would be mad at her.


    She could remember how Andrew was the last time she had burned herself. She didn''t want to see him like that again.


    It had only been a month since she had gotten to know Andrew, but she didn''t want him to be worried, no matter what.


    The Mu Family


    Raymond had left Ashley there and come to the Mu family. He had the suspicion that Ashley hadn''t told him the whole story because he could guess he


    ''s sullen behavior, Lena suspected that he had already seen Ashley. And Ashley had definitely told him something that had made him question her.


    Lena narrowed her eyes and looked at Raymond, "Honey, I''m telling you the truth. Did Ashley tell you anything about me? You know, Ashley was adopted, so she never liked me much. But I treated her like my own sister..." Lena said tearfully.


    Hearing everything that Lena was telling him, Raymond faltered. He began to suspect what Ashley had told him.


    He thought, ''Lena is such a kind girl. How could she have done such things? How could she have deceived me?''


    In the end, Raymond was like all other men who couldn''t resist women who acted weak. They thought all women were supposed to be like this, but they didn''t know that it was their stupidity that made the women strong.


    Raymond sighed and walked up to Lena. He held her shoulders and said, "I trust you."


    Lena leaned against Raymond, sighed, and asked, "Honey, so you''ve seen my sister, right? What did she tell you? She wouldn''t come back to the Luo Group, would she?"


    Raymond felt a pang of regret when he heard Lena''s words. He thought, ''Lena didn''t say anything bad about Ashley, so I was wrong about her. She''s a kind girl and she''s not lying to me.''


    Thinking thus, Raymond said, "It''s all right. It''s okay if she doesn''t want to come back."

 Chapter 108 Pick You Up Every Day

    The joy was evident in Lena''s eyes. ''Now that Ashley is married, Raymond is mine. Ashley, you are no match for me. You''re doomed to be a loser and will always be inferior to me, '' she snickered from within.


    "Raymond, what happened to your hand?" Lena asked as she gaped at his hand.


    There were several stains of dried blood on his hand that Raymond had clenched into a fist.


    He had headed straight to the Mu family''s house after meeting Ashley. Preoccupied with his ex-girlfriend''s marriage on the way, he had paid no attention to his injured hand.


    Raymond followed her gaze to the wound on his hand. Since Ashley had refused to divorce her husband, he had been so furious that he hadn''t even felt the pain. But as Lena brought it up, he felt a stab of pain in his hand.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal," he replied.


    "You should be more careful," Lena said with a frown. There was a trace of reproach in her voice.


    She turned to a maid and instructed, "Kathy, go get the first aid box."


    "Please let me take care of your wound, Raymond," Lena said, a pleading note to her voice.


    Raymond nodded.


    A few minutes later, Kathy came back with the first aid box. She walked up to Lena and politely said, "Miss Mu, here it is."


    Lena grabbed Raymond''s arm and pulled him so that both of them were seated on the couch. She carefully took his injured hand and started cleaning the wound.


    As Lena lowered her head, a wisp of smooth hair fell over her face, blocking her sight. She tucked the hair behind her ear and continued to clean the wound. Raymond sat quietly, observing her. She had a pair of big eyes and rosy lips on her small, fair face.


    Lena was pretty, but Ashley was stunning. That was one of the reasons why Lena detested Ashley so much.


    As Raymond stared at Lena, the anger and displeasure in his eyes faded slightly. For him, having sex with Lena had been a pure accident. Since then, he had spent more time with her and discovered that Lena and Ashley were of completely different dispositions.


    Ashley was an independent, strong, and steady girl, while Lena was clingy, gentle and considerate.


    Raymond preferred the latter type of girls like Lena. But since he and Ashley had been together for


    every day."


    Andrew chuckled, bringing the car to a halt at the red light. "We just got married, and now you want to separate from me?"


    Ashley hadn''t thought about this. She had only thought about how inconvenient it was for her to go to the bakery. Besides, she didn''t want Andrew to drive long hours just to pick her up.


    But on hearing what Andrew had said, she realized that her proposal to move out had been inappropriate. The truth was that Andrew had misinterpreted her words.


    Ashley shook her head, and fixing her eyes on him, she explained anxiously, "Please don''t get me wrong. I just think that you would feel tired picking me up all the time. After all, my workplace is far from the villa."


    He smiled as he noticed the rattled look on her face. "I know," he said.


    "Are you sure you want to pick me up every day?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Ashley was at a loss for words. ''Seriously? He is going to drop me off every day? Oh jeez!'' she thought, panicking a little.


    "Have you ever thought of working in a company?" Andrew asked abruptly.


    Ashley had no idea why he was bringing this up.


    She looked out of the window, settling her chin on her hand, and said, "No. I like running the bakery."


    Ashley had an aversion to the conspiracies that took place in a company. In costume dramas, such concubines would go to great lengths to win the emperor''s affection. According to her, those office workers were no better than such concubines. They would do anything to get promoted.

 Chapter 109 Andrew Found Out

    Ashley was an adopted child. But she wasn''t treated well. The family she had lived with had their own agendas, and she had seen her family members plotting against her many times. She no longer wanted to see the evil side in people.


    Working in a big company full of devious colleagues and cutthroat competition felt a lot like living with her family. She didn''t want that anymore. She preferred to be content with her small venture ¡ª Memory Bakery. It was her happy space and she felt free here. Besides, the bakery was doing well now. There was no need for her to work at a big company to make a living.


    Someday, if she couldn''t keep Memory Bakery running, she might consider going back to a company, but, at present, that option was, thankfully, off the table.


    Listening to what she said, Andrew''s grip on the steering wheel momentarily tightened. He anticipated a definite rejection to his suggestion of working with him. So instead of voicing his thoughts, he held his peace.


    The car was moving steadily. Ashley started to feel drowsy. Her head moved slightly from side to side involuntarily.


    Andrew had kept glancing at her from time to time while driving. But this time when he looked at her, he couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    He saw Ashley holding up her head with one hand, which was resting against the car window, while she kept nodding off like a cute chicken that was pecking.


    Her fresh rosy lips were slightly parted. Her long shadowy eyelashes encircled her beautiful closed eyes. She was asleep like a quiet angel.


    Her skin was fair like the finest white jade, but at that moment it was covered in a layer of rosy pink, which made her face look like a ripe, juicy peach enticing him to have a bite.


    He couldn''t tear his eyes away from Ashley. After observing this beautiful woman for a while, Andrew found his heartbeat quickening and his throat getting itchy. It was embarrassing but he had to admit that he was somehow turned on.


    However, he tried to control himself with all his strength. He kept telling himself that he was driving. Although he was pretty confident about his driving skills, with Ashley in the car, he wanted to ensure that she was 100 percent safe. He reminded himself to stay focused on the road.


    Andrew turned his attention back to his driving. It took him a lot of effort to get the image of Ashley sleeping angelically out of his mind. If she were awake right now, she would have found that Andrew had sped up the car considerably. It was as if he wanted to make it back home as so


    ship, so he stopped him immediately, "Wait, just give me a minute."


    Then he turned around and consulted with his other senior executives.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly Andrew heard a sound of his email reminder on his phone. It was from Johnny.


    Johnny had probably got something about Ashley that he wanted to know. He couldn''t wait to check the email, so he once again turned to the screen impatiently, "I''m sorry, but you only have three seconds left. Please be quick!"


    Seeing Andrew''s impatient look, the man knew if he didn''t make a compromise here, he would lose the business opportunity with Andrew. So with his teeth set, he finally conceded, "All right. Ten percent increase. You got it."


    Pleased that he got what he wanted, Andrew hung up without hesitation. At once he turned to his phone to check Johnny''s email.


    Although he had inquired about Ashley''s background and known the main events that happened during her growing years, he didn''t know what she did while he was away on business.


    Clearly, Johnny had done a great job. The information he had collected was very thorough. Andrew learned how Ashley had quit her job at the Luo Group, and how Lena kept causing difficulties for Ashley and Ellie when they wanted to rent a place for Memory Bakery.


    However, when he saw photos of Ashley having hotpot and going shopping with Greyson, his face instantly became hard. He didn''t even know when they got to know each other.


    Then the pictures of Ashley being pestered by Raymond came into sight. It had happened just after he left her this morning, which made him furious. Andrew glared at Raymond in the image, thinking if only his blazing eyes could kill him through this screen!

 Chapter 110 A Fight

    When Andrew saw the pictures of Raymond almost kissing Ashley, he gripped the expensive pen in his hand so hard that he broke it. Anyone in his vicinity would suffocate in the cold aura he was giving off.


    ''The Luo family. Raymond Luo! He is so good. How dare he covet my wife?'' he sneered inwardly.


    The Luo family had no idea how badly they had messed with Andrew because of Raymond constantly bugging Ashley.


    But it was too late. It wasn''t difficult for Andrew to take down the Luo family.


    But when he saw the pictures of Ashley dodging and slapping Raymond, he was slightly appeased. In spite of that, he was still upset.


    After Andrew had looked at all the documents related to his wife that Johnny had turned in, he left his study, phone in hand. When he spotted Ashley sitting downstairs, a mixed look crossed his eyes.


    The picture on his phone screen was of Greyson and Ashley eating hot pot, in which Ashley had burst into merry laughter and added food to his plate. ''She doesn''t laugh like that or add food to my plate when she dines with me, '' Andrew thought, jealousy fermenting within him.


    Andrew had no idea when Ashley had gotten involved with Greyson, or that she had leased the bakery with Greyson''s help.


    As he thought of this, anger blazed in his heart and a smoldering frustration took hold of him. ''Why didn''t she ask me for help?


    I have more resources than Greyson has, and I could have found her the best shops.


    I know Greyson''s type very well. He''s into playing tricks on people and causing trouble. The bigger the trouble he stirs, the happier he gets. A real troublemaker. But why would he agree to give her a hand?'' he brooded. What bothered him most was the relationship between Ashley and Greyson.


    He started to suspect whether the pretty woman Greyson often mentioned was his wife.


    A great number of assumptions ran through his mind. Defeated by fury and jealousy, he stormed down the stairs. He wordlessly grabbed Ashley''s hand, pulled her upstairs, and as they entered their bedroom, he threw her onto the soft bed.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that Ashley and Greyson were just friends.


    Ashley had no idea what was going on with Andrew. They did seem to have


    idea to marry Andrew.


    She felt exhausted. She was dying to find someone to talk to face to face. But Ellie had gone to her hometown and there wasn''t anybody else who fit the bill.


    Right now, she was regretting getting married. Before Andrew had entered her life, she had Ellie by her side. Back then, she led a happy life and was satisfied with her company.


    Since their argument that night, Ashley and Andrew had gotten into a cold war.


    They lived under the same roof and ate together, but didn''t talk to each other. They were like two strangers living together.


    Andrew finished his breakfast in a hurry and left the house alone. And Ashley remained in her seat, having her porridge unhurriedly. She didn''t leave the house until Andrew was out of sight.


    She had nothing to worry about even though Andrew wasn''t giving her a ride. She walked to the bus station and went to the bakery by bus. After all, she already knew the route from Andrew''s villa to Memory Bakery. But she didn''t know that every day, a car followed her from the time she left the villa.


    Several days passed, but Ashley and Andrew didn''t make peace with each other. Even Claire noticed that there was something going on with the couple.


    One day when Andrew left the house after breakfast, Claire came over to Ashley. She asked worriedly, "Miss Mu, did you have a fight with Mr. Lu?"


    Since Ashley had been nice to her, Claire had already thought of the kind, sensible girl as her own daughter.

 Chapter 111 In L City

    Claire could clearly see that Andrew was really nice to Ashley and that Ashley also cared about him. She just didn''t know what had happened to the couple to make them act like this.


    "No, Claire. Why do you ask?" Ashley asked as she ate, surprised that Claire had noticed.


    "It is obvious. I can see that. You haven''t talked to Mr. Lu once these past few days. And didn''t you use to go to work together before? So why do you go separately now?"


    Ashley hadn''t thought that Claire would be so observant. She still wanted to keep the truth under wraps and said, "It isn''t proper to speak while eating, so we don''t talk at such times.


    We don''t go to work together because we don''t go to the same place. His company is in the opposite direction to the place where I work. So I think it''s not appropriate to bother him and I don''t ask him to drive me."


    It could be said that Ashley was good at giving random excuses.


    But Claire was clever. She was older and had lived longer than them, with a variety of life experiences. She could see through everything about them and was even clearer about the situation than the couple.


    She knew that what Ashley had said was partly true and partly false.


    "Miss Mu, to be frank, Mr. Lu does care about you. No matter what has happened between you two, he is still concerned about you.


    He did something for your own good, but he didn''t know how to express his feelings. Maybe he talked tough, but he meant only good for you.


    I can see that Mr. Lu is not good at expressing his feelings, but in front of you, he talks more, so please try to understand him when he doesn''t.


    If there is something wrong, just talk to him and explain things to him clearly. I believe Mr. Lu is easy to get along with." Ashley hadn''t noticed this, but Claire had.


    Every time they had dinner, Andrew would look at Ashley, with obvious love in his eyes.


    Sometimes he wanted to say somet


    "Grandpa, eat it now. I will go back after you recover. Ashley is there, and she can handle everything. It''s fine. Just relax."


    "I am so old and don''t really need to be in hospital. What''s more, I don''t feel like staying here. I want to stay at home. Ellie, ask the doctor to let us leave. Let''s go home," the old man pleaded.


    "Grandpa!" Ellie said calmly, "I have money. I''ve made a lot of money these past years. And nothing is more important to me than your health. You are old and need to take care of your health. You need to see me getting married and to look after my child. Right?


    So please eat something now. I made it. Please give it a try and see if it is delicious."


    The old man was stubborn and turned his head, unwilling to eat.


    Ellie sighed. She knew why she was stubborn. It looked like she had learnt all of it from her grandpa.


    Ellie softened. She had to compromise one way or another, so she said gently, "Grandpa, eat now. We will leave hospital tomorrow if you eat this now, OK? You know you have stayed here for a long time, and it takes time to apply to leave hospital, right? You have to eat first."


    As he heard Ellie''s words, the old man turned back and stared at her. "Really?"


    Ellie nodded. "Yes, Grandpa. When have I ever lied to you?"

 Chapter 112 Plan

    After finally persuading her grandpa to have some food, Ellie got out of the ward.


    "Doctor, how''s my grandpa doing?" Ellie asked as she entered the doctor''s office, worried.


    The doctor recognized Ellie. He had seen her rush to the hospital when that old man was sent here. And since then, she had stayed in the hospital to take care of him. This devotion was rare in this time and age.


    "To be frank, his illness can''t be cured in our hospital given our current capability. All we can do now is use medicine to prevent his condition from getting worse.


    But all medicines have side effects. Even though the medicines we are giving him will allow him to live for months or, at most, a year, his health is going to inevitably get worse. Besides, he''s at such an old age that his organs are weak and his ability to absorb medicine is not as good as younger people."


    Ellie felt a crushing weight of sorrow as she heard what the doctor had said.


    She had deep love for her grandpa, and she hadn''t yet gotten the chance to show her respect for him. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen to her and didn''t know what to do.


    But Ellie saw a silver lining in what the doctor had said. She looked up at the doctor in anticipation and said, "You said my grandpa couldn''t be cured in your hospital. Do you mean he has a chance of surviving in other hospitals?" Ellie had never been as desperate as she was now.


    "Yes. You can see for yourself. The devices we have here are creaky. Maybe your grandpa can be healed if you manage to send him to the more reputed hospitals in J City. They have medical facilities that are way better than ours.


    But remember one thing: your grandpa is old and can''t afford a long, tiring journey. You may have to think it over if you decide to take him to J City. Also, the cost of treatment in J City is much higher than what you spend here. I''m afraid it''s beyond your budget." Watching Ellie take care of her grandpa had told the doctor that she was


    smothered her with love ever since she was a child. Though her family had never been rich, her grandparents had worked hard to earn money so they could afford her tuition fee. She lived up to their expectations and had been admitted to a famous college in J City where she had met Ashley.


    It was impossible for Ellie to return to J City after what had happened to her grandparents. She had worked for the Luo Group for a few years. Because of Ashley''s relationship with Raymond, she had saved a large amount of money. So now, she had the financial ability to afford the cost of the treatment.


    The only wish she had now was for her grandparents to be in good health.


    "Grandma, please say yes. Come to J City with me, so that Ashley and I can take care of you."


    Hearing Ellie talk about Ashley, Laura smiled and asked, "How''s Ashley doing?"


    Ashley had come here before with Ellie. Ellie''s grandparents had treated Ashley kindly, like she were their own granddaughter, which made Ashley feel the warmth of family. She liked them a lot and was very fond of them.


    Ellie was happy to hear her grandma mention Ashley because that was exactly what she wanted to see. It proved that her grandma liked Ashley.


    Ashley didn''t have biological parents to love her since she was a child, so Ellie treated her like a sister.

 Chapter 113 Worry

    Ellie pursed her lips and replied, "She isn''t doing well."


    "What''s going on with Ashley? Did something happen to her?" Laura asked her granddaughter with a worried look. An anxious expression settled on her wrinkled face.


    "It is yours and Grandpa''s fault. She misses you dearly, but you and Grandpa refused to come to J City and move in with us. Of course she isn''t doing well," Ellie replied.


    Laura was relieved. She poked Ellie''s forehead and said, "You naughty kid."


    "Grandma, please come to J City with me. That way, I and Ashley can take care of you and Grandpa," Ellie proposed sweetly, as she took a seat next to her grandma and leaned her head on her shoulder.


    "You need to go to work. If we live there, we would disturb your daily life. Besides, your grandpa and I have lived here for most of our lives. We''re not young and we might die any time. All we want is to spend the rest of our lives here," Laura responded with a sigh.


    She knew why Ellie had invited her and her husband to move in with her, but she was old and she didn''t want to be her granddaughter''s burden. Besides, she knew her own health. Knowing that she might only have a couple of years left, she refused Ellie''s invitation for she didn''t want to cause her any trouble.


    "Please don''t say that, Grandma. You and Grandpa will live to be a hundred. Promise me that you will never say that again," Ellie replied in earnest, as she turned her head upwards to look at her grandma.


    Laura was amused by her expression. With a cordial smile, she replied indulgently, "Fine, my little Ellie. I promise that I will never say that again. All right?"


    Ellie nodded her head approvingly.


    "Ellie, when you went to the hospital, you left your phone at home. It vibrated many times. Someone must have some urgent work with you," Laura added, as she grabbed Ellie''s cell phone from the table and gave it to her.


    "I see," Ellie replied.


    She swiped the screen to unlock the phone and found that she had missed dozens of calls from Ashley.


    "It was Ashley. Perhaps she has so


    sitting somewhere, '' she thought.


    The instant Ellie arrived at the train station, she glanced around to look for Ashley. "Well, I am at the train station. Where are you?" she asked as she couldn''t see her pal anywhere.


    "I am at exit B!" Ashley gushed, as she jumped to her feet and waved at Ellie who was standing at the entrance of the station.


    Ellie trotted over to her, took off her coat and put it on her. "You''re not a total idiot. You knew to stay here and wait for me," she joked.


    Ashley simply rolled her eyes. ''Is she complimenting me or insulting me?'' she wondered. Ashley stared at Ellie, feeling a little irked.


    She was about to snap back but another sneeze stopped her. Taking note of the displeasure on Ellie''s face, Ashley swallowed her words.


    Ellie grabbed her hand and they walked towards the exit.


    As an undeveloped city, there were few cabs in L City. It was hard to hail a taxi here.


    It was just after seven o''clock, so they could still take bus. Ellie pulled Ashley towards the bus stop and they waited for the bus.


    Seeing that Ellie was wearing just a T-shirt now, Ashley said, "You can take your coat back. I''m fine. I''m not feeling cold."


    Ellie cast an exasperated look at Ashley.


    Ashley was speechless when she met her gaze. ''Why is she looking at me like this? She makes me feel like an idiot, '' she grumbled to herself.

 Chapter 114 Crazy Andrew

    Ashley didn''t give the coat back to Ellie in the end. After all, she had started trembling now due to the cold.


    Although it was summer, the temperature here varied greatly in a day. Ashley, however, forgot about that when she left for L City in the afternoon. It was indeed cold for her especially since she only wore a light T-shirt.


    After about 10 minutes, the bus that the girls had been waiting for finally arrived. Only a few people were waiting for the bus, so there were many empty seats to choose from. Ashley and Ellie picked the two seats by the window.


    "Ellie, what happened? Normally you would have come back by now. What took you so long this time?" Ashley asked.


    Ellie told her the truth. "Well, my grandpa fell and broke his ankle a few days ago. And you know about his heart disease. How could I leave him alone in the hospital? I needed to stay here to look after my grandpa. That''s why I have stayed for a few more days than I usually did."


    "But why didn''t you answer my calls? Do you know how worried I was about you because you didn''t return my calls?"


    "Come on! Do you know how busy I am? I need to take care of my grandpa in the hospital and my grandma at home. I have little time to check my phone. Plus, I usually keep my phone at home. I was in the hospital when you called me.


    But why did you rush here all of a sudden? What about our shop? Did you take care of everything?"


    Ashley nodded and answered, "Of course I did." She already took care of everything when she left.


    "Oh no!" Ashley shrieked all of a sudden.


    Her cry made all the other passengers turn and look at them.


    Ellie turned and was greeted with a distressed look on Ashley''s face. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Ashley looked at her best friend for a few seconds, and then shook her head. She decided not to tell Ellie that she was married, because it didn''t feel like it was the right time.


    Ashley was perturbed.


    She suddenly remembered that she had not told Andrew that she went to L City. She was worried that Andrew might be angry at her even though the ice hadn''t broken yet af


    nce.


    They were married now and no matter what happened, it was an undisputed fact that she was his wife.


    Andrew got into his car and sped off. En route he called Johnny, "Find out where she is now!"


    Johnny knew that his plans for the evening were ruined when he got Andrew''s order on the phone. Originally, Johnny had planned to relax after work, but this sudden turn of events meant that it was no longer possible.


    When Andrew hung up, Johnny suddenly realized something strange.


    Although Andrew''s voice was cold as usual, Johnny could sense something different in his tone this time.


    Andrew reached the neighborhood where Ashley was living before moving in with him. When he arrived at her apartment, he began knocking urgently on the door, and yelling her name.


    "Ashley! Ashley! Open the door!"


    The neighbors were woken up by the racket he created. When they came out and saw Andrew pounding on the door like a lunatic, a woman complained, "Stop that! Neither of them is at home."


    Andrew stopped when he heard her voice. He turned to her and asked, "Have you seen a woman, around 20 years old, come back today?"


    When she saw Andrew''s face, she was utterly infatuated with him. ''Oh my! What a cute guy!'' she gushed to herself.


    But in the next instant she got scared of his stern expression. She didn''t dare to even look at him while replying, "No. Nobody came back today."

 Chapter 115 Andrew Came To L City

    Once Andrew was out of sight, the middle-aged woman let out a deep breath. She mumbled, "What a pity! That man is incredibly handsome, but he looks so creepy!"


    The minute Andrew reached the first floor, his phone rang. He whipped it out, and when he saw it was Johnny calling, he answered it instantly. "Where is she?" he demanded, striding to his car.


    Johnny swallowed nervously. He finally understood what was going on with his boss. ''Turns out Miss Mu is off to L City without telling him, '' he thought worriedly.


    "Boss, Miss Mu went to L City by train at four o''clock this afternoon," Johnny reported.


    Andrew was already in his car. He narrowed his eyes, lost in thought. ''L City? I''ve never heard about it.''


    "Address!"


    "Are you going to L City, boss?" Johnny asked in disbelief. He was so shocked that he almost dropped his cell phone on the ground.


    Andrew ignored his chatty assistant''s question. Wasting no time, he disconnected the call and opened the navigation.


    And on the other hand, Johnny paced back and forth with a scowl on his face.


    ''Boss is heading to L City?


    Oh, what the heck is going on with him and Miss Mu? Miss Mu, why did you go to L City suddenly?'' he pondered.


    After Andrew hung up the phone, Johnny called Ashley several times but she didn''t answer the phone.


    Johnny slid into his car and called Andrew. When he picked up the phone, Johnny suggested, "Boss, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to drive there alone. After all, you''ve never been to L City before. How about I drive you there? Where are you?"


    Andrew considered his assistant''s proposition. ''He has a point. I know nothing about that city. Even if I get there, I can''t find Ashley, '' he brooded.


    Andrew gave Johnny his location. It took his assistant several minutes to meet him.


    Johnny took the driver''s seat, while Andrew settled himself in the backseat. Staring at Ashley''s phone number, he hesitated for a moment before dialing her number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy. Please try again later..." came the automated reply from a sweet female v


    e could complete her sentence, Andrew interrupted her.


    "I''m her husband," Andrew introduced himself.


    Ashley buried her face in her hands. ''This is not good, '' she thought.


    "I will explain to you later, Ellie. Stay here and wait for me. I''ll be right back," she said, composing herself. She sprinted towards Andrew and pulled him aside into a corner.


    Regardless of the fact that she and Andrew were still in a cold war, she arched her eyebrows and asked, "What are you doing here, Andrew?"


    He hadn''t taken his eyes off Ashley since he caught sight of her. He took pleasure in the frown on her pretty face and the surprise in her voice. The corners of his mouth lifted.


    On his way to L City, he had imagined a thousand scenarios in which Ashley had reacted differently once he found Ashley. But this was unexpected.


    ''It turns out that she came to L City for Ellie not because she wanted to leave me, '' he thought feeling somewhat placated.


    "I''ve come for you," he replied, taking her in his arms. He and Ashley had been in a cold war for days. In fact, he had wanted to talk to her and hug her like this.


    But scared that it might infuriate her further, he had given up this idea. He didn''t want to do anything that would make her detest him, fear him or even run away from him. As a result, he had a long face when she was around and pretended as if he didn''t care about her.

 Chapter 116 The Truth Is Revealed

    However, Andrew was suffering in his heart.


    Every day when they had dinner, he silently looked at Ashley''s lovely face. He wanted to talk to her to ease the tension between them, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Every morning when they went to work, he left before Ashley and waited in his car until she came out of the house. Then, he would quietly watch her walk to catch the bus, and he would drive slowly to follow her.


    Every night, he was unable to sleep peacefully if Ashley was not sleeping by his side. Only when she was asleep did he go into the bedroom and lie down next to her. And the next morning, he left when she was about to wake up.


    Andrew''s sudden display of affection startled Ashley. She pushed him away and said, "What do you want to do?" She cast a quick glance at Ellie uneasily. After making sure that Ellie hadn''t noticed her closeness with Andrew, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not expecting Ashley to thrust him away, Andrew felt frustrated and angry. However, he remained silent because he didn''t want to provoke her. He just glared at her.


    Ashley was embarrassed by Andrew''s unwavering gaze, but she didn''t know what to say because they were still in a stand-off. She pressed her lips together and didn''t say a word.


    She was surprised that Andrew was able to find her so quickly this time. She suspected that he was spying on her again.


    Reading her expression, Andrew guessed what she was thinking. He said earnestly, "I''m not spying on you, and I didn''t do it the last time either. I just wanted to know what you had been doing lately, so I sent Johnny to investigate that. I didn''t mean to spy on you.


    By the way, when I saw the pictures of you and Greyson having dinner and going to the supermarket together the last time, I lashed out at you just because I was jealous of him. I didn''t do it deliberately. I''m sorry, Ash."


    Andrew sincerely apologized, looking at her with innocent eyes.


    Although he seemed calm on the surface, Andrew was very upset. His hands were clenched and he


    et me go." After a while, she pushed him away.


    "Ellie is still waiting for me there." Not paying attention to Andrew''s discontent, Ashley left him. Feeling embarrassed, Andrew followed her.


    Ashley came to Ellie hurriedly and found her waiting sullenly. At that moment, she felt it was not a good time to explain the whole thing to her.


    "Ellie, it''s all a bit complicated. Can I explain it to you later?" Ashley asked in a low voice.


    Ellie looked at her, and remained quiet.


    Ashley was convinced that she was mad at her.


    Ashley felt disappointed. She had planned to explain the whole thing to Ellie at some point. But now, Andrew had got her into trouble. How could she explain that?


    Ashley couldn''t help but shoot a stern look at Andrew. She did blame him for revealing their marriage boldly to her best friend without thinking.


    Coincidentally, Andrew was staring right back at her, his eyes full of innocence.


    Ashley felt confused and helpless.


    "Boss, can we go back now? You have an important meeting tomorrow..."


    Seeing that the tension between Andrew and Ashley began to abate, Johnny couldn''t help but remind Andrew of tomorrow''s meeting.


    Besides, it was so late now, and it was time to go back. There would be so many things to deal with at work tomorrow.


    Andrew just stared at Ashley quietly without saying a word.

 Chapter 117 Happy

    Ashley was speechless. Was it as she had thought?


    Johnny looked over at Ashley.


    Judging by how his boss was looking right now, he thought that the decision-maker must definitely be his wife. If the boss''s wife agreed to go back, the boss would go back. If the lady refused, the boss would stay here and wouldn''t budge an inch.


    Johnny couldn''t say anything. What kind of a boss was he working for?


    Johnny couldn''t help but fix his eyes on Ashley and say rather firmly, "Miss Mu, please come back to J City with us. You were worried about Miss Su. Now you''ve seen that she is fine here, and there is nothing wrong."


    Ashley looked at Ellie''s tired face and then at Johnny. She had a headache.


    She had just arrived in L City and hadn''t yet met Ellie''s grandpa and grandma. How could she leave like this?


    Ashley turned to Andrew and said, "You go back first, OK? I have something to talk with Ellie and will come back tomorrow."


    Andrew pursed his lips and replied, "Come back to J City with me."


    Ashley pulled Andrew aside and said in a low voice, "Please go back first. You need to go to work tomorrow. I promise I will be back as soon as I can. OK?"


    Ashley felt like she was comforting a child.


    Andrew didn''t answer, merely staring stubbornly at her.


    "Andrew Lu, what the hell do you want me to do?" Ashley pleaded helplessly.


    "Go back to J City with me."


    Ashley had said everything to make him happy, but all in vain. It angered her to no end.


    "Andrew Lu, don''t get fresh with me! I have something to do here," she said, not bothering to conceal her irritation.


    Andrew obviously didn''t buy her explanation.


    Ashley had had enough. She was fuming and at the moment, didn''t care what Andrew wanted to do. She turned to Ellie and said, "Ellie, let''s go. Leave them alone."


    Ashley pulled Ellie by the arm and made to walk around Andrew and Johnny towards the exit.


    Andrew glanced coldly at the spot wh


    It seemed that his boss would never be above his wife in the future.


    Johnny believed that it was wise to try and get Ashley''s favor.


    There was a strange smell in the car because of Ashley''s snack-eating. Before, Andrew would have gotten mad at any smell. But today, he didn''t say anything.


    As expected, other people couldn''t be compared with Miss Mu.


    It was just before dawn when they reached J City. Andrew didn''t go back to the villa, but instructed Johnny to drive to the company.


    Ashley became sleepy after eating the snacks and soon fell asleep.


    Andrew cautiously moved close to Ashley and put her head on his shoulder to let her sleep more comfortably.


    Andrew stared at Ashley''s sleeping form and thought that he couldn''t see her enough. He wouldn''t ever be tired of looking at her and could fix his eyes on her for a lifetime.


    Looking at Ashley''s lips that had turned red after she had eaten the spicy food, Andrew couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips.


    Johnny was surprised to see his boss taking such gentle care of his wife.


    Was this gentle and considerate man his boss? Or was he a fake? Would he leave them alone? He didn''t think he could bear to see that.


    But right now, he realized how he looked, watching a couple in love, and caught himself in time.

 Chapter 118 An Unusually Sweet Day

    Now Johnny''s only wish was to drive the car to the company so that he could drop Andrew and Ashley off as soon as possible.


    As Johnny parked the car at the company gate, Andrew carefully encircled Ashley with his arms and took her inside, without sparing a glance at Johnny.


    Security for the Lu Group was always tight, be it day or night. But since Andrew was present, getting in wasn''t a problem. The security guard was amazed to see Andrew and immediately drew himself up.


    He was confused as to why Mr. Lu had come to the company this early, but it was none of his business anyway. So he just allowed him in.


    Johnny followed Andrew through the gate. As Andrew''s special assistant, Johnny enjoyed a high position in the company.


    He had his own office and a lounge room which were quite luxurious.


    There were only a few hours to go before work hours officially started, so it was impossible to go home. So Johnny decided to spend this time in the company.


    "Hi, Mr. Cheng!" the guard called out. The guard obviously knew him and greeted him in a friendly manner.


    Johnny nodded shortly to the guard and hurried after Andrew.


    The guard was confused as he looked at Andrew''s and Johnny''s retreating figures. ''Why have they come so early?'' he wondered.


    Andrew took Ashley to the lounge in his office. There was a large white bed in this room and the decor was similar to that in his villa.


    Andrew carefully lowered Ashley to the bed. As he looked at her peaceful sleeping face, Andrew''s heart couldn''t help but beat violently.


    Andrew was exhausted and sleepy after a long day. He took a quick bath and lay down on the bed beside Ashley. He embraced her and fell asleep quickly.


    The next morning, Ashley woke to a body wrapped around her, almost squeezing the breath out of her.


    Ashley slowly opened her eyes and was stunned to see Andrew''s face inches from hers.


    She remembered the events of the last day.


    Ellie had asked her to go home with A


    h Andrew. So she was actually happy to see Johnny and wanted to hold his hand to ask him to stay.


    Just as Johnny was about to leave, Ashley, desperate to make him stay, said, "Johnny, you must have had no time for breakfast, since you had to buy it for us. There is too much food for us anyway. Why not join us?"


    Ashley was about to pull on Johnny''s sleeve to ask him to stay. According to her, Johnny was one of Andrew''s most trusted helpers at work and was at a high position in the company. Andrew also thought highly of him, so Ashley naturally thought it was okay for Johnny to have breakfast with them.


    Moreover, Johnny was the only one that she knew in this company, apart from Andrew.


    And because of what had just happened, she didn''t want to stay in the room alone with Andrew any longer. That was why she had made up her mind to ask Johnny to be in their company.


    But before her outstretched hands could touch Johnny''s arm, Andrew had stared coldly at Johnny, looking like he wanted to kill Johnny with just his eyes.


    Johnny shuddered as he met his boss''s eyes.


    Then he carefully avoided Ashley''s hands. ''Oh, Miss Mu! Don''t you see my boss''s eyes? He wants to kill me now!'' he berated her in his mind. Johnny could tell that if he allowed Ashley to touch his arms, his boss would cut his hands off.

 Chapter 119 Keeping Him Company

    Johnny dodged Ashley''s hand politely, so Ashley wasn''t embarrassed. Ashley was the person his boss cherished the most, after all.


    Johnny smiled in a friendly manner and replied, "No, thanks, Miss Mu. I had breakfast before coming here."


    He then turned to Andrew and said, "Boss, if there isn''t anything else, I think I''d better get back to work."


    Saying thus, Johnny rushed out of the office like a gust of wind, not giving Ashley a chance to react.


    Andrew was satisfied with how Johnny had behaved.


    "Wait, Johnny!" Ashley''s voice trailed off, as she found that Johnny had already disappeared.


    Hearing footsteps approaching from behind her, Ashley tensed a little. She felt like she was trapped and was desperate to run out of the office like Andrew''s assistant just had. But she knew she couldn''t.


    She didn''t have the nerve to displease Andrew.


    Andrew walked to Ashley''s side and found that she was still staring at the door. "He is gone. What are you looking at?" he asked, his voice dripping with jealousy.


    He knew that Ashley wasn''t interested in his assistant, but he couldn''t help but feel upset. He hated watching his wife look at other men.


    ''She can''t look at any other men but me. I''m so much more handsome than all of them. She won''t get sick of looking at me, ''


    the narcissist in Andrew thought.


    Luckily, Ashley had no idea what was on his mind. Or she would make fun of him.


    And she would tease him for thinking so highly of himself.


    Ashley turned around without looking at him, made her way to couch, sat down and said, "Let''s have breakfast. I''m starving."


    Andrew pursed his lips but didn''t say anything.


    He went up to Ashley, took out the breakfast and placed it in front of her.


    Johnny had brought them all kinds of food. There were several types of porridge, including Pork and Preserved Egg Congee, Pumpkin Porridge, Eight Grain Porridge, Mung Bean Porridge, Chinese Cabbage Porridge, and Pork Liver Congee.


    Besides, there were steamed buns with pork stuffing, dumplings with pork, steamed Chinese buns, dumplings with Chinese chives, fried bread stick, and


    ushed her onto the couch. She tried to push him away and make an escape but to no avail. He was a strong man, after all. She eventually stopped struggling and resigned herself to her fate.


    Pressing up against her, Andrew planted a soft kiss on her lips and asked in his sexy voice, "Are you still going to the bakery?"


    Only a fool would say yes. Ashley shook her head and said, "N... No, I''m going to stay here." Even though he got the reply he wanted, Andrew still stared at Ashley possessively, the desire in his eyes only multiplying. Ashley was so annoyed with him that she wanted to kick his ass.


    As Andrew lowered his head in a bid to kiss her again, she covered her mouth with her hands and narrowed her eyes at him. Her eyes were full of anger and accusation.


    She was certain that her lips were swollen for her lips were numb and she could feel the puffiness of her lips.


    But little did she know that her glare could do nothing to hinder Andrew right now.


    The sight of her annoyed eyes and pink, blushing cheeks endeared her to Andrew even more, turning him on in the process.


    His eyes betrayed the lust he was feeling as he stared at her. His voice was husky as he said, "Don''t look at me like that." ''Or I might lose control of myself, '' he finished the sentence in his mind.


    His remark baffled Ashley. As something occurred to her, she rolled her eyes at Andrew and turned her face away.

 Chapter 120 Francis Nan

    Andrew thought he had gone too far. ''Just pamper her, in case I never get this chance again.''


    Just as Andrew let Ashley go, there was a knock on his door.


    Ashley got startled. She quickly sat up on the couch and covered her face with a book. She was too embarrassed to let anyone see her.


    Andrew couldn''t help but laugh softly at Ashley''s adorable antics.


    ''His voice is pleasant but his laugh is even more attractive.''


    Ashley thought, covering her face shyly.


    "I am going for a meeting. You just stay in the office for a while. If you need anything, tell Johnny." Andrew told her in a deep voice and then opened the office door to leave.


    "B...boss?" It was an assistant who had knocked on the door earlier. It was almost time for the meeting, so he had come to inform Andrew. But Andrew had unexpectedly opened the door and come out without asking him.


    "Hmm, Let''s go." Andrew glanced at the assistant casually.


    He had barely walked two steps when he thought of something and suddenly stopped. The little assistant, who was following him, almost bumped into him. Fortunately, he reacted quickly.


    "Boss?" the little assistant asked in fear.


    Andrew was a terror in his company.


    Andrew was thinking of Ashley and didn''t notice the assistant''s trembling voice. He thought for a while. "Take some snacks that girls like to my office," he ordered.


    The assistant was in doubt, but he said yes obediently.


    Andrew resumed walking, and the assistant continued to follow him. He suddenly stopped again. He turned around and frowned at his follower.


    The assistant was scared by his boss''s angry gaze. He had not done anything wrong. Then why was the boss staring at him this way? And what was wrong with the boss today? He had abruptly stopped twice in a short time.


    "Go now!" He shouted, seeing that the assistant didn''t do as he was told and followed him instead.


    "Ah?" The little assistant


    esent in the room could see that clearly, but nobody dared to say anything. Because Andrew had a long-standing reputation in the Lu Group.


    This man drew his attention when he stood up.


    "Boss, don''t you think there is something improper in the project Mr. Liu showed us just now?"


    Upon hearing his name, the director, Mr. Liu, got scared and broke into a cold sweat.


    ''If this guy doesn''t want to live, it is not a problem, but why does he want to pull me down with him?''


    That man encouraged himself. Andrew didn''t listen carefully just now, so he thought the boss couldn''t answer the question.


    Andrew narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you questioning me?"


    The man was under a lot of pressure. He clenched his hand and replied, "No, I don''t dare to."


    "It needs too much money for investment, and the construction period is too long. The proposal was full of crap earlier and this project is getting nowhere,"


    Andrew stated and turned to stare at Mr. Liu, "That project plan must be redone."


    Mr. Liu nodded in awe.


    "Is there any objection?" Andrew looked around and everyone lowered their heads under his challenging gaze.


    In Andrew''s office


    A coquettish man dressed in a pink suit pushed the door open and walked in, as if he had walked into his own home.

 Chapter 121 Poker-faced Man

    It was obvious that he was a frequent visitor.


    The man in the pink suit looked more coquettish than women, with his peachy cheeks and almond-shaped eyes. He cast flirtatious glances at every woman passing him by.


    What was surprising was that the pink suit didn''t feel awkward or feminine on him. Instead, it suited him. He had been like this since birth.


    Francis walked straight to Andrew''s office and sat down casually on the sofa.


    "Ah, it''s unexpected that Andrew would have snacks, which are girls'' favorite. What a surprise! I''ll enjoy myself first," Francis said, raising his eyebrows when he saw snacks on the table.


    Francis was a playboy so he knew what kind of snacks were favored by girls.


    He had bought them himself on many occasions.


    Technically speaking, Francis was a dutiful lover. When he was in a relationship, he would treat his girl pretty well. Whether it was reasonable or not, as long as she wanted it, he would satisfy her demands.


    However, he also was the most ruthless lover. Once the relationship ended, he would get away from her as soon as possible, and treat the girl like a complete stranger.


    Feeling bored, Francis picked up some snacks and began to eat them. Soon he found himself addicted to them.


    "Wow, they''re delicious. Eh, famous brands. Good. Looks like Andrew is fond of these," Francis commented while he was eating.


    He didn''t notice Ashley because she lay on the secluded sofa on the other side and played with her cellphone, wearing earphones.


    But Ashley had noticed him coming in because Francis made a lot of noise, which couldn''t be ignored. She poked her head sneakily, casting a furtive glance at him, and then cowered quickly.


    She couldn''t help wondering, ''Andrew said no one would come to his office. But who is this guy? How did he come in?''


    She sunk lower on the sofa, trying not to be found.


    Luckily, the sofa she was lying on was in line with the one on which Francis was sitting, so if she didn''t


    t Andrew and straightened up. "Well, you''re back? Eh, I was joking just now. I know you won''t take it seriously, dude. And, this beauty didn''t mean to interrupt you. She came here by mistake, so don''t throw her out."


    Francis still remembered to appeal on behalf of Ashley even though he was unable to fend for himself. This made Ashley dislike him less. She watched him a little longer.


    But suddenly her eyes were covered by Andrew. "Don''t look at him!" he ordered.


    No one knew that Andrew wanted to throw his friend out to the wolves when he heard what he said to Ashley. What a jerk! He dared to flirt with his wife. He even asked Ashley to be his girlfriend! How shameless!


    Glaring at Francis who was still in shock, Andrew said severely, "Poker-faced man? Is that what you called me? Huh? Be your girlfriend? Are you serious?"


    Francis didn''t come to his sense when he found out the truth about Ashley and Andrew''s relationship. He felt Andrew''s anger. Feeling remorseful, he explained, "Hold on, Andrew. Listen to me. I didn''t know she is your girlfriend. Otherwise, I would never say that, you know me, pal.


    I will never steal your girl. I swear. By the way, who is she? Is she..." Ogling at Ashley, Francis was stunned.


    According to rumors Andrew wasn''t interested in women, so who was the girl beside him?

 Chapter 122 Walking Around The Company

    And hadn''t he seen Andrew go out with a woman from the coffee shop last time? Why was there another one here?


    Francis couldn''t understand it all. He was dizzy with confusion.


    "Get out. Now." Andrew said mercilessly.


    "Ah, don''t be like this, Andrew Lu. I came here to have a business talk with you." Francis said, thinking that he was done anyway.


    "Johnny," Andrew called out to his special assistant.


    "Boss," Johnny responded and walked into the office.


    "See this guest off!" Andrew said firmly, waving a hand at Francis without looking at him.


    "Mr. Nan, this way, please," Johnny said to Francis, a tight smile on his face. It looked like it was not the first time this had happened.


    Francis rolled his eyes and turned to Ashley. "Andrew''s girl, help me. He is kicking me out." Francis came up behind Ashley, asking for her help.


    Ashley finally took Andrew''s big hand off her eyes and saw Francis hiding behind her.


    This man was so different from the handsome and unrestrained guy who had entered the office just now. Ashley wanted to laugh.


    Why was this guy so funny?


    And Francis called her "Andrew''s girl", which made Ashley blush. She didn''t know what to say.


    Andrew''s face was impassive. Francis had made Andrew happy by calling Ashley "Andrew''s girl", but he couldn''t escape being thrown out.


    Andrew looked at Johnny, his intention obvious.


    When he met Andrew''s eyes, Johnny knew what he had to do. Without caring about anything Francis would say, Johnny dragged out Francis by the hand.


    "Aaahh! Andrew Lu, how can you do this? Believe it or not, I will tell your girl what you have done.


    I will tell her about the last time you hugged a woman in a coffee shop!"


    Ashley had been laughing when Francis was being dragged out.


    But his last words had wiped the humor off her face.


    A


    cretaries. But why were they all male? Why was there no woman here?


    While Ashley stood there, confused, a man she was familiar with came over.


    Ashley smiled. "Hi, Johnny."


    Ashley froze the moment she blurted out Johnny''s name. She looked around to see the reactions of the people who were staring, but she found that they weren''t staring at her anymore. She was relieved.


    "Miss Mu," Johnny said, walking up to Ashley. "Why did you come out?"


    Ashley wasn''t afraid of losing face in front of an acquaintance. She rolled her eyes and complained, "I was bored sitting there, so I came out to get some fresh air."


    Johnny laughed. His boss was a workaholic and was always busy working, before he had known Ashley. He had changed a lot after being in a relationship with Ashley. But the scenario hadn''t changed much, because when he was working, she had still been truly bored sitting in the office.


    "By the way," Ashley said, discreetly pointing to the suited men sitting in front of computers, "Are they all Andrew''s assistants and secretaries?"


    Johnny nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "What kind of a person is your boss? Why does he have so many assistants and secretaries?" Ashley was surprised to hear Johnny''s answer.

 Chapter 123 Love Rival

    Johnny had his gaze fixed on her face. He could tell by her expression that she wasn''t pretending to be surprised. Narrowing his eyes, he wondered whether his boss had told her who he really was.


    But it wasn''t his business to worry about that. So he shook off his doubt, coming to his senses.


    When he saw the other staff staring at them, he became more serious than Ashley had ever seen him be. "Mind your own business," he told the prying staff. "You know what they say. Curiosity kills the cat. So just be aware of your place and don''t cross the line." His tone reminded one of the way Andrew handled such situations.


    And since Johnny was Andrew''s assistant and his position was higher than anyone else''s there, his word was almost as effective as Andrew''s. His words had the effect he was looking for. Those who were staring at Ashley quickly withdrew their gazes and went back to their work. They didn''t dare mess with their superior after all.


    "Miss Mu, please don''t go too far from here. This place is kind of big. I have to take care of my work, so I''ve got to go," Johnny suggested politely.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. You please go ahead with your work. I''ll be fine," Ashley said with a nod.


    Once Johnny had walked away, Ashley strolled across the floor.


    She decided to take Johnny''s advice since she didn''t know this place or anyone here.


    This company was several times bigger than Raymond''s when it came to its carpet area.


    It had a simple, high-end layout. Ashley went up to the French doors, overlooking the scenery of half of J City.


    She had planned to spend just minutes taking a tour of the floor. But as she walked around, she gradually forgot her plan. She had a poor sense of direction, and since each room here shared a similar layout, she got lost.


    She stuck her hand into her pocket to pull out her cell phone, but to her dismay, she realized that she hadn''t brought it with her.


    Ashley was desperate as she remembered with a sinking feeling that she had left her cellphone on the couch in Andrew''s office.


    She was out of options now an


    ''I am pretty, and I am a competent woman. Otherwise I couldn''t have become Andrew Lu''s only female secretary, '' Carol thought.


    But when she saw Ashley, she became envious of her beauty.


    Noticing that Ashley was about to turn and leave, she cried out, "Stop!"


    "I said sorry. What else do you want?" Ashley said, stopping in her tracks. She didn''t like this woman at all.


    Even though she was reluctant to argue with the stranger, she still paused because it was her fault after all.


    Carol walked up to Ashley, studying her from head to toe. The longer she stared at her, the more jealous she got.


    ''Alluring eyes, sexy lips, fair. Any man would fall for her, '' Carol thought.


    And as Ashley was petite and delicate, Carol assumed that she had come here to seduce her boss.


    She looked at Ashley with contempt in her eyes. ''She is good looking, but Andrew isn''t a shallow person. He will not be interested in her just because of her pretty face, '' she thought.


    Carol leaned in to Ashley, grabbed her chin, and examined her. With a sneer, she said, "I''ll admit that you''re hot." After a pause, she leered at Ashley dismissively and continued, "But don''t you dare seduce my boss. He will not spare you a look." She tightened her grip on Ashley''s chin, turned her head to one side, and released her grip abruptly. As a result, Ashley lost her balance again and stumbled backwards.

 Chapter 124 The Scald

    Ashley held on to the wall beside her to keep her balance and not to fall to the ground again.


    Ashley had no idea why this woman was acting like this. She wondered about the reason this woman was so angry. ''Is it because of my face? She thinks a girl with such a face is here to seduce her boss?'' she thought in wonder.


    "Well, let''s talk about reparations. I can forgive you for spilling coffee on me, but you need to pay for what you did to my clothes. Fifty thousand. I''m giving you a discount, so you''d better give me the money!" Carol said, crossing her arms over her chest. She stood before Ashley and looked down at her.


    Ashley frowned. The pain from her leg was killing her. She answered weakly, "I have offered you my sincere apology. I''m really sorry. It''s just a little coffee stain on your clothes. How about this? I can wash it off."


    Carol smirked and said, "What? You can wash it off? Ha ha! You think this is cheap like the rags you are wearing right now? Ridiculous! What I''m wearing is the real deal!"


    "So what do you want?" Ashley said, sitting down against the wall.


    "What I want is simple. All you have to do is cut your face," Carol said, whipping out an eyebrow razor out of nowhere and throwing it to Ashley.


    Ashley could tell what Carol wanted from this incident.


    "Don''t push it!" she warned.


    "Why do you say that? You can''t afford my clothes. So you have to pay it in some way," Carol said, raising an eyebrow at Ashley.


    "Well? You don''t want to do it yourself? That''s okay. I can help you," Carol continued. She crouched down and picked up the razor, her eyes flashing wickedly.


    When Ashley saw the razor get closer and closer to her, she frowned, her heart thumping in fear. ''Damn it! I''m so screwed this time! The hot coffee didn''t get on my face, but the razor is going to do it, '' Ashley thought frantically.


    Ashley was physically and mentally exhausted. She was worn out when she had got lost, and had almost passed out because of the pain from the scaldi


    hands.


    Ashley could tell that this woman had a crush on Andrew, which was why she was so jealous of Ashley when she heard from Johnny that Andrew had married her.


    When Ashley looked at Carol again, she saw the fire of jealousy and rage burning in her eyes. A woman like her was most terrifying. Ashley saw that the hand of death was hovering over her, ready to take her away.


    "Why are you so quiet? I was right, wasn''t I?" Carol thought that Ashley''s speechlessness was because she had guessed right and started snickering.


    She then held up the razor and brought it back to Ashley''s face, ready to cut into the smooth flesh.


    Ashley was so scared that she closed her eyes. She thought regretfully, ''I shouldn''t have come out. I should have stayed in Andrew''s office no matter how boring it was. Now my face is about to become scarred. Damn it! It''s all Andrew''s fault!


    Why are so many women attracted to him?''


    Ashley didn''t feel the pain, but surprisingly, felt herself being enveloped in familiar arms.


    She heard Carol''s scream, which made her open her eyes.


    Andrew''s arms were wrapped around her and Carol was some distance away.


    The cold aura emanating from Andrew frightened everyone, including Ashley.


    Ashley held on to Andrew''s neck and cautiously called his name.


    Andrew looked at her but said nothing.

 Chapter 125 Fire Her

    "Andrew, my body aches." Ashley was relaxed as Andrew held her, but her thighs hurt as if they were burnt.


    Andrew''s expressionless face changed as he heard that. There were panic, worry, and regret on his face.


    When Andrew told Johnny to look for Ashley, he felt his heart beating fast, as if something bad would happen, and that made him restless.


    He left his work behind and came out to look for Ashley.


    The moment he turned that particular corner, he saw that Carol had something in her hand and was about to touch it to Ashley''s face.


    Andrew''s heartbeat had sped up at the sight. His feet were on autopilot as he ran to stop what was happening to Ashley and kicked Carol away.


    And now that he heard Ashley saying that her body ached, he was obviously worried, and feared that she had gotten injured in multiple places.


    "Which part aches?" Andrew asked, his voice coming out stiff and strangled.


    Ashley moved her thigh. Andrew looked down and found that the bottom of Ashley''s white dress was stained with coffee and her fair-skinned thighs were red.


    Andrew looked at the injury and wanted to touch it, but he was afraid it would hurt Ashley. He pursed his lips, power and fury radiating off of him.


    He carried Ashley to his office, flipping out his cellphone and making a call on the way.


    Ashley was quiet and lay obediently in Andrew''s arms.


    Carol looked up as Andrew took Ashley in his arms and was about to leave.


    As she took in the sight of Andrew''s arms around Ashley, her eyes flared with jealousy. She was so close to destroying this woman''s face. Why did the boss have to come here at this time?


    Andrew kicked at Carol mercilessly and her face twisted with the pain.


    Carol moved to Andrew pitifully and said, "Boss, it was her. You told


    "You deal with this woman. Remember, I don''t want to see her in the future. And I hope no company will employ her," Andrew said indifferently to Johnny, holding Ashley close to him.


    Johnny was stunned at Andrew''s emotionless command. "Yes, boss," he said.


    This was the first time Johnny had seen his boss become this furious in all the years he had worked for him.


    Andrew would not only fire Carol but also tell other companies not to hire her. He was obviously driving Carol to desperation.


    If the Lu Group fired Carol, no other company would dare go against the decision and employ her. It meant that even if she wanted to, she couldn''t work in this field in the future.


    "No! No! Mr. Lu, You can''t do this to me! You can''t be so cruel to me!" Carol said, coming to her senses and moving to hold Andrew''s leg tightly.


    "Mr. Lu, it was her. It was all this woman''s fault. She dashed to me first. Why don''t you punish her?" Carol wasn''t as arrogant as before. Now her hair was messy, and the makeup on her face was ruined. She looked ferocious but desperate.


    "Get out!" Andrew wrinkled his brows when Carol had rushed to him. A strong perfume smell had assaulted his senses.

 Chapter 126 Crazy Secretary

    Andrew had been worried that he would hurt Ashley, who he was carrying in his arms, if he kicked Carol off, which gave Carol the opportunity to hold his legs tightly.


    Andrew frowned. Ashley could feel the fury radiating off of him.


    Johnny watched Carol''s behavior nervously, cold sweat running down his temple. ''Does Carol even know what she is doing?'' he thought worriedly.


    But he didn''t have the time to consider anything else and he ran forward to draw Carol away from Andrew.


    Carol was an arrogant woman who thought that she was different and special to Andrew because she was the only female secretary. And since she seldom was approachable, Johnny didn''t like her at all. But now, she had displeased the CEO. If she left now, Andrew would get angry at him. So he had to ask Andrew and Ashley to leave first. He could then deal with Carol.


    "Mr. Lu and Miss Mu, you go on. I''ll take care of things here," Johnny said politely. Drawing Carol back, Johnny covered her mouth with one hand and trapped her with his other hand so she couldn''t move.


    Andrew walked Ashley to his office anxiously but briskly, without sparing Carol another glance.


    Carol couldn''t make a sound, her mouth having been covered. She couldn''t move an inch but she still squirmed in Johnny''s grasp, letting out a humming sound.


    She stared at Andrew''s retreating back and couldn''t hide her hatred for Ashley from her eyes.


    ''Why? I''ve worked in the Lu Group, been his secretary for 5 years, and dedicated myself to working. Although I have a crush on him, I never do anything improper. I should be given some credit for hard work.


    Why did he fire me just because of this? And even more merciless was when he said that no other company should hire me! What a cruel person! I can''t bear it anymore!'' Carol thought indignantly.


    Johnny didn''t let go of Carol until he couldn''t see Andrew. He didn''t show Carol any sympathy because he had warned her tha


    They were very happy to see her go now.


    "A person like Carol deserves to be fired. Thank God she''s finally gone! What a horrible woman! I can''t believe she really thinks that Mr. Lu would be interested in her," another employee said.


    Soon, the news that Carol had been fired, spread through the company. There were different versions that were doing the rounds.


    Someone said that Carol had wanted to seduce Andrew but failed, which was why she was fired.


    Some others said that Carol had offended Andrew''s wife, which had made Andrew furious, and resulted in Andrew firing her.


    There were many gossip-mongers in the Lu Group who could make up a lot of stories about this. So this became a hot topic during their leisure time.


    In Andrew''s office


    Andrew took Ashley to his office, and laid her gently on the sofa. He looked sullen. Ashley tried holding her breath as she huddled into a ball on the sofa.


    "Does it still hurt?" Andrew asked her softly. He knew that ethanol would disinfect her wound and brought it out.


    Ashley nodded, looking at her scalded thigh. She groaned in pain when Andrew dabbed her thigh with ethanol.


    Andrew saw this and said with a frown, "It really hurts, right? Then be careful next time." He was more cautious in treating the wound after that.

 Chapter 127 Furious Francis

    "It was just an incident. I didn''t expect this place to be this big. I planned to walk around, but got lost. And then I met that woman," Ashley retorted with a pout.


    Since she often got hurt these days, she was really convinced that she had a case of bad luck.


    "How about I change my clothes first?" Ashley asked, looking down at the coffee stains on the hem of her dress.


    "Don''t move," Andrew said imperiously.


    Ashley opened her mouth to say something to break the intensity of the situation, but at the stern look on Andrew''s face, she changed her mind and decided to shut up.


    "Bang!" Someone had kicked the office door pretty hard. Moments later, Francis''s furious voice resounded. "You''d better have something serious to talk to me about or I will teach you a lesson!"


    He was still upset with Andrew for having had him thrown out earlier. After he was kicked out of the Lu Group, he had hung out with a hot girl to ease his bad mood. While Francis and the girl were having a good time, Andrew called him for business, and now he was here.


    Francis sounded furious. ''No one can stop me. I must even the score, '' he swore to himself.


    "Johnny, let me in. I want to know why I am wanted here!" Francis said to Johnny rather aggressively.


    Johnny was lost for words. He smiled wryly. ''Mr. Nan, are you kidding me? I''m not stopping you. And why are you grabbing my hand?'' Johnny thought, amused but helpless.


    Francis had challenged Andrew, but his actions betrayed his cowardice.


    He held on to the handle of the door and he hid behind Johnny, grasping his hand tightly. He pressed his body against the door. People who had no idea what was going on would think him mad.


    Ashley was taken aback at the sound of Francis''s yelling. Lifting her head, she caught sight of Francis, who was flattened against the door. She raised her eyebrows and recognized him to be the good-looking man who had flirted with her this morning.


    against his fair skin.


    Ashley pretended to cough deliberately, interrupting Francis''s relentless chatting. She went red as she explained, "No, it has nothing to do with him. It was an accident."


    ''I ran into that woman and got injured. She is Andrew''s secretary and she has a thing for him. It seems it was Andrew''s fault anyway, '' she thought.


    As Ashley spoke for Andrew, Francis was about to say something. Johnny shook his head, signaling him to stop. ''Mr. Nan, didn''t you notice that boss is angry? How dare you continue to speak to Miss Mu and speak ill of him?'' he thought nervously.


    Francis understood what Johnny was getting at and stopped talking. He took an ointment out of his medical kit, and as he was applying it to the injured part on Ashley''s thigh, Andrew snatched it out of his hand.


    "You can leave now," Andrew said coldly.


    ''How ungrateful he is!''


    Francis stood there, burning with anger.


    Andrew had a competent assistant. Before Francis could recover from his anger, Johnny grabbed his arm and dragged him towards the door.


    When Francis came to his senses, he was already outside the office. Displeasure written large on his face, he squirmed out of Johnny''s grip. He said slowly, "Tell your boss not to bother me if anyone he cares gets injured next time."

 Chapter 128 A Funny Thing

    Johnny nodded calmly, watching Francis leave.


    Even though he was Andrew''s close friend and private doctor, Francis always spoke rudely to him.


    Despite this, he cared deeply about Andrew. When Andrew got into trouble, he was more worried than anyone else.


    Ashley and Andrew were alone in the office after Francis left.


    Andrew applied the ointment on Ashley''s thigh. She couldn''t help but pull back at his touch.


    Andrew''s hand was cool, like a piece of jade, and his fingers were fair and slender. However, there were some calluses on his fingers, which might be a result of his frequent use of pens.


    As he applied the ointment on Ashley''s thigh, he inevitably touched her smooth and white skin. The calluses on his fingers lightly pricked her skin.


    Only a small area of her skin was scalded. Ashley thought he would finish applying the ointment quickly so she just waited quietly.


    But Andrew did it so slowly and carefully. Half squatting, he gently rubbed her scalded skin, as if it was a very precious, delicate thing.


    Ashley was little nervous and could feel her heart thumping in her chest.


    Her face was flushed in embarrassment. She looked away quickly.


    She even ignored the slight itching on her thigh.


    "It''s okay." It was a long time before Andrew stood up.


    His suit looked a bit rumpled; perhaps from carrying her in his arms earlier.


    Ashley looked at her dress and frowned. She felt embarrassed about her appearance, especially when she saw the stain on the hem of her dress.


    She struggled to stand up by supporting her hands on the sofa. She wanted to go into the lounge to change into a clean dress, but no sooner had she stood up than Andrew held her.


    "Where are you going?" he demanded, pursing his lips.


    Ashley replied a little awkwardly, "I just want to get changed."


    Andrew simply stared at her blankly without saying a word.


    Finally, Ashley went to the lounge and got changed. She wore a pink dress,


    d woman.


    "Really? Where is he?" a handsome young man asked in surprise, elbowing other employees.


    Seeing that Andrew was holding a woman in his arms, the young guy breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, since our president likes women, I''m safe."


    All the employees looked at him in disdain, as if they were looking at a fool.


    ''Even if our president liked men, he wouldn''t like someone like you, '' they thought.


    "Don''t look at me like that! Have you ever seen anyone as handsome as me? It seems that you really don''t have an eye for beauty. In that case, take a close look at me now!" said the narcissistic young man.


    Other employees found him absurd. ''He has a lot of nerve saying that!'' they thought.


    Although they kept their voices low, Ashley could hear them clearly.


    When she heard that they thought Andrew was gay, Ashley couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Andrew looked around with a stern face. Everyone instantly became silent.


    Seeing Ashley laughing wildly in his arms, Andrew felt helpless.


    She was still laughing when he put her into the car.


    Andrew frowned. "Can you stop laughing?" he said with a serious look.


    Ashley wanted to do as he told her. But seeing his gloomy face and remembering that his employees thought he was gay, she couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 129 Poor Francis

    The driver looked at Ashley in astonishment. He had been driving for Andrew for many years now. The boss always wore a straight face and had never been so lively.


    But what surprised the driver most was Ashley. The boss was a neat freak and all of them knew that he had never allowed anybody else except Johnny into this car, let alone a woman.


    When Ashley stopped laughing, Andrew became serious again and spoke to the driver, "Go back to Golden Palace!"


    In the S Hospital


    After coming back from Andrew''s office, Francis stayed at his office and didn''t go out as usual.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    "Come in," Francis said in barely concealed annoyance.


    "Mr. Nan." A middle-aged man, about forty to fifty years of age, walked in. He was the director of the hospital.


    "What''s the matter?" Francis asked.


    The director was wearing an expression that was a mix of surprise and joy on his face. "Mr. Nan, Mr. Lu has suddenly transferred a huge amount of money to us just now."


    "I see," Francis said indifferently. With what the director sunk in, Francis raised a startled eyebrow and asked, "What? He has transferred a lot of money?" Francis sprang up from his chair.


    The director nodded and said, "Yes, he has just sent in the money. But he has sent a patient here and has told us to use the best medicine and doctor to make sure to cure the patient."


    "You deal with it. You don''t need to tell me all this," Francis waved his hand and said.


    "You can go now," he said to the Director.


    Francis had started this hospital when he had had nothing to do and now, it had become famous across J City. But nobody except a few of Francis''s friends knew that Francis owned this hospital.


    The money had arrived. Francis should continue to do what he wanted to. He had forgotten that A


    rly.


    Nobody was supposed to come here. Ellie frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    Since Francis could come to the hospital as he liked, he didn''t usually wear the doctor''s uniform or his eye-catching pink suit. He was dressed in casual clothes.


    He wore a white T-shirt and a pair of black trousers. He looked young.


    Francis lowered his head and thought about how to explain his breaking in. Unexpectedly, he heard an agreeable female voice.


    Francis wanted to raise his head but a thought suddenly crossed his mind. He believed he shouldn''t look up. All female voices were deceptive. He had just been deceived by that woman he was running away from.


    If he went outside, she might catch him. So he wanted to hide here and wait until that woman went away.


    "Can I stay here for a while? Some people are chasing me. I will leave once I know they''re gone," he pleaded. He was worried that Ellie wouldn''t allow him to stay here.


    Ellie frowned and looked at this man. Francis was dressed like a teenager, so Ellie thought he was quite young and looked uneasy.


    Ellie nodded and replied, "Whatever."


    Francis still hadn''t raised his head. He was afraid that an ugly face would greet him again.

 Chapter 130 My Next Girlfriend

    But Ellie thought that he acted this way because he was uneasy.


    Ellie didn''t mind his presence in such a big ward. Besides, there was nothing expensive or important outside the bedroom. After another look at him, she came back to her grandpa.


    "Ellie, who''s there?"


    "No one. It''s just a cat. Grandpa, I need to go out for a while. I''ll come back soon. You just stay here and have a good rest," Ellie said gently.


    "Okay! Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself," Brown said, as he waved Ellie away.


    Assured, Ellie came out of the room.


    Andrew had arranged two nurses for Brown, but Ellie refused the offer. She wanted to look after her grandpa herself now that he was in J City with her. Of course it would be more laborious for Ellie to do so, but she didn''t care.


    When Ellie came out, she saw the man sitting on a chair, his back to her. He was playing on his phone.


    Ellie went up to him and asked, "How long are you going to be here?"


    Francis looked at the time on his phone. He guessed, or rather hoped, that the lady who had been chasing him had left. So he put his phone in his pocket and rose. "I''ll leave now." Francis didn''t look at Ellie even now.


    Because he didn''t want to have that horrible experience again. The picture of that fat lady chasing after him was still vivid in his mind, which was like psychological trauma for him. If he experienced that again, he thought he would definitely pass out. He decided to wash his face to refresh himself.


    "All right," Ellie said, as she left the room first.


    As Francis passed by Ellie, he smelled a familiar fragrance. His nose subconsciously followed the fragrance.


    The moment he raised his head, he was greeted with the sight of Ellie who lowered her head and was closing the door. Her soft black hair was up in a messy bun, a few strands of hair dancing in the breeze.


    Her ivory skin was wonderfully beautiful, and her long eyelashes trembled as her eyes


    nd was about to get in. But Francis was faster. He got out of his car and closed the taxi door that Ellie had just opened. He said to the driver, "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t need a taxi now. My wife and I are in a little fight."


    Ellie was furious at his words and she interrupted angrily, "What the hell are you talking about? Don''t listen to him, sir. I don''t even know him. Of course I need this taxi."


    "Honey, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault! Please forgive me! Please!" Francis pleaded, as he held Ellie''s hand.


    "Let me go!" Ellie went scarlet with anger and stared at him, her eyes wide.


    "No! I won''t let you go this time," Francis said, suddenly getting dramatic.


    "Hey! Do you still need this taxi?" the taxi driver yelled at them. He had become annoyed by them.


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    The driver scowled at them, shook his head, and drove away.


    Ellie had been waiting for a long time and when a taxi had arrived, she had missed it because of this strange man. It was only natural that Ellie got mad at him.


    "Come on, beautiful lady! No matter how long you stare at the taxi, the driver will not come back. He''s gone. Get in the car! Tell me where you are going! I can drive you there." Francis was in a good mood, unlike Ellie. He even had the gall to put his hand on Ellie''s shoulder.

 Chapter 131 Caring About Andrew

    Rage was radiating off of Ellie as she shrugged Francis''s hand off her shoulder.


    She was kicking herself for thinking that this man was shy, pretty, and sensible. She had guessed wrong. This guy was not good. Not at all.


    But Francis grasped Ellie''s hand so that she couldn''t get away from him.


    Ellie thought this guy was a playboy.


    Ellie glared at Francis and asked, "What the hell are you trying to do?"


    Francis replied, "I just want to give you a ride." He blinked charmingly at Ellie as he spoke.


    His eyes were full of tenderness and affection. And right now, they looked like a couple who were passionately in love. It looked like the girl was angry, and her boyfriend was trying his best to make her happy.


    Ellie was speechless.


    Ellie managed to stop several other cabs, but Francis shooed every single one off.


    And Ellie could do nothing to him. She had seen how shameless this guy was.


    After being exposed to the sun and annoyed by Francis for such a long time, Ellie finally got into his car.


    Like a gentleman, Francis opened the door for Ellie and walked to the other side to get in the car once Ellie was seated.


    In the car, Ellie told him the address and then didn''t speak.


    On the other hand, Francis was way too excited, and kept chattering all the way, throwing questions at her.


    "Beauty, what''s your name?"


    "Can I have your phone number?"


    "Beauty..."


    Ellie didn''t answer Francis. Her impatience resulted in her taking her earplugs out of her bag and putting them in her ears.


    However, Francis was itching to find out more about her instead of becoming frustrated.


    In the past, when any woman saw him, he didn''t need to do anything but stand there and wink, and the woman would be happy to come talk to him.


    Now that he had met a girl who was hell bent on ignoring him, he thought it was an interesting challenge for him.


    He didn''t get any


    he was with her.


    Andrew appeared indifferent, as if nobody was allowed to get close to him right now. And he spoke a foreign language Ashley didn''t know.


    Ashley felt like she was transported somewhere else as she saw such an unfamiliar side of Andrew, and she couldn''t come back to Earth.


    She only came back to her senses when Andrew fixed his eyes on her. She walked up to him, her heart beating fast.


    ''This might be Andrew''s true face, '' Ashley thought.


    Andrew frowned slightly as he saw Ashley in the study. He said something in that unknown language on the phone and then hung up.


    "What brings you here?" he asked reproachfully, but as he saw Ashley walking with difficulty, he shot off his chair and came up to hold her.


    Ashley put what she had brought with her on the desk but couldn''t answer his question.


    Watching him being so nice to her, she felt a little guilty. So she had planned to do something for him.


    Ashley didn''t know why she suddenly got nervous under his gaze. She became restless. Was he mad because she had entered his study room without permission?


    She had knocked, but she didn''t think he had heard.


    Most people didn''t allow others to randomly enter their study rooms. So it was reasonable of Ashley to think like that.

 Chapter 132 Making An Explanation

    "I just wanted to bring you something to eat," Ashley said hesitantly. Feeling awkward, she suddenly didn''t know what to say to Andrew.


    Looking at the small plate on the desk, Andrew frowned. There was a delicate dessert and a glass of milk on it.


    Both of these were his least favorite foods. He hated the sweetness of desserts and the taste of milk, so he drank coffee all the time.


    Ashley stood before him, looking embarrassed. He looked up at her and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to do this. You just need to have a good rest now."


    Ashley nodded, feeling more puzzled than ever.


    At the S Hospital


    Ellie emerged from the ward and was amazed at the tall figure standing in front of her.


    It was Andrew, the one she had met once in L City.


    Ellie hadn''t expected him to come here to see her.


    "You must have something to tell me, right?" Ellie asked.


    Andrew nodded.


    They found a relatively quiet place in which to have a conversation.


    "Thank you for helping me. I will return the money to you later," Ellie promised earnestly.


    It was mostly due to Andrew''s aid that Brown and Laura were able to come to J City. Moreover, it was Andrew who had arranged to get Brown admitted in this hospital. So, although Ellie had a bad impression of the man because he had secretly married Ashley, she knew that he clearly had done nothing wrong.


    "Don''t mention it." Andrew said with a gentle expression, "Since you''re Ashley''s friend, you''re mine too."


    Obviously, he had known everything before he came here.


    Ellie was a bit stunned to see Andrew behave differently when he spoke about Ashley. She had only seen Andrew twice.


    When Andrew had come to her home, Ellie was impressed by his air of nobility.


    At that time, his image in her mind was that of a cold-hearted man who was indifferent to emotion. So when she found out that Ashley had married him, she was worried about her. She believed that her friend had been fo


    me to see her once while she was recovering. Ashley was obviously very surprised by her visit.


    "Ellie? What brings you here?" Ashley asked curiously. She held her hand and they sat together on the sofa.


    Andrew had gone to work and Claire had gone to the market to buy vegetables. Ashley and Ellie were alone in the villa.


    Ellie looked at her best friend with a mix of emotions clouding her face.


    Ashley was confused. She wondered why Ellie was looking at her like that.


    Ellie asked, "How''s your leg?"


    "It''s almost healed," Ashley replied.


    "Ellie, I really didn''t mean to hide my marriage from you. I was going to tell you about it when you told me you had to go back home because of some emergency. Then you left for L City. So I didn''t have the chance to tell you until now."


    Ellie nodded and then asked, "Can you tell me about your marriage now?"


    Ellie was angry because Ashley didn''t tell her such an important thing. If Andrew hadn''t come to L City to see her, she wouldn''t know how long Ashley would have hidden it from her.


    So, the first thing Ellie wanted to know was when the wedding took place and how they had developed a romantic relationship.


    Ellie stared at her expectantly, making Ashley a little nervous. After organizing her thoughts, Ashley began her explanation.

 Chapter 133 Love At First Sight

    "He is that man. I told you that I had sex with him once. I thought we would never have any relationship, but we somehow met each other again.


    It was a love at first sight kind of thing. And then I wanted to get married. By then, we were naturally in a relationship," Ashley said under pressure.


    She didn''t want Ellie to know what the Mu family had done to her. It was not that she didn''t want to tell Ellie. She just thought it was better not to let Ellie know about such things.


    Everything was anyway in the past. If Ellie knew all that, she would do nothing but worry about Ashley.


    "Really?" Ellie looked at Ashley in doubt.


    Ashley was calm and collected, not awkward at having told the lie, because they had lived together for a long time and had known each other long enough.


    "Of course it is true. When I broke up with Raymond, I pretended to be calm, but it still affected me. After all, we had been together for three years," Ashley said, lowering her voice.


    Ashley looked away before Ellie could see the expression on her face. But whatever she had said, Ellie believed her.


    Ellie grasped Ashley''s hand in both of hers and said, "Alright. I know. It is OK if he treats you well. And I was worried if you had been tricked, but now, it looks like you are a perfect match."


    Ashley was relieved that Ellie believed her. She was afraid that Ellie would ask more questions.


    "By the way, Ashley, I need to tell you something."


    Ashley raised her head and stared at Ellie, "What''s wrong?"


    Ellie told Ashley that Andrew brought Brown and Laura to J City and found a good hospital for Brown to stay in.


    Ashley looked at Ellie in surprise. Why hadn''t Andrew mentioned that to her?


    "That''s great! It will be convenient for us to take care of Grandpa and Grandma here," Ashley said jo


    t Grandpa to J City and found a hospital for him," Ashley said to Andrew, her countenance serious.


    Andrew had never seen Ashley be so serious. He couldn''t help but tease her.


    "What are you going to do to thank me?" Andrew said softly, moving closer to her and his warm breath on her neck making her squirm. Ashley moved restlessly.


    She was dumbstruck at Andrew''s question.


    Why was this situation so different from what she had imagined?


    Andrew was supposed to have said, "You are welcome. It''s no big deal." Why wasn''t it like that?


    Looking at his handsome face from up close, Ashley was rendered speechless yet again. She blinked as she tried to focus on him. "What do you want me to do to thank you?"


    "Why not-" he began, but before Ashley could react, Andrew got on top of her and pressed against her.


    Ashley closed her eyes abruptly and shouted, "What are you doing? I am still a patient. I have wounds on my body!"


    Seeing Ashley blinking in fear, Andrew laughed and let her go. "What''s on your mind? I just found something behind you."


    Ashley opened her eyes cautiously and saw Andrew holding something. He stared at her with a faint smile. "What did you think I was going to do?"

 Chapter 134 Embarrassing

    Ashley''s face turned red. She pushed Andrew''s hand away and asked crossly, "How can I know what you want to do?"


    She couldn''t admit to him that she had evil thoughts swirling about in her head.


    Andrew''s words and actions had misled her.


    "Really?" Andrew laughed in a low voice. He didn''t say anything, but Ashley''s face turned redder.


    "Of course. Or what?" Ashley didn''t admit defeat and countered him instead.


    "I have recovered. I will go to work tomorrow," she stated firmly.


    "Didn''t you just say that you have wounds on your body?'''' Andrew looked at the fully-recovered wound on her thigh, which had no scars left.


    Ashley covered her legs with the quilt and replied, "I did, but now they are healed."


    She had to inform him before going out because of what had happened in the past.


    The day after she was injured, Ashley thought that since he was at work, Andrew wouldn''t know if she went out.


    However, just before she walked out, he had called to check on her. He warned her not to go out because of her wound.


    But Ashley didn''t listen to him. She mulled over her decision and eventually went out.


    However, Andrew caught her on the way and took her back home.


    She thought he had sent someone to spy on her again, but he proved it to her that he didn''t do that. She had to go back home. Before this incident, she could walk around in the villa, but from then on, she was only allowed to stay in the bedroom.


    Looking into Ashley''s bright eyes, Andrew''s heart melted and he relented. "Permitted."


    "Great!" Ashley was thrilled that she got the approval.


    "Alright. Go to sleep."


    "OK."


    Lately, they had started sleeping t


    xpressionless boss.


    "I am fine." Ashley got out of Andrew''s arms and then sat on the other side, with an empty seat in the middle.


    She looked calm but in fact she wasn''t. Her heart was beating fast and almost jumped out of her chest. Her face was burning up.


    She didn''t dare look at Andrew. The driver was in the front; why was he talking so boldly?


    The car happened to stop on the street near the cake shop. Ashley hurried to get down the car without telling Andrew.


    Looking at her fleeing, Andrew asked himself, ''Is it too soon?'' But he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Ashley was blushing when she quickly walked into the shop, almost bumping into the person coming out.


    She stopped immediately and shouted, "Ellie?"


    Ellie answered, "Hmm, why are you in such a hurry?" She glanced at Ashley perplexed.


    "Nothing. I am afraid that I will be late..." Ashley''s voice became lower. Only she could find such a lame excuse.


    Ellie didn''t pursue it further but instead asked an unrelated question, "Did he drive you here?"


    "Ah?" Ashley stared at Ellie confusedly and then understood. She nodded.

 Chapter 135 Take You Home

    After staying in the bakery for a few hours, Ashley and Ellie went to the hospital to see Brown.


    Brown looked much better now. Maybe it was because the medicines and medical equipment in J City were much better than those in L City.


    Seeing that Ashley and Ellie had come together to see him, Brown beamed with evident happiness.


    To Ashley, Brown and Laura were like her own grandparents. So it was obvious that she always hoped and prayed for their good health.


    Laura was looking after Brown in the hospital. After Ashley and Ellie had chatted with them for a while, the old couple asked them to leave. Brown and Laura were afraid that the two girls would delay their work if they spent a lot of time with them in the hospital.


    Ashley and Ellie had no choice but to do as they asked.


    The two girls then went to their bakery. After work, they went back together to the house where Ashley had lived with Ellie before her marriage.


    Ellie asked, "Aren''t you going back?"


    Shaking her head, Ashley said, "I don''t want to go back just now. We haven''t seen each other in so long. Don''t you miss me?" She gave Ellie a mean look.


    The truth, however, was that Ashley was embarrassed to face Andrew.


    Ashley now felt differently whenever she saw Andrew.


    They were getting closer, and looked more and more like a loving couple with every passing day.


    This made Ashley feel awkward for no reason. She felt that she might have a real crush on Andrew now.


    Ellie took the ingredients for the meal out of the refrigerator and prepared to cook. Seeing that Ashley was staring off into the distance, Ellie imagined that this must have something to do with Andrew, especially after Ashley''s strange behavior today.


    Ellie actually didn''t have a bad impression of Andrew. On the contrary, she was grateful to him for helping her with her grandparents.


    "What do you think of him?" Ellie asked.


    Ashley didn''t need to be told who Ellie was referring to, and she didn''t find the need to hide anything from her. Looking up at Ellie, she replied, "I think he is very good. He cares about me a lot.


    He is always considerate to me in


    r checking the door. She didn''t hear her say anything, either. Thinking that Ashley was in trouble, she went over to where she could see Ashley. "What''s wrong?" Ellie called out.


    "It''s nothing," Ashley replied. She stood in front of Andrew, blocking Ellie''s view. So Ellie couldn''t see who was at the door.


    Looking at Andrew, Ashley whispered, "Why are you here?"


    Ashley hadn''t said goodbye to Andrew when she had got off his car that morning. And then she had come here without telling him about it. So she didn''t know how he had found her here.


    Ashley was standing there, looking at him awkwardly as if she''d been caught doing something she shouldn''t have been doing.


    Andrew was frowning, disappointment etched on his face, his bright eyes shining against his gloomy face. "I came to take you home," he said.


    "No, thank you. I''ll go back by myself tomorrow. Ellie is back, and we haven''t seen each other in a long time. So I want to stay here with her..." As Andrew''s face became gloomier, her voice trailed off.


    Andrew felt depressed and angry at that moment. If he had known that Ashley would come here without telling him, he wouldn''t have asked Ellie to meet her.


    After work, he had gone to Ashley''s bakery to wait for her, but she hadn''t come out. She was also not answering his calls. She wasn''t home either. Andrew remembered the house that she had lived in before her marriage, and decided to go there.

 Chapter 136 A Slap In Andrews Face

    Ashley was right where he had expected her to be.


    "I''ve called you so many times! Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Andrew said with some feeling. It was obvious that Andrew cared about it a lot.


    Andrew hadn''t found Ashley and then called her, but she hadn''t answered the phone. And at last, her phone had also died.


    "What? I didn''t ignore the call," Ashley said, picking up her cellphone and pressing it. It didn''t light up.


    Ashley smiled sheepishly at him. "I think it''s out of power."


    "Ashley, why are you whispering? Is anybody there?" Ellie asked, confused. The door was in a corner and Ashley was hiding Andrew on purpose. Ellie knew now that there was someone in front of Ashley, but didn''t know who.


    "Nobody," Ashley instinctively said. She didn''t want Ellie to know that Andrew had come looking for her. She gestured for him to leave and even prepared to push him out of the house. Andrew seemed not to notice Ashley''s signal and squeezed in.


    Andrew walked in, and as he saw Ellie, he said calmly, "I''ve come to take her home."


    Ellie thought that Andrew had a steely glint in his eyes as he looked at her. She didn''t know if it was actually that, or she was imagining it. She couldn''t describe in detail how weird it was.


    It would be wrong if she said that Andrew didn''t like her. And it didn''t mean anything bad. As she looked at Ashley, Ellie suddenly figured out what Andrew''s expression meant.


    Ellie was startled. Oh, God, no. She was a girl and Ashley''s best friend. Would Andrew really be jealous of her?


    But it was obvious that Andrew truly loved Ashley.


    Ellie was not surprised that Andrew had come


    rew wasn''t doing anything, she ignored him.


    The thought flashed in her mind but before she could think any further, she discarded it.


    Andrew pulled Ashley into his arms. Looking at her angry, blushing face, he couldn''t help but caress her.


    "Are you mad?"


    Her cheek was soft.


    Andrew wanted to apologize to his beautiful wife, but her cheek made him want to caress it over and over again.


    And it felt nice.


    He kept doing it but he knew that


    he would feel better if he kissed her.


    Lost in gazing at her gorgeous face, Andrew forgot that he was supposed to be apologizing.


    Ashley stared at Andrew in disbelief. When Andrew stretched his finger again to poke her cheek, Ashley slapped him on the face. The sound was loud and clear.


    Josef, who was driving the car, almost lost his balance as his hand slid off the wheel. But he had learnt his lesson and also how to behave. His hand trembled for a while, but he came to his senses soon enough.


    Andrew was stunned.


    Josef looked furtively at Ashley, not knowing whether to clap for her courage or feel sorry for her.

 Chapter 137 Is It A Date

    ''Did she... Did she just hit my boss?'' thought Josef.


    He was dumbstruck for a moment. This clearly stunned Andrew too. He just sat there, rooted to the spot, staring unblinkingly at Ashley.


    As for Ashley, she remained perfectly still, but in her mind, her thoughts were running wild. She regretted it the second she hit Andrew. ''Oh my god! What did I do? Why did I do this? Did I hurt him? It sounded bad. Ouch! My hand hurts. Yup! It definitely hurts. I used all of my strength to slap him. God! Why did I do this?''


    Ashley was panicking. She couldn''t figure out what to do next.


    Her hand was already swelling up. Her beautiful, white fingers turned red.


    ''Calm down, Ashley. He asked for this. You just tried to protect yourself!'' Ashley was trying to calm herself down.


    ''He brought this all on himself. No man would poke a girl''s face like that! I was just trying to protect myself. If you really want to poke a face, poke yours!''


    Although loud, the slap didn''t hurt Andrew much. It really was not a big deal in comparison to what he had suffered in the past.


    Andrew recovered from the shock and saw Ashley staring at him in embarrassment. He wasn''t upset at all. Her cheeks were puffed out in anger. The only thing on Andrew''s mind right now was how cute she looked. He just wanted to poke those cheeks.


    But he didn''t. He knew his limits. If he crossed the line, she would just slap him again.


    "My apologies. I didn''t mean to offend you but I just couldn''t help it," said Andrew. He looked at Ashley earnestly.


    Ashley had mentally prepared a whole bunch of excuses for her actions, but Andrew didn''t give her a chance to say a word. She gulped uneasily.


    Andrew had apologized in all sincerity, so she decided to let it go.


    "Alright, just this once!" she said.


    Andrew didn''t respond. He loved teasing her. How could he promise it would be the last time?


    Ashley took his silence as agreement. She didn''t say another word either.


    Josef who was driving couldn''t believe what he


    re already here, let''s just take it easy," said Andrew politely rejecting her suggestion. He glanced at Ashley


    Just then a waiter arrived. "I am sorry, Miss and Sir, to keep you waiting here. We are really busy right now. Please forgive us!"


    Ashley smiled and replied, "No worries, we are fine. Do you have a table right now?" Andrew hadn''t agreed to change the place, but the waiter''s apology just gave Ashley an idea.


    This place was crowded. If there was no table and she complained that she was really hungry, Andrew would have to take her somewhere else. Ashley was so proud of herself for coming up with such a brilliant idea. She just couldn''t hide her smile.


    She quickly looked around to double check that the place was indeed packed.


    Andrew figured out her sneaky little plan. He, too, smiled and looked at Ashley without saying a word.


    Observing his smug expression, Ashley wondered if he had seen through her little trick.


    God seemed to like to play with Ashley. Her plan didn''t work.


    The waiter responded with a smile, "Usually we wouldn''t have a table at this hour without a reservation, but today is your lucky day! We just have one table. Come with me, I will take you to your table."


    Ashley''s smile froze on her lips. She could feel her heart sink.


    ''What the hell?'' That was the only thing on Ashley''s mind.

 Chapter 138 My Husband

    Ashley quietly tugged on Andrew''s sleeve as they walked behind the waiter.


    Andrew turned around to look at the girl behind him. With an expressionless face, he asked, "What''s wrong, Ashley?"


    "Look, Andrew," Ashley started, her eyes cast downwards as if she was avoiding Andrew''s gaze. "I''m not familiar with this restaurant. It''s my first time here, believe me. I really didn''t know it is a restaurant for lovers. I hope you don''t take all of this the wrong way." Ashley explained, her voice low and shining with embarrassment.


    However, instead of appeasing him, Ashley''s explanation just made Andrew become angrier.


    With a deep breath, Andrew turned away. The way Andrew acted puzzled Ashley a little bit. ''Why is he so angry?'' she asked herself in silence, furrowing her brows. ''I don''t think I said anything wrong.''


    After a few moments, the waiter led them to the only place vacant in the whole restaurant.


    The table was by an open window. As a cool breeze blew in, Andrew and Ashley felt relieved, and soon enough, they began to feel very comfortable.


    "Sir, Ma''am, here is our menu. Please take a look at it first," suggested a waitress, who was about thirty to forty years old. When she saw Andrew, a glimmer of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    She had been married and had been living a happy life with her husband and their children. Therefore, when she saw Andrew''s handsome face, she didn''t exclaim with excitement like the girls who were still in their twenties. Her reaction was purely based on the fact that Andrew was a good-looking man.


    With a smile, Ashley took the menu from the waitress and started to go through it. There were different kinds of dishes on the menu and they looked delicate and delicious. The more Ashley looked at the food on the menu, the more she wanted to taste everything the restaurant had to offer.


    After a short while, Ashley finally stopped on one page. Looking at the dishes on that page, her eyes started sparkling. Every food there looked divine.


    "Ma''am, our best seller is this Lovers Set. Why don''t you try it? We have a special offer today. If you are a couple, you can have it at half price. Also, you would have free snack fruits and drinks!" the waitress said excitedly. It seemed that she sensed that it was the first time that Ashley would be eating at their restaurant, so she stood in front of Ashley and explained everything patiently.


    Hearing the waitress mention the word lover, Ashley started blushing ag


    pushover?'' Ashley thought.


    When the waitress was about to touch Andrew, he furrowed his eyebrows and was ready to kick her away. But he stopped when he saw Ashley''s angry face out of the corner of his eyes.


    Obviously, what Ashley did next made Andrew very happy. Just as the woman was about to touch Andrew, Ashley suddenly stood up, moved next to him and pulled the waitress off of him. Then she glanced at the waitress and said, in threatening voice, "Why are you getting that close to my husband? What are you doing?"


    Ashley''s voice wasn''t that loud, but since the restaurant was designed with the tables being close to each other, the customers who were sitting next to them heard everything that Ashley said. Simultaneously, they started turning their heads to look at them.


    The waitress felt so stunned that she just stood in her place, stiff and unbreathing. Judging from the expression on the waitress'' face, everyone believed that Ashley was telling the truth.


    All the customers were couples. The women hated girls who liked to seduce someone else''s husband. All of a sudden, the way they looked at the waitress was not as friendly as before.


    "I, I didn''t get close to your husband. When the hell did you see that?" Being stared at by so many people, the waitress retorted with a pout.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. I advise you to stay away from that guy. He''s married," Ashley looked at her, with her serious face. "To me!"


    The chaos that was ensuing didn''t bother Andrew one bit. He was busy seeing Ashley become protective of him, and he couldn''t help but feel happy. Also, it was the first time she addressed him as her husband.

 Chapter 139 Shopping For Clothes

    This was the first time that Ashley had called Andrew "my husband", and it started a surge of desire for her inside him. As the drama unfolded in front of him, he suddenly had an urge to put his arms around Ashley and give her a hearty, tight embrace while having a nice, long snog with her.


    "I couldn''t agree more. I also think that woman is kind of bitchy. Did you see that she just so affectionately leaned towards my boyfriend when she served our special?"


    "The same thing happened to me just now! I thought that she didn''t do that on purpose! Who would have known she is such a bitch!"


    Taking a glance at that waitress''s face, everyone at the restaurant, especially the women, began to discuss her immediately, almost simultaneously.


    And suddenly everyone turned hostile against her, showing obvious dislike for her on their faces.


    Staring at Andrew who was just sitting across Ashley so peacefully as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening, the waitress became uncharacteristically flushed and visibly annoyed. For the life of her, she couldn''t understand how the man could remain so totally unaffected by her glamour or the discussions going on about her.


    But despite the irritation she was feeling towards Andrew, she couldn''t help but fall deeper and deeper for his handsome face and charismatic aura.


    However, Ashley being right in front of her, blocking her total view of Andrew was ruining things.


    Eventually getting quite annoyed, the woman pouted and left. Before she fully could, however, she shot Ashley the nastiest glare she could.


    That did nothing to Ashley except making her look more protective of Andrew. Only when the waitress had fully gone did Ashley start to move back to her seat. For a few minutes, she sat in silence.


    She was deciding whether the behavior she exhibited just then was a little over-reactive or not.


    Stealthily, she took a peek at Andrew, and she found that he was still expressionless, visibly not influenced at all by the drama that was started by her. This irritated Ashley as she imagined that Andrew would just allow that woman to fall on him had she not intervened earlier.


    This thought caused great discomfort to her. Suddenly, she felt like she shouldn''t have stopped the waitress from flirting with him. Perhaps by doing what she did earlier, she had destroyed an opportunity for him to finally have a fling with such a beauty.


    With a deep breath, she fixed her eyes on the table.


    ''Oh, how ironic is it that we got the Lovers Set.'' she thought to herself, sil


    all my expenses, '' she silently thought, gulping a huge amount of saliva.


    While she knew Andrew was rich, she really didn''t think it was necessary for him to just waste his money on a dress like what he was giving her then.


    "Andrew, I still have good clothes at home. Why are we buying stuff here? Let''s just go home, please." Ashley hurriedly put the dress back and went to take Andrew''s hand to drag him out of the boutique and force him to go home. However, she got pulled back instead.


    "Ashley, try it on," Andrew said, trying to persuade her in a charmingly low voice. His gaze was also very sweet.


    Ashley did not know what to say in response.


    "Yeah, Miss. Just try this one. This dress looks like it was designed especially for you." The shop assistant said, her smile bright. She brought the dress to Ashley and started leading her towards the fitting room.


    Although she did not know who Andrew was, her years of work experience told her that he must have either wealth or prominence to afford the luxuries being sold in their store.


    She was also deeply impressed by Andrew''s handsome looks. Never in her life had she seen someone more handsome than him.


    "Thanks, but I guess I won''t be needing these types of dresses for the time being." Ashley smiled at the shop assistant and then went to take Andrew out of the boutique. However, her strength was too weak compared with Andrew''s to do that.


    Ashley could not understand why Andrew suddenly brought her here to buy clothes.


    "Miss, just try this on first before you make a decision. I''m sure that this dress would fit you wonderfully. If you aren''t satisfied with it after trying it on, you can try the others, too."

 Chapter 140 A Date At Movie Theater

    While Ashley was trying on the clothes, Andrew started picking up more clothes for her. He did that without even checking the price tag in any of them. After doing so, he asked the shop assistant to pack everything up.


    Then, Andrew walked to the check-out counter and said, "I''m ready to check out. Please include the one she''s trying on."


    "Yes, Sir! Your total is nine hundred and eighty four thousand dollars..." said the clerk.


    Nonchalantly, Andrew gave the clerk his black card. After the woman swiped it and the transaction cleared, she put the numerous bags on the couch right next to Andrew.


    Andrew couldn''t help but look at his watch while he waited impatiently for Ashley. Soon enough, he started frowning as he kept glancing at the dressing room.


    Fortunately, Ashley walked out as Andrew was about to run out of patience.


    The long classic A-line navy dress was perfect on her. The dress exaggerated her small waist and emphasized her bosom. It also showed her beautiful collarbone and long neck, and they were stunning.


    Her long hair was let down, and it complemented the look very well. She didn''t really comb so her hair looked a little unkempt but it didn''t get in the way of how beautiful she was.


    There was no denying that Ashley was a naturally stunning girl. Her eyes were as fierce and inviting as a cat''s, and they took her beauty to a whole new level.


    Also, her eyelashes were long and naturally curved upwards. She also had a high-bridged nose and tiny mouth.


    Ashley''s skin was white, but its undertone was pink, and it made her look very healthy. Well, she actually was very healthy. The whole thing just came together and made Ashley look like a living goddess.


    Andrew was stunned for a fleeting moment when he saw Ashley in that dress, but he quickly recovered from it.


    "Miss, mirror is here!" The assistant happily said to Ashley, also seemingly enchanted by how good she looked. She led Ashley to the mirror and continued, "See, I told you! This dress would look perfect on you! The size is just so perfect. It really fits you like a glove! It looks like this dress was tailor-made for you!" she exclaimed, her happiness overflowing. "By the way," she continued. "I forgot to tell you about this earlier. This is the only one we have." The assistant didn''t lie. She was really amazed by Ashley''s radiant looks. That dress really looked like it was something they actually made just for her.


    With everything the assistant said, Ashley carefully approached the mirror to take a look at herself. The moment she did, her jaw dropped. What she was seeing was someone so beautiful that she didn''t think it was her at first. Gradually she realized that it was really


    kets.


    He grabbed the tickets, turned to Ashley and said, "We already got here, and I already bought the tickets. Let''s go see a movie before we head back home."


    Andrew didn''t forget to wave the tickets in front of Ashley''s eyes, as if it was going to change Ashley''s mind. On the ticket was an image of a ghostly girl, her eyes all black, reaching out.


    At a glance, Ashley almost scared herself to death. She used all her strength to hold on to Andrew to keep her scream in.


    "An-Andrew, can we please go home? I really don''t want to see this movie!" she said in a wobbly voice.


    The image on the tickets already scared her. Ashley couldn''t imagine how terrifying the movie would be.


    Andrew raised his left brow again. Most of the time, he didn''t show much emotion. But somehow a trace of happiness quickly flashed on his face. Ashley was totally falling in his trap.


    He held her in his arms, patted her on the back, comforting her, and said, "It will be alright. I am here!"


    Ashley got the hint that Andrew was not going to leave the place. Unfortunately, she was afraid to go anywhere by herself right now. Because of that, she had no option but to go with him.


    Ashley would never tell Andrew she was afraid of ghosts, so she tried her best to calm herself down and said, "How could we not have popcorn while we watch the movie? I will go and get some for us!" Andrew was right next to Ashley, so even though she did try her best to seem okay, Andrew saw her right through her cover. Her body was shaking and her voice was also trembling.


    "Sounds good! Let me go with you!" Andrew seized Ashley round the waist and bought two buckets of popcorn.


    One thing Andrew knew for sure was that more was better. Since Ashley said she wanted popcorn, buying more popcorn would never go wrong.

 Chapter 141 The Destiny

    This was Andrew''s first time in a movie theater. He didn''t really know much about it. But he was confident that he could handle any situation.


    Ashley forgot her fears when she saw that Andrew was about to buy more snacks. She stopped him and said. "Hey Andrew! That''s enough! We already have two buckets of popcorn. No need to buy other snacks. Let''s go! The movie is about to start!"


    Ashley said, pulling on Andrew''s sleeve.


    Andrew walked into the theater with Ashley, a bucket of popcorn each in their hands.


    Their seats were at the back. Andrew thought that they weren''t great, but they weren''t bad either. What made Andrew happy was that the room had just enough people to make it a decent show, but not exactly a crowd. And that was enough.


    The movie hadn''t started yet. Ashley looked around to look at the people while the lights were on. She saw that most people came here as couples, and she concluded that maybe girls needed company while watching this movie.


    Every couple were almost glued to each other. Ashley wrinkled her nose. ''Why not take just one seat?'' she thought sneeringly. Nothing interested Ashley anymore, so she focused on eating her popcorn.


    If she was honest to herself, she really didn''t see the fun in watching a horror movie and didn''t understand why so many people liked it. But for her, it was scary.


    And that fear had been with her since she had been a child.


    She decided to bury her head in the bucket and focus on the popcorn during the movie. There was plenty of popcorn for her to enjoy. So much that the movie would be over by the time she finished it all.


    But reality butted in again and ruined Ashley''s plan.


    The lights went off and the movie started. Ashley shook in fear, goosebumps erupting all over as the sound effects echoed through the hall.


    After a short pause, Ashley resumed eating her popcorn. She stared into the bucket of popcorn and kept telling herself that all was well and that she should focus on


    annoyed just by seeing Lena''s face.


    Ashley really didn''t want to deal with Lena right now. She stopped struggling, buried her head again in Andrew''s chest and said, "Let''s just go."


    Andrew obviously didn''t want to see them either. Without a word, he turned and walked off in the opposite direction.


    Lena was now sure that it was Ashley.


    Lena ran up to Andrew and forced him to stop. "Ashley? It''s so nice to see you! Are you here for the movie too?" Lena asked rather brightly.


    Her mind became numb for a second as she saw Andrew''s face. On one hand, Lena had to admit that Andrew was really handsome and had an amazing physique.


    Andrew, on the other hand, was not happy that someone had blocked his way. He looked at the intruder with cold black eyes. Not used to such cold reception, Lena shifted on her feet nervously.


    Ashley had known that Lena would do such a thing. Every time she saw her in public, Lena would come up to Ashley and ''shower'' her with love.


    Ashley raised her head and looked at Lena, her face betraying no emotion. She tapped on Andrew''s shoulder and whispered, "Please put me down."


    Andrew pursed his lips but put her down anyway.


    Ashley''s feet had numbed and she hadn''t realized it, which was why the moment she stepped onto the ground, she stumbled and teetered sideways.

 Chapter 142 Nightmare

    Ashley completely lost her balance. ''What''s happening! Why do my legs feel like jelly?


    Is it because of the scary movie that I just watched? How could that be?''


    Her mind wandered off as Ashley struggled to stop herself from falling but to no avail.


    Luckily, Andrew swiftly reached out his arms and was able to cushion Ashley''s fall.


    Lena and Raymond were looking at them.


    An obvious distaste flicked over Lena''s face. She lost in thought, ''Look at her! How can they do that in a cinema? Ashley agreed to that?


    Look, she''s so weak! She''s even in that man''s arms like she can''t even stand properly. Look, how weak she is now! Wow, what were they doing?''


    Raymond looked melancholic as he watched Ashley. His stomach twisted and turned with all sorts of emotions but he didn''t know how to let it all out.


    Seeing Andrew wrap Ashley into the arms, he knew she wasn''t his anymore. He forced himself from approaching forward.


    "Are you okay?" Andrew asked. Andrew gazed at Ashley, concerned. His brows furrowed tightly together.


    "I''ll be fine. I just need some rest," Ashley said, her face reddening.


    She felt so awkward. ''You''re so stupid, Ashley! How could you get that scared of a movie? You couldn''t even stand on your own!''


    When they glimpsed the look on Ashley''s face, Raymond and Lena were assured of what they assumed.


    If Ashley ever found out about that, she would get mad at them.


    Shame on them! What the hell was going on in their mind? Why couldn''t they just focus on their work? Instead, they put their attention on those malicious things like that!


    Luckily, Ashley didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Ashley, are you okay?" Lena asked as if she was worried about Ashley. Her look shifted between Ashley and Andrew as if she was hesitating to say something.


    At that moment, the movie had just finished and a crowd of people were suddenly coming out of the same movie house that Lena and Raymond had just been in.


    Everyone w


    ightly together and her body began shaking uncontrollably as if she was suffering from a nightmare.


    "Ash, wake up, wake up..." Andrew scooped Ashley into his arms and whispered to her, trying to wake her up. His voice was so gentle.


    Josef, who was driving, was a bit startled. He''d never seen this side of Andrew before. He thought to himself, ''This is the first time that I''ve seen Mr. Lu like this.


    Oh, dear me! If he spoke to me in the way he spoke to Miss Mu, wow, I''d be...''


    Josef immediately shook the thought away. He liked Andrew the way he knew him - aloof, decisive, stoic.


    Andrew might have been acting differently today by being nice and gentle but he still preferred the regular Andrew who was strict and cold.


    "Hmm..." Ashley slowly opened her eyes. She began cooling off as she felt Andrew''s warmth.


    She just had a nightmare. She was being chased by some scary figure.


    She screamed for help but Andrew just ignored her as if he didn''t hear her.


    But the real Andrew was here - she reached out to wrap her arms around him, feeling safe.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Andrew asked in a low voice as he wrapped her in his arms, trying to comfort her by rubbing her back.


    Ashley nodded, holding Andrew tightly.


    Andrew liked the feeling that Ashley trusted him and relied on him.

 Chapter 143 The Banquet

    "Don''t worry. Everything is ok." Andrew soothed Ashley in a low and gentle voice while holding her.


    They arrived at the villa, and Josef parked the car outside. Andrew then carefully carried Ashley out of the vehicle.


    Turning around, Josef happened to catch a glimpse of Ashley''s lovely and adorable face.


    However, before he got the chance to have a proper look, his view had been blocked by Andrew. When Josef looked up, he saw the angry cold glare from Andrew.


    Josef froze with fear, "B...boss, I will leave now..."


    Andrew then withdrew his eyes with satisfaction and carried Ashley into the villa.


    When Claire noticed Andrew entering, she immediately came to greet them warmly. "Mr. Lu..."


    She stopped mid-sentence when she saw the cold glance and frown on Andrew''s face. He didn''t want Ashley to be woken up, and he continued to carry her upstairs.


    Once he reached the bedroom, he gently laid Ashley onto the bed. Andrew was about to go to the bathroom to have a shower when he noticed Ashley had clenched her fists. Then she reached out her hands, grabbed hold of his clothes tightly and


    huddled beside him with a frown on her sweet face.


    Andrew felt a pang of remorse when he saw her cowering in fear even in her sleep.


    He didn''t expect that she would be so afraid of seeing that film. Had he known that it would affect her so much, he would have chosen another movie for her to watch. He blamed himself for being so inconsiderate.


    Perhaps it was out of fear that Ashley was particularly clingy tonight. But Andrew could not leave her alone.


    Andrew could have removed her hands and gone about his own business. However, he felt responsible for her fear and didn''t have the heart to leave her alone in that state.


    The next morning when the sun shone brightly into the bedroom, Ashley slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that came into her view was a broad, tanned chest.


    At first, she didn''t realize that her head was resting on Andrew''s chest, and she blinked in confusion.


    Her long eyelashes were just like two small fans sweeping across Andrew''s skin, which tickled him terribly.


    In the morning, men are generally sexually impulsive... Andrew however, became stiff because of her unconscious acts.


    Suddenly Ashley had become wide awake and quickly moved away from him. She pulled the sheet up to cover herself a


    . "What are you doing? Keep your voice down."


    Ellie realized that she might have gone a little too far, but the thought of Andrew not holding a wedding for her beloved friend made her annoyed.


    She always believed that Andrew was a reliable and generous man. However, now she had a different opinion of him. Ellie was surprised to find that Andrew could be so ungentlemanly and stingy.


    A wedding ceremony was something most women regarded as an important and meaningful event in their lives. Ellie was irritated by his cavalier attitude towards this.


    Ashley could tell that Ellie had misunderstood the whole thing by the vexed expression she had on her face. "Ellie, it''s not what you think. Let me explain it to you."


    "There''s nothing to explain! Why do you have to be so stubborn and even cover for him? You, of course, know what a wedding ceremony means to women like you and me. How could you get married without one?


    Is it because of what he said to you? Did he make any threats against you?"


    Ellie''s suggestions became even more outrageous as she went on. Ashley could only stare at her in shock.


    She hadn''t known Ellie to be such a chatterbox before.


    Ashley stared at Ellie dumbfounded with a blank expression on her face.


    She waited for Ellie to finish speaking. "Ellie, it''s not what you think. You''re blowing everything out of proportion. Listen to me, okay?"


    Ellie tilted her head to the side and crossed her arms. Staring intently at Ashley, she said, "Fine, then you explain it to me, and it better be a good reason, or I will ask him myself!"

 Chapter 144 The Embarrassment

    Most of the time Ellie was very easy going, but sometimes, she could be very stubborn. This was one of those times.


    She had a serious conversation with Ashley, because she was really worried about her best friend! Her words might be a little harsh, but she meant well. She was just angry with Ashley for not thinking about her future.


    "It was my decision to not have the wedding," said Ashley.


    Admitting this to Ellie made her feel really shitty. The bad person that Ellie had just spoken about was actually her.


    Ellie stared at Ashley in disbelief.


    She still couldn''t believe what she just heard. "What did you say? Can you please repeat that for me?" Ellie asked in surprise.


    Ashley opened her mouth lightly and said, "I said I was the one who didn''t want to have the wedding."


    "ASHLEY! Are you out of your mind? What''s wrong with you, girl? Do you think this is some kind of video game that you can play with anytime you turn on your TV? This is your marriage! How could you behave in this way? What''s wrong with you?"


    Ellie was so upset with her, she delivered the entire monologue in one breath. The whole time she thought Andrew was the bad guy, but it turned out to be her best friend instead. She was ready to tell Andrew off for his terrible behavior towards Ashley. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that it was Ashley who didn''t want the wedding.


    The one redeeming factor was that Ellie hadn''t confronted Andrew or she would have just died of embarrassment.


    "Alright! Calm down, Ellie! I just think now is not a good time to have the wedding. I know he loves me! But it happened so fast! It was love at first sight for both of us, and quickly after that we just got married. I am an orphan. I don''t have a family. Who cares? Am I right?


    But the truth is that his parents don''t even know me! I can''t just let him send an invitation to his parents and say, ''Hey, Mom and Dad! Surprise! I am going to get married! Please just show up!'' Anyway, I just want to give his parents some time to process this. I don''t think that is such a bad idea or an irresponsible decision. And Andrew and I have talked about this! We are working on it. It will just take some time. We will figure it out soon," said Ashley.


    An old saying came to her mind. "Don''


    ust held her hand and walked in.


    The outside of the store didn''t look special. But once Ashley walked in, it was like a completely new world.


    There were rows upon rows of elegant, beautiful dresses. Just by looking at them, Ashley knew that the price was off the charts. She couldn''t imagine affording even one of them.


    Andrew didn''t look too surprised. He just took Ashley to the back of the store.


    A woman, who looked to be in her late 40s, was working on a dress on her sewing machine.


    "Hey, Jade," greeted Andrew. She was too busy to see them approaching until he called out her name. His tone was unusually gentle.


    "Andrew?" Jade looked up and saw Andrew. Her beautiful face lit up, and she smiled.


    She put the fabric down and walked towards him. "I thought you totally forgot about this old woman! Come here and give me a hug," she gently reprimanded him.


    Andrew hugged her and said, "I would never forget you, Jade, and you are not old at all! You always look like a 20-year-old girl to me!"


    Ashley couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She had never seen Andrew talking so sweetly to anybody. This was the first time she saw a gentler side of him.


    "Oh, you sweet little thing," gushed the lady. Jade was really pleased with Andrew''s sweet talk. No woman could stay angry with anyone who gave such a compliment. Not to mention Jade, who wasn''t angry at all.


    "Rosaline has been talking about you every day. You might want to spend some time with her whenever you have some time," said Jade.

 Chapter 145 Who Was Jade

    "She is not a kid. Why does she need somebody to keep her company?" Andrew''s tone was as mild as before but Ashley detected a hint of acrimony in it.


    However Jade didn''t seem to notice anything, "How could you say that? Of course you have to spend time with Rosaline when you have the chance," she said with a smile.


    Ashley found that Jade kept mentioning Rosaline in front of Andrew. The way she talked it sounded like Andrew and Rosaline were very close or even intimate. Ashley couldn''t help feeling puzzled. Who was Rosaline?


    She observed the woman in front of her. She looked like a warm, gentle person, who made people around her feel comfortable and at ease.


    Her eyebrows were shaped beautifully like willow leaves while her eyes were almond-shaped. Her skin was creamy and firm and she wore a pale green long dress. Her hair was held up in a simple low bun.


    She was elegant and graceful, and looked like she hailed from a distinguished family.


    Andrew was getting impatient and was unable to hide it. He interrupted her, "Jade, I need something from you."


    Jade immediately stopped saying what she still wanted to say.


    "What is it?" she inquired.


    Andrew brought Ashley up from behind him and said, "Ashley, this is Jade."


    Ashley stared at her, not knowing who she was and why Andrew introduced her so formally, but she put on a broad smile and said, "Hi, Jade."


    Maybe she imagined it but she thought she saw Jade''s face stiffen for a fraction of a second and she suddenly seemed ill at ease all of a sudden.


    Ashley blinked her eyes in puzzlement.


    Her instinct told her that Andrew had something to do with it.


    "Jade, this is my wife, Ashley."


    Seeing Jade looking at Ashley that way, Andrew''s tone turned a little harsher and he stressed on the word ''wife''.


    "What?" Jade looked from Andrew to Ashley. She g


    yelled impatiently, "What''s taking so long? How can it take so much time to try one outfit? What are you doing?"


    ''Keep pushing and pushing. Where are you pushing me to? To hell?'' Ashley muttered angrily to herself inside.


    When she finally stepped out, Jade''s eyes widened in surprise. Every piece of clothing here was her blood and sweat. She designed and made them, every single one, with all her heart. She didn''t think that her dress would have such a gorgeous effect on Ashley.


    Not many people could carry off this dress well. It was like the dress itself was picky in choosing its owner.


    The red color required the wearer to have fair and clean skin. And many of the details like the cut and design required a certain body shape in order for it to look good.


    After the initial looks of surprise and wonder, disgust and jealousy followed on Jade''s face.


    Ashley had been watching her and so she caught the change of expression from admiration to jealousy.


    Why did she feel jealous? Jealous for her good physique?


    "No time for dillydallying. What took you so long?" Jade looked ugly when she spoke to Ashley.


    Ashley didn''t say a word through all this. She knew if she talked back, more nasty words would follow.

 Chapter 146 The Worries

    Jade hid the nasty side of her in front of Andrew.


    When Ashley walked out the room, Andrew was stunned for a short moment, but he quickly recovered.


    Ashley never really liked to show too much skin. Her fashion sense was not bad; it was just a little boring. Andrew had never seen Ashley in a dress like that before and he was blown away.


    It looked really good on her. He wanted to get a few more of these kinds of clothes for her. His thoughts were running wild, and he was having a hard time managing his bodily reaction to her.


    But once more, his incredible self-control repressed it. He quickly recovered and acted like nothing happened. His brows furrowed.


    Ashley noticed this, and she frowned too. She couldn''t help but think that the dress was a bad idea.


    "Andrew, what do you think of the dress? I think it looks really good on her. It shows the right amount of skin and leaves the rest for imagination. It fits her so well..." Jade complimented.


    "I don''t really like it. Try another one," interrupted Andrew. He shook his head, frowning. His forehead was wrinkled with worry ever since Ashley had walked out.


    "Really? But it looks really good on her. Why don''t you like it?" Jade asked, looking puzzled.


    Andrew didn''t answer. He stood up and pulled Ashley into the other room. He insisted on selecting a dress for her. After walking back and forth for a while, he handed her a dress and asked her to try it on.


    Jade was waiting outside. When Ashley walked out, she just realized why Andrew was not satisfied with the first dress.


    It was a light purple dress, which covered every inch of her. It had long sleeves and a hemline that reached her ankles. It was a little loose on her but covered her fully.


    Compared to the red dress she had on earlier, this was a totally different style. The red dress brought out her assets. She would turn heads when she walked into a room full of people. However, the dress she had on just took all of that away.


    One good thing was that Ashley had a long, beaut


    should have had the chance to be with him. Jade never expected Andrew to get married to some random girl.


    She winced, "Do your parents know about this?"


    Andrew shook his head.


    "You are the CEO of the Lu Group! You represent the corporation. How could you just get married to a random girl without talking to your family about it?" she asked.


    Andrew was not happy with what she was saying. He looked at Jade angrily and warned, "You just need to manage your business. I will take care of mine."


    Jade realized she crossed the line the second she did it. Andrew respected her and treated her nicely. But he was a gentleman with power and money. She shouldn''t poke her nose into his personal matters. Even if she wanted to, she didn''t have the place to do so.


    "Andrew, I''m just a little worried about you. I never hear you are seeing anyone. You suddenly told me you already got married. I''m just afraid you might get hurt. Nowadays, girls will do anything for money. I just think maybe you should run a background check on the girls you date. You are the backbone of the entire Lu Group after all," said Jade.


    Andrew calmed down a bit.


    But he looked distant. "She is different," he said softly.


    Jade responded, "How can you be sure? Pretty girls like her are very good at using their beauty to get what they want from people like you..."

 Chapter 147 Ashley Didnt Want To Go To The Party

    Andrew suddenly interrupted Jade, "Well, we have to go now because we have something important to do."


    Saying that Andrew went out before Jade got a chance to say something more. He turned back so abruptly as if he was in a hurry to go. Seeing this, Jade was left speechless as she didn''t know what to say or how to react.


    "Have you finished with what you are talking about?" Seeing Andrew come out, Ashley moved towards them and asked.


    "Yeah!" Affirming to Ashley''s question, Andrew nodded his head and intended to head out with her while holding her hand.


    Not wanting them to leave all of a sudden, Jade wanted to say something to delay them even for a minute. However, when she saw the expression on Andrew''s face, she was halted with what she was about to do and shut the idea off her mind. ''Where''s Rosaline? If she doesn''t show up soon, Andrew will get out of here, '' Jade thought.


    When she was just fretting on Rosaline''s arrival, she heard a sweet voice from outside.


    "Andrew!" Rosaline called with her sweet and surprised voice with an equally bright face. She looked so stunning in her casual shirt and skirt attire while wearing a light make-up.


    Seeing her, Jade stopped frowning at once. ''Thank goodness. Rosaline shows up just in time, '' she thought to herself.


    With a smile on her charming and delicate face, Rosaline appeared right across Andrew''s path.


    Subsequently, Andrew looked at Rosaline and nodded his head to greet her with a cold face.


    "Andrew, are you leaving?" Looking at the pissed-off expression on his face, and the way he acted as if he was impatient, Rosaline frowned and asked, being slightly frustrated and sad.


    Rosaline was wearing a knee-length white pleated skirt with white lace. From her ruffled three-quarter sleeves, you could see a small part of her fine snow-white arms. She was wearing her white high heels. She was simply charming and irresistible.


    Her black hair was shoulder-length, with a bit curl at the ends. And her eyes were big that complimented the features of her smart face, and her skin was white, which made her look beautiful and lovely.


    Intending to persuade him to stay a little longer, Rosaline stretched out her hand to hold Andrew''s arm. To her surprise, however, Andrew pulled away. He was determined to leave and no one could stop him, not even Rosaline.


    At that moment, both Ashley and Rosaline looked at each other and both were surprised by Andrew''s actions.


    As Rosaline saw that Ashley and Andrew were quite close to each other, Rosaline was stunned.


    ''Who is that woman? How dare she stand so close to Andrew? I can even sense that they are close to each other!'' Rosaline thought to herself, jealous of Ashley being close to Andrew.


    As far as Rosaline was concerned, Andrew didn''t have a girlfriend. All this time, she had never seen any women by his side. After all, she had all the time in the world to get to know Andrew better. She was grateful to Jade for it was becaus


    with Johnny." With that, he escorted Ashley towards the car where Johnny was waiting. After they got into the car, Andrew gave Ashley the invitation.


    "Will you be joining us after you take care of what it is that you need to deal with?" With a puzzled look on her face, Ashley asked as she looked at the invitation.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon," Andrew answered shortly.


    All of a sudden, Ashley saw a familiar name on the invitation, which made her completely stunned.


    Clyde Luo, CEO of the Luo Group, would celebrate his 50th birthday on May 12. The invitation was from him.


    All this time, Ashley knew that Clyde had a son and his name was Raymond. Coincidentally, Ashley dated him for three years. When she was his girlfriend, he once asked her to meet his parents. But she refused, for she thought that was not the right time. Moreover, she felt that Raymond''s parents didn''t like her at all and what they had during that time was nothing but just a teenage love affair. So, before they ended their relationship, Ashley wasn''t able to meet his parents.


    Today, however, she was totally taken aback and she didn''t expect that the birthday invitation was from Raymond''s father.


    At that moment, Ashley felt that the invitation was like a hot potato, that holding it in her hands made her sense a burning sensation that pierced through her skin. She wanted to throw it away and just dismiss the idea of attending the party, but she couldn''t.


    Maybe she should have seen that coming. These things were inevitable and had high probabilities of happening. Both Raymond and Andrew were considered high members of society. Therefore, it was normal for Andrew to receive invitations from Raymond''s father considering that they were from the same circle.


    If the invitation was from another high member of the society, Ashley would go without hesitation. However, today''s invitation was from her former boyfriend Raymond''s father. How would she react to this? She didn''t know.

 Chapter 148 Just Cant Escape

    Raymond and Lena ware going to be there too. Ashley didn''t want to see them.


    She gripped her hands together and looked at Andrew. "I don''t feel very well. Can I go home?"


    Andrew didn''t say anything, but his stare had already made her nervous. She felt like his handsome eyes could see right into her mind. Ashley lowered her head to avoid eye contact with him.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need to see a doctor?" Andrew asked as he pressed his hand against her forehead to see if she had a temperature.


    "Oh, no!" Ashley said quickly. She then realized her obtrusiveness, and continued, "I''m just a little tired. It''s not a big deal. I don''t need to see a doctor. I just need to go home and have some rest." Andrew closed his lips lightly and looked at her with concern in his eyes.


    He ordered Johnny to drive to the hospital.


    Ashley was hoping that Andrew would agree to let her go back home, but when she realized he was going to take her to the hospital. She quickly interrupted Andrew by saying, "There''s no need to go to the hospital. I''m feeling much better now. Let''s go to the party."


    "Don''t push yourself! If you don''t feel well, we can go to see a doctor," said Andrew seriously.


    Ashley forced a smile on her face and looked at Andrew. "Really! I feel much better now. I remember you said that you have something very important to take care of. I''ll be fine. Go take care of your business."


    Andrew had a vague expression on his face. After telling her to take care of herself and instructing Johnny to take her to the hospital if she didn''t feel well. He got out of the car and left.


    Ashley watched Andrew leave and slumped back into the seat, breathing out a heavy sigh. It felt like the whole conversation with Andrew used up the last bit of her energy.


    Johnny glanced at her from the rear view mirror then turned to look at Ashley with concern on his face. He said, "Miss Mu, forgive me for saying this. You don''t look well. May I take you to the hospital?"


    Ashley replied in a tired voice, "I''m fine. Just take me to the party."


    Then she closed her eyes.


    Johnny nodded and said no more. Now he understood why Andrew asked him to find the invitation letter that the Luo Group had sent. The CEO of the Luo Group was the


    an idea of what Andrew was going to do, but he knew that he shouldn''t share it with Ashley.


    Ashley nodded to show her understanding, then looked at the invitation letter in her hand. She took a deep breath to encourage herself and walked towards the door with Johnny following behind.


    The waiter by the door politely asked for the invitation letter when Ashley entered. "Miss, may I see your invitation letter?"


    Wealthy people always sent their invitation letter out a few days before the event. To avoid any possible situations, they would check the invitation on entry as well.


    Ashley took the invitation letter out of her purse and handed it to the waiter.


    The waiter had already been doing this many times over. Normally he would open the letter, have a quick look and let the person pass through. However, on this occasion, when he read the letter, his attitude became reverent.


    He smiled and said, "Miss, please follow me."


    Ashley had never been to such a big fancy party before, and she assumed what the waiter did was just standard practice. She didn''t give it a second thought and followed him in.


    ''This is a beautiful house, '' Ashley thought, giving credit to the Luo family.


    Ashley followed the waiter through the many hallways all the way to the back of the house. They finally came to a magnificent yard.


    It was huge and even had a small lake inside it. Ashley looked around. She saw men toasting each other, and women in small cluster groups chatting and laughing.

 Chapter 149 Being Under The Spotlight

    Tables covered by nice tablecloths were arranged in a line on both sides of the room. On them, beautiful cakes and pastries were placed in fancy plates and expensive wines were poured in crystal glasses that were laid up like a pyramid. Everything looked perfect.


    The waiter was still trying to lead the way, but Ashley suddenly stopped. She saw an old friend.


    Lena was chatting with several girls who were around her age.


    "Oh my god! Lena, is that the ring he gave you? It''s so pretty!" A girl in a short light yellow dress took Lena''s hand and looked at the ring that was on one of her fingers.


    "That is so pretty! And the way it shines... Oh my god! That at least weighs five carats, I bet! It shouldn''t be a big deal for Raymond though. He is the son of the Luo Group''s CEO after all. I''m sure he is generous!" said the girl in pink dress. The dress was knee-length and covered with pearls. Because of that, every time she moved, light reflected off of them and it made her look like she was sparkling.


    The girl also had beautiful, long, blonde hair, and with her features being so delicate, she was very stunning.


    Her tone sounded very jealous as she looked at Lena, who was obviously enjoying the compliments she was getting.


    "Oh yes, you should all be jealous of Madame Lena. Raymond is not only generous to her but also adoring, and he is willing to do anything for her. No one else would have such luck as her in finding such an amazing fiance!"


    Lena''s little helper said, further flattering her. The helper wore a long light green dress. Her hair was in a great updo, which really complemented her overall style. While she looked cute, it didn''t look nice when she kept trying to cozy up to Lena''s good side.


    She immediately spoke for Lena when she smelled the oncoming showdown.


    It was not unusual for rich girls to get jealous or be someone that other girls got jealous of.


    Some of them would fight for it, and the rest would take sides.


    A girl sneered, "It''s just a ring. I don''t really know why you are making a big deal out of it." The girl who just spoke wore a body-tight black dress that was slightly above her knees.


    It showed her perfect figure. She used a hairpi


    nger and pretended to be a kind innocent girl. With a deep breath, she said, "I know. Caroline probably just felt a little uncomfortable with me engaged to Raymond. But you know, I would never make a fuss about the trifles with her. Anyway, the party is about to start. You guys enjoy yourselves. I have to go walk around and make sure everything is ready. You all have to excuse me,"


    Lena said, a sweet smile on her lips. She acted so well that no one really knew how she truly felt inside.


    The last statement she said to them was clearly to show off her importance to the Luo family.


    Lena was the one who planned the whole party on the behalf of them. As she was already engaged to Raymond, the Luo family had already accepted her as their family. In the future, Lena would face and plan those kind of parties a lot. But that was neither here nor there - right now, she was yet to marry into the Luo family. But seeing that they already let her help in planning such an important party, it was clear how much the Luo family already favored her.


    Girls like Lena who came from the family like Mu would usually marry for the business. They didn''t really have a chance to refuse. It was their destiny. That was why some of them would feel jealous of her engagement.


    "Wow! Lena, is that true? You planned the whole party? No wonder I felt this party was different from the ones I used to go to! I really like it! I bet you worked hard on this!" A girl said, admiring Lena.

 Chapter 150 Avoiding

    Raymond''s parents were satisfied with Lena and had already treated her as their daughter-in-law. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have asked her to take care of this important birthday party. All the ladies envied Lena, and they thought she was very lucky.


    Lena smiled and said graciously, "It''s my first time to organize a party of this magnitude. I still have much to learn. Please, feel free to let me know where I can improve." Although Lena had been reserved with her words, she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    "Well, Lena, don''t be modest. You''ve earned it. You''re such a fortunate lady. You''re beautiful, you come from a prominent family, you have a handsome fiance, and your kind mother-in-law treats you so well. We all envy you," a young lady flattered her as she gazed at Lena.


    "None of us are as lucky as you," another girl said.


    A group of rich girls surrounded Lena. They paid her all kinds of compliments, which made her feel special.


    Teresa Li felt a little irritated because she had been shunted aside by those wealthy girls.


    So she interrupted, "Well, girls, off you go. Lena has something to do now." Teresa Li was Lena''s sidekick.


    The girls exchanged confused looks with one another and then left. After all, they didn''t know Lena well, and it was Teresa Li who had a good relationship with her and not them.


    Once the girls had left, Teresa Li rolled her eyes and sneered with disdain written on her face.


    "Who the hell does she think she is? How dare she talk to us like that?


    What''s her problem? Just because she''s friends with Lena. If Lena doesn''t keep her as her best friend in the future, she won''t act so arrogantly like that anymore," one girl muttered furiously.


    They disliked the way Teresa Li behaved.


    "Hey, shh, shh! Lower your voices. You never know who could be lurking," one girl gestured at the angry girls and reminded them in a low voice.


    After venting their anger, the girls felt better and didn''t mention it anymore.


    Teresa Li was satisfied when she saw that it was just Lena and her. However, she had


    her eyes as she looked at Lena''s back.


    She acted on pure impulse when she hid behind the bushes. Ashley couldn''t put her finger on it, but she just couldn''t bring herself to meet Lena. Ashley wouldn''t be able to stand it if Lena saw her and pretended that she cared about her and then Ashley would have to do the same back. She was sick of the pretentious act between the two of them.


    The waiter led Ashley inside the mansion, and she frowned, stopping the waiter, "Where are you taking me?"


    The waiter answered, "I''m taking you to see Mr. Luo."


    Ashley had shown the waiter Andrew''s invitation, so the waiter thought he should take it seriously and thought it was better to inform Clyde Luo about it. That was the reason why he decided to take her inside the mansion.


    Ashley thought to herself, ''If Raymond''s father sees me, maybe he will kick me out.''


    "Don''t bother. I think I should stay here in the hall. Just go about your own thing," Ashley stated.


    The waiter looked surprised and continued, "But..."


    "Um?" Ashley looked at the waiter and questioned with a cold stare.


    Ashley was nearly as intimidating as Andrew when she wore a cold face.


    Being alarmed by Ashley''s question, the waiter nodded and went back to work obediently.


    Ashley looked around and found everyone was talking about their own affairs, not paying any attention to others around them.

 Chapter 151 Bad Idea

    Not knowing when Andrew would arrive, Ashley found herself a secluded seat and sat down while she waited for him.


    "Do you know if Caroline still has feelings for Raymond? I just heard that she almost quarreled with Lena," said a woman who was gossiping.


    "Who knows. Caroline made it known to everyone that she was chasing Raymond back then. She almost has declared it to the whole world. However, she was refused by Raymond, and you know, hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Let alone a woman as arrogant as Caroline."


    "That''s right. Now that Raymond and Lena are engaged, she is probably feeling even worse. It adds jealousy to the fury when you see a love rival. Surely they are graceful enough to refrain from fighting? It''s nothing just to quarrel." What the woman said sounded plausible, and it was as if she had firsthand information.


    "Is it possible that she just hates Lena? After all, it''s no secret that Lena is at odds with Caroline."


    "I think that''s probably the reason."


    "I can''t say for sure. It''s probably a combination of both."


    It was said that "Three women are enough for a drama." Yet here, several women were gossiping, and one could only imagine how many dramas they could make.


    Ashley hadn''t expected to overhear the piece of gossip since she chose a reclusive spot on purpose. Evidently, the women thought they had chosen a private place to tittle-tattle as well.


    She knew the Caroline they spoke about. When Ashley was with Raymond, Caroline had taken a fancy to him way back then and would always hang around him.


    Ashley and Raymond were very discreet with their relationship, so Caroline had no idea that they were a couple. Eventually, Raymond must have said something to Caroline because after that she never hung around him anymore.


    Now that Ashley found out what Raymond was like, she felt grateful that she had broken up with him. Otherwise, she didn''t know what she would have done with Raymond being such a womanizer.


    Ironically, little did Ashley know that Andrew would attract even more women than Raymond in the future.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?


    oubtedly face him if he were to leave Ashley alone here. Who knew what his boss would do to him if he went against his boss''s orders and left her.


    Ashley didn''t mention anything further to him. She glanced at the delicate desserts on the table and took one and elegantly put it in her mouth.


    Johnny stayed close behind Ashley all the time, like a bodyguard.


    It was either because the seat Ashley chose was secluded enough or it was because of other reasons that nobody came to bother her. Ashley was glad to be left out of the socializing buzz.


    On the other side of the hall, after Lena got off the stage, she searched the room with her eyes.


    Raymond noticed that she was looking for something or someone and asked curiously, "What are you looking for Lena? Is there anything wrong?"


    Lena drew her attention back to him and said, "Oh, no, nothing. I was just looking around." She then smiled at Raymond.


    However, when Raymond looked away, Lena still searched the room.


    Lena had deliberately sent an invitation to Clyde''s birthday party to Ashley. Actually, more than just one, she wanted to make sure she received an invitation. It was such an excellent opportunity to provoke and trample on her. Of course, she wouldn''t let a chance like that slip away.


    However, after searching the crowd for a while, she found no sign of Ashley. ''Didn''t Ashley come? It''s not possible. How could she not come to the party?''

 Chapter 152 A Stupid Girl

    In life, sometimes, things didn''t turn out the way we expected. Right this time, Ashley didn''t want to see Lena, but due to some twist of fate, they still ran into each other.


    Ashley drank some juice and ate a lot at the party. Thus she slowly rubbed her full stomach and decided to take a walk to relieve herself from indigestion.


    Before she stood up, she especially took a glance at Lena and then walked in the opposite direction. Unfortunately, no matter what she would do to avoid her, she still met Lena along the way. It seemed that their paths were destined to cross today no matter what she did.


    Facing her this time, and looking at her beaming yet sarcastic face, Ashley thought, ''How ironic it is to run into Lena this way!''


    On the other hand, Lena, when she saw Ashley, was very happy and hurriedly held her arm. But Ashley glanced at her with a poker face. Not intending to insult her in any way, she carefully pulled her hand out of Lena''s grip while giving her a sheepish smile.


    For the occasion, Lena wore a white flowing dress, whose edges were placed with a lot of small diamonds. Under the bright lights, the sparkly diamonds attracted almost everyone''s attention.


    With a tiara on her head, Lena wore her hair up and some were hung down next to her ear, which made her look like a princess. With the 10-centimeter high-heeled shoes, her legs looked even more slender and sexier.


    Perfecting her look was her snow-white skin and she was wearing delicate makeup.


    If other women would dress up like that, they would look strange and ugly. But Lena, however, being the elegant and glamorous as she was, carried the attire with some elite finesse. Ashley knew that Lena was different and she always wanted to stand out and be the center of attention. At that moment, Lena really looked like a princess. Without a doubt, she was a beautiful and attractive girl.


    While Ashley wore an ankle-deep mauve long dress. She let her smooth black hair down around her shoulders randomly. With a touch of powder on her delicate face, she looked so youthful and gorgeous. She put on a little lipstick and wore a pair of white flats.


    Without any decorations on her simple dress, it looked very plain and simple. But Ashley was born with confidence and grace. Therefore, though she just wore a plain dress, she still looked beautiful.


    Putting it more accurately, Ashley looked more beau


    o have more talks with her. Anyway, she won''t appreciate it. Or even worse, maybe she is blaming you in her heart."


    As the future daughter-in-law of the Luo family, everyone in the party knew Lena. Although everyone that attended the party was all wealthy and powerful, they also liked gossips. Seeing that Lena was in between sobs right now, all of a sudden, they looked in Lena''s direction.


    When they saw Ashley, a glimmer of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    "Who is that girl? How beautiful! I''ve never seen her before," one person said.


    "You mean the girl in the long dress? I heard that she is the adopted daughter of the Mu family. Lena said that she is her elder sister. But just now that girl mentioned that she has nothing to do with the family now. I don''t know why," in a low, whispered voice, another person responded.


    "Well, maybe she has met someone wealthier than the Mu family," just inches away from them, a woman, whose eyes flared with jealousy, looked at Ashley and said.


    "Don''t be so sure. Maybe you guessed wrong," another person frowned and denied what the woman had said just now.


    "I think I didn''t get her wrong. Just take a look at her dress. It looks plain and simple. But do you know the brand of it?" that woman argued.


    "Then tell us what brand it is," the person dared her. A group of people looked at the woman when they heard that she mentioned the brand of Ashley''s dress. All were in awe hearing what she had just said. In fact, Ashley''s dress looked plain and simple, but it was really beautiful. Thus every woman in the room was interested in it.

 Chapter 153 Envy And Jealousy

    Those people just loved spying on other people''s privacy. It was in their nature to start gossip at any place, using any circumstance, about anyone. And it was especially true when it came to those rich men''s wives.


    A satisfied look appeared on the woman''s face as she realized that she became the center of attention. Actually, she just saw the brand by chance and accidentally knew Ashley''s dress was from that famous boutique.


    "The dress that she is wearing is from The Silver Moon."


    As the others heard this, their jaws dropped. Suddenly, they all turned to Ashley in surprise.


    The woman didn''t need to explain anything, she knew that everyone understood what she was implying.


    The Silver Moon was famous in J City, and almost everyone here knew it.


    It was just an ordinary dressing shop but it had powerful backing.


    Its boss was a daughter of the Feng family. Her designs were simple but very unique, and she had won many famous international dressing design awards.


    Because of that, her works had been popular amongst the rich patron of the arts and had been sold like hot cakes in J City.


    All of sudden, the way they looked at Ashley totally changed. "The money bag she leans on must be very, very full. If not so, how could she be able to afford anything from The Silver Moon?"


    one lady said. No one in the group planned on avoiding being heard by Lena or Ashley and so they didn''t bother lowering their voice.


    As expected, Lena heard exactly what they were talking about.


    With that, she clenched her fists tightly and stared fiercely at Ashley and her dress. It looked ''humble'' but it wasn''t ''humble'' at all.


    But after a while, her look of anger suddenly changed into a malicious smile, as if she was planning something.


    Ashley, on the other hand, jumped when she heard what the ladies were talking about.


    ''I didn''t know that the shop where this dress came from has powerful backing! I just thought that the owner was a friend of Andrew so he brought me there to try dresses!''


    While thinking of this, she could clearly remember the way Andrew had talked to the owner, whose name was Jade. It really seemed like they were very close.


    A defiant smile crept on Teresa''s lips when she heard what the ladies had said. She turned to face Lena and said, her tone strong, "See! You''ve heard it yourself! Save it, Lena. She has a sugar daddy


    orrect, obviously.


    Then Lena said, "Well... I''m with Ashley! Look, she is there."


    "Ashley?" The moment he heard her name, he felt like his soul left his body. Raymond raised his head and stared at Ashley affectionately. At that moment, he totally forgot that his fiancee was standing by his side.


    The onlookers started whispering to one another as they noticed that Raymond was looking at someone else with so much intensity despite that someone not being his fiancee.


    "Look, I think their relationship isn''t that simple. You could see that, right?" One of them whispered with her eyebrows furrowed after she saw how Raymond lovingly gazed at Ashley.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Look! Raymond''s looking so tenderly at that girl! It''s as if he''s looking at someone that he loves the most. Did you notice that?"


    "What? How could that be?" The other one loudly said, a dumbfounded look on her small face.


    "Well, girl, look again! Look again, but carefully."


    "Oh my god, you''re right! It is indeed like what you said! Hmm... Do you know what happened between them?"


    "Only God knows, sis!"


    Then, they put their heads together to try and figure out the relationship between Raymond and Ashley.


    Lena heard everything and because of that, the sweet smile on her face faded suddenly. A second later, however, the smile was back, though this time, she looked crazed instead of happy. With a swift motion, Lena reached out to Raymond and grabbed him by his torso, effectively hugging him. With a loud, sweet tone, she exclaimed, "See, Raymond! It''s Ashley, my dear sister!"

 Chapter 154 The Disgusting Acting

    Lena gained strength on her hands. She whispered, "Raymond, don''t forget where you are! You don''t want everyone to know about what happened between you and Ashley in the past, do you?"


    Raymond didn''t reply. He just looked away from Ashley suddenly.


    However, that didn''t stop him glancing at Ashley again.


    Raymond couldn''t believe that was Ashley. When he saw her for the first time at the party, he could barely recognize her. Ashley looked elegant and sophisticated today, and Raymond had never seen her dressed this way before.


    "Lena and Raymond, why are you here? I was looking all over for you!" said Raymond''s mother.


    "Why are you all here?" she asked again.


    "Nothing, mother. What''s the matter? Let''s go. You can tell me about it on the way," said Raymond. Subconsciously, Raymond didn''t want his mother to see Ashley.


    Raymond cast a contemptuous glance at Lena and hinted for her to come with him.


    However, Lena ignored his stare. She dug her nails into her hand and smiled as though nothing had happened. Then she held Mrs. Luo''s hand gently and interrupted, "Auntie, my sister came, and we were just chatting with her."


    Mrs. Luo seemed to adore Lena, and she was delighted for Lena to be her daughter-in-law. She smiled warmly at her.


    Raymond''s mother had always wanted a daughter. The birth of Raymond had taken every bit of her strength away, and she couldn''t have any more children after that. Lena was the ideal image of what sort of daughter she would have liked. That was why she cherished Lena so much and treated her as if she were her own.


    "Oh? I didn''t know that you had a sister. Why haven''t you ever mentioned her before?" questioned Mrs. Luo.


    Lena replied apologetically, "My parents adopted her when she was young. She''s not my real sister, but she is part of the family. She''s very busy with her work, and she doesn''t really enjoy going to parties. I don''t like to bother her, and many people aren''t aware that I have a sister."


    Mrs. Luo patted Lena''s hand and said, "You''re such a kind girl!"


    Lena gave her a shy smile.


    Then she walked up to Ashley and tr


    egged her to stop teasing her.


    Raymond couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable by their conversation. He looked at Ashley and wondered if she thought the same. However, when he glanced at Ashley, he was disappointed to find that her expression was calm. He couldn''t tell if she was hurt by what they said or not.


    Although he felt somewhat relieved, another thought entered his head.


    It was very obvious to Ashley what Lena was trying to do. She wanted to make Ashley embarrassed. She played her role well and dragged Mrs. Luo in to help. The two of them just wanted Ashley to stay away from Raymond.


    However, their efforts were a waste of their time


    because Ashley didn''t have feelings towards Raymond anymore. They used Raymond to attack Ashley. They gave him way too much credit.


    The two women put on a pretentious show of a good relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Ashley felt sick to the stomach and quite disgusted by their fulsome acting.


    Ashley had always been direct with whom she liked or disliked. She didn''t have the stomach to watch this nonsense any longer.


    "Since you''re all very busy, I''ll leave you to it. If you''ll excuse me," said Ashley as she prepared to leave.


    "Ashley..." said Raymond. His eyes were fixed on her the whole time. Raymond just couldn''t take his eyes off her. Knowing she was about to leave, he quickly grabbed her arm without thinking.

 Chapter 155 Cause Troubles

    Feeling anxious, Johnny looked at Ashley with worry.


    ''This is getting bad, Miss Mu has bumped into her ex-boyfriend. Would he get his relationship with her back?'' Johnny thought in his head. He felt more worried as he continued to think about that. ''Oh my god! What about Mr. Lu?


    Miss. Mu is his first girlfriend. It can''t just be over right now!'' Johnny worried, but his thoughts weren''t over yet.


    ''Oh, wait!


    What an idiot I am. They have been married already, '' thought Johnny with an excited look evident on his face. However, he started to worry that Ashley might have an affair.


    Overhearing all those thoughts in his head, Johnny felt like a mother hovering over her son and worrying about his marriage.


    With all the fuss, Johnny sighed deeply and had set himself to accept his fate of worrying about Andrew''s personal life.


    Although Andrew paid him very well, there were too many things to worry. Needless to say, aside from his work as his assistant in the company, Johnny had been so faithful to him that he even trusted him with matters of his personal affairs, and that included Ashley.


    This time, when Raymond stopped Ashley from leaving the venue, Lena looked down with an aggrieved and innocent look.


    Mrs. Luo saw everything in her eyes, and the way Raymond looked at her. She hated Ashley even more, seeing that there was still something between the two of them regardless of the circumstances. On her mind, she thought that Ashley was an ungrateful evil woman. The Mu family took her as their own, and Lena treated her as her sister. But now, she was shamelessly seducing her younger sister''s fiance!


    Clearly, Mrs. Luo totally forgot Raymond was with Ashley first. All she wanted was for her to keep a safe distance away from her son knowing that he was with Lena now. She must show some decency some time. Even though Lena was the one who stepped into their relationship and took Raymond away from Ashley, still it didn''t look good for Raymond to be seen closer to Ashley than to Lena knowing that they were now engaged to be married.


    "Raymond, why are you holding Miss Mu''s arm? That is not how a gentleman asks a girl to stay for a bit longer," with a peevish look and an inquisitive expression on her face, Mrs. Luo said coldly.


    Hearing that, Raymond realized his reckless behavior and loosened his hand. Ashley glanced him, pulled her arm out, turned and readied to walk away.


    She just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.


    However, some people just didn''t let her out of the situation easily. A familiar, angry voice piped in and stopped her again.


    "Ashley, stop!"


    Hearing the familiar sarcastic tone, Ashley recognized the voice and gulped. It was Peggy without a doubt. All her life she knew that Peggy didn''t like her to be her own child though they adopted her as a kid.


    Preparing herself to face the woman she dreaded, Ashley sighed deeply. ''What''s wrong with today? Why would all the things have conspired against me together?'' Ashley thought silently


    too close to her.


    "Yo! Beautiful ladies! What''s up?" An absurd voice came in between, making them turn their heads to the person who was speaking.


    Mr. Chen teased them as he crept in without anyone noticing him.


    Judging from the way he looked, he was in his forties or fifties. The black suit and tie he wore with his rather bald head made him look rather dull and queer.


    However, nothing could stop him from fixing his eyes on Lena. Obviously, he had a thing towards Lena.


    However, there was a woman in her thirties that stood right next to Mr. Chen. She had a very attractive figure and a pretty face, needless to say.


    The corner of her eyes was lifted slightly up, which seemed to be able to charm any man. The sexy red sheath dress which showed off her curvaceous figure made her look like she was a twenty years old girl.


    She looked around and locked her eyes on Spencer who was just inches away from where they were standing.


    Being interrupted by Mr. Chen''s appearance, Ashley was about to leave. However, when she noticed what the lady in the red dress was doing, she was shocked and she stopped walking all of a sudden.


    Uncomfortably, she felt like being hit by a wedge in her heart. Although it was none of Ashley''s business, she just felt disgusted by seeing it.


    The lady in red dress must be blind to pick up Spencer as the target.


    With her figure and looks, she would easily get a better sugar daddy than Spencer.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ashley really doubted about her taste and questioned her decision.


    ''Stop! Ashley! Stay out of Spencer''s way. Ah! What am I thinking?'' Ashley was trying to scream those thoughts out of her head.


    Bracing herself up, Ashley stopped herself from thinking those useless things. They could do whatever they wanted. It was really not her business.


    She reminded herself that she was not that kind of person who liked to gossip. She wouldn''t stoop down at the level of those cheap women who liked to mess with other people''s lives.

 Chapter 156 The Incident

    "Mr. Luo and Mr. Mu. What a pleasure to see you!" Mr. Chen greeted Spencer and Clyde while he held a pretty girl around the waist.


    Spencer and Clyde nodded their heads lightly and greeted back, "Nice to see you here, Mr. Chen."


    The three of them were all successful businessmen and partners as well. They had built a large number of contracts together.


    Although both Mr. Mu and Mr. Luo were not fans of people like Mr. Chen, they wouldn''t ruin their business partnership with him because of it. Their corporations had the same amount of power in the city. It wasn''t wise to give anyone a hard time and rock the relationship.


    "Is she the daughter from the Mu family who got engaged to Raymond? She does look gorgeous. No wonder Raymond would fall for her," said Mr. Chen. He looked at Lena from head to toe without restraining his lechery. It was as if he was undressing her with his eyes.


    Lena''s face froze and became ashen when she saw Mr. Chen. Seeing him reminded her of what had happened that night, and she couldn''t help but feel disgusted.


    His compliment sounded provocative. Everyone there was intelligent enough to figure it out, and they frowned at his boldness.


    Raymond came and stood beside Lena holding her hand. He looked at Mr. Chen and said in a gentle but firm tone, "Lena must be flattered. I''m sure she appreciates your compliment very much."


    Raymond didn''t love Lena, but she was his fiancee and future wife. He couldn''t just sit idly by and watch her being taken advantage of by anyone.


    Lena nodded her agreement with Raymond and mumbled her appreciation to Mr. Chen in a low voice. She couldn''t bring herself to make eye contact with Mr. Chen, so she looked anywhere but at him.


    Everyone assumed that Lena must be scared of Mr. Chen. They felt pity for her and didn''t think any more of it.


    Mr. Chen glanced at Raymond''s hand, which he put on Lena''s shoulder, then he cracked a sleazy smile. "Oh, really? You''re a lucky guy to have such a beautiful fiancee."


    Raymond smiled back and responded, "Mr. Chen, you''re not bad, either."


    "Raymond!" scolded Mrs. Luo with an unhappy look on her face, "How can you talk to Mr. Chen like that?"


    "Ha, it''s okay! I don''t mind. Raymond has a way with words, and I


    in front of her.


    Johnny was about to give the waitress a piece of his mind for her clumsiness. However, since Ashley spoke for her, Johnny could only keep his mouth shut.


    The young waitress was filled with sadness and embarrassment, and the tears streamed down her face.


    Ashley sighed helplessly. She hadn''t blamed the waitress for anything, yet the waitress was already in tears.


    Ashley rolled her eyes at Johnny and blamed him for making the waitress cry.


    Her tears had come so suddenly. It was totally out of Johnny''s expectation too. He didn''t think what he said would have affected her so much. ''Is it really necessary to cry that much?'' thought Ashley.


    "Hey, stop crying. I''m okay. You''ll be fine too! It''s okay. Go and take care of your own business! Don''t waste your time here. Go on," Ashley said to the teary waitress in a low and warm tone.


    "Really? Thank you so much! Please don''t report this to my manager. I worked so hard to get this job. I really want to stay here!" The young waitress looked at Ashley with pleading teary eyes and begged.


    "You''ll be fine. I won''t tell your manager. Only you and I know about this. You''ll be okay. I promise!" comforted Ashley.


    If her manager or Lena knew about this, they would only cheer about it. They would be more than happy to see how humiliated Ashley was.


    Today was an unlucky day for Ashley. The waitress was the one who bumped into her and yet, Ashley was the one to comfort the person who was responsible for it.

 Chapter 157 Spencers Secret

    Ashley already had enough of the party, but she couldn''t just leave. She took a deep breath and asked Johnny, "Is there another dress in the car?" Ashley knew it was unlikely that there would be a spare dress in the car, but she just wanted to try her luck. She knew people usually brought an extra dress.


    She didn''t bring one, but that didn''t mean Andrew wouldn''t either.


    Johnny quickly responded, "Yes, Madam."


    He was really impressed with his boss right now. It seemed that he had planned for every scenario, including this one.


    Andrew had asked him to put a couple more dresses in the trunk before they left The Silver Moon.


    That explained why there were spare dresses in the car.


    Ashley looked at Johnny and said, "Can you please bring one for me? Meanwhile I will go to the restroom to clean up."


    Johnny hesitated. Ashley could tell from his expression that he wanted to say something. "Are you going to ask me to walk to the car with you looking like this?" She asked gesturing at her stained dress.


    He was about to nod, but Ashley continued, "Because that''s not going to happen. I will be fine here. It''s just for a little while. No one is going to hurt me. Just hurry up, get the dress!"


    Johnny didn''t know how to respond so he hurried to go get the dress for her. Andrew was afraid that people might take advantage of her. That was why he had instructed Johnny to be around her no matter what happened.


    But in this situation Johnny couldn''t refuse Ashley''s request. He quickly walked to the car.


    Ashley looked around and found the restroom. She picked up her long dress a bit so she could walk faster, and she made her way to the restroom.


    She looked at the wine stain on her dress and smiled wryly. She had really liked this dress.


    She rinsed off the stain with water and it faded a little, but it was still very obvious.


    Ashley felt really helpless. Andrew would definitely be mad at her for ruining the dress.


    Ashley quickly came out of the restroom as she was worried that Johnny might be looking for her.


    ...


    When she walked out, a familia


    y was confused. Soon she heard gasps and moans, and her cheeks turned pink! She now realized what they were doing.


    She glanced at them and sneaked out.


    Once Ashley was away from them, she finally felt relieved. Honestly, she was still in shock.


    She had never thought that Spencer was the cheating kind. What was most unbelievable was that he even had a child with that woman!


    Ashley couldn''t help but sigh as she thought how ironic it was that she discovered Spencer''s big secret.


    Poor Peggy used to brag about how wonderful Spencer was and how he was a loving father and a loyal husband. She didn''t have a clue that all this while he was unfaithful to her. Thankfully, there was no way for her to know that they called her "ugly" behind her back.


    When Ashley walked into the room, she noticed there was a commotion going on.


    Lena was surrounded by several rich women, all looking very anxious.


    "Lena, how did that happen? Maybe you just forgot where you put it?" one girl asked.


    Lena looked very worried. She had tears in her eyes. "No, It''s impossible. I had it on my finger the whole time. I only put it down few minutes ago on this table... Only for a minute! I clearly remember that this is the exact spot where I put it!" She cried.


    Teresa tried to comfort her, "Lena, just calm down. Don''t worry, we will help you find it. It''s definitely at somewhere in this room."

 Chapter 158 The Frame

    "I can''t calm down. It''s my engagement ring. I can''t believe I lost it..." It looked like Lena was about to burst into tears.


    She seemed to hardly be able to keep the tears from flowing down the corners of her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. It might have just dropped on the ground," said someone.


    "No, no, no! I looked everywhere. It''s not on the table or the floor," said Lena.


    "Wait, is it possible that someone might have picked it up? Perhaps someone has taken it?" one of the girls suggested.


    Immediately, a few of them started to agree with her. One echoed, "That''s very possible! One of the service staff might have picked it up and given it to the manager. We can check with the manager to see if someone handed a ring in."


    A girl sneered, "Who would be silly enough to hand an expensive ring from the ground to someone else?"


    The girls around looked at each other and agreed with her. It was an expensive ring. It was probably worth millions of dollars. No one would be able to resist the temptation of keeping it. It was highly unlikely that anyone would return it to its owner or hand it to the manager.


    Caroline glared at Lena who was very distressed and sneered, "I think you might have lost it yourself. Why don''t you check the surveillance videos rather than make such a big deal right now."


    Lena was worrying about her ring. She didn''t have the spirit of starting a fight with Caroline, so she ignored her.


    However, Teresa couldn''t stand her taunting. She wasn''t pleased with Caroline''s attitude toward Lena.


    "Caroline, can you just shut up for a minute? For goodness sake, can''t you see that Lena is worrying herself half to death over losing her engagement ring? We don''t expect you to have the heart to help. But, can you at least just shut up and leave us alone?" said Teresa.


    "This is a free country. I can do whatever I want. What I do is none of your business. Oh, and for your information, I was trying to help! Staring aimlessly at the ground and crying isn''t going to make your ring magically appear. So quit weeping. For crying out loud, go and check the surveillance videos!" argued Caroline.


    "Checking the surveillance videos will make it into a big deal. Lena is trying to solve the problem efficiently! Why do you care or worry? It''s not your ring. You can at least respect others and keep your suggestions to yourself?" bickered Teresa.


    "


    ong sixth sense.


    Shortly after, Ashley''s cell phone rang, which dragged her thoughts back to reality. She looked at the screen and raised her brows.


    "Hello? Ashley, is that you?" When Ashley picked up the call, Lena''s unique feeble voice came through the phone.


    "Hum," responded Ashley.


    Lena didn''t rush to say anything. It seemed like she was preparing herself for a serious conversation. Ashley didn''t have much patience towards Lena. She didn''t want to waste her time with her, so she asked, "What do you want? If you have something to say, spit it out. If you don''t, I''m hanging up."


    "Lena, why don''t you ask her? If it''s too hard for you, I will do it for you then. Give me the phone..."


    Ashley heard another girl''s voice on the other end of the line. Then she heard a hissing noise. Finally, an unfamiliar female voice spoke on the phone.


    "Hello? Are you Lena''s sister? Can you please tell us where you are? Lena has something very important to discuss with you. Would you mind coming over?" The woman on the phone asked politely.


    "You can just tell me on the phone what it''s about," responded Ashley.


    "I understand that you might be busy, but this is very important for Lena. It''s hard to explain it on the phone. Can you please come over? We will wait for you at...." Ashley was not in the least bit interested in Lena''s little games. She interrupted the girl and didn''t wait for her to say where they were.


    "Sorry I can''t. I don''t have the time."


    There was no way that Ashley was going to go there. Lena had most certainly set up a trap for her to walk into!

 Chapter 159 The Most Ridiculous Joke

    Ashley didn''t want to interact with the wealthy ladies, so she decided to leave the party after she got the clothes from Johnny.


    "What did she say? Will she come here?" asked the girls, who were standing next to Lena.


    The girl who had talked to Ashley on the phone shook her head and said, "She said she doesn''t have time and then got off the phone."


    "Lena, do you really have an elder sister? I don''t remember you told me that!" one girl questioned, staring directly at Lena.


    Lena felt a little embarrassed and responded with a smile, "She was adopted by my parents when she was a child. Since she has always kept a low profile, it is natural that you''ve never seen or heard of her before."


    "Oh wow! She was just adopted? But why do you still treat her so well?"


    "Well, you know - we have spent more than a decade together. I''ve already thought of her as my own sister, flesh and blood."


    "Then what should we do? Since she refused to come here, I''m sure that she''s the one who has Lena''s ring. I really think she stole it from you!" Teresa said, her eyes widening as she connected all the dots.


    "But what if she''s just really busy?" one girl said, her face doubtful of what Teresa just said.


    "Hey, look, look. Is that your sister?" Another girl suddenly asked Lena, pointing at Ashley.


    As they were all talking earlier, Lena had told them what Ashley looked like and what she was wearing that day. Also, since most of them had seen Lena and Ashley talk to each other a while ago, they could already recognize Ashley.


    Lena turned around and saw Ashley in her long dress, sitting in the corner. "Yes, that''s right. That is my sister," she said, her voice trailing off.


    "You know what?" one girl said, malice obvious in her voice. "Since she''s here, let''s go up to her and ask her if she took your ring." Everyone in the group agreed.


    "I agree with Teresa. If she hadn''t stolen Lena''s ring, she wouldn''t have lied to us! She outright told us that she was busy, but look at her! She''s just sitting there!" one girl expounded, her tone rising with every word she was saying.


    "You are so right," one girl said, nodding her head. "She must have felt guilty! How could she do something like that to Lena, when all Lena has been to her is kind!"


    It was obvious that Lena misled the ladies on purpose to make the


    ow to read people. They easily figured out who Ashley was just from the conversation that was going on around her.


    Ashley was an adopted daughter of the Mu family. Despite that, Lena was so kind to her that she truly considered Ashley as her own sister. Maybe just because of that, Ashley became jealous of Lena.


    When Lena got engaged to Raymond, it made Ashley feel that it was very unfair to her. Therefore, she decided to steal Lena''s ring.


    Or perhaps both Ashley and Lena fell in love with Raymond, but the girl Raymond had feelings for was Lena, not Ashley.


    After all, Lena was the heir of the Mu Group. She was also very beautiful and definitely excellent in whatever she did. Even if Ashley was legally a member of the Mu family, she was just adopted. Anybody who had common sense would choose Lena over Ashley, let alone Raymond, who was such a smart man.


    After a short while, almost everyone in the party believed that Ashley was jealous of Lena and stole her ring because she also loved Raymond.


    Upon hearing people''s discussion, Lena''s lips curved into a satisfied smile that she didn''t let the others see.


    Facing people''s doubts, Ashley slowly got up and looked at Lena with a blank expression on her face. "You said that I stole your ring, didn''t you?"


    Teresa moved in front of Lena and said, "Ashley, don''t even think about threatening Lena. She''s so kind that she doesn''t want everyone to know about it. But are you really not ashamed of it? She treats you so well, how could you have the heart to steal her ring and hurt her?"

 Chapter 160 The Trap

    Ashley didn''t respond. Anything she would say at this point would just sound like she purposely did it to hurt Lena.


    Ashley narrowed her eyes as she looked at Lena. She was right¡ªLena had set up a trap for her.


    However, Ashley never touched her ring. There was no way for Lena to frame her for the missing ring.


    Ashley didn''t react like a thief who got caught in public. She remained calm and said in a stern tone, "I never saw your ring, nor did I take it.


    I don''t know why you think I took it. There were a lot of people around. When I left, you were still chatting with the others. How would I be able to take your ring off your finger without anyone noticing? If you think I am the one, show me some proof!


    Just because I was adopted by the Mu family, it doesn''t mean you can defame me. You are the host and the daughter of the Mu family. Do you think it''s okay to blame me for the things I have never done?"


    Ashley looked Lena straight in the eye. She wasn''t afraid at all. Her eyes were so fearless and honest that people started to give her the benefit of the doubt.


    None of these people knew Ashley well. They were just misled by the information Lena planted in their heads.


    Now, Ashley had revealed the facts, and people started to look at the situation objectively. After they heard both sides of the story, it was easy to see that Lena''s version was filled with loopholes.


    Lena had told everyone that the last time she had her ring was when she was with her sister. After she turned around, her sister and her ring were gone.


    However, Ashley told a completely different story. In her version, there were a lot of people around when she left Lena.


    But none of those people was present right now to corroborate her story. People couldn''t tell who was telling the truth.


    Lena''s friends, who had promised to get her ring back, kept quiet. Lena stared at Ashley gloomily.


    ''Enjoy your last moment! I will watch you fall very soon, '' thought Lena.


    "Ashley, I didn''t mean to offend you. I just wa


    a pretended that she was the one being truly vulnerable, and said, "Ashley, can you please give my ring back? It''s the engagement ring Raymond gave me. It''s very important to me. If you really like it, I will buy you another one. Can you please give my ring back to me?"


    Lena purposely mentioned Raymond and her engagement to piss off Ashley. She took pleasure in her suffering. The more Ashley suffered, the more pleasure she gained.


    However, things didn''t go quite as Lena planed. Ashley was very calm. She didn''t look sad or angry. Lena couldn''t read her emotions. It almost looked like she didn''t care about what Lena was doing and how it made her look.


    Ashley kept walking towards Lena. Once she got close enough, Lena realized Ashley was not looking at her at all. In fact, she looked right through her as she didn''t exist. The only reflection in her eyes was the waitress who had cooked up the false story.


    Ashley stared at the waitress who was hiding behind Lena. Judy seemed to notice that Ashley was getting closer. She couldn''t help but tighten her grip on Lena''s sleeve.


    Ashley''s grim face was exceptionally frightening.


    Maybe Ashley learned this from Andrew after all the time they spent together. Or she was born with it but she never used it until now. When she put her poker face on, everyone in the room could feel the intensity.

 Chapter 161 Got You

    Ashley fixed her gaze on Judy for a long time without uttering a single word. Even Lena couldn''t help but be scared of her right now, not to mention Judy who was cowering behind her.


    Finally, Ashley opened her mouth and asked, "You said you had seen me putting her ring in my purse, didn''t you?" She was watching Judy closely. Her voice was so calm that no one could tell what was on her mind. It almost felt like she just asked a simple question in a friendly way.


    But for Judy, it was not friendly at all. On the contrary, her calm and emotionless tone was chilling.


    Meanwhile, Lena, who was stunned this whole time, had quickly snapped out of it. One part of her was still stressed while the other part of her just felt angry.


    She couldn''t believe she was scared of Ashley. Lena, a real rich, spoilt brat, always believed she was better than Ashley who was adopted by her parents. Without the Mu family, Ashley was nothing. However, everyone thought they were the same, and no one realized the difference between the two sisters. Lena loathed Ashley! Whenever they were together, Ashley would steal the spotlight from her! Even right now, when she was the target of public criticism, Lena was the one who felt like the loser.


    Lena calmed herself. She hadn''t lost yet. She still had a chance. "I think Judy has already made herself clear. Ashley, she saw you take it. What else do you want her to say now?


    I didn''t intend to bring Judy in, but you refused to give the ring back to me. That ring is very important to me, so I had no choice but to ask Judy for help," Lena said tying to play the helpless victim.


    Then, she turned to the waitress and said, "Judy, don''t be afraid. I won''t let anyone harm you." Lena turned her attention back to Ashley.


    "Ashley, I understand you are quite displeased with Raymond and me but we are already engaged. And soon, we will be married. There is no point in creating all this drama.


    Raymond loves me. I really wish you could find a way to be happy for us," she pretended to plead.


    Lena''s little diatribe revealed a lot of information to the guests.


    Everyone was shocked!


    They never expected Lena to confirm their suspicions.


    There was a rumor in the party that Ashley had stolen Lena''s ring out of jealousy, as Raymond had chosen Lena instead of her.


    If the situation allowed, Ashley wanted to applaud


    to Ashley and was now standing right next to her.


    Most of them didn''t really have the chance to meet Andrew in person. Johnny was his personal assistant, so he went to many events with Andrew or on his behalf. People had fawned over him. So it wasn''t difficult for them to recognize Johnny.


    However, only a few people knew who Johnny was. Not everyone had the social status to attend the events Johnny went to on behalf of his boss.


    "That''s impossible. I don''t recognize him at all. Is he the man Ashley is married to? What do you think?" one person asked.


    The person right next to her shook her head and answered, "I don''t think so. That man addresses her respectfully and maintains a distance. He is more like a servant rather than a husband."


    Johnny''s arrival gave Teresa the chance she had been looking for. She quickly snatched Ashley''s purse when she wasn''t looking and opened it. She emptied it out and dumped everything on the floor.


    Everyone held their breaths. It was so quiet that when the phone dropped on the ground, it sounded extremely loud.


    It was too late for Ashley to stop Teresa. Everything was already on the floor.


    There was not much in it save for her phone, a packet of tissues and the ring that was planted in there by someone else.


    "Ha! Ashley, what is this?" Teresa asked as she picked up the ring and held it in front of Ashley''s face. She smiled proudly like a winner would and continued, "It was in your purse. I got you! What now? What''s your explanation now?"


    Teresa showed the ring to the crowd and smiled triumphantly at Ashley.

 Chapter 162 The Show

    The look on Ashley''s face, which was a mix of the number of emotions she was feeling in the moment, suddenly dissolved, and it was replaced by a serious look as she gazed intently at Teresa. She said softly but firmly, "Give me my stuff back."


    Teresa raised her eyebrows slightly at Ashley and responded, "Your stuff? Why would I? And look! What''s this? Oh, I know! It''s Lena''s ring! The ring she said she didn''t take. But it''s here. So what does that mean?"


    She had a lot of evidence now. There was no way for Ashley to deny it, because no one would believe her.


    All the girls looked contemptuously at her, and people around her kept their distance.


    "Ah! That''s my ring! You found it! Thank you so much Teresa!" Lena exclaimed, walking up to her and taking the ring from Teresa. Between the ecstasy of getting her ring back and the remorse she felt at losing it in the first place, her expression was like a wild roller coaster ride.


    "Ashley, why did you take my ring? You know it''s very important to me. Anyway, I am glad I have it back, or I don''t know what I would have done," said Lena. She look at Ashley tearfully, looking like she would burst out in tears at any moment.


    As Lena approached Ashley, Johnny walked up to stand in front of Ashley and spoke stiffly to Lena. "Miss, I think you might be mistaken. I have been with Miss Mu the whole time. How could she take your ring? Also, the ring on your hand is the one my boss gave to his wife. Why are you saying that''s yours?"


    Johnny obviously wasn''t holding back, and it looked like he didn''t care to do so. He looked straight into Lena''s eyes and made up these lies. He had been warned by his boss to not let anyone stigmatize Ashley. Andrew would kill him if Ashley was hurt.


    Johnny knew Lena was not as innocent as she looked. She was known for making trouble for Ashley. Johnny had already gleaned from the gossiping an idea of what was going on. He had a good memory for faces, and when he saw the waitress in the


    Once they had left, Cora turned to look at Ashley, but she frowned and looked away quickly, as if sparing Ashley another look would be a waste of her time.


    Peggy acted differently. She never liked Ashley in the first place. She could barely conceal the hate in her eyes when she heard that Ashley had stolen Lena''s ring and refused to give it back.


    She would regret it to the end of her days that she took such an ungrateful girl into her home.


    Peggy was ready to teach Ashley a lesson, but Lena pulled at her hand and stopped her. She said, "Mother, let it go. I don''t think Ashley meant to do any of this. I''ve got my ring now."


    Peggy shook off Lena''s hand and looked at her angrily. "You are too soft and too kind!" she hissed at her. "People keep walking all over you, but you still try to take their side and speak for them."


    Lena was about to stop Peggy again, but Teresa walked in and said, "Lena, she is not worth your kindness."


    Peggy walked up to Ashley and sneered, "I am ashamed for having considered you as my daughter. How could you do such a thing? You shamed not only yourself but our entire family! Today is Mr. Luo''s birthday party. How could you steal from your own sister at such an event? How do you think the Luo family will look at us? And what do you think the guests will feel about us?"

 Chapter 163 Lenas Backup

    At the front door, Clyde and Spencer were smoothing their suits and preparing for their important guest. Although they were successful businessmen, it felt like their first time. They were excited but also nervous and fidgety.


    "Clyde, why is he coming to today''s party?" Spencer asked feeling confused.


    Clyde couldn''t answer him. He was wondering the same thing. He had sent dozens of invitations to him, but he had never showed up. He really didn''t know what made him accept this particular invite.


    Clyde shook his head and replied, "I don''t know, but we will find out soon."


    Spencer nodded and responded, "Anyway, his presence is going to be good for us. I hear he barely attends any parties or events. If he has decided to show up to ours, then it means he has noticed the Luo Group. It''s an honor that the most of corporations don''t have."


    The two of them were making small talk in a bit to kill time. They were waiting patiently for the arrival of their important guest.


    Finally, a silver Rolls-Royce stopped in front the gate. Clyde and Spencer looked at each other, checked their suits one more time and hurried to welcome him.


    A handsome man stepped out of the car from the driver''s side, walked around the car and opened the passenger door, keeping his head down the entire time.


    The first thing one could see was a pair of shiny, expensive shoes descending from the car. A man stepped out. It was dark outside. Spencer and Clyde couldn''t see him clearly, but they couldn''t help but shiver when they saw the man. It was their natural fear of powerful people.


    The man was Andrew. He glanced at Spencer and Clyde, and another shiver went up their spines.


    "Good evening, Mr. Lu," said Clyde.


    "Good evening, Mr. Lu," echoed Spencer.


    They walked to either side of Andrew and bowed slightly. Even though they were older than him, Andrew''s wealth and power surpa


    ppy with just looking at him!" gushed a girl with a big satisfied smile on her face.


    Clyde and Spencer were trying to start a conversation with Andrew. However, he didn''t respond to them.


    Clyde noticed that Andrew was looking around the room, so he asked, "Mr. Lu, are you looking for someone?"


    Andrew finally met his eyes and nodded curtly.


    Clyde smiled, "Mr. Lu, I''m the host of the party. I think I would be able to help you with that!"


    Clyde was curious to know who Andrew was looking for. He couldn''t help but wonder whether he or she was the reason Andrew came to the party.


    He quickly ran through the guest list in his mind and tried to figure out who it might be.


    He guessed a name, but quickly dismissed it.


    Andrew didn''t waste time with Clyde. He looked at his phone and walked straight to the front. This time, he was clearly in a rush.


    "Ashley, what now? We already have all the evidence. What more do you want to say?" asked Peggy sternly. She crossed her arms and raised her head as if to show her arrogance and superiority.


    Ashley, on the other hand, looked very calm. She responded coldly, "I didn''t take it. That''s all."


    Peggy sneered, "You didn''t? Then, Lena''s ring just magically appeared in your purse, didn''t it?"

 Chapter 164 Unexpected Situation

    Ashley''s lips moved slightly, but she didn''t reply. Her face was a blank slate, and there was no trace of guilt or anxiety on her. Peggy found Ashley''s silence as defiance and that she didn''t intend to admit that she had stolen Lena''s engagement ring. This kind of indifferent attitude irritated Peggy to a high degree. Slowly, she began raising her hand, readying herself to slap Ashley. "Since you refuse to admit your crime, I am here to teach you a lesson. Let me show you how thieves are treated in this society!"


    What Peggy did was so abrupt that it stunned Ashley so much. She had no time to dodge. When Peggy''s palm was about to hit her face, Ashley closed her eyes tightly. Knowing the woman, she knew that Peggy would slap her with all her strength.


    "Ouch!"


    Upon hearing Peggy screech in agony, Ashley became very confused. If the slap didn''t land on her face, what happened?


    Still cautious, Ashley opened her eyes slowly and found a familiar figure in front of her. A tall man was shielding from Peggy''s wrath.


    Peering from behind the man, Ashley saw that the man was tightly grasping Peggy''s hand, making it unable to move.


    "Are you hurt?" the man asked Ashley in a low voice. Stunned, Ashley shook her head slightly.


    Not one bone in her body expected Andrew to come and protect her.


    Seeing Ashley okay and not hurt in any way, Andrew heaved a sigh of relief and turned his eyes to Peggy, the woman who had intended to slap Ashley.


    When her hand was about to land on Ashley''s face, he felt his heart stop beating. Ashley was the only woman he loved and spoiled. He even couldn''t bear to talk to her loudly. But just now she was almost beaten by this barbaric woman!


    Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine what would have happened.


    "Damn it! Who are you? Mind your own business! Don''t you know who I am? Let me go!" Peggy''s wrist was starting to turn red, and she had started writhing in pain. Andrew''s grasp on her was so tight that she felt that her wrist was going to break. Her face was already twisted and she glared at Andrew fiercely. "I''m the matriarch of the Mu Group. How dare you, a mere nobody, treat me this way! I won''t let you off easily! I will make y


    her eyes and said nothing. Well, she wasn''t the one who pushed Peggy to the floor. They always put the blame on her.


    Cora''s frown got deeper and she wanted to step forward to help Peggy. After all, the Mu family and the Luo family were going to be in-laws soon. Judging from that man''s behavior, it seemed like he was also looking down upon the Luo family.


    But as soon as she was about to act, Clyde stopped her and hinted her not to go. They had been married for many years and had already reached a tacit understanding. Clyde gave his wife a look, and she understood it immediately.


    It took a moment for everything to dawn on her, but when it did, she looked at Clyde in shock and disbelief. "This man is Mr. Lu?"


    Clyde nodded sheepishly in response.


    When Peggy saw Spencer coming, she limped to him with Lena''s help and squeezed out a few tears from her eyes. "Spencer, thankfully you''re here. You must help me out. I was just trying to teach Ashley a lesson, but this man grabbed my hand and threw me to the floor. I''m in a lot of pain..."


    However, her act was interrupted by a loud snap. Before she could finish, Spencer slapped her hard.


    The slap was so hard that Peggy''s face immediately turned red and swollen. After all, Andrew was there, and he obviously seen how Peggy treated Ashley. Peggy offended Ashley, who was a person of great importance to Andrew. Spencer had no choice but to do so. Otherwise, the Mu Group would be single-handedly destroyed by Peggy!

 Chapter 165 My Wifes Ring

    Peggy''s hands came up to the cheek that Spencer had just slapped. Her eyes were fixed on him in confusion, and she was too shocked to move.


    She tasted blood, which was something that made her realize what was going on. The rage built up within her, and her eyes were spitting fire. She shouted at him, "Spencer! You slapped me! How could you do that to me?"


    "Father!" Lena called out. She couldn''t believe what had just happened either. She looked at Spencer, trying to understand why he had done it.


    Spencer ignored them. He walked up to Andrew and glanced at Ashley, who was in Andrew''s arms. He then lowered his head and said, "Mr. Lu. I am sorry about what has just happened. My wife didn''t mean to hurt Ashley. She was just a little overwhelmed by the situation. We treat Ashley like our own and will never hit her. My wife might just try to scare her a little so that she would not make such a mistake again." Spencer turned to Ashley and continued, "Ashley knew it too, right?"


    Spencer could never have thought that Ashley was the person Andrew was looking for. But he didn''t really care about how that had happened. The only thing that was going through his head was that his daughter was the wife of the CEO of the Lu Group. His corporation, the Mu Group, would soon have all the resources and contracts that any company could dream of.


    The Luo family would soon be nothing comparing to his family. Ashley had become a shining golden treasure in Spencer''s eyes.


    He could hardly conceal his excitement, and a big smile took a place on his face. He suddenly felt that adopting Ashley was the best decision he had ever made.


    Ashley sneered from within. Spencer''s attitude was radically different from how he had been a while earlier. She knew that it was because of Andrew.


    "Father, what are you talking about?" said Lena. She was unable to believe what her father was saying.


    To Lena, the man who was holding Ashley was just another good-looking man without any money or power. She didn''t know why her father was acting so strange.


    Ashley never had the chance to meet anyone powerful. Lena hadn''t considered the possibility tha


    ithout hesitation. But everyone in that party was accusing and taunting Ashley like it was nothing. Andrew''s rage was expanding like wild fire, and soon, it would envelop the Luo family.


    "Don''t worry. I trust you," Andrew whispered in Ashley''s ear.


    Johnny had already told him everything. He never could understand how these people could dare to shamelessly accuse someone like that, especially when the wrongly accused person was his wife.


    Andrew sneered and said to Clyde, "I really don''t know how the ring I gave my wife became your son''s engagement ring. I would like an explanation."


    Andrew''s voice was cold, but Clyde could feel his rage enveloping the room.


    Clyde had heard that Andrew was a strategic man. He would, without hesitation, do anything for what he wanted. It had only taken him two years for him to build the Lu Group into a business empire that every corporation in the city could never dream of becoming.


    "It has to be a mistake! Lena! Give your sister''s ring back!" Clyde said to Lena.


    Lena couldn''t believe what Clyde had just asked her to do. She refused and said, "Mr. Luo, this is my engagement ring. Look! It has Raymond''s and my name on the side!"


    Clyde obviously knew that it was their engagement ring. But if Andrew said that it was his, it had become his. The Lu Group was not a small business that they could deal with. Andrew could easily turn their family into nothing if he wanted.

 Chapter 166 The Gift For Your Engagement

    The situation was very clear. Clyde had already made his decision. To his surprise, however, Lena actually refused him. He started to wonder why she had become so slow with this.


    Lena still held onto the ring and refused to give it to Ashley. However, she loosened her grip on it after Cora sighed and whispered something in her ear. Lena''s eyes widened at what Cora told her, and then she looked at Andrew with unconcealed shock. She could feel her face getting hotter, and her breath was becoming more and more labored.


    It was obvious that she was having a hard time in believing that Andrew was a man with a great influence on all the rich people she knew. It never occurred to her that Andrew would be a man who her parents and her parents-in-law only dreamt of having a chance to talk to.


    The shock lasted for just a while, though. Soon, her jealousy swallowed her up once again. Her eyes started getting red with evil. Slowly, she glanced at Ashley, who was being protected by Andrew.


    She couldn''t accept the fact that an orphan who had nothing would end up with such an amazing man. To her, Ashley was nothing. A nobody. To her, Ashley didn''t deserve a man like Andrew. A man like him should be hers. And with that, Lena decided to do everything in her power to seduce Andrew.


    Because of that, she quickly put her evil thoughts and expression away. After that, she took a deep breath and put on her best, cutest, beautiful and innocent smile on her face. Shyly, she walked towards Ashley and tried to hold her hand. However, Johnny was having none of it and stopped her.


    Towering over Lena, he said, "Miss, I''m sorry but you can''t get closer. My boss likes to keep a distance with others. You can say whatever you need to say right here."


    That made Lena almost lose her temper, but she managed to hold herself together. However, she couldn''t let go of what happened. She just glanced at Johnny with mockery in her eyes. She thought there was no point for her to be angry with an assistant that could be replaced easily.


    In her head, she truly believed that she would be the wife of the Lu Group''s CEO, and then, the assistant in front of her would pay for what he had done. ''I would fire you immediately, and you would regret the day you met me, '' she thought, smirking.


    It was a good thing for Lena that Johnny didn''t know what was going on in her mind. If he did, he would definitely burst out laughing. Everything that she was thinking was moronic.


    And even a moron wouldn''t have the guts to think of such things!


    Lena would be considered a joke if she ever verbalized what she was thinking.


    Johnny, for one, knew for sure that Lena would never have the slightest chance of being Andrew''s wife,


    emed like he was just reminding everyone to bring an umbrella since it might rain.


    Everyone in the room got and understood the message. Johnny was working for Andrew, the CEO of the Lu Group, and that meant he meant what he said.


    Every person in the room silently nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that, Johnny smiled and went on his way.


    Josef was about to catch up with Andrew and Ashley when Johnny stopped him.


    Josef quickly turned around and looked at Johnny. With confusion in his eyes, he asked "What''s up? Spill it. I still need to get the car!"


    Johnny gave Josef a hopeless look, and replied, "What? Do you have nothing else in your brain besides that car? Can''t you see? Mr. Lu and Miss Mu need some personal time together! Do you really want to ruin their moment?"


    Josef looked at Johnny and stammered, "But...but...but Mr. Lu didn''t tell me that he wanted to spend some time with Miss. Mu alone..."


    Johnny slapped his forehead and rolled his eyes. "You hopeless dumbass!" he whispered, shaking his head.


    Upon hearing this, Josef got offended. He replied, "Hey, watch out, man! There''s literally no need to call me names!"


    "I just did. What do you want to do about it? Dumbass," Johnny replied, annoyed.


    And with that, Josef started to clench his fists. With narrowed eyes, he threatened Johnny, "Don''t you dare speak to me like that!"


    However, Johnny was not afraid of his threat nor did he back down. So they started to fight.


    They had found their way of leaving Andrew and Ashley alone.


    Ashley was still in shock of what was going on. Andrew put one of his arms around her shoulders as they walked in silence. When they got to the car, he opened the door for her and led her inside. Inside, she was finally able to gather her thoughts as she looked into his passionate eyes.

 Chapter 167 Lesley

    Ashley had known that Andrew owned a company. But she had thought that his company was at most, as big as the Luo or the Mu Groups.


    She didn''t want to create a situation for Andrew. After all, they were businessmen, and these companies would have some connection. Ashley didn''t want to become the reason behind Andrew''s business facing a tough time from his competitors. But it looked like all her concern seemed unnecessary. Andrew wasn''t afraid of them at all. Instead, the Luo family looked terrified of Andrew.


    Andrew''s reaction caused Ashley''s face to darken a little since she now knew that she''d been worrying unnecessarily all this while.


    Ashley had heard about the Lu Group before. There were rumors about the CEO of the Lu Group too. However, never in her wildest dreams had it occurred to her that Andrew could be that person. She obviously knew that Andrew''s last name was Lu, but she didn''t think that Andrew was the CEO of the very Lu Group that was so powerful in the city.


    "What''s on your mind?" asked Andrew.


    His low, sexy voice dragged her out of her reverie.


    As Ashley turned to look at Andrew, she found that his handsome face was so close to hers that she could see her own reflection in his eyes.


    "Nothing...nothing important," Ashley stammered, flustered, and quickly looked away.


    She didn''t really know how to face Andrew, now that she had all the extra knowledge. She had surmised that he might be rich and powerful, but just how rich and powerful, she hadn''t known.


    What surprised her the most was the fact that the random man she had picked on the street to get married to was from such a high-class family.


    Andrew''s eyes locked on Ashley, as if he understood what Ashley was thinking. He took Ashley into his arms and whispered, "No matter who I am or what position I hold, I am still your husband."


    Andrew had a beautiful, sexy, manly voice. When he spoke like that, Ashley felt like she could melt in his arms and in the warmth of his voice. In that moment, he was like a god whispering words of love to the love of his life.


    Ashley could feel his warm breath on her ear. It tickled and turned her ears red, causing her body to shiver.


    Ashley''s expression and the flush on her face stirred something within Andrew, his eyes flashing.


    He narrowed his eyes fondly at her and


    hat she was frightened by Andrew''s identity. She needed some time to figure out how she was going to cope with all the new information and as to how she was going to behave with him.


    It was possible that Andrew knew all of her thoughts and that was probably why he had left without hesitation. He wanted Ashley to have some time and space to figure it all out for herself. He couldn''t help with this, and he knew it.


    Andrew drove up to the Lu family''s house. It was a huge house that was located in the mountains at the east of the city. The scenery surrounding the house was immensely charming. Andrew''s father had moved there after handing over the business to his son.


    It would take about ten minutes for Andrew to get to the house after passing through the gate.


    Two row of servants were waiting at the front door. They bowed low as they saw Andrew get out of the car and greeted him, "Good evening, Mr. Lu."


    Andrew ignored them and walked in.


    The living room was huge. A plush white carpet covered the expensive floor.


    Two ancient white porcelain vases stood on either side of a large LCD TV.


    Everything in the living room was expensive, and the ambiance was stylish and gorgeous.


    Waves of laughter reached Andrew''s ears as he walked into the house.


    "Lesley, you are so smart! This was really hard!" Susie said admiringly. Susie was sitting next to Lesley, and she was looking at her like she was the light of her life.


    Lesley smiled shyly and responded, "I can show you how. It''s really not so hard once you understand it."

 Chapter 168 To Lock Andrew in Political Marriage

    "Andrew! You''ve finally come back!" Susie cried out cheerfully when she saw Andrew coming in. She hurriedly got up from the sofa in the living room and ran to him.


    However, even to his younger sister, Andrew remained sort of indifferent and uttered "hmm" as a response to her excitement.


    Two other people appeared on the second floor when they heard Susie''s excited voice.


    "Is Andrew back?"


    An amiable woman in her thirties, hand in hand with a middle-aged man in his fifties, showed on the second floor, looking at Andrew with a warm and gentle smile. The woman was Arya, and the man was Ethan.


    "We both miss you a lot. Although you might be occupied with a lot of business at the company at the moment, you need to take some rest. You should also pay attention to your health,"


    Arya said softly, as she gave Andrew a fond gaze filled with so much love and care.


    "He''s already a grown-up. You don''t need to have so many unnecessary worries," Ethan next to her muttered. For some reason, he seemed to be very annoyed.


    "Dad, Mom!" Susie exclaimed, turning around and looking at them.


    With no time to spare, she hurried up the stairs to Ethan, took his hand and said like a child, "Dad, Andrew''s finally back!"


    Susie was spoiled rotten by Ethan as he had her in his later years.


    Ethan gently caressed her head, and as he fondly looked at her with his eyes full of love and affection, he said, "Yes, I see him, darling."


    With that, Susie replied, "Then let''s go downstairs now!"


    With the help of Susie and Arya, Ethan was able to descend the stairs.


    Upon getting down, Ethan fixed his eyes on Andrew, who was around 8 centimeters taller than him, and said without much emotion, "What brings you back? You''ve been gone for so long that I started thinking I don''t have a son. Were it not for this call, would you ever come back home? You would forget all about this home, wouldn''t you?"


    Andrew raised his head and looked at his father indifferently. They looked like they were complete strangers. With a deep breath, he said, "No, I wouldn''t."


    Ethan sniffed in response. "Well, that''d be good enough for you."


    Andrew cast his eyes down again as mixed feelings seized him.


    "Why did you ask me to come back? Is there anything wrong?"


    "What? Must something go wrong for me to call you back here?" Ethan coldly replied as he once again stared at him devoid of any emotions.


    milies of Andrew and Lesley had been close for generations, and Lesley had loved coming over to visit Andrew since their childhood. She once even said that she wanted to marry Andrew when she grew up. Therefore, it would be of best interest to both sides if they strengthen their already strong connection through marriage.


    "Ah, how time flies! They are all grown up now. Before long, Susie will be married too."


    "Susie, do you already have someone that you want to marry? Tell Dad. I will help you," Ethan said, as he lovingly gazed at Susie.


    "What? No! I have no one, Dad! Also, aren''t we talking about Andrew and Lesley? How is it about me now? I am still too young to fall in love! And I want to stay home to keep you and Mom company."


    However, the way her eyes sparkled and face flushed gave something away. It seemed like she already had someone in her heart.


    Arya used her finger to fondly tap on Susie''s forehead while saying, "No, you are not too young. When I was at your age I already had a crush on someone. I think you are ready for a romantic relationship."


    Arya was Andrew''s father second wife, the first one being Andrew''s mother. Their divorce happened when Andrew was still very, very young, and Ethan married soon afterwards.


    As Ethan and his first wife were bounded by marriage out of the need for political advancement, their marriage was not founded on happiness and love, especially on the side of Ethan, who literally had no affection for self-asserting business women like his first wife. He had found true love with his second wife, and he intended to keep her for life.

 Chapter 169 Already Married

    It was known from the start that Andrew''s mother never tried to force the marriage because she thought it was good for both of them. However as the going went tough for them, she agreed to end the marriage.


    Due to some unknown reasons, after the divorce, Andrew''s mother left the country and never came back. She never visited Andrew from that day on. Thus everyone assumed that she might have already forgotten that she had a son.


    On the contrary, Ethan married Arya right after he got divorced. Soon, they had a child together, whose name was Susie. Although she was a girl, Ethan loved her way more than he loved Andrew.


    All his life, as far as Andrew could remember, Ethan never cared about him at all. That was the reason why there was a distance between them. Nevertheless, Andrew was the only son in the family. He was raised and disciplined to be the successor of both the business and the entire family. Yet, when he was still young, he had seen a lot of his kin scheming against each other for many different reasons. Thus, growing up, he didn''t build too much bond towards his family.


    "I do have an intimate feeling towards a man, but I don''t know if he feels the same. So, I am not sure yet," said Susie with a sheepish smile. She felt a little blue. Confiding her feelings towards her father was rather an awkward topic for such a young lady like her.


    She was surprised, however, when Ethan responded, "My daughter is the best. How could any man refuse such a beautiful girl like you? He has to be a fool to do so."


    "Dad! Stop! I will figure it out myself! Just leave it to me! Okay?" Susie responded, looking like a spoiled child as she battered her eyelashes at Ethan.


    "Okay, okay! I will take my hands off it. But, you have to promise me to keep me in the loop. If he hurts you, you have to let me know. I will make him pay for it," reckoned Ethan with a slight warning in his voice.


    Hearing that, Susie cracked a big smile and nodded. She was thankful that Ethan didn''t get mad at her for knowing that his precious child was starting to be infatuated to a man.


    "Dinner is ready!" said a servant motioning them to go to the dining hall.


    "Alright, let''s eat!" Ethan said to everyone.


    The five of them sat together and enjoyed the meal. Though the meal was sumptuous and the atmosphere was light and hearty, Andrew seemed like an outsider. Not even a slightest affection was felt in his heart for them; he wasn''t even considering them as family at the slightest sense.


    Where they shared the meal was a square dining table. Ethan and Arya sat on one side, while Susie and Lesley sat on their left side. Knowing his position in the family, Andrew sat alone by himself.


    Provided that his schedule for today was quite unoccupied, Andrew didn''t have anything important to do for the whole evening after he went to the Luo family''s party. Considering that he hadn''t eaten much during lunchtime, he was quite hungry, so he ate a few.


    "Andrew, try some of this," said Lesley while offering him a platter with an enticing dish. Voluntarily, she picked up a sweet and sour rib with her chopsticks and put it into Andrew''s bowl.


    Looking at him, Lesley knew what Andrew liked to eat, and played along with him.


    Although the information she had about Andrew was a little out of date, she believed it would not change too much. It was understandable tha


    s his car.


    "Mom, Dad, do you know what happened to Andrew? Why is he so angry?" Susie asked as she entered the living room.


    Intending to stop her from asking further questions, Arya quickly walked to her and held her arm. She didn''t want Susie to know what was going on. Thus, she just said, "Nothing that really matters. You are still young. When you get older, you will understand. It''s getting late now. Go to your room and get some sleep."


    Realizing that Arya was not telling her the truth, Susie curled up her lips with disapproval. It appeared that Arya just told her that she was already a big girl earlier in the dinner, yet now she somewhat contradicted her own statement. According to her, she was still young when earlier she said that she was just at the right age. Susie was confused and didn''t know what was wrong with Arya. Yet she didn''t dare to argue seeing that Ethan was annoyed. Instead, she just went upstairs to her bedroom.


    Meanwhile, it was really late when Andrew arrived home. He sneaked into the bedroom. When he saw Ashley curl up calmly in the bed, a great satisfaction rose to his heart.


    As quiet as he could, Andrew took a shower and stealthily crept into the bed lying beside Ashley. As he succeeded on not waking her up, a sinister smile was drawn on his face as he gazed at her angelic face. Smelling her sweet scent, he couldn''t resist touching her milky white skin that glistened with the moonlight which sneaked through the curtains by the window.


    As a gentle breeze swept over him, Andrew felt hotter. Though the servants already put the thick comforters away and the pajamas he was wearing was the thin types too, he was confused as what caused the sudden warming of the temperature.


    With one more person under the cover, Ashley felt a little hot too. Feeling a little uncomfortable now, she tossed and turned her body and lifted her left arm and leg on the top of the cover.


    Her face turned a little red because of the warm temperature, and she looked peaceful when she was sleeping. Her long lashes were laying on her closed eyes, and her lips were like roses in full bloom. In the dim light, she looked like Sleeping Beauty and Andrew couldn''t help but hold his breath at the sight of such a lovely maiden.

 Chapter 170 Unconcealed Love

    Ashley''s sleeping position was a big turn-on for Andrew. His eyes turned darker as he looked at her bare skin. However, he didn''t want to force himself on Ashley. He promised himself that he would just kiss her once and that would be all.


    Andrew quietly leaned over and kissed a sleeping Ashley. She tasted so wonderful. He couldn''t stop himself. He had to have more of her.


    He kissed her on her lips and her cheeks. As a result, one kiss turned to many. He couldn''t keep count anymore. He kept glancing at her furtively to make sure she was asleep. Thankfully, she lay still. It seemed that she was having a good dream, as there was a sweet smile on her face. Andrew couldn''t stop himself from nipping the smooth skin on her neck gently.


    He didn''t expect to leave a mark, but when he saw it, his breath got heavier.


    Ashley stirred a bit. She could feel something on her. It was so heavy that she could barely breath. She turned a little and tried to shake the thing off, but it wouldn''t budge. Then it bit her. She frowned and opened her eyes slowly and reluctantly.


    It was dark, and all she could make out was that the thing on her was a man. She was unable to see his face clearly. She felt her ear being licked by him. Her first reaction was fear.


    Ashley swallowed hard. Suddenly she smelled the vanilla perfume that Andrew used all the time. Knowing it was him and not an intruder, she relaxed.


    Anything unfamiliar at this hour in a dark room could be very scary.


    Ashley rubbed her eyes to see Andrew''s face clearly. "You are home," she mumbled sleepily.


    Her voice was still a little croaky.


    Andrew froze at the sound of her voice. He didn''t move for a while, then he let go of her. He replied with a simple "Hmm."


    Earlier, Ashley had been tossing and turning in bed. She had been thinking of him. She fell asleep not long ago. Now, she was awake. She was wildly awake.


    Both of them lay in the bed. Nobody said a word. For a while, the only thing they could hear was the sound of crickets.


    "Can''t sleep?" Andrew asked.


    After a little hesitation, Ashley nodded. It was really hard for her to act like nothing ha


    r down anyway. Her legs were obviously still weak, so she fell back into his arms.


    Now she understood why he asked her that question. He was teasing her!


    ''Oh crap!'' Ashley cursed internally.


    She decided to play dumb. She closed her eyes and pretended she didn''t hear it.


    With Andrew''s help, Ashley finally managed to go to the bathroom. He helped her brush her teeth and wash her face, and he carried her back to the bedroom.


    Of course, Ashley kept her eyes down and didn''t say a word the entire time. She really didn''t know what to say.


    The only sound came from her stomach. When Andrew put her onto bed, her stomach started to protest louder.


    Ashley''s face turned red again. She held her stomach, trying to keep it quiet, and avoided eye contact with Andrew. She had never felt more embarrassed. She wished she had a magic pen, like the one Agent Jay had, so she could erase this horrid memory from Andrew''s mind.


    Maybe she imagined it but she thought she heard him laugh at her. "Wait a second," he said. Then, he left the room.


    Ashley let out a sigh of relief. She buried her head deep in the pillow and screamed, "Great job, Ash! You totally embarrassed yourself today. Oh my God! That was so awful! I think he laughed at me. Yup, he definitely did. He definitely laughed at me!" She felt so helpless.


    "What''s wrong?" Andrew asked. Hearing his voice, Ashley froze, her head still buried in the pillow.

 Chapter 171 A Wonderful Day

    Time had stopped. Ashley hadn''t expected Andrew to return so soon.


    It felt like just a few seconds for her! She hadn''t even had enough time to vent all her feelings.


    Ashley put on a poker face, lifted her head like nothing had happened and coolly responded, "Nothing."


    A delicious smell found its way to Ashley''s nose. She traced it to the bowl in Andrew''s hand. Her eyes lit up when she saw what was in his hand.


    It was her favorite¡ªcongee with minced preserved eggs and pork.


    Andrew broke into a smile when he saw her eyeing the food hungrily. "Have some of this. It will hold you up until I finish cooking," he said.


    Ashley nodded and reached out to take the bowl from him. But he didn''t let go of the bowl. "Let me help you," he offered instead.


    Ashley thought about it. She didn''t want to embarrass herself further by spilling it on the bed, so she didn''t resist.


    Andrew was pleased by her good behavior. He looked at her dreamily. His usually cold, unreadable, emotionless expression was gone.


    "Are you feeling better?" he asked.


    Ashley looked up from the bowl with her mouth full of food. She looked just like a little hamster.


    She looked puzzled. ''Why is he interrupting me when I am famished?'' she thought.


    Andrew couldn''t help but poke her bulging cheeks.


    Ashley frowned. She glared at him to show her dissatisfaction.


    She chewed faster. After she had swallowed the last bit of food in her mouth, she spoke. "What did you say?" she asked.


    "Are you feeling better?" Andrew repeated. He looked at Ashley like she was his whole world.


    She nodded. But Andrew''s eyes were still on her. She suddenly realized he was asking if she was feeling better down there. She blushed and quickly shook her head.


    Andrew couldn''t hold it any longer. He burst out laughing and said, "I really couldn''t tell if you''re feeling better or not. I am going to ask you again. Are you feeling better?"


    Ashley looked him with puppy dog eyes. "No. It hurts," she mumbled.


    Andrew rubbed her head and pursed his lips. "I prom


    ley enjoyed the experience very much, but somehow another wave of exhaustion hit her. Ashley closed her drowsy eyes and fell asleep.


    Andrew didn''t hear any noise from Ashley anymore. He walked out and tried to check on her. He saw that Ashley fell asleep on the couch with a big of opened chips and the TV was on.


    He walked over to her and tried to take the bag of chips from her hand. However, she held it tightly and frowned. ''She won''t let her chips go even in her sleep, '' thought Andrew and smiled at her cute retaliation.


    "Let it go. I will give it back to you later," he pleaded gently. He tugged at the bag of chips softly and finally managed to remove it from her grasp. Andrew took her to bed and gazed at her beautiful face.


    He never thought he would find a woman whom he would love to spend every single day with. They shared every moment together. The first thing he saw every morning when he opened his eyes was her pretty face.


    It was really wonderful. If he could, he would stop the time, so that he could enjoy this moment longer.


    "Hmm..." Ashley stretched and opened her eyes slowly. The room looked different. She suddenly sat up straight.


    The last thing she remembered was eating chips on the couch and watching TV. She didn''t know how she ended up in the bedroom.


    Ashley had no idea what happened. She wondered if she had a blackout.

 Chapter 172 The Fight

    "Are you awake?" said Andrew in a soft voice like talking to a child. When Ashley was trying to remember what had happened, Andrew''s voice interrupted her, making her jerk a little in surprise.


    Hearing his voice, she turned and saw Andrew walking into the room.


    Ashley nodded her head and asked, "Why I am here?"


    "You fell asleep on the couch. I was afraid that you might catch a cold, so I took you here," answered Andrew with a sly expression on his face.


    Realizing that she was caught in the act, Ashley couldn''t utter a word. Since Andrew had transferred her from the couch to the bed, he must have found out that she was eating chips. That meant a disaster for Ashley. She peeked at him and tried to see if he was angry.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go downstairs and eat," Andrew suggested. From the sound of his voice, Ashley was relieved that he didn''t get mad at her, making her draw a deep sigh of relief.


    The moment she woke up, she felt quite okay. But when Andrew mentioned something about eating, she rubbed her belly and realized that she was hungry at the moment, so she walked down with Andrew.


    At the dining table, the food was wonderful. The dishes prepared looked tasty and smelled great. The sight and aroma immediately caught Ashley''s eyes. She couldn''t help but wonder who had prepared all these. Claire was not working today, so it was not her. Only the two of them were at the house since yesterday. Moreover, Ashley was asleep most of the time. Thus, Andrew had be the one who was responsible for preparing all the delicious dishes.


    With the mystery solved that Andrew had made the food, a satisfied and grateful smile was drawn on Ashley''s face. She looked at his direction, and was thankful for him for everything he had done for her.


    Staring at the food, Ashley sat still. Andrew put the chopsticks in her hand and asked, "What''s the matter? Just give them a try, and see if they taste good."


    "Did you cook all of them?" Ashley looked at Andrew and asked. She was still surprised at the feast prepared in front of her. All this time, living with him, Ashley remembered correctly that Andrew only knew how to make some easy breakfast. She didn''t expect all those delicious dishes were cooked by him.


    With a confident smile, Andrew nodded and explained, "I learned how to cook at my spare time."


    Without Ashley''s knowledge, the truth was that Andrew took a class for it. When they first had a meal together at home, Ashley joked that he should learn how to cook a real meal, so he took some cooking lessons just to meet her request. From that moment on, he said to himself that he wanted to cook for Ashley and enjoy them all together with her for the rest of their lives.


    Culinary arts and cooking lessons were not hard for him at all. People with high IQ like him could learn anything very quickly and be good at it in a blink of an eye.


    Craving for the mouth-watering meal, Ashley tried a piece of green pepper. The moment it touched her mouth, her eyes lit up immediatel


    re we have left last night then. I am sure..." Andrew wasn''t able to finish his sentence as Ashley threw back the covers and covered him. She punched the covers lightly to vent her frustration.


    As she was attacking Andrew, she yelled angrily, "I refuse!"


    Under the covers, Andrew couldn''t see her expression, but he knew perfectly well that she was very angry. If given a chance, she would kick him with all her strength and he would be tumbling out of the bed in no time.


    They started a fight under the covers like little kids on a pillow fight. The battle ended with Andrew gaining full control. Pinning her down, he was able to put some medicine on Ashley''s thighs. After he finished, Ashley ducked back into the covers and went silent.


    Andrew held Ashley in his arms. No matter how she resisted, he wouldn''t let her go. Thus Ashley was quickly worn out.


    "Andrew! Let me go! It feels hot to hold me like that! Don''t you feel it?"


    Ashley was worn out. She couldn''t deal with him anymore, so she put her face out of the covers, faced Andrew and yelled.


    Andrew was amused by her temper, but he gave her an innocent look and asked, "Do you feel hot? I will turn the air conditioner on for you then." On the bedside table, he grabbed the controller and pretended to click the button.


    "God! You are... You are so annoying!" said Ashley who was still locked in Andrew''s arms. By this time, she was too annoyed to utter anything else to Andrew. Ashley was desperate to free herself from his grasps. She looked at him trying to find the cool Andrew from his eyes. She was trying to persuade him to let her go to have her rest. However, looking at him, she couldn''t believe this annoying and merciless person who was holding her was Andrew.


    "What''s wrong? You said you were hot! I am just trying to help," said Andrew teasingly. With a sly smile on his face, he looked at her innocently. From the way he looked at her, Ashley could feel the passion and warmth that he desperately wanted to share with her.

 Chapter 173 Lena Plots To Get Andrew

    At Spencer and Peggy''s home


    Peggy was sitting on the sofa, nursing her swollen face and glaring furiously at Spencer. She gritted her teeth as she said, "Why did you do this to me, Spencer Mu? How could you side with Ashley and slap me in front of so many people? You are supposed to stand up for me!"


    Peggy''s sharp, dramatic voice brought a frown to Spencer''s face and he lost his patience. "Do you have any idea what you''re talking about?" he barked. "Do you know who the man standing next to Ashley was? He has enough money to finish our family in the blink of an eye! How dare you act against him! You''d be happy to see our family go to dust, wouldn''t you?"


    Peggy couldn''t believe her ears. "But Ashley shouldn''t be able to know someone like that!" she said petulantly. "Just be honest and tell me whether you''ve been wanting to hit me for a while and used this as the perfect occasion to shame me. Are you tired of me?" Peggy kept up with her questions. She was now making a scene, which further irritated Spencer.


    He pointed at Peggy and roared, "Why can''t you just understand? Why do you have to be so annoying? I have explained clearly that we can''t afford to be that man''s enemy. You were there and you saw how much he cared for Ashley. Did you stop to even think of what disastrous consequences would have awaited us if you had continued treating Ashley like you did? There would be no room in J City for our family if the man had truly become enraged!


    Even Clyde spoke deferentially to that man. Or didn''t you notice that? You are way too insensitive, and you only care about how you can squander money every day with your rich lady friends. And you don''t even think of trying and getting to know more about the circle!"


    Peggy sneered. "Hah, Spencer Mu, you are now becoming dissatisfied with me, aren''t you? You dislike me for using your money. And you hate me for never earning any back. You''ve started to loathe me because of the money, haven''t you?


    But guess what? I have so many appointments with those rich ladies¡ªjust for you! I keep trying to break into their circle and know more about them, but it looks like you think of me as just another woman addicted to vanity!"


    Spencer frowned again as he looked at the woman he had been married to for more than twenty years. He sighed and tried to mollify her. "I didn''t mean it like that. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Mom? Dad? What are you doing? Mom, are you okay?


    I am superior to her in all aspects!''


    Flames of ambition burned like fire and danced in Lena''s eyes as she made up her mind to win Andrew from Ashley.


    "Thank you for your advice, Dad. I know what I''m doing. I will never do anything to harm the Mu Group. Just wait and watch, Dad. I will make our family prosper and flourish, and make it stronger than every family in the city!" Lena said determinedly.


    Spencer gazed at his daughter with fondness and pride. He knew that she would never stray from the right path. He didn''t say anything in response but he could feel his concerns disappear. His Lena always got things done and never disappointed him.


    "Alright, Dad. It''s late. I need to go to sleep now. You should get some rest too," Lena said, waved at her father, and went upstairs. The prospect of owning that man exhilarated her. She must now add flesh to the bones of her plan to approach the man and let him fall in love with her. She had to make sure that that plan was perfect.


    Lena went back to her bedroom, sank comfortable into her big-sized bed, and immersed herself in thoughts of Andrew''s gorgeous and extremely attractive face, which made her heartbeat quicken.


    She never felt like this with Raymond. She thought, ''I guess this is natural. Raymond is nothing but a second-hand man that I got from Ashley. Andrew''s charm dwarfs Raymond!''


    A memory shot through her mind that caused her to jump out of her bed.


    She vaguely remembered Peggy threatening to get Ashley married off to some other man so that Ashley could break up with Raymond. The man that Ashley had been forced to marry was Andrew!

 Chapter 174 The Visit

    Lena berated her mother Peggy in her head. ''If it weren''t for your arrogance and ignorance, we wouldn''t be in this position!'' Lena believed that if Peggy didn''t make the decision by herself, Andrew would not marry Ashley in the first place!


    To Lena, marriage was just a contract printed on a piece of paper¡ªnothing more, nothing less. Since it didn''t mean much to her, she didn''t mind being the third person in their marriage. As long as she tried hard, Andrew would divorce Ashley. After all, Ashley had, and was, nothing.


    It was obvious that Andrew was only interested in her for the time being because of how she looked.


    The next day, Andrew drove Ashley to her bakery, as usual.


    "I will pick you at five this afternoon," Andrew said.


    Ashley was busy unbuckling her seat belt. Because of that, she didn''t bother to lift her head to look at him, and instead, she mindlessly responded, "I think I will go home by myself today. After work, Ellie and I are going to visit her grandparents."


    Actually, Ashley was a little afraid of telling him that. Narrowing his eyes, Andrew took a deep breath and said, "Okay." Ashely was about to let out a sigh of relief when Andrew suddenly added, "But it might be hard for you to get a taxi there. I will ask Johnny to pick you up."


    With that, Ashley just nodded as she tried to avoid any eye contact with Andrew. After she gathered all her things, she bid goodbye to Andrew. "Okay then, I''ll be leaving now. Bye!"


    As she tried to open the car door, she discovered that it was locked. Confused, she turned and looked at Andrew. He looked at her, lifted one of his brows and smiled at her teasingly. She pursed her lips, looked outside and looked back at him again. She quickly kissed him on the cheek, unlocked the door and left.


    Then, she ran as fast as she could into the store.


    Andrew was not fully satisfied with the kiss, but he was glad that they had started to act like a couple.


    Seeing Andrew''s car leave, Ashley was about to get into the store when a familiar figure came out of a beautiful Ferrari.


    Ashley saw this out of the corner of her eyes, and was immediately intrigued as to who it might be. She then hid behind a sign and tried to see who it was. A person stepped out of the driver''s side. The guy slowly walked to the passenger side and opened the door. Then, Ellie walked out. ''What''s happening?'' Ashley thought to herself as she looked on.


    Ellie continued on her way to the store, so Ashley quickly walked in so that Ellie wouldn''t find her.


    "Hey, I think I at least earned myself a ''thank you'' from you for getting up so early to drive you here! Hey!" Francis started protesting. He was wearing a red t-shirt, which suited his gorgeous face very well. As he said that, he was leaning against the car, with his brows slightly raised and a cynical smile on his face. Truly, he was such a beautiful man that many girls would love to date.


    But as it turned out, Ellie was an exception. Upon hearing Francis'' sentiments, she stopped in her tracks, slowly turned aro


    dparents would love to see you being with someone you love. They might really enjoy having a grandchild."


    And with that, once again, Ashley''s eyes lit up. She found the best way to pressure Ellie getting in a relationship. She could tell Brown and Laura everything, and if they personally asked Ellie to go out with the guy she saw, Ellie would not have the heart to refuse.


    With just a glance, Ellie already knew what was on Ashley''s mind. Her patience was starting to get tested, and so she threatened Ashley, "Don''t you dare to tell this to my grandparents! I will destroy you!"


    Ashley rolled her eyes and replied, "Okay, okay! I understand, geez! I am not going to tell them. I swear! Anyway, are you going to consider that man though? Because I really think he''s into you!"


    As a response to that, Ellie shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say a word. As Ellie understood, it was impossible for him to be into her. Just like the other men, he probably just wanted to get into her pants.


    Once again, Ellie decided to change the topic by saying, "We are going back to the old house after work. Did you tell Andrew about our plans for today?"


    Ashley was too busy worrying about Ellie''s future to hear what Ellie was saying. Snapping back to reality, she responded, "What?"


    Ellie put her face a few inches away from Ashley''s and raised her voice, saying, "Please don''t tell me you forgot to tell him!"


    Ellie just didn''t want to experience Andrew''s rage ever again.


    The last time Ashley didn''t tell Andrew where she would be, he searched her for hours and even broke into Ellie''s door to make sure she was okay.


    Ashley finally heard what Ellie was asking. She rolled her eyes and replied, "Don''t worry! I already told him."


    Ashley didn''t know why she had to report everything to Andrew. ''He''s not the boss of me!'' she thought angrily.


    Brown felt better after he moved to J City. He wasn''t completely cured, but his condition got under the control. As long as he took the right medicines on time, he would be fine.

 Chapter 175 Back To L City

    After work, Ashley and Ellie went to visit Laura and Brown. The moment they entered the house, the odor of food assaulted their senses. Mesmerized, Ashley took a deep breath, and asked, "Ellie, do you know who''s cooking? It smells so good!"


    Ellie didn''t respond. Instead, she walked straight to the kitchen where she was not surprised to find Laura cooking and tinkering in there. She sighed and said, "Grandma, I told you to let me do the cooking! You and Grandpa just need to relax and wait for dinnertime."


    Laura''s wrinkled face brightened as she cracked a warm smile. When she saw how upset Ellie was, she said softly, "You get tired enough after your work, and I don''t really have anything to do the whole day. I knew you''d be home soon, so I decided to cook you something. I just wanted you to have a nice, warm dinner when you came home." Laura turned back to the pan and got busy with flipping the meat.


    "Sweetheart, you don''t have to worry about us. Your grandma and I are okay! We really don''t like sitting around and doing nothing. Just let us do something for you. Okay?" said Brown as he helped Laura with the cooking.


    Ashley pulled on Ellie''s sleeve and said, "Ellie, your grandparents are just trying to help. They don''t want you to overwhelm yourself by trying to handle everything. They just want to do whatever they can to make your life easier. They are getting used to the busy life back home. Cooking for you is the least they can do. Just let them do it."


    Ellie pursed her lips and without uttering a word, she left the kitchen.


    Ashley frowned as she watched Ellie leave. But she decided to say hi to Brown and Laura before talking to Ellie. Entering the kitchen, she wore a big smile as she greeted Ellie''s grandparents. "Hello, Brown! Hey, Laura! How are you? I''ve really missed you!" She hugged them tightly.


    "Ash, I haven''t see you in forever! I am good. How have you been? You look prettier than the last time I saw you," Laura said, looking Ashley up and down.


    "Thank you, Laura. I''m flattered. You look amazing! You are so full of energy, just like a twenty-year-old girl! And Brown, you look much better now!" Ashley complimented them.


    "Oh, you are such a sweet girl!" said Laura, beaming.


    Brown smiled at Ashley, but his ey


    "It was an accident. Brown will be very careful in the future. It won''t happen again. The most important thing is that we can''t take Ash''s room forever. We already feel bad about her having to stay with her friends. That''s unfair to her," Laura said.


    Ashley felt guilty about not telling Laura the truth. She smiled and said, "I am okay, Laura. My friend lives close to where I work. Don''t worry about me. I don''t mind sharing a room with Ellie. And I stay with my friend half the time. You can stay here as long as you like."


    Brown and Laura tried to persuade Ellie to let them go. But no matter what they said, Ellie was firm in her decision. She did not like the idea of letting them go back to L City.


    They were Ellie''s only family, and they were old. Ellie couldn''t help but worry about them, and if they moved back to L City, that was all she would do.


    "Ellie, you have to understand that we would love to stay with you! But we are really not used to life here. The night here is almost as bright as the day. The cars on the roads never seem to stop. We can hardly sleep at nights.


    We can only walk around in the complex during the day. We have nothing to do here. In L City, we can take care of the garden and the fowls. We have a lot of things to keep us occupied there. We have stayed here long enough. Those fowls need us," Laura said desperately.


    Ellie suddenly didn''t know how to respond. She lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She knew that Laura had just made a very good point.

 Chapter 176 Feeling Anxious

    Brown and Laura had lived in L City most of their lives. Living there was totally different than living in J City. Understandably, they were not used to the lifestyle here.


    They had developed dark circles under their eyes, obviously from lacking of sleep.


    Ashley knew Ellie was struggling. So, she said, "Brown, Laura, it''s getting late now. Why not go to sleep? Give Ellie sometime to think about it. She has her own concerns. I will talk to her."


    "Okay! We will go to sleep," agreed Laura. "But don''t stay up talking too late. It''s not good for your health."


    "We won''t. Goodnight Laura!" said Ashley.


    Laura and Brown walked to their room. Ashley looked at Ellie and asked, "What do you think, Ellie? Should we keep them here or let them go back?"


    Ellie looked confused. "I don''t know. I want to keep them here so that I can take good care of them," she replied. "But they are not used to the life here. I really don''t know what to do."


    Ashley thought for a moment, and said, "I think it''s the best to let them go back to L City.


    They have a life there, and they love it. But they will not leave this place if you don''t agree because they love you.


    At the same, it''s tough for them to adjust to their life here, too. We can''t stay with them all the time. We have to go to work, which means they would have to navigate the city by themselves, and J City is huge! They don''t know where to go and how to get around.


    Of course, you can run all the errands for them. But they are still healthy and wouldn''t want to be fully dependent on you. They care about you and don''t want to burden you. I think they will be happier in L City.


    If you want, we can go visit them more often."


    Ellie agreed, "I guess I don''t have much of a choice."


    Ashley was glad that Ellie finally agreed. She asked, "When do you plan to send them home?"


    Ellie responded, "Maybe in a couple of days. I want to spend a li


    t moment!


    But she just realized something. Ashley sighed.


    It was quite loud and drew Andrew''s attention. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Ellie''s grandparents are going to leave, and she is a little upset. She needs me! I want to spend more time with her," she explained.


    Andrew sneered and thought to himself, ''No, she doesn''t. You just want to stay with her!''


    He frowned. "Are you sure she really needs you?" he asked.


    Ashley responded, "I am telling you. Before I met you, Ellie and I would spend every day together. Brown and Laura are going to leave soon, and she is going to be all by herself. Of course, she needs me!"


    Andrew pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    She kept trying to explain herself and was talking for a long time. Suddenly, she realized Andrew hadn''t respond to any of it. So she turned to look at him.


    She was shocked! Beads of sweat had collected on his forehead, and his face was pale. He was clearly not okay. He was biting his lips to hold himself together.


    Ashley panicked. "Andrew, are you okay?" she asked.


    He looked at her casually. "I am okay. No worries," he assured her.


    Ashley bit her lower lip. She was really worried about him. "How can you be okay? You don''t look good at all," she said looking concerned.

 Chapter 177 Feeling Sorry For Andrew

    Ashley''s face was clouded with worry. Andrew tried to say something to comfort her, but he was in too much pain to be able to speak. He couldn''t help but curl up into a ball due to the unbearable pain.


    With great difficulty, he pointed to a little box placed next to the car window.


    Thankfully they had already reached the villa and he could finally rest.


    "Is there medicine inside the box?" Ashley asked as she hurried to open the box. She found a small bottle and quickly scanned the note on it to ensure it was safe. She removed two pills from the bottle, grabbed some water, and went closer to Andrew to help him take the medicine.


    Andrew took the pills with a small mouthful of water while holding her hand and slyly taking the chance to lick it, but Ashley was too anxious to feel that.


    "How do you feel now? Better?" Ashley asked, her eyes fixed on him.


    She panicked because she had never seen Andrew like this. In her mind, he was always a calm and elegant gentleman who behaved in a dignified manner no matter what the circumstances. She could barely believe her eyes when she saw him curl up like a helpless child.


    Ashley glanced at medicine bottle labeled "Antacid" and asked Andrew, "You have stomach trouble?"


    He could just nod in response.


    The pain wouldn''t subside despite the medicine he had just taken.


    This problem had haunted him for so long. From the time he had taken over the Lu Group, he had had to attend numerous business parties. He had to accept all his clients'' toasts to maintain a good relationship. He couldn''t refuse for fear of offending them even if it took a toll on his health.


    Now it was a different scenario. Few people, if any, could force him to drink as the Lu Group had grown into a vast business empire. But it was too late for his body. The damage that the alcohol had done to his body in those early years was now a lifelong curse. This sacrifice wasn''t in vain. Without all this networking, the Lu Group would not have reached the heights it did.


    Even today, skipping meals on busy days was common for him and this affected his health, but he never paid much attention to it.


    He knew that Ashley had an appointment with Ellie today, so he had


    nd by a political marriage, and naturally were indifferent to each other. They didn''t care about their family."


    They both soon remarried after the divorce. His stepmother didn''t give him food, made him do the housework, and would regularly beat him and scold him.


    Ashley pictured Andrew huddling in a corner trembling and sobbing, and she felt so sorry for him.


    She moved close to him and gave him a quick but gentle hug.


    "Alright, all this was in the past. Don''t let it trouble you anymore. Have this warming bowl of noodles. It won''t taste good if it gets cold," she cooed.


    Andrew obediently picked up his chopsticks and started to sip the noodle soup slowly. True, lightly-flavored noodles and soup aren''t much of a delicacy, but for Andrew it was the most delicious bowl of noodles he had ever had.


    Ashley had made these noodles to be eaten only by Andrew, but as he so sweetly asked her to share every bite, the scene had become quite different.


    This made her feel embarrassed, but judging from the smile on his face, he was delighted!.


    Ashley looked at him and wondered what he was thinking.


    After two more shared bites, Ashley covered her mouth with her hands and said, "I''m full now. Enjoy the rest. I shall go upstairs, and you can come up after you''re done."


    After Ashley left, Andrew ate the noodles as if they were a treasure, enjoying every bite until nothing was left.


    He watched Ashley''s silhouette with passion and desire in his eyes.

 Chapter 178 Rings

    The next day was Saturday, so Andrew didn''t have to work, but Ashley had to go to the bakery because it was open seven days a week. There was no weekend break for her.


    She was going to the bakery in Andrew''s car as usual but suddenly, she noticed that they were going the wrong way.


    She was an idiot when it came to directions, but, as she had been taking the same route to the bakery every day, she was able to catch the change in direction.


    "Andrew, are we going the wrong way? This doesn''t seem to be the way I go every day," she inquired.


    "You are right. We are not going to the bakery today," Andrew, who was in the driver''s seat, replied.


    "Andrew, why didn''t you ask for my consent before making plans for the day?" She stared at him indignantly. "Drive me to the bakery," she protested.


    He didn''t reply but instead sped up the car.


    Ashley clutched the seat belt. She was a little worried now.


    Finally, the car stopped at a large mall.


    Andrew got out of the car, pulled the door open and dragged her out.


    Ashley was still protesting. "Why do you drag me here?" she complained.


    "To buy rings," he responded.


    Ashley didn''t trust her ears and opened her eyes widely. "What? What are you talking about?"


    Andrew stared at Ashley and repeated, "You heard me. I brought you here to buy rings."


    Ashley flinched subconsciously. "Forget about the rings, please. We have already got married. A ring is just a flashy ornament," she explained.


    Andrew twisted his lips without saying anything. He just watched Ashley with his deep dark eyes steadily. Ashley felt great pressure in her heart immediately.


    Ashley couldn''t understand why Andrew suddenly had the idea of buying rings. He had never mentioned it before and it had been all right without the rings.


    Obviously her protests didn''t work. She was dragged into the mall.


    The mall belonged to the Lu Group but he had never visited it. Andrew had heard that the mall had a goo


    from these at the moment."


    Ashley''s jaw dropped when she heard his comment. ''How could he not be impressed by these? What kind of rings are impressive in his eyes?''


    And to her surprise, the manager didn''t seem displeased. Instead, he seemed to agree with what Andrew said.


    "How about these?" Andrew scanned the three plates and picked out a pair of rings with a diamond cut in a water drop shape, surrounded by a circle of smaller diamonds. It looked cute, simple, elegant and it matched Ashley''s style.


    "Give me your hand," he said to Ashley.


    Knowing fully well that she couldn''t avoid this, she held her hand out obediently. The ring fit in her finger perfectly, as if it was custom made.


    She liked the ring too. She touched it gently after Andrew put it on.


    He looked satisfied too.


    Then he gave the other ring to Ashley and said, "Help me put it on."


    Ashley took the ring from his hand and inserted it onto his finger. It felt a lot like they were exchanging rings at a wedding ceremony.


    The manager was stunned to see Andrew being so intimate with a woman.


    He didn''t know who Ashley was, but going by the CEO''s affectionate attitude towards her, she must be somebody important. As they placed the rings on their third fingers, it was obvious that they were either engaged or married.

 Chapter 179 Lena Everywhere

    "Miss, please feel free to pick anything you like. It''s an honor to serve you." the manager offered with a smile.


    Ashley shook her head and said, "Thanks, but I don''t need these."


    The manager randomly picked up a classy necklace and asked a shopping assistant to pack it. "Miss, please accept this small welcome gift from our brand. This necklace suits you perfectly," he said graciously.


    The manager had every reason to please Ashley as she was with Andrew.


    Giving away a necklace like this was not a big deal for him. It was merely a drop in his sea of jewelry.


    As an experienced marketer, the manager certainly knew what he was doing.


    As soon as the necklace was nicely wrapped, he gently placed it in Ashley''s hand and said, "Miss, it''s just a small present. We''d be so happy to see you accept it."


    Ashley smiled in embarrassment. She wondered why the manager wanted her so desperately to accept something from him.


    She politely turned him down, and killed time browsing on her cellphone while she waited for Andrew. She wondered why his call was taking so long.


    She was engrossed in a game on her phone when suddenly a sharp, surprised voice startled her. She was about to blame this person for almost making her lose the game.


    Ashley frowned and looked up to find that it was Lena, who was standing there smirking happily. Ashley was starting to doubt whether Lena was following her and Andrew, given that they bumped into Lena every time they were out.


    Lena beamed at her, but Ashley couldn''t even put on a fake smile for this woman who was constantly scheming against her. She calmly put her phone away and threw a glance at her sister. "What''s wrong?" she asked nonchalantly.


    Lena saw Andrew nearby and plastered a fake smiled on her face. "Nothing at all. I was just happy to bump into you here, so I came by to say hello."


    Her eyes immediately went to the ring on Ashley''s hand. "My dear sister, did Andrew buy you a ring?" she asked in surprise. "Oh, and excuse me, who are you please?"


    Lena asked the middle-aged man next to Ashley.


    "I serve as the manager of this boutique," he replied.


    "Oh, nice to meet you. I''m her younger sister." Lena grinned at the manager and introduced herself.


    He didn''t care to respond t


    e done this to her! How can you be so malicious! You didn''t used to be like this," he roared. Raymond was sad that Ashley had been reduced to such shameless acts.


    He was mad at her as though she had committed the most heinous crime in the world.


    "Raymond, don''t be so furious. It''s not Ashley''s fault. You shouldn''t blame her for this." Lena continued her act. But inside she was thrilled that Raymond was condemning Ashley. Now she could continue to play the victim card.


    "Honey, don''t stand up for her any more. Let me take you to the hospital right away," Raymond said anxiously.


    Ashley rolled her eyes and responded coolly, "Yeah, I am a malicious woman. I knocked Lena down, so what? Please guard your fiancee carefully next time, or she will make a mess again by claiming kinship with anyone on the street. When she fails, she will even frame others. I''m amazed at how she can make up so many fake sisters."


    Raymond was disappointed with this new Ashley, whose frigid demeanor and emotionless tone broke his heart. "Ashley, you have changed," he observed.


    Ashley didn''t bother to respond to this fool who was brainwashed by Lena. His razor-sharp tongue confirmed that he was blindly following his wicked fiancee and believing every lie that came out of her mouth.


    Raymond gave Ashley a final look of disappointment and started to leave with Lena in his arms.


    However, now Andrew spoke after being silent for a long time.


    He fixed his eyes on Raymond, who was leaving, and said, "Wait!"

 Chapter 180 Pretend To Get Hurt

    ''He thinks he can bully my woman in front of me and get away with it? How dare he make that assumption!'' Andrew thought to himself.


    Hatred filled Lena''s heart when she saw Andrew running over and showing great concern for Ashley and completely ignoring her.


    She had made it seem like she was the victim and Ashley was the perpetrator, and yet he went to check on her first.


    When Andrew stopped them from leaving, she didn''t know why but she panicked. Something inside her told her that if she didn''t leave as soon as possible, something would happen. Something bad.


    So she cried out, "Raymond, I''m hurt. My leg hurts so much. Is it broken?"


    "Honey, don''t worry. It will be okay. I will take you to the hospital now." Raymond tried to soothe Lena and was about to proceed towards the exit.


    Andrew gave him a cold stare. "Who said you could go? Stop them. Detain them here," he commanded the manager.


    The manager summoned some guards and they immediately blocked Raymond''s and Lena''s path.


    Ashley couldn''t understand Andrew''s intention behind this. "What is this for?"


    Andrew didn''t look at Ashley. Instead he kept his eyes on the manager and said, "Pull up footage of this incident from the surveillance system."


    Andrew stroked Ashley''s hair gently and explained, "I am trying to get you justice. Being my woman, you are not someone they can bully without facing the consequences. Just wait and see."


    Ashley nodded and said, "Okay." She didn''t know why, but when he said "my woman," her heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    Raymond turned around and stared at Andrew furiously. "What do you mean? If you do have something to prove, can''t you wait until I take Lena to the hospital first?"


    Andrew didn''t even bother to look at Raymond before replying, "No."


    "What kind of person are you? You can''t obstruct my way and keep me here jus


    is just jealous of her. That girl appeared to be sweet and kept referring to the other one as her ''sister'' all the time. It is hard to believe that she has such a malicious heart."


    "Let''s get out of here. Nothing to watch. The truth has come to light."


    After seeing the footage and making the comments, the crowd lost interest and gradually dispersed.


    Lena who was still in Raymond''s arms felt her blood boil. Hell! How could she have forgotten that there were surveillance cameras here?


    ''I''m dead. I''m in big trouble now.''


    Lena wished she could dig a hole right there and jump in.


    "Raymond¡­" she cried, trying to think of an explanation.


    Raymond watched her in astonishment. "Ashley didn''t push you? You played this out by yourself?"


    "Raymond, I didn''t act. Probably I lost balance myself. I didn''t say Ashley pushed me. I kept saying that it wasn''t her who¡­" Lena tried to save face.


    Raymond watched her, his expression not revealing whether he believed her or not.


    It was true that Lena didn''t blame Ashley. As soon as he ran over, he saw Lena lying on the floor and she kept insisting that it wasn''t Ashley who pushed her.


    But the way the scene was played out, anyone would assume it was Ashley who pushed her.

 Chapter 181 Lesley at Andrews Company

    At Mu family''s house


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud crashing sounds could be heard from Lena''s bedroom. She had raged around, flinging everything she could lay hands on and breaking everything into pieces. Only when her anger calmed a little did she flop down on the bed, exhausted.


    She looked around at the mess she had made and that worsened her mood.


    Her resentment against Ashley grew. She thought furiously, ''Ashley! You will pay for what you have done! You will be reduced to nothing, and your name will turn to dust!''


    Peggy heard the frightening noise from upstairs and couldn''t help but wonder, ''What''s wrong? Lena has been in her bedroom for so long. What''s she doing? Why doesn''t she come downstairs?''


    Peggy went up the stairs, worrying about Lena. She walked up to Lena''s bedroom, knocked on the door, and asked concernedly, "Lena, are you okay? You can talk to me if you''re worried or disturbed."


    Peggy waited for a long time, but she got no reply and began to think that Lena wasn''t in the room. But just as Peggy turned to leave, Lena''s voice came from behind the door, "Mom, I''m alright."


    Peggy heaved a sigh of relief at Lena''s words. She smiled and said, "Come downstairs. It''s time for lunch."


    Lena answered that she would, and Peggy went down, reassured.


    Lena had never allowed anyone, not even her parents, to enter her bedroom, which she considered to be an offense to her personal space. Peggy respected her daughter''s privacy and didn''t think that staying away would be a problem. So they almost never went into Lena''s bedroom except when it was absolutely necessary.


    But if Peggy had become too worried to remember this unwritten rule, she would definitely have jumped out of her skin at how messed up the room had become. She wouldn''t even have found anywhere to stand.


    Lena walked out of the room and came across a housemaid who was about to do some cleaning. She stopped her and ordered, "Go to my room and clean it. Don''t let my mom or dad know, or you know what you will be up against." She stared viciously at the maid to make sure she did as she was told.


    "Yes, Miss Mu," she said obediently.


    This happened often.


    When she went downstairs, Lena saw her mother settled comfortably on the sofa watching TV. Peggy''s swelling had subsided and her anger had calmed down. As she saw this, Lena thought that h


    on her face, and then explained why she had come. "It''s not Johnny''s fault. I insisted that I should come in. I now serve as the representative of the Feng Group to negotiate all ties between you and our family. Father has let me take over this project." She spoke carefully, her words measured, as if she cared much about how Andrew would react.


    She also tried to please Johnny, fathoming that he must be close to Andrew and a trusted confidant. Establishing a friendly relationship with those around him would probably help bring her closer to Andrew.


    "You can leave now," Andrew said to Johnny.


    "Yes," Johnny said and did as told. He placed all the files on the desk, threw a glance at Lesley, and left.


    Andrew sat on his chair, fixed his eyes on Lesley and asked, "Are you in charge of the project now?"


    She beamed and said, "Yes, I am, dear Andrew."


    Andrew frowned and said coldly, "Don''t address me that way."


    Lesley looked a little upset and said, "But I have always talked to you like this."


    Andrew didn''t care what Lesley said in response. He picked a file from the mountain of documents and threw them before her.


    Knowing that Andrew hated disturbances at work, Lesley turned to page one of the file and started to read through it, marking down highlights from time to time.


    Lesley majored in the same areas as Andrew and was excellent at what she did. She had been determined to marry him since she was a child, so she deliberately learned everything related to Andrew''s work, hoping that that would make her a better partner for him.

 Chapter 182 Lesleys Suspicion

    Lesley had always believed that Andrew was the only person good enough to be with her, because he was both intelligent and powerful.


    The two of them were busy doing their own work in silent company. The atmosphere was serene and harmonious


    until Andrew''s cell phone broke the silence.


    He frowned as he didn''t like being interrupted in the middle of his work. He pursed his lips, looking very displeased.


    As soon as he saw the caller ID on the screen, his frown disappeared.


    "Hello?" The lines on his brows smoothed out and his voice became warmer compared to when he spoke to his staff at work.


    "Hello. Andrew, have you had lunch?" Ashley was having lunch with Ellie in the bakery.


    She had finally given in and decided to start accepting Andrew. Since they had already had sex, she no longer found him unpleasant and decided to give the relationship a real shot.


    When she sat down to eat, it suddenly occurred to her that Andrew had a stomach problem. She was worried that he might forget to have lunch again and aggravate his condition. So she called to check on him.


    "Not yet," Andrew replied in a low voice and glanced at his watch. It showed that it was twelve at noon.


    He was surprised that time had passed so fast. He rubbed his forehead tiredly.


    "Then go eat now. Do you want to suffer stomachache like last time?"


    she reprimanded him softly.


    Ellie, who sat opposite Ashley, glanced at her silently and continued eating.


    Andrew could picture Ashley''s cat-like eyes widening and her cheeks puffing up like a hamster.


    She was probably eating while talking to him as her words were a little garbled. He found her so cute.


    His expression softened. He touched the ring Ashley put on his finger yesterday and felt warm inside.


    "You aren''t with me."


    "What did you say?" Ashley was busy swallowin


    Lesley''s name. She, on the other hand, said his name with so much affection.


    If she found out that he didn''t even remember her name, she would feel so humiliated.


    Lesley reached home and threw her bag on the couch angrily.


    "What happened, baby? Who has pissed you off?" Rae asked concernedly when she saw her daughter.


    "Mom, please tell me the truth. Did Andrew have any woman around him when I was away?" she asked Rae with uncertainty.


    Though she didn''t catch a good enough look, her instinct told her that the silver thing on Andrew''s finger was a ring.


    "Right. Didn''t Susie tell you?" Rae looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Lesley''s face twisted with contempt when she heard Susie''s name.


    If it wasn''t for Andrew, she would have never considered being friends with Susie.


    "Didn''t you go to the Lu Group to discuss business with Andrew today? How come you''re back so early? What about Andrew? Did he send you back?" Rae quizzed her.


    "He is busy. Mom, don''t ask so many questions. I''m going to my room now," she fumed.


    Lesley felt annoyed with Rae''s intrusive questions. Apart from the time she spent with Andrew in his office this morning, she didn''t see him at all for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 183 A Business Trip

    Every day at five o''clock sharp, Ashley would collect her belongings and wait for Andrew to come and pick her up.


    Cheryl had been observing this for many days. Today, her curiosity got the better of her. She supported her chin in her hands and inquired cheekily, "Ashley, do you have a boyfriend? Is that why you leave exactly at the same time every day? Do you go to see him? When will you introduce him to us?"


    Even Nina, who was not as nosy as Cheryl, turned to watch Ashley.


    Ashley, who already had her bag in her hand, paused and gave them a mysterious smile. "Keep guessing."


    Then she turned to her friend. "Ellie, I have to go now. You take care of the shop."


    Ellie nodded.


    After she left, Cheryl looked at Ellie expectantly and said, "Ellie, please tell us. Does Ashley really have a boyfriend? I''ll keep it a secret. I promise!"


    Ellie smiled and opened her mouth.


    Just as Cheryl thought Ellie would tell her, Ellie gave her the same answer as Ashley did.


    The suspense was killing her. ''Well, I will ask her again when she comes tomorrow. I''m sure I can get her to spill the beans.''


    "You don''t have to come to pick me up every day," Ashley told Andrew when she got into the car.


    "Then who would you like to come to pick you up?" Andrew asked in his usual bland way.


    "I can take a cab home. You are so busy with your work and you have a large company to run. Don''t you feel tired of picking me up daily?"


    "No."


    Ashley turned silent. ''Then forget what I said.''


    After they got back home and had dinner, they went to the bedroom. Ashley lay on the bed and chatted with Ellie on her cell phone.


    She had decided to introduce someone to Ellie. She couldn''t let her best friend stay single anymore.


    "Just wait and watch. I will gather a group of boys for you to pick from."


    Just as she hit send, she felt some movement


    he remembered the plot very well.


    There was one scene in which the hero told the heroine that he was going to go on a business trip. Then the heroine told the hero that


    she would miss him and would call him every day, and remind him to eat at meal time. She also put her photo in his cell phone so that the hero could see her face whenever he missed her.


    Ashley noticed that his mood had improved. "Come back soon? Have a nice trip? Good luck with your negotiation?"


    She tried a few things but Andrew''s face became darker and darker.


    She almost wanted to cry in frustration. She couldn''t read his mind. What did he want her to say?


    "Andrew..." She opened her mouth but before she could finish her sentence, Andrew threw himself on top of her.


    Her face was reflected in his dark eyes and she could read his expression very clearly. She had experienced this outburst of emotion not too long ago.


    She gulped and said, "Andrew, what..." ''What do you want to do?'' She completed the sentence in her mind.


    She took what he gave her tearfully.


    The next day, Andrew woke up very early.


    He watched the little exhausted girl sleeping in his arms and kissed her affectionately. Then he jumped out of bed to pack for the trip.

 Chapter 184 Feeling Sweet

    Andrew put Ashley''s cell phone on the mute mode and watched her sleep for a while. He left only after Johnny called him the third time.


    At the international airport, he naturally attracted a lot of attention due to his looks and his dashing black suit.


    Johnny followed him closely, dragging a suitcase and, at the same time, updating him about the itinerary for the day.


    "Mr. Lu, you will arrive in A country by four o''clock this afternoon. And then you will have dinner with the CEO of the Flourish Group..."


    Johnny stopped mid-sentence, because there was a woman standing in front of them. And it was none other than Lesley, who came to see Andrew in his office yesterday.


    She greeted them as soon as she saw them. "Hi, Andrew. Hi, Johnny."


    She was carrying a small suitcase. Obviously she, too, was going abroad.


    Johnny glanced briefly at Andrew and then turned to Lesley. "Miss Feng, where are you going?"


    "Oh, I am going to A country with Andrew, because now I''m in charge of our family''s business there," she explained.


    Johnny''s heart lurched. ''So she is going with us?''


    "Miss Feng is a truly remarkable businesswoman," he complimented.


    Lesley responded with a catty smile.


    What she didn''t tell them was that when she found out that Andrew was going to A country yesterday, she checked which flight he had booked and booked the same one. She even succeeded in getting the seat next to his.


    At Golden Palace


    Ashley sat up on the bed, rubbing her sore waist. Bright sunlight flooded the room. She raised her arm to cover her eyes. Then she took the cell phone from the night stand and saw that there were a few missed calls from Ellie.


    Ashley was about to return her calls when a new text came in. It was from Andrew.


    "I''m boarding."


    She had just woken up and he was already boarding. They slept at the same time and how could he be so energetic?


    She quic


    ed around to go back.


    "Don''t you worry. We can go to see them often if you want," said Ashley trying to cheer up her best friend, who looked glum.


    Ellie nodded and said, "Okay."


    Suddenly, something occurred to Ashley. "Ellie, I can stay with you at your place today," she said excitedly.


    Ellie looked at her with uncertainty and asked, "Will he agree?"


    Ashley held her head up. "He has to even if he doesn''t want to. He is on a business trip," she replied smugly.


    "Wow, looks like you are very happy about it," Ellie remarked.


    "Of course," Ashley nodded happily.


    "Josef, you can go back. You don''t have to come to pick me up this week. I will stay with Ellie," she instructed.


    "Okay, Miss Mu."


    As it was the end of a month, Ellie let all the staff of the bakery take a day off. They didn''t have to work today.


    Ashley and Ellie tended to the shop and after closing for the day, they went back home by cab. When they were home, Ashley opened her arms, took a deep breath and said, "It is so wonderful to be here!"


    Ellie looked at her and said, "Well, come here."


    The bakery was owned by the two of them. They had invested all their money in the shop. So at the end of each month, they settled the accounts to see how much they earned.

 Chapter 185 An Uninvited Guest

    Ellie had written every single detail of their income and expenses in the notebook.


    As it was the end of the month, they were carefully reviewing the accounts.


    "Money for flour..."


    "Wait, Ellie. How did we get this money?" Ashley asked.


    Ellie glanced at the notebook and said, "It is the profit on April 10th. I went to L City and asked you to write it down. Did you forget?"


    "Well, it looks like my handwriting. There are too many items, so I think I mixed up," Ashley murmured to herself.


    They finished checking the accounts within an hour as Ellie was always thorough and accurate in her work.


    "Uh, Ellie. I guess we are rich women now," Ashley said suddenly.


    "Why?"


    "Look." Ashley showed Ellie the figure she just calculated. "After subtracting the money for the ingredients and employees'' salaries, we still have twenty thousand left."


    "Well done! We have earned more money than we did in the Luo Group."


    "Yes." Ashley nodded in agreement.


    She stood up and stretched. Suddenly she realized it was already afternoon and she was hungry.


    "Ellie, what are we having tonight?"


    "You can check in the refrigerator if there is anything to eat. Otherwise we''ll need to go to supermarket," replied Ellie while she gathered her things.


    "Okay," said Ashley and ambled off to the kitchen.


    She opened the refrigerator and found that there was nothing they could have for dinner. "It looks like we''ll have to go shopping as there''s nothing left in the fridge," she said.


    "Ding-dong," went the doorbell.


    Ellie was in the bedroom, so Ashley went to answer the door.


    She wondered who it could be.


    When she opened the door, she saw a man in a pink business suit. The man was about 1.80 meters tall. He supported his head


    ndrew had passed his affection to Ellie. How ridiculous I was!''


    he reflected.


    "Ashley, I''m trying to woo Ellie. Please help me," he pleaded meekly.


    "You are interested in Ellie?" Ashley still didn''t believe him.


    "Yes!" He nodded his head eagerly.


    "Ashley, don''t listen to him. I have never met him before." Ellie, who was standing beside her, exposed his lies without mercy.


    "How can you say that? I drove you to the bakery last time," he said in an attempt to defend himself.


    "You were just as bold as crass that time, and I didn''t ask you to do that," said Ellie curtly.


    "Irrespective of that, I did drive you to work last time, so we do know each other," he replied.


    "It''s irrational," Ellie still tried to counter him.


    Looking at them, Ashley thought they might suit each other. ''They can get along with each other for a short period. I will ask Andrew about Francis when he comes back. It''s important to ascertain whether Francis deserves Ellie or not.''


    It was the first time Ashley saw Ellie arguing with a man like this.


    "Well, Ellie. You can let him in." He was Andrew''s friend after all, and it would be impolite to drive him away.

 Chapter 186 Shopping For Groceries

    "Okay, do whatever you want. I''m going grocery shopping now." Ellie was ready to get out.


    "Wait, Ellie. I will go with you," said Ashley.


    It had only been a few minutes since Francis had come in and parked himself on the couch. He jumped up hastily and said, "Ashley, I will go with you two."


    When they were downstairs, Francis tried to please both girls. "Where are you going? I will drive you there," he offered.


    Ashley looked at him as if he was an idiot. "No, thanks. The supermarket is just a short walk from here."


    Francis felt hurt. He had never done grocery shopping and so it was natural for him not to know where to go.


    There was a large supermarket just outside the housing estate, and the fruits and vegetables there were very fresh. Ashley and Ellie used to shop there often.


    The three of them arrived at the supermarket. The good-looking trio attracted much attention, especially Francis, whose features were even more delicate than a girl''s.


    Although he was wearing a flashy pink suit, he was able to carry it off with elan. Surprisingly, such clothes didn''t look weird on him. Instead, he looked stylish and people couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    Ashley realized that thanks to Francis, they were the most eye-catching group in the supermarket. Even an elderly lady, who looked about sixty or seventy years old, was staring at Francis greedily, not to mention the young ladies.


    And Francis was playing the crowd¡ªhe was smiling charmingly at everyone.


    Ashley was so mad at his behavior. Just a moment ago he said he wanted to woo Ellie, but as soon as they left the house, he started preening like a peacock for all the girls in the store.


    She pushed the shopping cart towards Francis and said, "You push the cart." She was as rude as she could be.


    "No problem, Ashley." Francis followed her instructions obediently.


    "Look, that girl is so mean. She ordered him to push the cart. He has such nice, delicate hands and fair skin. Obviously he isn''t used to such heavy job


    pensive place in J city. And we will order the most expensive food in the restaurant. What do you think? Do you still want to give us a treat?" Ashley watched Francis'' reaction in amusement.


    Francis replied without hesitation, "Sure. But you have to be considerate to me too. Don''t order too much. I have to save some money so that I can support Ellie later."


    Francis made sure that Ellie heard what he said, but she showed no interest and continued with what she was doing.


    Ashley glanced at Francis disapprovingly and said, "Do you still want to chase Ellie? You have to get me to back you if you do. Why are you asking me not to order too much? Do I eat a lot?"


    Francis waved his hands in panic. "No, no, Ashley. I was just joking."


    Though Ellie was the topic of discussion, she herself paid no attention to Francis at all.


    When they reached the cash counter, Francis offered to pay. The cashier girl saw him and blushed immediately. She started fumbling and her hands couldn''t find the right place to put the bill. "Thank you. The total is USD135.60, please," the girl stammered in a low voice.


    Francis took out a black bank card from his wallet and gave it to the cashier. "I will pay by card."


    The cashier girl swiped it on the POS machine the way she would for any other bank card. However, it turned out that it didn''t work.

 Chapter 187 Francis Washed Vegetables

    The cashier girl then took a close look at the card, and to her surprise, it was a black card.


    This black card was a limited edition, and there were only five of this in the world! She didn''t expect to see this legendary card at work.


    At that moment, the girl felt that the card was like a hot potato, and hastily gave it back to Francis. Though astonished, she didn''t show it on her face. She instead nonchalantly asked, "Do you have cash? I am afraid the card can''t be used here¡­"


    Francis took the card back and mumbled, "How come this card can''t be used?"


    Ashley was greatly surprised as well when she saw Francis take the black card out. However, she thought of Andrew''s social status and that Francis was his friend. With this in mind, she regained her composure shortly after.


    She took out some cash and gave it to the girl. The girl took the money and gave her back the changes and receipt. The three of them then left the supermarket.


    As usual, it was Francis'' job to do all the heavy work¡ªcarrying the groceries to the car, driving home, and carrying the groceries upstairs.


    After they got back, Ellie brought the groceries and went into the kitchen.


    Francis watched her as she strode into the kitchen and asked Ashley, "So Ellie is good at cooking?"


    Ashley rolled her eyes at Francis. "Never call Ellie by her name. You aren''t even close to her. There is only one person here who can call her like that and that''s me. Of course, she is good at cooking. Do you think we go out every time we have a meal?"


    Francis was upset. "How should I call her then if not by her name?"


    "It''s up to you. Just, don''t call her Ellie."


    After saying that, Ashley left Francis alone in the sitting room and went to the kitchen to help Ellie.


    Since he got nothing to do, Francis then sat on the couch, rubbing his chin and examining the whole place.


    Upon observation, Francis estimated that the entirety of this house was even smaller than his bedroom. However, it was cozily decorated and was very clean and tidy.


    The kitchen had a transparent


    obably be loyal to the person he truly fell in love with, she wished.


    The kitchen was mini-sized and as Ellie was cooking there, she got no choice but to stand close to Francis, who had taken Ashley''s place to wash the vegetables. They stood very close to each other.


    His hands were soaked in water in the sink, but his heart was all on Ellie.


    "Ellie, I never knew you were so good at this. What are you going to cook for dinner? I am so lucky. It is a great pleasure for me to come here at the right moment to enjoy your food."


    "Ellie¡­" He kept talking ceaselessly and it was obvious that he tried very hard to strike up a conversation, but Ellie didn''t even seem to bother.


    Francis felt like his mouth was completely dried up after speaking for a long time, but to no avail. Ellie stood still with her poker face all the time.


    Every woman would run to him ecstatically when they saw him. He didn''t even need to say a single word. Alas, he met his Waterloo in Ellie''s case.


    However, he didn''t feel frustrated. It was probably because all those women before were too cheap and this different kind of experience appealed more to his great interest rather than disappointment.


    "What vegetable are you washing?" asked Ellie, just as Francis thought that Ellie would never ever talk to him. She stared at the vegetable in his hand and putting on a weird expression.

 Chapter 188 Slap In The Face

    Francis looked down at the vegetable in his hands. ''Did I do something wrong?''


    "What''s wrong?" he asked innocently.


    Looking at his handsome face, Ellie couldn''t find the words.


    "Ellie, what''s the matter?" Ashley came in from the living room. When her eyes fell on the vegetable in Francis''s hands, her mouth twisted. She had been away to fetch something just for less than a minute. How could he mess up a simple job of washing vegetable?


    Only the stems remained in his hands and the leaves were torn into pieces and scattered all around.


    "Can you tell me what kind of vegetable you are washing?" Ashley came over and looked at the stems in the basket. She stared at his innocent face resisting the urge to punch it.


    "Isn''t this how you''re supposed to wash it?"


    "Then what is it?"


    Francis looked at the pile of leaves in another basket and said, "Oh, you meant these? These can''t be eaten, right? I have removed all the leaves. I will throw them away."


    "Who told you those can''t be eaten?" asked Ashley.


    "But I have never eaten those. Can they really be eaten?"


    Judging from Ashley''s and Ellie''s expressions, Francis could tell that he must have goofed up.


    Ashley slapped her forehead. "Okay, I will take it from here. You go rest in the living room," she said in resignation.


    And this time she didn''t listen to Francis'' explanations. She just pushed him out of the kitchen. If she allowed him to stay in the kitchen any longer, there wouldn''t be any dinner today.


    Francis was puzzled at being pushed out of the kitchen. He asked Ashley for the name of the vegetable and searched it online.


    "Water spinach, also called water convolvulus, angiosperm, known to have hollow stems¡­"


    There were many recipes too on the Internet. You could cook the leaves, or you could also remove the leaves and cook the stems.


    Francis mumbled, "So what''s the problem?"


    After a short while, the food was ready. It was arranged beautifully on the dinner table and looked delicious


    " she replied.


    Cora looked at Clyde and asked, "Is it really him who is responsible for this? Why does he have to be hostile to our family? Does it have anything to do with Ashley?"


    After the birthday party, the stock price of the Luo Group kept dropping drastically and even those companies who had agreements with them wanted to terminate the contracts.


    Some companies'' projects were already halfway complete. They would lose a lot of money for terminating the agreements. But it seemed that they didn''t care about that as even those companies insisted on ending the business relationship. Who could afford to do that? There was only one person who could do this.


    "Mom, Dad, what''s wrong? Why did you ask me to come back in such a hurry?" Raymond walked into the house and a servant took the coat from his hand.


    "How dare you ask me what''s wrong! Look at what you have done!" Clyde flew into a rage when he saw Raymond and thought of the dilemma faced by the Luo Group.


    When Raymond came close, he slapped him! Thwack! The sound was extremely loud in the quiet room.


    It looked shocking but it wasn''t that hard. After all, he was his own son. He didn''t have the heart to hurt him.


    Raymond was flummoxed. He couldn''t understand what was going on. Why was he slapped by his father the moment he stepped into the house?

 Chapter 189 Clydes Mind

    When Clyde slapped Raymond, Cora rushed to Raymond and pushed Clyde away. "What are you doing? It''s not all his fault. He wouldn''t have done this if Ashley hadn''t seduced him. We wouldn''t have lost face!"


    Although Raymond''s actions had upset her, Cora still intended to protect him because he was her child and she always spoiled him.


    Raymond was startled when he heard Ashley''s name. ''Has something happened?''


    Looking at Cora, Clyde said, "How dare you say that! It''s true what they say, ''a kind mother makes a wastrel.''"


    "A wastrel? He is my son. Who will dote on him if not me? Isn''t he your son? If not, you can drive him way right now. Let me see what you are capable of!"


    Clyde pointed at Cora. "You and your son are really going to give me a heart attack, huh! Look at the state of our Luo Group! You want to argue with me instead of doing something to help."


    Cora calmed down when she remembered their company''s situation. "But you shouldn''t blame Raymond like that."


    "Dad, what happened?" Raymond inquired.


    All he knew was that something bad had happened, and it was related to Ashley.


    Raymond was absent from the party last time, but even he had been there, he wouldn''t have known that Andrew was going to strike such a blow to their company.


    Clyde glanced at Raymond, snorted derisively and walked to the sofa. Obviously, he was still mad at his son.


    "Mom, can you please just tell me? What happened? What''s wrong with our company? Is it anything related to Ashley?" Raymond turned to his mother when he failed to get an answer from his father.


    Instead of answering the question, Cora said, "It must be Ashley. She has married a better man. Now she detests us and intends to make trouble for us."


    Although Raymond had broken up with Ashley and decided to give his heart to Lena, he still got upset wh


    Luo Group, so they wouldn''t be able to do what Cora hoped they would.


    Besides, Raymond had only met Lena a few times since the incident at the shopping mall. He was upset with her because he knew how she had misunderstood and set up Ashley.


    At the time, he had thought Ashley purposely hurt Lena, and he had been so worried about her. But it was just Lena''s sick trick. She only wanted to frame Ashley. He was uncomfortable because he couldn''t believe Lena could do something so mean.


    Even after Lena had explained to him that it was a mistake, he couldn''t behave as if nothing had happened.


    "They will be able to help. They still have a place in the J City..." Cora stopped mid-sentence. Something occurred to her.


    ''They have a place in J City, so what? The man who is plotting against us is at the top of the city. Even if ten Mu Groups come together to support us, it''s no use.''


    "Wait, I just remembered that Ashley is the adopted one in the Mu family. Am I right? Lena is her sister, and since you are Lena''s fiance, you are family. I believe she will never hurt her family members."


    Clyde, who was sitting on the sofa, looked defeated. "Are you still in touch with her?" he asked, his weak voice trembling.

 Chapter 190 Meeting

    Raymond pressed his lips into a line when he realized what his father was implying. Since last time''s incident, Ashley had cut all contact with him. She had blocked him on all her social media.


    Naturally, he couldn''t contact her in any way.


    Raymond remained silent.


    Clyde continued, "If possible, go talk to her. She is the key person in this matter."


    As a man, Clyde knew how men''s brains worked. Andrew''s animosity against the Luo family could only be due to one out of two possibilities. The first was to take revenge for Ashley who was treated unjustly when she attended their party.


    And the second possibility was that he had found out that Raymond and Ashley were ex-lovers. These were the only two reasons why he was after the Luo family.


    He didn''t expect the legendary aloof and cruel Andrew to end up with Ashley and adore her so much.


    Maybe they should reconsider their opinion about that woman.


    Raymond''s jaw dropped in astonishment. "Dad, what do you mean?" he asked.


    When he was with Ashley, his mother was strongly against their relationship. He knew that his father didn''t approve of their relationship either, but he hadn''t done anything to stop them.


    However, now that their relationship had deteriorated, his father wanted him to go to see Ashley. How would he do that?


    Raymond didn''t say anything and Cora, who was standing on the side, frowned. She knew what Clyde meant but she really didn''t like the idea of Raymond going to see Ashley again.


    To be honest, even she herself didn''t know why she disliked Ashley so much.


    Clyde nodded at Raymond and said, "You go to talk to her. She can tell us if she has a grudge against us, and we will make it up to her if she does." It might be possible that even if they tried to make it up to her, she wouldn''t be appeased. However, at this point, the Luo family couldn''t do anything else.


    Raymond had never seen his father looking


    really need to talk to you. It is something important about you. Can we meet somewhere?"


    Ellie could tell something was wrong when she saw Ashley''s expression. She couldn''t help asking, "What happened? Who is it?"


    Ashley put the cell phone a little away and said, "It is Raymond. He wants to talk to me. And he''s saying it''s important for me."


    "What do you think? Are you going to meet him?" Ellie asked.


    Ashley furrowed her brows and said, "I don''t want to go. I don''t want to get involved with him anymore."


    Ellie thought for a moment and said, "I think maybe you should hear him out. What if he really has something important to tell you?"


    Ashley muttered irritably, "What important thing can he possibly have to say to me?"


    However, she did agree to meet him and fixed an appointment. It was at a milk tea shop they used to frequent.


    The shop was close to the college they went to and so they used to have a drink there from time to time. Ashley used to like their milk tea.


    So Ashley asked Ellie to take care of the shop and headed for the meeting.


    Raymond had said it was important and that he had to talk to her immediately. She had her doubts but agreed to meet him nonetheless, so she had to get it over with sooner or later. She might as well do it now.

 Chapter 191 Meet Again

    At the Babyblue Tea Shop, Raymond sat quietly at a secluded table. He ordered two cups of milk tea.


    He was wearing a crisp white shirt and black suit pants. A mild yet friendly smile played on his lips, making him look like your average neighborhood boy-warm, youthful and neat.


    He gave you the feeling of looking at a clear stream in summer, one that you couldn''t help but halt in your tracks to look at.


    He looked at his watch frequently as if he was waiting for somebody, but showing no sign of impatience.


    There was a college not far from here, which explained the huge number of girl students who came here for a drink or two.


    Raymond was over six feet tall, had a handsome face, a faint smile, graceful manners, and all these made him an untainted big boy.


    The milk tea shop''s business wasn''t bad, and now with Raymond sitting at the shop like a walking advertisement, the shop was soon packed with customers.


    The age around 20 is when desire for the opposite sex explodes. Raymond''s simply sitting there caused hormones to rage within the girls. And some of them, who were bold enough, couldn''t control their urge to hit on him.


    A coquettish-looking girl with a luscious figure said something to her friend and her friend promptly flushed to her roots.


    She replied in a low voice, "Will that be all right?"


    She was in sharp contrast to her friend. Her features were pure and innocent, her face relatively round and plump, which made people feel comfortable and want to be close to her.


    The coquettish girl casually brushed her hair and said in her husky voice, "Well, what''s the big deal? Just go over there and ask for his number!"


    "But what if he already has a girlfriend?" said her friend hesitantly.


    "Not a big deal either. What a shame not to go talk to him! You don''t get to meet such an awesome man every day. You just wait here and watch me."


    Saying thus, she fixed her hair, pulled her clothes straight, stood up, and walked over to


    ad just sent her and tried to squeeze into the shop.


    "Excuse me please. I need to get in there."


    Ashley''s voice rang out, clear and refreshing. And people gave way to her voluntarily, allowing her to finally enter the shop.


    Angelina Li, who was leaving, heard her and turned to the source of the voice.


    Ashley wore a simple white dress that fell to her knees. Her smooth shining black hair was pulled back into a bun at the nape of her neck.


    Her skin was fair and firm and had very light makeup on it. A light layer of lipstick perfectly matched her delicate features. She was cute.


    She frowned as she looked around through cat-like eyes, unconscious of all the attention she was attracting.


    People had fallen into a daze as they stared at her. The shop was small enough that she caught sight of the person she was looking for moments after she started looking around. And so she walked towards the man in white who was sitting by the window.


    Angelina Li stood there, her hands clasped together and mouth hanging open slightly. She had thought that the man was lying to her when he said he had a girlfriend. To her surprise, he did have a girlfriend and she wasn''t bad-looking.


    "Wow, is that his girlfriend? She is really pretty," her friend commented as she watched Ashley make her way to Raymond.

 Chapter 192 Dont You Understand

    Dressed in formal pants with a crisp, white shirt as usual, Raymond looked clean and handsome.


    Ashley, who was sitting opposite him, came to the point immediately, ignoring the milk tea on the table. "Tell me what happened."


    Raymond''s lips curved in a charming smile when he looked at her. "Ashley, you are finally here. This is your favorite milk tea. Come on, take a sip and tell me if it is still as tasty."


    Ashley lowered her head and saw the milk tea with ice and lemon¡ªher all-time favorite summer drink.


    She used to indulge in a cup every time she came here. Milk, lemon tea and ice were mixed together in this refreshing. Her face relaxed when she sipped it.


    ''Well, he hasn''t forgotten my taste.''


    Instead of taking a sip, Ashley said, "No, thanks. I''m not thirsty now. Please tell me what you want."


    Raymond''s face fell.


    "Ashley, I''m sorry for what happened in the shopping mall. I thought it was you who pushed Lena, but when I found out that she wasn''t hurt at all, I knew it wasn''t your fault. I shouldn''t have blamed you for that." Looking into Ashley''s eyes, Raymond had the urge to hold her hand. But Ashley dodged him.


    She looked at him indifferently, She did love him before, but now everything had changed. He caught a glimpse of a faint smile on her lips as he apologized to her. "Um," she simply responded.


    "Ashley, are you still mad at me? I didn''t mean to hurt you. I didn''t know Lena had done such things..."


    Ashley interrupted him mid-sentence. "If this is what you want to tell me, I''m sorry I have no interest. I have to go now,"


    she said dismissively and started to leave.


    She had no time to chitchat over the milk tea with Raymond. They were neither lovers nor friends anymore.


    Seeing that Ashley was about to leave, Raymond stood up in haste to stop her


    r family has offended some big shot. Business is unpredictable. What makes you believe that he is the culprit?"


    Although she sounded confident, she was not sure if Andrew was really innocent.


    Looking into her eyes, Raymond replied, "Our business has gone downhill after that party. Do you believe it is just a coincidence?


    Ashley, don''t you know why he went against us?"


    Raymond looked at Ashley with a mix of emotions.


    "Stop!" Ashley interrupted Raymond as he was about to continue. "Stop talking. This is your problem. Please don''t bother me.


    You should talk to him instead of me. I can''t do anything to help."


    Instead of waiting for Raymond''s reply, Ashley took her bag and left in haste.


    Raymond watched as she fled.


    He clenched his hands and lowered his head. No one knew what was going on in his head.


    After leaving the milk tea shop, Ashley called Ellie to tell her that she had to deal with something, and then she went home directly.


    Raymond''s words still echoed in her mind.


    "Our business has gone downhill after that party. Do you believe it is just a coincidence?"


    Raymond''s worried face also flashed in her mind. "Ashley, don''t you know why he went against us?"

 Chapter 193 Discovery

    Actually Ashley had sort of figured it out and was secretly delighted, but she wouldn''t admit it to herself. She was afraid it was her own narcissism and Andrew had done it just for the sake of the Lu family.


    So she subconsciously chose to avoid the topic.


    Meanwhile Andrew and Lesley had arrived in A country. They had gone there for business negotiations. Andrew had to go personally as the discussions would cover various issues.


    As for Lesley, the Feng family knew that she was interested in Andrew and so they let her handle this part of business so that she would have an opportunity to be close to him.


    Lesley had studied this subject in college and she had been hearing and seeing things at her family company since she was young. So even though she hadn''t really done the job before, she was capable of handling it pretty well.


    Besides, the Feng family had arranged two people, both of who were seniors, to help her. So basically it was impossible for anything to go wrong.


    Everything was scheduled well in advance, so when they got out of the airport, a car was waiting to pick them up.


    They were taken to the hotel booked for them. Andrew headed to his room immediately. Johnny nodded to Lesley slightly and left with him too.


    In the evening, when they were well rested, somebody came to see them. They were told there would be a banquet to welcome them.


    Andrew changed his clothes and went out of the hotel. He saw Lesley also coming out at the same time. She smiled at Andrew when she saw him.


    The person they traveled here to meet was called Mr. Xu, a man over fifty years old. He looked very kind and friendly.


    If one didn''t know who he was, he would absolutely think he was just an ordinary nice old man.


    However, the people who knew him would tell you that he was a tough, ruthless big shot respected and feared by both legal and illegal business sectors when he was younger.


    People would shudder when they simply heard h


    her hands tightly in order to stop herself from freaking out.


    She looked at Andrew''s back as he went into his room, and reminded herself to calm down and be patient. She would take one step at a time.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned to his assistant and smiled. "Looks like I have to trouble you, Johnny," she said sweetly.


    Johnny smiled and said, "No trouble at all, Miss Feng. I will try to clarify your doubts as best I can."


    He was seething inside and cursing his boss mentally. ''How could he push this on me when he himself doesn''t like to talk to Miss Feng?'' He was feeling sore. He had no intentions of enjoying any time alone with this lady either. Nevertheless, his face didn''t reveal his real thoughts.


    On the surface, Lesley appeared very attentive when Johnny was explaining the project to her. And she asked questions and made comments on all the right points. She was the precious daughter of the Feng family and had been raised to inherit the family business, so she was smart and quick to understand.


    Johnny had spent about half an hour filling her in on all the necessary details of the project. As he was leaving, Lesley asked him to wait.


    "Is there anything else you need, Miss Feng?" asked Johnny.


    Lesley was still smiling lightly. "Yes. Can I ask you a personal question?"

 Chapter 194 Suspicion

    Johnny''s heart jolted when he heard her words. He instantly knew it was about his CEO.


    "Sure," he replied.


    Lesley was feeling uneasy. She watched Johnny closely. "Andrew said he was married. Is that true?" she asked.


    ''Of course it is true. I witnessed it with my own eyes.''


    However, he couldn''t say that to Lesley.


    He didn''t falter and answered, "We know nothing about the CEO''s personal business. You can ask him yourself, Miss Feng."


    "Really? You are Andrew''s personal assistant. How could you not know about this?" Lesley said.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Feng. But the private business of the CEO isn''t something we know."


    Lesley knew Andrew. If he didn''t want others to know, then nobody could know.


    So she nodded and said, "Okay, thank you anyway, Johnny."


    After he left, Lesley felt glum. A few scenes flashed through her brain, the ring on his finger, his gentle smile when they had boarded the plane and his proclamation "I''m married."


    She was getting agitated. Andrew was married? How could that be possible?


    She picked up her cell phone and made a call back home.


    "Hello? Mom? Is Dad at home?" Lesley stood by the French window and gazed at the scenery outside. She held the cell phone to her ear with one hand while clenching her other hand in anticipation. She wanted to know the truth but at the same time she was nervous about what she would find out.


    "Please let me talk to Dad," Lesley said.


    Rae pouted. Every time Lesley called, she was to talk to her father; she never missed her.


    After a moment, a mellow baritone voice came through the line.


    "Hello, Lesley. How are you doing? Are you okay? Should I send somebody to bring you back home?" he asked affectionately.


    Aaron adored his daughter and always gave her whatever she wanted. Basically he never failed to fu


    ld that be possible? He has had no woman around him all these years since Lesley left. How could he get married so suddenly?"


    Aaron was suspicious too. "I have no idea. But since Lesley said so, why don''t we pay a visit to the Lu family tomorrow and try to find out the truth?"


    "Okay," Rae agreed.


    "Well," said Aaron, thinking of something, "where is he? What has he been doing lately?"


    It was obvious that Rae loathed the person Aaron just mentioned. She looked miserable. "He is a grown-up now. How would I know where he is? Probably with some woman,"


    Rae said with a hint of annoyance.


    Aaron put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Okay. I just thought about him suddenly, so I asked. I won''t mention him anymore. We have Lesley."


    Rae looked at Aaron and said, "Aaron, do you regret that we don''t have a son?"


    Aaron''s hand, which was on Rae, trembled a little but he regained composure quickly. "That''s nonsense. We have Lesley. That''s enough."


    "It is different. Who will you give the Feng Group to in the future? Francis? Lesley is a woman. We can''t give the Feng Group to Lesley, can we?" she said agitated.


    In contrast, Aaron was much calmer. "Why can''t we? Lesley is so brilliant."

 Chapter 195 Sound Ethan Out

    No matter what Aaron said, Rae was still worried because they didn''t have a son. According to her, Lesley should enjoy her life rather than taking on the business. Although Aaron had never mentioned it, she had made up her mind to get pregnant again and this time, hopefully, she would give birth to a boy who would take over the family business in the future.


    "Aaron, let''s try for another baby," Rae suggested.


    Aaron watched her in astonishment. "Are you crazy? You are in bad health! Did you forget that?"


    "That was several years ago. Now I have recovered. We can do this. Trust me."


    They had been married for many years. Rae knew that Aaron was in love with her, and he had never complained about the fact that she only birthed a girl. But Rae was not satisfied. She wanted to have a baby boy, another symbol of their love.


    Aaron knew that Rae was stubborn, so he gave up trying to dissuade her. He wanted a baby boy too.


    "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow. If the doctor gives you the go-ahead, we can give it a thought."


    Aaron and Rae went to visit Ethan the second day as they wanted to put Lesley''s mind at ease.


    Ethan and Arya were talking in the living room when the steward came in followed by Aaron and Rae.


    Aaron laughed cheerfully. "Ethan! You won''t feel bad about our uninvited visit, will you?"


    Ethan stood up and walked over to Aaron with a smile. "Aaron, you know I won''t. We are so happy to see you."


    They were good friends in their youth, and the friendship between their families had spanned two or more generations. Unlike other families, they were closely acquainted. And it would please both sides if Andrew married Lesley.


    Aaron and Ethan were chitchatting over the tea while Rae and Arya were talking jovially.


    After a bit of convers


    time Ellie had called her. Fortunately, Ashley finally heard her.


    Looking at Ellie confusedly, Ashley asked, "Ah, Ellie, I didn''t hear you just now. Can you say that again?"


    Ellie''s eyebrows shot up. "What has Raymond told you? You are so absent-minded."


    Ashley shook her head and started to fiddle with her phone. "Nothing."


    "Liar. How are you so distracted if he hasn''t told you anything?"


    Suddenly, Ashley raised her head and looked at Ellie seriously. "There is a story. A girl was insulted by someone in front of everyone. A man took up for her by plotting against the one who insulted her. Tell me, why did the man help this girl?"


    "Why are you asking me this?" Ellie was puzzled.


    "Nothing, it just came to my mind..."


    "I think he might help her out of love. Anyway, no one would do such things for no reason..." Ellie stopped mid-sentence. She looked at Ashley in disbelief. "You are the girl!"


    "Ahem!" Ashley looked away. "How is that possible? I just saw this on the phone some days ago, so I wondered what''s your thought of it."


    Ellie cocked her head and looked at Ashley doubtfully. "Really?"


    Ashley nodded firmly. "Of course. Ellie, I will never lie to you."

 Chapter 196 Ashleys Brother

    Ashley was playing on her mobile phone in the bedroom when Andrew''s words suddenly popped into her mind.


    "Remember to miss me and call me every day," Andrew had said before leaving.


    She searched her contact list for Andrew''s number. Looking at his name on the screen, she contemplated for a while before deciding to call him.


    The phone rang for a long time, then automatically disconnected as there was no answer. Ashley tried two more times, but there was still no answer.


    ''Maybe he is busy with his work, ''


    she thought.


    She stopped calling him. ''Anyway, I have called him thrice now. It was he who didn''t answer the phone, '' she told herself.


    After browsing Weibo for a while, Ashley started feeling drowsy. She put her mobile phone aside and lay down on the bed.


    She was about to fall asleep when her mobile phone rang. She woke up with a start.


    "Hello?" Ashley answered the phone, her voice sounding hoarse and languorous.


    She glanced at the clock; it was already midnight. She wondered what kept Andrew so busy that he could only return her call so late at night.


    "Have you gone to bed?" Normally, Andrew''s tone was cold but at that moment, there was a hint of tenderness in his voice.


    Ashley clenched the phone tight. She didn''t know why she was feeling nervous. Maybe it was because she took the initiative to call him for the first time just now.


    "Yes," Ashley replied in a low voice.


    "Were you very busy just now?" she asked out of concern.


    Andrew gently rubbed his temples with his hand. He didn''t look like the sharp, ruthless businessman that he was. This intimate moment between him and Ashley brought out his softer side. "Yes. I have just finished some work," he replied wearily.


    "Well, it''s late. You should get some rest now," she said.


    Andrew didn''t say anything for a long time. Ashley wondered why he went silent and called out his name a few times.


    "Okay," he responded.


    Ashley was about to hang up but suddenly


    driven away her sleep.


    She began to browse the moments on WeChat.


    Seeing the food photos put up by some people, she couldn''t help but feel hungry.


    ''They are tempting me to eat at night!''


    She was engrossed in the delicious food photos when her mobile phone rang suddenly. There was a message on WeChat.


    At first, she didn''t think much of it.


    But when she noticed the name above the message, she quickly stopped browsing and opened the message.


    "I will arrive at the airport at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning.


    Are you going to come to pick me up?"


    It was a message form Ron.


    She was pleasantly surprised with this news.


    She quickly sent a reply to Ron.


    "Ron, are you coming back to J City tomorrow?"


    It seemed as if Ron was waiting for her reply. As soon as she sent him the message, he replied instantly with a few more messages.


    "Yes."


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "Are you playing on your mobile phone as usual?"


    Ashley smiled happily and couldn''t help rolling on the bed with joy. She was about to reply when Ron sent a video call invitation on WeChat.


    She immediately sat up and checked her appearance before tapping "Accept" on the screen.


    Ron was smiling at her affectionately. "Ash," he said gently.


    Ashley gazed at Ron happily and responded sweetly, "Ron!"

 Chapter 197 Meeting At The Airport

    If Lena was the one Ashley disliked most in the Mu family, then Ron was the one who brought some warmth to her in that family.


    Lena didn''t dare bully Ashley whenever Ron was at home. He always protected Ashley and treated her well.


    And because of that, Lena would escalate her bullying against Ashley when he wasn''t around.


    But Ashley had never blamed him for that.


    She didn''t know what Lena would have done to her if he hadn''t protected her.


    Ashley considered Ron as her own brother, as a sibling she shared blood with.


    "Why are you still up at this hour?"


    Ron smiled gently, his eyes full of affection as he stared at Ashley.


    Handsome, gentle, graceful, modest. This world was better because he was in it; a unique man, unparalleled.


    People were easily enchanted by his smile.


    Ron had just intended to send Ashley a message and then go to bed because he knew that she was usually asleep at this hour.


    But to his surprise, he found that Ashley was still up.


    So he couldn''t help but make a video call to see how his girl was doing.


    "I''d just finished doing something and was about to go to bed when I received your message,"


    Ashley said.


    "What about you? Why are you still up?" she asked.


    "Same as you," Ron said, smiling.


    He had decided to go back the next day, and he wanted to tell Ashley immediately. But since it was quite late, he thought that it was perhaps better to tell her when he went back there.


    But he had overestimated himself and found himself unable to resist from sending her a message.


    He tossed and turned in the bed, unable to fall asleep as he thought of meeting her tomorrow.


    Now, as he looked at Ashley, he felt that there was so much he wanted to say to her, but he sudd


    but suddenly, a low, clear voice accompanied by a pat on her shoulder said, "Ashley!"


    She turned around abruptly. In front of her was a warm, gentle, smiling face. The eyes that were looking at Ashley were brimming with affection.


    Ron was wearing white casual wear and dragging a suitcase. His 6-foot height and charming face were attracting a lot of attention.


    They had been separated for years but Ashley recognized him at first sight.


    Ron and Lena were biological siblings and their features bore some resemblance, though not much. If one didn''t look closely, they wouldn''t see that they were brother and sister.


    Ashley loathed Lena but she liked Ron.


    Ron was like her brother who always protected her. And she did regard him as her own blood brother.


    Ashley threw herself into Ron''s arms once she had overcome her surprise, and shrieked, exhilarated, "Ron! You are finally here!"


    Ron dropped the suitcase to hold her and couldn''t help but laugh as he stroked her head.


    After a moment, Ashley extracted herself from Ron''s arms and looked a little uneasy. But Ron, who was still caught up in the happiness of meeting Ashley again, noticed nothing.

 Chapter 198 Francis Finds Out The Secret

    "Ron, let me help you with that," Ashley said as she pointed at the suitcase beside Ron.


    Ron moved the said suitcase behind him to notion that he was refusing her offer. "Let''s go. My luggage is not that heavy."


    "My dear brother, you must have waited for a long time. Are you tired?" Ashley inquired, concern in her eyes.


    "Not at all! I actually just got here because the flight got delayed. I saw you as soon as I got off the plane!" Ron replied enthusiastically.


    "Well, that''s great," Ashley said, smiling softly.


    "Well then, come on! You haven''t gone home for several years, right? I think that J City is no longer the same city you remember. If you''re curious about anything at all, please feel free to ask me," she continued with a bright smile.


    As Ashley talked to Ron, his smile became prominent on his lips, and his eyes were full of tenderness and affection.


    Being a handsome man and an attractive woman, they caught everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, look at them! The man is so nice to his sister!"


    Her partner scornfully looked at her, amazed at her unawareness. He said, "There is no way they are siblings! Have you seen his eyes? They are full of love and affection for her! Do you know someone who would look at his sister like that?"


    "But I heard the woman called the guy ''brother!''"


    "Oh my! You literally know nothing about modern dating, don''t you? That''s their special term of endearment! Also, if I remember it correctly, you also called your boyfriend brother before.


    So you really don''t have any excuse to be this ignorant."


    Since the airport was a little noisy and Ashley had her mind fully on Ron, she didn''t hear that they were talking about them at all.


    Ron, on the other hand, was different. He heard every word clearly. ''Even a stranger could tell how I''m truly feeling. Ashley, why couldn''t you do that? Why couldn''t you understand how I truly feel for you?'' he thought, suddenly a little upset.


    Noticing that Ashley had attracted a lot of attention, Ron turned his eyes on her, who was still smiling brightly.


    She was no longer the girl in need of his protection. She had already grown up, more beautiful and attractiv


    love and who to hate.


    "You know what, let''s just go home," Ron said, a warm smile still on his lips.


    Ashley just nodded in agreement and together, they left the airport.


    The Mu family didn''t send anyone to pick Ron up since he didn''t tell them he would come back today. Because of that, they decided to go home by taxi.


    In a place not far from Ashley and Ron, Francis, who was in a casual suit, was talking to a sexy woman. The woman held his arm, but he pushed it away the next moment without even thinking about it.


    He was about to leave with the woman when he saw Ashley out of the corner of his eye. Surprised, he stopped and wondered if it really was Ashley.


    The lady beside him asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Francis turned his eyes on her and replied, "Nothing. Look, I think you have to go home alone. There is something urgent I need to deal with. I''m sorry."


    Noticing that Francis was becoming more and more impatient by the minute, the woman left without saying much to him.


    Francis glanced at the direction where he thought he saw Ashley as soon as the woman left.


    "That girl looks like Ashley. But why would she come here? Also, who is the guy beside her?"


    Francis murmured as he stared at the backs of Ashley and Ron.


    He then decided to get closer to have a better look. At that moment, Ashley suddenly turned around. "Well, that really is Ashley," he said to himself. A sly smile appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 199 A Small Dispute

    Francis almost cried out and he hid himself among the crowd hastily.


    It was Ashley. She was talking and laughing with a man!


    ''Did she finally give up on Andrew? Maybe she couldn''t bear his terrible temper anymore, '' he thought to himself.


    Francis dared not to think more about it. He had just seen something beyond his understanding!


    Not even in his wildest imagination would he have thought he would be a witness to this scene at the airport. It was breaking news.


    He took a picture of them walking side by side with his cell phone.


    They were just getting into a cab.


    It was too late to move closer to take more photos, so Francis drew his attention back to his phone to look at the photo more carefully. It was a little blurred because he had taken it hurriedly and secretly. But you could still tell that Ashley and that man were intimate and happy together.


    He had thought of sending the picture to Andrew through Wechat earlier, but now he was hesitant.


    What if Ashley and that man were just friends? And he knew Andrew''s personality. Francis knew he was serious about this relationship.


    Andrew was the kind of guy who would get jealous and sulk for half a day even if Francis and Ashley talked for a while. He couldn''t imagine what his face would be like if he saw this photo.


    Eventually he decided not to send the photo to him. What if it was just a simple misunderstanding? He''d better check with Ellie first.


    Ashley and Ron were in the taxi. She looked out of the window at the scenery flashing by for a while. Then she turned to look at Ron. "Ron, how have you been all these years?"


    Ron was sitting straight with his hands on his knees. He nodded, "Good." ''But without you by my side.''


    "How about you? Have you be


    grumpy and gruff. He was yelling at them loudly.


    When she heard this, the first thing Ashley thought of was Andrew.


    She thought of the expressionless poker face of Andrew and his deep, dark, sometimes sad and sometimes angry eyes.


    Ron turned around to glance at the taxi driver and then grabbed Ashley''s arm and walked to the cab.


    Ashley thought he was going to drag her into the cab and take her back to the Mu family against her wishes. She struggled and protested, "Ron, I don''t want to go back to the Mu family. Please don''t force me."


    Ron watched her as she resisted so strongly. Now he was convinced that something had happened when he was away, something very big.


    He tried to comfort her by saying, "I won''t ask you to go to the Mu family."


    Ashley sort of believed him but continued struggling. Of course she was weaker than Ron.


    So she was dragged to the side of the cab but he didn''t make her get in. Instead, he took out quite a lot of money and gave it to the driver. "Please wait for us here for a while. We will be back soon."


    The driver looked at the money that had just been dropped on the seat next to him and pretended to consider it.

 Chapter 200 Lena’s Jealousy

    "Okay. I''ll wait here for half an hour. If you both still can''t reach an agreement, then I''m going to leave.


    "Okay. Thank you," replied Ron.


    Ron pulled Ashley aside, released her hand, and gently asked, "Now, can you tell me why you don''t want to go back to the Mu family''s house?"


    Ashley quickly withdrew her hand once Ron let go of her. She kneaded her wrist, lowered her head to avoid looking at Ron, and spoke up, her voice indifferent. "I don''t want to go back there because they don''t like me. And I really don''t want to invite any trouble for myself."


    Ron knew that Ashley hadn''t gotten along with other members of the Mu family for a long time.


    But he had never seen her act like this before.


    Ron rubbed Ashley''s head and said softly, "Don''t worry. They won''t dare treat you badly now that I''m back. Are you worried that I can''t protect you?"


    ''I won''t allow anyone to bully you anymore; nor will I allow anyone to be condescending towards you. You are my beloved. I must protect you well from now on, '' thought Ron.


    Ashley had severed her relationship with the Mu family. She knew that she would lose her temper and do something bad to them if she fixated on the trouble that Lena and Peggy had caused her. Ashley took a deep breath and turned to Ron to explain. "No. I know that you will protect me. But the key problem is¡ª"


    "As long as you believe in me, everything will be fine," Ron said earnestly, cutting off whatever she was about to say.


    Ashley turned around and fixed her gaze on the leaves that swayed with the breeze. She said slowly and carefully, "I''ve severed all ties with the Mu family. So I won''t go back with you."


    At this, Ron looked worriedly over at her and asked, "What happened? Did they do anything bad to you? Or did they force you to do anything that you didn''t want to do?"


    Ron knew Peggy and Lena well. They didn''t dare treat Ashley badly when he was at home because of the protection he extended. But they began making trouble for Ashley the moment he left home.


    Ron suspected that they had done something to Ashley but didn''t even think that Ashley could have d


    on that someone had walked into the living room shut her up.


    Lena looked up at the man standing before her, her eyes wide with amazement. "Ron?" she said disbelievingly.


    "What?" Peggy started, but looked up at Lena with a frown since Lena hadn''t finished her words.


    Seeing that Lena was looking towards the living room in disbelief, Peggy followed her gaze.


    She shot off the sofa in surprise and before she knew it, she was walking quickly over to Ron, smiling widely. "Ron! You''re back!"


    Ron looked at Peggy and said, "Mom."


    Peggy''s smile widened, if that was even possible.


    She took Ron''s hand and showed him around.


    "You have become thinner than before. But you look more handsome now. How are you? Have you adapted to life over there? Will you leave again in a few days?" Peggy asked Ron concernedly, not realizing that she was shooting out a lot of questions.


    "Come here and sit down. You must be very tired after a long flight. Why didn''t you tell us beforehand? We would have picked you up!" Peggy sat down on the sofa, still holding his hand, and Ron sat down beside her. She asked the servant to bring him a glass of cold water.


    Seeing that Peggy was completely ignoring her now that Ron was here, Lena stared quietly at them, jealousy flashing in her eyes.


    ''Ron appears and Peggy''s attention involuntarily shifts to him and she completely ignores me!'' Lena thought rather angrily.

 Chapter 201 Dream Girl

    Ron sat down and took the drink from Peggy''s hand. Although he already had an inkling about something from Ashley, he acted as if nothing had happened.


    He cast a quick glance around the room and asked, "Where is Ashley? I didn''t see her."


    Peggy, who had been smiling delightfully before, immediately frowned upon hearing Ashley''s name.


    Given that Ron just returned and didn''t know anything, she kept her anger in check and replied coolly, "Come on, she is not a kid. Do we have to be by her side all the time? I don''t know where she is!


    I wonder why you care about someone so insignificant instead of your own sister."


    Peggy was upset because she felt that Ron valued Ashley more than his own sister.


    Ron furrowed his brows.


    If just a casual question caused his mother to overreact this way, he couldn''t imagine how Ashley must have been treated when he was not home. He understood why Ashley chose to sever ties with this family.


    Lena looked at the two of them sitting on the sofa and decided to leave, since she had nothing to do and was getting bored sitting around. Ron had liked Ashley since childhood, while he was indifferent towards Lena. In turn, Lena had a negative impression of Ron.


    Although he was her brother, they were not close. This was largely because of Ashley.


    Lena was just about to leave. Perhaps it was because she made a noise that Peggy stopped talking with Ron and looked at her.


    "Hey. Where are you going? Your brother is here. Don''t you see him? Oh, girl. Come over here. Say hello to him," Peggy said to Lena.


    Lena had no inclination to do that. Actually, she hated Ron, so she rejected her mother. "Sorry, I have something to deal with. You guys continue chatting. I''m off," she replied shortly and went upstairs.


    Watching Lena''s back as she walked away, Pe


    other! She hated that he always criticized her behavior; it made her feel like she had nothing but shortcomings and that there were no good qualities in her.


    "What else do you want to know? Be quick. I have no time to waste with you," she said curtly. Lena felt uncomfortable under Ron''s piercing gaze. So she turned sideways so that she didn''t have to look into his eyes.


    In the living room, Ron had overheard some discussion on the topic of marriage. So he wanted to confirm whether he misheard it or not.


    "You were talking about someone''s marriage, right? Who got married?" he asked.


    Lena looked at Ron and smiled wickedly. "You really want to know?"


    When Lena was a child, she didn''t know why Ron was so good to Ashley. As time went by, she began to understand why.


    Ron had fallen for Ashley and he didn''t know that himself. But as an onlooker, Lena knew everything.


    In a manner of speaking, Lena was the first one to read Ron''s mind. So she used to violently dislike Ashley at the time. She blamed Ashley for taking her brother''s heart away.


    It was for this reason that she used to pick on Ashley all the time. Ron, on the other hand, never dared to tell Ashley that he had a crush on her.

 Chapter 202 Something Is Wrong

    Ron''s eyebrows furrowed as he saw Lena''s expression.


    "Do you want to know who is married? Let me tell you the truth. It''s Ashley, the woman you''ve been missing so much. She looks down on us now that she''s married to a better man. And she has cut off relations with us already.


    How do you feel now? Is that news astounding enough?


    Oh, you must have no idea who her husband is!" Lena said with a sneer.


    Ron''s mind went blank when he heard that Ashley was married. The news had almost driven him out of his mind.


    ''Ashley is married?


    She got married?''


    Ron didn''t want to accept it and retorted immediately, "It can''t be true!"


    Lena was a little upset as she noticed that his face had turned pale. She hid her emotions well as she laughed and replied, "It can''t be true? Why can''t it be true? Do you think she is still the same girl who was constantly under your protection?


    She belongs to the upper class now. We can''t see her casually. Do you think she still respects us?


    You can ask her if you don''t believe me. Let her tell you the truth."


    Ron clenched his fists, tendons straining against his fair skin. "Shut up!" he yelled at her without thinking.


    She still had something to say, but his reaction frightened her to the point where her body shook and she swallowed nervously.


    "You asked me this! You asked me about Ashley! And now, you''re asking me to shut up? What do you want? Fine, don''t ever ask me anything about her. I won''t tell you anything even if I know it!"


    Lena yelled back once she had regained her senses. She turned around and left, slamming the door loudly.


    Ron looked at her retreating figure, wanting to say something, but refrained from doing so.


    He collapsed on the sofa, a sudden headache ta


    run it well at the time.


    He had chosen every senior leader after deep consideration and had never expected this to happen.


    He closed the file and looked at his assistant. "When did this happen?"


    "Several days ago. He did it secretly, so we didn''t know about it. I did a survey when the crowd came to make trouble, and I found that he escaped with our money a month ago.


    He borrowed money from others in the name of the RA Group, and¡ª" The assistant stopped talking, looking hesitant to talk any further.


    "And what?" Ron asked sharply.


    The assistant closed his eyes and continued, "And it''s all money gotten from extortion."


    They would have been unable to pay it back even in their heyday. And now, the senior leader had stolen all their money.


    They were at the end of their tether now.


    Although Ron had been abroad for four years, he always managed the company remotely, and the company ran smoothly all the time.


    He had built the company from scratch and after four years of hard work, it had become successful.


    He had set this company up without his family''s knowledge, because he wanted to prove that he could succeed without their help.

 Chapter 203 Unreasonable Requests

    Ron was amazingly capable. The RA Group had turned out to be a dark horse among its peers, rising in just four years, though there was still a gap between it and the Mu Group or the Luo Group.


    So when people heard "the RA Group," nobody suspected anything and lent their money to the director.


    The money wasn''t an issue for them and the interest rate the director had offered wasn''t bad. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Who wouldn''t want it?


    Lending some money to the RA Group, building a relationship with it, and at the same time making some easy money were indeed a good bargain.


    So they had lent him the money without hesitation. But when a long time passed and they didn''t get back their money, they started to become anxious, which was the reason behind today''s incident.


    Ron thought for a moment and then said to his assistant, "Take me to see them. I''ll talk with them."


    "You can''t do that, Mr. Mu. All they are thinking about right now is money. We''ve talked with them but they can''t be reasoned with," said his assistant.


    "There isn''t another way out. Are we going to let them keep blocking the entrance of the company?" Ron asked.


    The assistant knew that he couldn''t persuade Ron, so he relented and led him downstairs.


    He arranged a few guards to stand around Ron and said, "Be careful, Mr. Mu."


    As soon as they got downstairs, they could hear people shouting from the entrance, even though there was quite some way off. "Give us back our money! What the hell kind of company is this RA Group? It''s a money-laundering racket! The deadline for returning us our money has already passed and not a word has come from them!"


    "Right. They promised to return us the money in a couple of days but it was due a long time ago and all they do is keep mum. It is such a fraud!"


    "I thought it was a reliable company. How foolish I am! It is nowhere near being reliable! I agree. It''s a total fraud!"


    "This kind of company shouldn''t continue existing.


    It should close down


    say that we shouldn''t lend money to the RA Group from now on under any circumstances? Or we could only blame ourselves? And we should be responsible for the loss?"


    The assistant regretted his indiscreet remarks and immediately shut up. He was mad at the people and had lost his head for a moment.


    "Mr. Mu¡­" The assistant looked at Ron gingerly.


    "It''s okay."


    "Hey! You said that he is the son of the Mu family who owns the Mu Group? How could he possibly be the son of the Mu family? If he is the son of the Mu family, then you''re the CEO of the Lu Group!"


    "Ha-ha! That''s right. If he is the son of the Mu family, then I am the CEO of the Feng Group!"


    And they all laughed out loud.


    "You!" The assistant looked at the hateful faces and was about to go forward to reason with them when Ron stopped him and shook his head.


    If this continued, it would only bring a more negative effect on their company.


    "Then what do you want?" Ron asked.


    "Very simple. Either you return our money right now, or pay us back with your group. This big company is still worth quite a lot of money."


    Only these guys could be brazen enough to put forward such unreasonable requests.


    Ron had already offered to pay them back their money the next day. But it looked like they were in no mood to leave. Trouble seemed to be their middle name.

 Chapter 204 Love At First Sight

    "Lena, what happened? Why are there so many people?" Abby asked as she tugged at Lena''s sleeve. She was confused at the crowd in front of the RA Group.


    She had heard of the RA Group, which had grown from being an obscure small company to a well-known one in just four years.


    Her father mentioned it many times, and that was saying a lot, which meant that she was now impressed with the company.


    Lena followed Abby''s eyes to the crowd, but didn''t expect to see a familiar figure.


    Lena had been in a bad mood once she had left home. She had asked Abby to go shopping together in the hope that she would feel better then. She had heard of a new restaurant that had recently opened here and that its food was delicious. So they decided to visit it.


    The RA Group was located next to a very busy commercial street, which meant that Lena and Abby''s passing through here was a normal coincidence.


    Although the man standing there was surrounded by a lot of people, Lena recognized him immediately.


    Ron! He was just in Ashley''s bedroom!


    How could he be here now?


    Lena frowned. Although Ron had always been snarky towards her, he was her brother after all. She had to figure out what was going on since he was surrounded by so many people.


    "Abby, I have something to deal with. Wait for me here and I''ll be back in a minute," Lena said hurriedly to Abby and walked towards Ron.


    "Wait, Lena..." Abby looked at Lena''s retreating back and tried to stop her, but in vain.


    Because of her petite stature, Lena easily squeezed into the crowd and walked up to Ron''s side. "Ron, why are you here?"


    The assistant standing next to Ron was the first to see Lena. His eyes lit up as if he had seen a savior. "Miss Mu!"


    Ron turned to Lena and frowned. "Why are you here? You shouldn''t be here. Go away!"


    Ron wanted to drive Lena aw


    mean?" Lena asked cautiously as she stared at the shopping card in her hand.


    Ron''s voice was very gentle as he said, "Buy whatever you want."


    Ron knew that Lena was not short of money and the Mu family would not treat her badly. But he was her brother and thought it was natural to do that.


    Lena was still looking at Ron, surprised. Why had he suddenly become so kind?


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, concerned at Lena''s speechlessness.


    Lena shook her head and pulled Abby away, the shopping card tightly in her hand.


    A plethora of emotions cut through her, making her mood so complicated she couldn''t tell what it was she was really feeling.


    After walking for some distance, Lena finally let go of Abby''s hand.


    "Was that your brother?" Abby asked.


    Lena rubbed at the shopping card in her hand and nodded.


    "Why have you never mentioned him?"


    "He went abroad a few years ago and seldom came to visit, which was why I didn''t mention him. He came back only today."


    Abby looked at Lena with envy. "Your brother is so kind to you. You are so lucky. I want such an elder brother too.


    But I only have a naughty little brother."


    Abby''s words caused Lena''s mood and mind turn sour and she sneered coldly.

 Chapter 205 Make A Match

    This was the first time that Abby had seen Lena keeping a long face. "What''s wrong with you?" she asked out of curiosity.


    Lena shook her head and replied, "I''m fine. Look, we are almost there. Let''s go."


    Although Abby was confused, she didn''t pursue it further since Lena had changed the topic.


    She blushed when she recalled the man they just met.


    She had heard something about the RA Group from her family before, but she had never expected the CEO of the company to be so young and handsome. Besides, he was the brother of her best friend¡ªLena.


    Abby bit her lower lip and looked at Lena with uncertainty. She wanted to know everything about him, but she had no idea how to ask her.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and asked, "Lena, is that your brother''s company?


    He has his own company at such a young age, and the company runs smoothly under his management. He''s so promising! Your brother is so impressive!"


    Lena only knew that Ron had his own company today, and she thought Abby just said it casually. She smiled at her but paid no attention to her compliments.


    It was normal to be curious about an admirable man, so Lena didn''t think anything much about Abby''s comments.


    After a while, Lena realized that Abby could hardly open her mouth without talking about her brother.


    In fact, the cake put before them was Abby''s favorite, but she didn''t focus on it at all.


    Lena understood the psyche of women very well, being one herself! She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Abby. "You have a crush on my brother, don''t you?" she asked suddenly.


    She didn''t refer to Ron as brother at home because she thought he was Ashley''s brother and not hers. He treated Ashley so well, even better than how Ashley treated him. Lena always complained of his partiality.


    But outside, in front of others, she called him br


    er-in-law in the future.


    Ron went home after handling the company''s affairs, and he happened to meet Peggy when he entered.


    She looked at him in surprise and asked, "I thought you were resting in your room! Where did you go?"


    "There was something I needed to handle. Oh, where is Dad? Has he come back yet?" said Ron.


    "You''ve just come back home. What''s the thing you had to deal with so urgently? You should take rest at home for a while and not be bothered by anyone or anything.


    Your dad has come back. He is reading newspaper in the living room. Dinner is almost ready, and it''s all your favorite dishes." Peggy went to the kitchen in haste after saying that.


    She had cooked it all by herself as Ron had come back home today. She believed a sumptuous meal would make her son feel good.


    Lena walked into the living room after Ron. She stopped for a few seconds when she saw him, but left without saying anything.


    She had come back home before Ron. After the afternoon tea with Abby, they did a little shopping and went home.


    Spencer was happy when he saw Ron. He asked his son to sit beside him. "You haven''t been home for so many years. Finally, you have come back."


    Ron nodded and smiled brightly.

 Chapter 206 Borrowing Money

    As soon as Ron and Spencer sat down on the sofa, Peggy asked them to come to the dining room. It was time for dinner. So they didn''t get a chance to talk much.


    Peggy had laid out quite a spread. There were many of Ron''s favorite dishes and Peggy served him with gusto.


    "Ron, taste it. I remember you used to like my sweet and sour fish. Taste it and tell me whether it is the same as before."


    Peggy happily served him the special fish, using chopsticks.


    He looked at the fish in his bowl, and said to Peggy with a smile, "Thank you, Mom."


    After dinner, all of them sat in the living room and watched TV together. Spencer and Ron chatted with each other from time to time.


    Ron had always been an excellent son since childhood, never worrying Spencer. When Ron returned from abroad, Spencer was very happy.


    "So, have you decided yet? Have you decided to work with me in my company to help me?" Spencer asked, looking at Ron expectantly.


    Before he could speak, Peggy immediately responded, "Yes! You should listen to your father. Now that you are back, you should join your father''s company to help him. He works very hard every day¡­"


    Peggy kept nagging for a long while but Ron didn''t react. She was becoming anxious.


    ''How can you be absent-minded at such an important time? In fact, you should be more eager than me since it''s beneficial to you!'' she thought.


    "Ron, what''s on your mind? Why aren''t you saying anything?" she asked loudly.


    Finally, Ron replied helplessly, "Mom, don''t be so anxious."


    His words didn''t calm Peggy. She felt that it would be better if Ron came into power in the Mu Group as soon as possible. Spencer didn''t have a mistress so her insecurities didn''t arise from there, but still, it would make her feel better if Ron took over the company. After that, their family would be more financially stable.


    Ron looked at Spencer and said, "Dad, I have to talk to you alone. How about we go to the study now?"


    Spencer did not refuse. He nodded, stood up and went to the study on the second floor with his son.


    Se


    s for any help!"


    He was elated, but Spencer didn''t forget what Ron had just said.


    "If you have founded a company by yourself, why are you asking me for money? Is there something wrong with the financial state of the company?" Spencer inquired.


    He couldn''t think of any other reason for Ron''s need to borrow money from him.


    Ron said, "Well. There is something wrong with the company. But it isn''t a financial problem."


    "So then what happened? Maybe I can give you some business advice." He took Ron''s hand and sat down on the sofa together.


    Ron pressed his lips tight. "Don''t worry. There are some problems within the company. But they will be solved soon."


    Spencer regarded his son but didn''t say anything.


    Ron also fell silent. He knew his father well.


    If he found out that one of the company''s directors had run away with the money, he might not give him the money.


    So, he decided to withhold that information from his father and instead just tell him that there were some problems within the company.


    However, Spencer was experienced in the competitive world of business. He could read Ron''s mind easily.


    He said gently, "I have experienced more than you. And I know what you are thinking. So, tell me the truth. What happened to the company?"


    ''He wouldn''t ask me for help unless he isn''t able to solve the problem himself, '' thought Spencer.

 Chapter 207 A Press Conference

    Originally it was believed that Spencer would not ask for so many details. But it seemed that he wanted to know everything.


    Ron licked his lips nervously, and finally told him the entire story.


    Spencer was undoubtedly furious after hearing what happened.


    He said without any hesitation, "All this was done by that director. They should find him. Why would they go after the RA Group?


    Anyway, the director must be found as soon as possible and made to spit out the money. And again, this matter can''t be closed like this. It must be thoroughly investigated!"


    Ron nodded his head, and said, "But the most important thing right now is to return the money. Otherwise, it will ruin RA Group''s reputation.


    Those went to the company offices, and many employees were whispering about it among themselves.


    Meanwhile, that director has borrowed the money in the name of RA Group."


    In the beginning, no one knew such a thing would happen. It all happened so suddenly that it was impossible to prevent it.


    "They all know my identity now. If we don''t pay back the money in time, it will not only affect the RA Group, but also the Mu Group."


    Spencer became silent as he contemplated the implications of Ron''s words.


    In the end, he agreed to give Ron the money tomorrow at the latest.


    Ron nodded. He had no other choice but to turn to Spencer for help. The RA Group had no money now. All he could think of was the Mu Group.


    After Ron left, Spencer sat on the sofa and thought about it for a while. Finally, he made a call to the Luo family.


    The phone was answered by Clyde, who sounded weary.


    Spencer asked out of concern, "What''s wrong with you, Clyde?"


    On the other side of the line, Clyde went silent for a second. "I''m okay, bu


    ind of brother cared so deeply about everything related to Ashley? He even went against Lena for Ashley''s sake. Considering the things he had done for her, how could she think it was out of kinship? Ashley was too naive to notice anything.


    Early the next morning, many reporters were invited to the RA Group by Ron, together with those who besieged the company yesterday.


    In the office, Ron sat in the front, surrounded by the same group of people who were asking for money yesterday.


    Some of them whispered, "How did he not know it? Will we get our money now?"


    "Who knows? Let''s see what he says. There are so many reporters here. It''s definitely not a good time to deny it."


    Ron seemed indifferent to all these whispers.


    He calmly announced, "I am very grateful that you all have come here today and that you believe in me.


    I will settle the money RA Group owes you later on the condition that you have strong evidence. Our company won''t take the blame for others!


    Also, Director Zhang was working for the RA Group before. But we didn''t know about his underhanded deeds. By the time we realized what he had done, he had disappeared with all the money."

 Chapter 208 The Sweet Sticker

    When Ron finished, the whole conference room fell silent. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    "And, I promise that I will do my best to find the director. As for the money he borrowed, it is an oversight by the RA Group, so the company is responsible to pay the debt.


    Now, if you have any questions, feel free to ask me." Ron leaned back on his chair. Although he might have appeared gentle to these people at that moment, in truth he was feared and respected in RA Group. Otherwise, he would not be the president of the company.


    Seizing this opportunity, a reporter stood up and asked, "So, Mr. Mu, didn''t you know what the director was doing? Or was the director acting on your orders?"


    The reporter''s question was direct and bold.


    All eyes in the conference room turned to Ron simultaneously. They were eagerly waiting for his answer.


    In addition to paying back the money, there was another important matter that was of interest to the audience¡ªwas Director Zhang''s misdeed his own doing or was Ron the mastermind behind it?


    For his part, Ron did not show any signs of panic after hearing this accusatory question. He answered calmly, "Mr. Zhang is indeed the director of our company, but nobody in the company was aware of his crime.


    Moreover, I returned to J City just yesterday. When I came back, I was told that something had happened in the company. I rushed to the office as soon as I could. So I didn''t know anything about it, before coming here."


    "I can corroborate this. I called the president and told him what happened yesterday as soon as I got the news,"


    the assistant cut in to save his boss.


    "So, Mr. Mu, do you know why Director Zhang did this? Was there any misunderstanding between him and the RA Group? Or was it specifically directed at the RA Group?"


    another reporter asked again as the first reporter sat down.


    "Mr. Zhang had been appointed the director of the company ever sinc


    p her.


    "I''m sorry. My place is too small to entertain a great man like you."


    "Why do you say that? I''m in good shape; I won''t take much room," he grinned and quickly made his way in, while talking to her.


    Ellie was very close to the door and she did not expect Francis to squeeze in to her apartment. As he inched past her, he got very close, so she immediately stepped back.


    "Get out!" Ellie barked in anger.


    It was not appropriate for a man and a woman to be in the same room at this late hour. She believed that Francis was not interested in her, but still, she did not want to be alone with him.


    He looked at Ellie pitifully. "How can you be so cruel? I came all this way to see you, but you''re chasing me away like this.


    Well, I don''t care. Anyway, as long as I have come in, I won''t leave,"


    he stated coolly, walking into the living room and sitting down on her sofa. He really knew how to make himself at home.


    Ellie had never met such a thick-skinned person. She did not know what to say to him anymore.


    In the end, she exhaled loudly and shut the door. She proceeded to do her own things as if he was not present in the room.


    Francis put his hands on the sofa and watched Ellie. Ellie paused what she was doing, but then continued minding her own business.

 Chapter 209 Ashley’s Brother

    Francis gazed affectionately at Ellie, but didn''t say a word. And it would have been impossible for Ellie to ignore Francis even if she had tried her best.


    Ellie stopped what she was doing, walked up to Francis, and said bluntly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    As he watched Ellie walk up to him, Francis sat up, trying to pull himself into a semblance of dignity. "I was worried that you would never talk to me," he said.


    ''Given the choice, I would never talk to you, '' Ellie thought.


    Seeing that Ellie was becoming impatient, Francis came straight to the point.


    He took out his mobile phone, clicked on the photo he had taken at the airport, and showed it to Ellie. "Look at this photo."


    Ellie glanced at the photo impatiently. She was about to look away but she noticed something that caused her to go back and look at it more carefully.


    Seeing her facial expressions, Francis was sure that Ellie knew who the man was.


    Francis withdrew his hand, looked at Ellie, and asked curiously, "It seems you are familiar with this person. The woman in this photo is Ashley. But who is that man? What is the relationship between them? They seemed close."


    Ellie turned to look at Francis, whose eyes were glimmering with curiosity, and said, "So what? It doesn''t matter whether I know or not. Moreover, why should I tell you?"


    "Ashley is my best friend''s wife. But she and that man seemed way too close. You don''t want me to tell Andrew, right? Imagine the conflict that could rise between them!"


    Francis wasn''t saying that he was curious about the answer. He was instead going the roundabout way, trying to get an answer from Ellie by arousing her concern for Ashley and Andrew.


    Ashley had been married to Andrew for a short while, and Ellie somehow knew that Andrew treated Ashley well.


    She certainly didn''t want them to quarrel.


    Although Ellie could feel Ron''s love for Ashley, she knew that the vice versa wasn''t true. Love had nothing to do with the duration for which people knew each other.


    w.


    Ashley found this to be true because every time Ashley could find him at first glance.


    There was no exception.


    Ron had treated her well, like she was his biological sister, even though she had only been adopted by the Mu family. Ashley relied on him because she regarded him as her brother.


    While Ashley was lost in thought, Ron turned, feeling Ashley''s gaze on him. As he found her, Ron smiled gently.


    Ashley came to her senses at his attention. She smiled and walked over to him.


    "Ron, have you been waiting for long?" Ashley asked as she sat opposite Ron.


    Ron poured tea into Ashley''s cup and said gently, "No. I just arrived.


    I''ve ordered the dishes you like. They should be here soon."


    "Thank you, Ron. You are still as considerate as before," Ashley smiled at Ron playfully.


    Ron smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Ashley wondered if she was overthinking. She felt that there was a little hurt in Ron''s eyes.


    He was looking at her with intensity in his eyes from time to time.


    Ashley picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of the tea. She looked at Ron, a comforting smile on her face. "Is anything wrong, Ron? Are you alright?


    You don''t seem yourself today,"


    Ashley asked, concerned.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just a little tired from handling the business recently. It''s been busy," said Ron.

 Chapter 210 Im Married

    Ashley had heard about the crisis that happened in Ron''s company the other day, but she thought he was busy dealing with it, so she didn''t want to bother him. Now that he brought it up, she couldn''t help but feel worry.


    "How''s it going with the company? Is everything okay now? Did you find that director?"


    Ron did not mean to hide it. Besides, he had informed the reporters, so it was unsurprising that she knew about it.


    He looked at Ashley, who was concerned about him, and shook his head. "It''s all good now, though the director remains missing."


    Nobody knew where the director, who ran away with the money, was hiding.


    Ron knew it must take some time to locate him; he could wait.


    Ashley frowned. She looked at Ron with a puzzled expression. "He was already a director in the RA Group with a good position. Why would he choose to run away with the money just like that?"


    Ron shook his head and replied, "I''m not quite sure either."


    He was confused too. This happened just as he had come back to town.


    But he hadn''t told anyone that he was coming back.


    Who would do this to the RA Group?


    The company''s business had been booming lately and it was thanks to Ron''s ethics. He always placed high value on integrity and relationships. What was more, he did not make enemies with other companies. Then why would someone target the RA Group?


    Noticing Ashley''s hesitation and confusion, Ron smiled and said gently, "Forget about it! Or you''ll be getting old faster. Look, there are new wrinkles on your face."


    She knew he was making fun of her. She laughed and said, "It is not that bad."


    "Ron, is there something you want to ask me about?" she asked when she noti


    shley looked up at Ron when she finished her musings.


    He looked pale. His mouth was set in a thin line and his body was trembling as if he was in great pain.


    "Ron! What''s wrong? Aren''t you feeling well?" She was startled. She came over to his side quickly and looked at him anxiously.


    Ron looked down and saw his face reflected in her eyes. It seemed pale and vulnerable.


    He tried hard to suppress the pain and smiled at her. "I''m good. Just need some air."


    His voice sounded weak and empty. Ashley was seriously worried about him now.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Ron, I think we''d better go to the hospital. You don''t look very well. Don''t try to fool me."


    He held her hand. "No, no, I''m good," he insisted as his grip on her hand tightened.


    "Argh!


    Ron, you are hurting me," Ashley cried out, frowning.


    He immediately stopped and let go of her hand. "I''m sorry Ashley. Are you okay? Let me check."


    "I''m good. But I think you really need to see a doctor, Ron," she replied.


    "I''m fine. I think what I need right now is a restroom,"


    he said as he stood up and walked toward the washroom.

 Chapter 211 Desire To Be In Possession

    Ashley was lost in thought as she saw Ron''s back.


    Her intuition told her that he was a different man now, but she couldn''t pinpoint exactly why.


    Time had passed and they all had changed. She, too, was no longer what she used to be, but she didn''t realize that.


    She supported her head in her hands and looked out of the window. Nobody knew what was on her mind.


    Ron was unsteady on his feet in the washroom. He ran the water and cupped his hands under it, splashing the cold refreshing water onto his face. Looking at himself in the mirror, he found that he was no longer the calm, refined man that he usually was.


    Ashley''s words echoed in his head, making him absent-minded. He couldn''t push them out of his mind.


    Her words pierced his heart like a million thorns.


    He was not able to calm himself down for a long time.


    Outside, in the restaurant, the meal was ready, but Ron still hadn''t come out.


    Staring in the direction of the washroom, Ashley was starting to get a little worried, especially when she recalled Ron''s pale face. She pursed her lips and made a decision to call him up.


    She was anxiously waiting for the phone to connect when Ron emerged from the bathroom. She ran to him and asked with concern, "Ron, are you okay? Why did you take so long in the washroom?"


    He nodded and smiled gently, pretending to be calm and collected in front of Ashley. "I''m fine. Sorry to have worried you."


    "Well, come on. Let''s enjoy the meal," Ashley said and held his hand.


    He lowered his head and saw that his hand was in hers. The events of the past popped into his mind, and he couldn''t help but hold her hand tighter.


    Ashley, whose mind was set on the meal, didn''t notice this.


    This was her favorite restaurant, and it was famous for its delicious, spicy food. They enjoyed the meal very much. Although her mouth was burning, she was very happy.


    Ron stared at her as she sipped water and her mouth became rosy and m


    What worried him was the man with Ashley.


    He crossed his arms across his defined chest, power and fury radiating off of him.


    Johnny stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Lu, is there anything I can do to help?"


    "Give me your phone!"


    "Huh? Okay." Johnny took out his phone and gave it to his boss.


    Our of the corner of his eye, he saw that Andrew had clicked on the dial button and typed a series of numbers before pressing the call button.


    Ashley''s phone rang once again. She slowly answered it.


    "Where are you?" a voice demanded.


    ''It''s the man who called me just now. Why did he sound so familiar?'' she thought, her mind going blurry.


    She was so drunk that she couldn''t think clearly. Then she passed out without answering him.


    Ron stood up and took over her phone. "Hello, I''m Ashley''s brother. May I ask who I am talking to?"


    Andrew was stunned for a second when he heard the deep voice. He couldn''t help but clench the phone tighter. Seeing that his phone was going to break, Johnny reminded him in a low voice, "Mr. Lu..."


    He had bought the phone only last week.


    It would be a financial blow to him if Andrew broke it.


    Andrew came back to his senses when he heard Johnny''s voice. He loosened his grip on the phone and replied coldly, "Hello, I am Ash''s husband."

 Chapter 212 The Girl Should Have Been In His Arms

    Stopping the car slowly outside the Golden Palace, Ron looked at a sleeping Ashley in the back seat. He gripped the wheel tightly and his mouth was set in a thin line.


    A little while later, he started to help her out of the car. Since she was fast asleep, he had to carry her out.


    He just lifted her and turned around when he saw Andrew standing behind him. His expression was unreadable.


    It was a good thing that he didn''t get intimidated so easily. Otherwise, he might have dropped Ashley.


    Andrew stared at Ron without a movement. His deep black eyes were cold, like the dead water in an abyss, whirling and unfathomable.


    Ron held Ashley with two hands, and looked at Andrew in the same way, though he might have appeared less terrifying.


    Ron averted his eyes all at once.


    He was in great fear.


    Who was this man anyway? How could he frighten people just with his eyes?


    Andrew looked at his unconscious wife in Ron''s arms and his eyes turned dark. "Thank you for bringing Ash back," he said.


    Simultaneously, he reached out and reached out his arms to take Ashley over.


    Ron didn''t want to let go of her, and held on tightly, but it was in vain.


    "You''re welcome. Ash is my sister,"


    he replied smartly, not to be outdone.


    Ron felt a little empty without Ashley''s weight in his arms.


    Before he came to his senses, Andrew had carried Ashley into the villa.


    He wanted to go after them, but a man stopped him.


    "Mr. Mu, please stop. Mr. Lu doesn''t like strangers entering his private villa. I''m sorry." Johnny stepped into Ron''s path albeit smilingly.


    He looked Ron up and down.


    He had average looks but he was not as handsome as his boss. He was just a little gentler than boss.


    It was no wonder that Ashley went for dinner with Ron.


    "Are you feeling better, Miss Mu?"


    Ashley was able to open her eyes now that the light wasn''t so bright. She looked a little puzzled when she saw Claire standing in front of her. "How did I get here?" she asked.


    Last night, she went out to dinner with Ron, didn''t she?


    She remembered they had a little wine, and then what happened? She couldn''t recall anything from then on. Her mind was blank.


    Did Ron bring her back here? But he didn''t know she lived here.


    And Claire, shouldn''t she be on leave? Why was she here?


    Furthermore, it seemed that she had dreamed about Andrew last night.


    Seeing the confusion on Ashley''s face, Claire asked with a smile, "Miss Mu, do you need anything else?"


    Ashley shook her head, and then asked, "What time is it now?"


    "Just past eleven," Claire answered.


    Ashley jumped. "So late?


    I have to get out of bed now," she shrieked as she began to rise. However, her head was still heavy and due to her wobbly movements, she almost felt onto the floor.


    "Miss Mu!" Claire exclaimed and reached out to hold her quickly.


    "Miss Mu, Mr. Lu has already explained your situation to Miss Su; you don''t need to rush," Claire said quickly.

 Chapter 213 Andrew’s Anger

    After hearing out Claire, Ashley decided not to go to Memory Bakery, and stayed home instead.


    Claire picked up a bowl of porridge and walked up to Ashley. "Miss Mu, you must be hungry. Mr. Lu asked me to cook something light for you. So, I''ve made a bowl of porridge. Taste it, please."


    Ashley looked at Claire in surprise and asked, "Mr. Lu?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Andrew?" she asked, wanting to reconfirm.


    Claire nodded.


    Ashley was baffled. "When did he come back?" she asked.


    Claire shrugged her shoulders and replied, "I don''t know. Mr. Lu was already home when I came here in the morning."


    Ashley finally stopped quizzing her and said, "All right."


    She felt energized after eating the porridge, so she went to the bathroom for a quick shower. After a refreshing shower, she dressed and walked out of the bedroom absentmindedly.


    Just as she walked out of the door, she bumped into a man.


    She yelped in pain, rubbing her forehead with her hand.


    ''What is this man made of? How can his body be so hard?'' she thought irritably.


    She held her forehead and looked up to find Andrew staring back at her. She gazed at him pitifully.


    Her eyes were red and teary. The tip of her nose had also turned red from the impact. She looked like she had been roughed up by someone.


    Seeing her in such a state, Andrew frowned. He felt guilty for being so careless. He suddenly found his little wife so delicate that even a small little bump could make her cry. "How are you feeling?"


    Actually, it was just Ashley''s body reacting. She wasn''t really crying. Anyone who suddenly bumped into someone would be in this state.


    She nodded and said, "I''m fine."


    After a beat, she asked curiously, "When did you come back? Didn''t you say that this business trip would last at least a week? Today is just the seventh day but you are at home now."


    "I returned as soon as I finished all my work there."


    Ashley smiled brightly and said, "Congratulations!"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and asked, "What?"


    "Congratulations! You got the new deal," she explained happily.


    "Thanks,


    s time for you to have some food now. You can continue working later."


    Ashley thought about his stomach illness. She had seen him in pain when he had a stomachache a few days before. His face had gone pale and he was so weak that he could hardly speak.


    Andrew didn''t expect Ashley to come in to the study at that time. He was astonished momentarily, but quickly snapped out of it and continued working. He was ignoring her.


    There wasn''t any emotion on his face, not even anger.


    But Ashley could clearly feel his anger.


    "Have some food, please. I will explain everything to you about last night," she urged gently.


    "Mr. Lu?


    Andrew?


    Darling?" she called out sweetly.


    But even that didn''t work. Andrew continued working without glancing at her.


    She didn''t know what else to say at that moment.


    ''Wow! He is really upset right now, '' she thought.


    Ashley hadn''t noticed any change in him. When she called him "darling," Andrew had stopped what he was doing, just for a few seconds.


    However, Ashley, who was immersed in her own thoughts, didn''t notice this teeny tiny pause.


    Getting no reaction from him, she strode over to his side and turned his computer screen away so that Andrew had to look straight at her.


    Turning the screen was as far as she dared to go. She was not going to be so brave as to turn off his computer. She didn''t want to test his patience.

 Chapter 214 Behaved Like Being Bullied

    It was not until now that Andrew finally showed some reaction. He turned to look at her, his eyes steady and expression unreadable.


    Ashley was speechless!


    She flinched under his unwavering gaze.


    She pushed aside the thoughts racing through her mind and reached for his hand. "Come now, eat something, please?" she urged.


    There was a small coffee table beside the desk and some books and papers were piled on top of it. Ashley put them away and dragged Andrew to the couch. She placed the food in front of him.


    Andrew looked at her quietly and then quickly turned to the food. Something flashed in his eyes but it disappeared so quickly that it was hard to catch it.


    He then picked up the chopsticks and obediently started to eat.


    Ashley was relieved when he took his first bite.


    He could be very stubborn but she wasn''t going to let his health suffer because of her.


    When Claire told her that Andrew hadn''t eaten anything since morning, her heart clenched and she started to worry.


    Andrew''s movements were graceful. He had an air of elegance like the nobility.


    His manners were flawless unlike her even when he was eating. He ate soundlessly. It was an pleasure just to watch him eat.


    Ashley rested her chin on her hands and watched him. ''How could a man be so handsome and so charming?'' she thought to herself dreamily.


    Before she knew it, Andrew had finished eating his meal and suddenly turned to look at her.


    Ashley wasn''t quick enough to avert her eyes, and their eyes met.


    She was startled but hurriedly looked away, trying to appear casual.


    But her heart was beating wildly in her chest.


    When she saw that Andrew was about to go back to his computer after eating, she grabbed his hand without thinking. "Andrew, I have something to say to you," she said.


    His eyes fell on her hand and she immediately let go of his wrist.


    "I can explain what happened last evening.


    My brother Ron came back to town a couple of days ago. And we ha


    esley did have some impression about him because they all belonged to the enterprises in the same market.


    Jeremy looked sweet and elegant, and was very polite and respectful to everyone, but deep down people felt he was cold and aloof.


    Thinking about Jeremy, Lesley was convinced that Andrew was more suitable for her than him, though he, too, looked cold and never spoke unnecessarily.


    "Lesley? Lesley?"


    Susie called out, seeing that her friend was lost in her own thoughts.


    Lesley drew her attention back to Susie. "Well, what is it?"


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. What should I gift him?"


    "As the son of the Gu family and the CEO of the Gu Group, I''m sure he doesn''t need anything.


    In this scenario, you should use your mind. Observe what he likes and think about it.


    Maybe a watch or a tie, or something like that. Oh, or you can bake him a cake too."


    "You''re right," said Susie, clapping her hands happily. "Why didn''t I think of this? Thank you, Lesley. I''ll go and start making preparations for it."


    She stood up to leave. "Why are you in such a hurry? There is a plenty of time. Don''t you want to catch up with me? We haven''t met for so long!


    Now that you have a boy you like, you''re just going to dump me like trash?" asked Lesley, obviously annoyed at her friend''s selfish behavior.

 Chapter 215 Lesley Asked Susie About Andrew

    Susie couldn''t help but blush shyly at Lesley''s words.


    She said no in a low voice, sat down and continued chatting with her friend.


    Lesley took a sip of coffee leisurely. It was a little bitter but turned slightly sweet later.


    "Susie, do you know what your brother is busy with lately?" asked Lesley.


    "Lesley, you shouldn''t tease me. You are the same! It seems that you miss my brother all day," she said playfully.


    Andrew had been indifferent to others since childhood. So, he wasn''t very close to his family.


    He would only come home on festivals or if there was a problem that needed to be solved. He dealt with everything seriously without any emotion. When he completed his work, he left promptly.


    As for the Lu family''s house, he rarely went there to spend time with his family.


    Susie was Andrew''s sister, but they had different mothers. Sometimes, she felt that there was a certain distance between them.


    So, Susie didn''t really know much about her brother. Plus she was afraid of him.


    Susie said, "My brother? Isn''t he at the company every day? Did something happen? Why are you asking about him?"


    Lesley stirred the coffee in the cup, and replied, "I saw a woman around him. They seemed intimate," she said with uncertainty.


    Lesley didn''t tell her directly about the wedding band she saw on his ring finger.


    People don''t wear a ring casually on their ring finger. Thinking of the only possible reason, Lesley was a little flustered. She was afraid of hearing something that she hadn''t expected from Susie.


    But she wanted clarifications. She wanted answers.


    ''It doesn''t matter even if Andrew is married.


    It''s possible for him to get a divorce.


    Anyway, I am the best match for him. And his wife can only be me!'' thought Lesley determinedly.


    Susie had a good memory. Lesley''s comment reminded her of the woman she met when she had gone to Andrew''s villa to ask something about Jeremy.


    Moreover, Andrew had yelled at her for


    ized, "Sorry, lady. I didn''t know that you were here with Mr. Yun. Come in, please," he said obediently.


    His attitude had changed instantly. Lena immediately turned around, wanting to see who this man was and why he was helping her.


    The man had a cute baby face, his eyes were clear and his skin fair, without any blemish. One felt protective of him at first sight. Feeling Lena''s gaze on him, he looked up and smiled at her, revealing two little fang-like teeth.


    ''He''s so beautiful!'' she thought.


    She was fascinated by the smile.


    When she came to her senses and looked carefully, she was surprised. ''Wasn''t he the guy who was at the supermarket with Ashley a few days ago? He had embarrassed me at that time.


    Why is he here? And why did the security guard talk to him so respectfully?'' she wondered.


    She frowned. Just as she was about to speak, Greyson cut in, "You are Ashley''s sister, right? You are welcome."


    Greyson looked lovely and inoffensive. So, Lena swallowed her words. ''Maybe he won''t do anything bad to me anymore. The most important thing now is to meet Andrew and make him fall in love with me, '' she thought shrewdly.


    Keeping the purpose of her visit in mind, Lena glared at Greyson, and walked past him haughtily.


    Greyson narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lena''s receding figure.

 Chapter 216 Got The Wrong Person

    Two girls in their twenties were sitting at the reception doing nothing but chatting.


    "Have you heard? It''s said that the daughter of the owner of the Feng Group has come back. Rumor has it that the Feng family and the Lu family will ally by marriage. Do you think that Miss Feng will become the wife of our CEO?"


    "The daughter of the owner of the Feng Group? Oh, are you referring to Lesley Feng? The prettiest lady in J City?"


    "Right. Who else could it be?"


    "I think it''s very possible. I have seen Miss Feng once from a distance. She deserves her reputation. She''s extremely beautiful, and most of all, she has an elegant and noble air. Her manners are very graceful too."


    "Then she should make a good match for our CEO."


    "Wow, then our CEO will be taken. He won''t be available to anyone else!" said one girl sadly.


    The other girl glanced at her and said, "Isn''t it good that he will be married? And I think only Miss Feng can bear him."


    "Have you forgotten the incident with Carol? Carol still can''t find a job. No company dares to hire her."


    They knew from personal experience how horrible their CEO was. They couldn''t even breathe freely in front of Andrew, as if they were afraid that their breathing would disturb him.


    Upon hearing Carol''s name, the girl who was glum paused for a while.


    Lena reached the reception counter in time to hear the last sentence.


    ''Miss Feng? Who is she? Why not Ashley?


    But this is even better. I thought Ashley must have tricked Andrew into marrying her. But who is this Miss Feng?''


    The click-clack of her heels stopped the girls'' conversation at the reception counter.


    "Hello. How can I help you?"


    "I want to see your CEO," she said assertively.


    One of the girls wanted to roll her eyes at her but then judging by Lena''s dress, she decided that she couldn''t afford to offend her.


    "Sorry, but do you have an appointment with hi


    first time Ashley had come to see the CEO.


    "Go down and bring her here," he instructed, but quickly he changed his mind. He frowned and said, "Maybe I''d better go to bring her myself."


    Before Johnny could react, Andrew stood up and walked past him and left the room.


    Johnny was speechless. He just wished he could find a place to hide.


    He found that where Ashley was concerned, all rules and principles became invalid for the CEO.


    He turned on his heel and followed his boss out.


    In the lobby of the Lu Group, the two receptionists were now being very attentive and hospitable to Lena.


    She was very pleased with this royal treatment. She thought that compared to her, Ashley was nothing.


    "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    Not far away, there was a stir. The reason was Andrew. The CEO was usually on the top floor but he had come downstairs today. He was walking fast and Johnny was following him behind closely.


    People who happened to see them were all wondering what had happened to make the CEO come down in such a hurry.


    Greyson saw Andrew and was just about to go up and say hello. He was there for the sole purpose of meeting him.


    But he saw Andrew looking past him as if he was looking for someone and so he stopped and waited.

 Chapter 217 Asking For Trouble

    Looking around the hall, Andrew frowned when he didn''t see Ashley.


    Feeling equally anxious, Johnny walked to the front desk and asked, "Where is Miss Mu? Where is she?"


    "Johnny?"


    Surprised to see him there, the two girls at the front desk greeted him. They pointed at Lena, who was sitting on the sofa, in reply to his question.


    "Johnny, it was her. She called herself Miss Mu and she has important things to talk with the president."


    Luckily, the girl on the front desk was relieved as she had not offended Miss Mu.


    If the president himself had come downstairs to meet her, Miss Mu must be somebody important.


    It was also very important for them to have a professional instinct to distinguish people. Some people might not look very impressive, but they might have a very strong background.


    Lena noticed Andrew immediately as he approached, mainly because he stood out in a crowd.


    Glancing at the sofa, Johnny only saw a figure passing by him and making her way to Andrew.


    Because Lena and Ashley looked similar in size, Johnny did not give it a second thought.


    But he wondered since when did Ashley become so nice to the president.


    As soon as she saw Andrew, she could not help jumping at him.


    Andrew was a bit upset and angry at not being able to find Ashley, and more so when he saw a girl jump at him out of nowhere.


    "Hello, Mr. Lu. I''m Lena from the Mu family. We met before in the banquet hosted by the Luo family," Lena introduced herself softly, standing right in front of Andrew, obstructing his path.


    Although he had embarrassed her at the banquet last time, she blamed it on Ashley. ''She must have manipulated him, '' thought Lena.


    Andrew calmly looked at her with his dark, piercing gaze.


    That one glance told Lena''s i


    to treat her like this.


    However, the security guards here were not scared by her. As the security personnel of the Lu Group, they enjoyed a much higher social status than their counterparts in other companies.


    These guys were all professionally trained, so it was impossible for a delicate lady like Lena to get rid of them.


    Watching Andrew walk into the lift, Lena suddenly yelled, "Andrew, I want to tell you something about Ashley.


    I know you checked her background, but there is something you don''t know about her. Don''t you want to know everything about her?"


    Lena shouted as loudly as she could.


    Andrew continued walking to the lift without any hesitation and eventually left her sight.


    Johnny came to Lena and looked down at her because of their height difference. "Miss Mu, are you done?"


    Lena glared angrily at Johnny. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have missed the opportunity to talk to Andrew.


    "What do you want from me?" she yelled.


    Johnny smiled, "That should be my question, Miss Mu, what are you doing at the Lu Group?"


    Lena spat, "None of your business! This company is not yours. And why can''t I be here?"


    Johnny shrugged. "Meh."

 Chapter 218 Embarrassed

    "Johnny, what do you want to do?" Lena tapped her foot restlessly and crossed her arms. Johnny was standing in front of her with a smile, but it was hard to read him at that point.


    He warned, "I just want to remind you that not everyone has access to this place."


    Then, Johnny turned to the two security guards and said, "Please, hurry to escort her out." Johnny laid particular emphasis on the word "escort" deliberately.


    And with that, Lena was bundled out of the Lu Group by the security guards.


    Many employees cast scornful gazes at her and whispered disrespectfully.


    Lena felt extremely humiliated, so she gave Johnny a nasty look, wanting to cut him to pieces.


    The guards tossed Lena onto the pavement without much ado and walked back into the Lu Group.


    People outside were curiously watching Lena. They were wondering why this beautiful lady dressed in expensive clothes was being thrown out so unceremoniously.


    Lena was furious at being treated this way. And when a crowd gathered around her, she grew even more bitter.


    "Stop looking at me like that! What the hell are you staring at? Get lost!" she yelled at them impatiently.


    The passersby just wanted to know what happened out of curiosity. Nobody liked to be spoken to rudely. No wonder that they were angry.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t your parents teach you any manners?"


    Lena said unhappily, "Watch what you say. Do you know who I am?"


    "Oh, we don''t know who you are. And besides, it doesn''t matter who you are."


    "She must have wanted to seduce the CEO of the Lu Group. Hasn''t she heard that the CEO isn''t interested in women? She is just another woman who was driven out."


    "Even if the CEO was interested in women, he wouldn''t possibly like a woman like her! No wonder she was thrown out!"


    Lena''s face darkened


    when she heard the crowd''s dreadful remarks.


    "Aah! Shut up, all o


    ''t let you get hurt," he tried to reassure her.


    "Sir, Lena wouldn''t curse you. I wonder if you misheard her."


    The thug answered, "Even if I misheard her, I guess everyone else here wouldn''t have misheard her, right? You can ask the others present whether or not she cursed them."


    "He is right. The little girl did it. We didn''t offend or scold her, but she was rude and nasty to us without any reason."


    "She is uneducated and uncivilized. Now, we all know that she will swallow her words. And will she pretend to be poor, too, now?"


    Hearing all these speculations, Lena and Raymond looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Lena cursed the crowd inwardly. There was no way she could reveal her true feelings now. She continued looking at Raymond dolefully and retorted, "Raymond, it was not me. I really didn''t curse them..."


    He looked at her and thought it sounded convincing.


    However, the onlookers had no personal agendas and wouldn''t falsely accuse her for no reason.


    Raymond still stood there. He didn''t immediately comfort Lena. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "I would like to say sorry to all of you on her behalf. Lena may have said some wrong words in the heat of the moment, but it was not her intention to hurt anybody," he said sincerely.

 Chapter 219 Lena Pretended To Make A Concession

    "Humph!" The man sneered and then let go of Lena.


    She stumbled, almost falling to the ground. Raymond was so lost in thought that he didn''t help her.


    She lowered her head, trying to hide the anger in her eyes.


    She then looked up at Raymond pitifully and reached out to hold his hand. "Raymond, believe me, please. I didn''t scold them."


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "I¡­"


    She was flustered but quickly regained her composure. She replied sadly, "A few days ago, I misunderstood Ashley at the party. I felt sorry for that and wanted to apologize to her.


    But as you know, she doesn''t like me. I can''t contact her. So, I only came here to see if I could meet her.


    I didn''t expect to be stopped outside. As for the thing that happened later, you have seen it all yourself."


    Raymond couldn''t help feeling tired at this. He frowned and nodded at her impatiently.


    The Luo family was in trouble at that point. He had been busy dealing with all kinds of things. He had no energy to think so much.


    Ashley was always at her cake shop during the day. This was what Lena herself had told him. But she had come to the Lu Group to look for Ashley. It was obvious that she was here for some other reason.


    Seeing Raymond''s weary face, Lena asked with concern, "Aren''t you feeling well?"


    It seem as though she was really worried about him.


    "I''m fine. Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. It doesn''t matter. I will rest later," he said.


    Despite what he said, it was hard for him to rest until the problems of the company were solved.


    "How come you didn''t sleep well? Raymond, how about I take you back so you can rest? You have dark circles around your eyes now," she said.


    Raymond had pushed himself hard to come there. He needed to see Andrew and ask him why he was causing trouble for them. ''Is it really just because of Ashley? Or is there another reason?'' he wo


    it.


    She was outraged. ''He still cares more about Ashley than me, '' she thought.


    Raymond regretted it the moment he said it. He knew that Ashley wasn''t that kind of person and she would never treat Lena like that. So, he thought he subconsciously refuted Lena''s accusation, but he had blurted it out.


    "Lena, I''m sorry. I am not saying that you are lying. Maybe Ashley wasn''t at the office when you went there," he explained.


    Lena calmed herself down and concealed the anger in her eyes. She very well knew that Ashley wouldn''t be at the Lu Group but at her cake shop. But she wasn''t there to meet her, she was there for Andrew.


    "Raymond, I know you still love Ashley. Our engagement is just a mistake. I have thought a lot and decided to cancel our engagement as long as you are happy.


    You love her, and she loves you too. So, you don''t need to worry about me. Go ahead and ask her to forgive you,"


    she said slowly, and looked outside the window.


    Raymond clenched the steering wheel tight, his veins turning blue and standing out on his hands. ''Is it possible that Ashley still loves me and will return to me?''


    "Although Ashley is married now, she must have been forced to do so. I could feel clearly that she still loves you," Lena added.

 Chapter 220 Be Forced

    Raymond did still have a bit expectations before he heard the last sentence of Lena. But he gave up all hope after that.


    ''Yeah, she is married, and her husband is so powerful. Now my family is about to be destroyed by the man.


    I don''t have the qualifications to win Ashley back from him.


    But why did Lena say that Ashley was forced to marry that man? Was there anything else I didn''t know?''


    "I don''t understand. What''s the deal here? Didn''t Ashley marry him willingly? Did that man force her to marry him?"


    ''He forced Ashley to marry him? Well! How is that possible?


    See his status, and see Ashley''s status. Why would he want to marry her against her will?


    Ashley is like any other normal person. Girls like her rea a dime a dozen. Andrew is the kind of man who can have any woman he wants. Then why would he force a simple girl like Ashley to marry him?


    She must have used some improper means to get Andrew to marry her. There''s no other explanation.


    However, if Raymond can get together with Ashley again and she divorces Andrew, it is alright to set Andrew up!''


    Lena thought disdainfully. But she didn''t reveal her intentions on her face. She wore an indescribable expression.


    This made Raymond more anxious. "What''s going on? Say something!"


    "Actually, this is only conjecture at this point. Ashley had come back home just after she got married. Although she didn''t say anything, she was particularly depressed," stated Lena.


    "I saw her marriage certificate last time, but she grabbed it back before I could open it. She scolded me for touching her private belongings. She was really angry that time.


    That''s why I think she married Andrew unwillingly. She must still be thinking about you, but she does not say it aloud."


    Lena looked at Raymond with fake sincerity. "Ashley must not be happy ever since she married that man. Only you two make the ideal couple. Besides, I do believe that only you can make her happy. So, Raymond, go find Ashley. I will help you out."


    It had


    like they were close friends. "Why are you so afraid of me? Will I eat you up?"


    Johnny was speechless. ''You will not eat me but you might trick me, ''


    he thought to himself, but he didn''t dare to say this to Greyson.


    Johnny let out a forced laugh, "Please don''t joke. I''m glad to see you. Why would I be afraid of you?"


    "Are these for Andrew?" asked Greyson, pointing to the files in his hands. "I''m going to his office, I''ll drop them for you."


    Greyson took the files from him without waiting for his reply and left.


    Once again, Johnny was speechless.


    Greyson knocked on Andrew''s door. "Come in." The dry answer he got from Andrew was just what he wanted.


    He pushed the door and saw his friend sitting at his desk engrossed in his work.


    Greyson called him, "Andrew."


    He looked up from his computer. There was no surprise on his face when he saw Greyson in front of him.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Grayson recoiled a bit when Andrew stared at him. He stepped back tamely.


    Only when Andrew averted his gaze did Greyson feel relieved.


    "Andrew, don''t tell me you forget what day it is today!" he said, looking like he was going to burst into tears.


    "No," Andrew answered.


    "I knew you wouldn''t forget," said Greyson beaming. "Tonight 7 p.m. at Silver Club, you must come."


    "Okay," replied Andrew.

 Chapter 221 Childish

    Greyson was still in a daze when he left Andrew''s office.


    He was wondering why Andrew''s expression was weird. It was cold and disapproving.


    Greyson himself was the Little Devil of J City. If there was anyone who could afford to mess with him, it was Andrew.


    But in Andrew''s presence, Greyson behaved very well, like an obedient boy in front of his head master.


    Then how could he cause him any discontent?


    Greyson racked his brains, but couldn''t figure out the true reason behind Andrew''s bad attitude towards him. He would never in a million years be able to guess that it was because of an intimate photo of himself and Ashley. To make matters worse, Greyson had helped Ashley a lot.


    Ashley sent a message to Andrew saying that the shop was busy and that she would probably work till 7 p.m. She asked Andrew not to come to pick her up.


    Andrew was in a meeting when he received the message.


    His cell phone beeped and he glanced at it casually. He thought it might be some advertisement, but when he saw the message, he paused for a while.


    "Why did she send a message?"


    A director was briefing the attendees on the business performance of the quarter when Andrew blurted it out suddenly. The whole room became silent; everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Go on."


    It was not until Andrew gave this command that the director continued his speech with a silent sigh of relief.


    Andrew had never been in love before, so he hadn''t chatted with girls via messages. He tended to make a call directly and settle whatever the issue was.


    However, he was a smart person with extremely high IQ. He could use whatever new trendy apps came out within a few minutes without difficulty.


    Andrew typed out a long paragraph, but after reading it again, he frowned and deleted it all. Then he just typed one word "Okay" and clicked "send."


    He did this while also paying attention to the briefing in the meeting without missing an important point. He was able to multi-task easily.


    After getting his reply, Ashley stared at the screen for a long t


    A moment later, something interesting happened. They were playing a silly mobile game together like a couple of teenagers. And laughter and giggles burst forth from time to time.


    "Andrew! Here, click here."


    "Click the fog!"


    "Wow, you are doing great!"


    Johnny, who was listening to the fun banter between husband and wife, was speechless.


    He would have never believed that the CEO would play this kind of childish game.


    But Ashley made everything possible.


    A while later he parked the car at Chameleon Club and announced, "Mr. Lu, Miss Mu, here we are."


    "What is this?" Ashley asked inquisitively.


    Andrew stroked her head gently and explained, "This is owned by one of my friends. Today is his birthday."


    They got out of the car and walked hand in hand into the club.


    A man in his thirties or forties saw Andrew and came up hurriedly to greet him. "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    "Hi," Andrew replied.


    The man seemed stunned to see Ashley beside Andrew. He just stared at her blankly and forgot to draw his attention back, until an icy look struck him like a knife, startling him and forcing him to avert his gaze.


    Not knowing why people always looked at her strangely when she was with Andrew, Ashley gave him a faint smile.


    But she soon felt her hand being gripped tighter by Andrew. She turned around and saw his lips purse into a thin line for some unknown reason.

 Chapter 222 Francis Looks For Trouble

    Inside the private room, Greyson sat on the couch, supporting his chin with one hand, with a glass of red wine in the other hand while keeping his eyes on the door.


    He looked like a wife, who was waiting for her husband.


    "Why hasn''t Andrew come yet? Did he forget about it? I went to see him specially to remind him about today," he said.


    Francis was sitting and a pretty girl was lying in his arms. The girl held a glass of wine and brought it to his lips.


    She called out to him in a gentle voice, "Francis." Her voice was sweeter and softer than ice-cream.


    And she looked at Francis with the same effect too.


    He glanced at the pretty girl and didn''t refuse the drink. He gulped the wine in one go.


    He then spread both of his arms on the back of the couch and allowed the girl to do whatever she wanted to with his body.


    When he heard Greyson''s words, he chuckled and turned his very handsome and delicate face to him. "Is it because you are so ugly?"


    Greyson flew into a rage and roared, "What do you mean, Francis? I dare you to say it again!


    You girly swan! You are shameless enough to call me ugly."


    "Anyway, I''m much more handsome than you, boy."


    Greyson was just about to go up to Francis to punch him when the door of the room was pushed open.


    Andrew walked in, followed by a girl, but she was blocked by him so the people in the room couldn''t see who it was for a moment. They just got a glimpse of her figure.


    Seeing Andrew, Greyson rushed forward with a sweet smile on his cute, childish face. "Hi, Andrew. You have finally come."


    Upon hearing this voice, Ashley was puzzled. ''Why does the voice sound so familiar? It sounds like Greyson.''


    But she dismissed this thought. ''Greyson came to J City to visit his relatives. How could he get involved with Andrew and his friends?''


    Andrew returned Greyson''s greeting briefly.


    "Who is the person behind you, Andrew?" Greyson asked with curiosity


    ed to hang out with Ashley and didn''t expect to see her again under such circumstances. He didn''t even know how to explain it to her.


    And now hearing Francis say this was just too much. He stared at him irritably and said, "It is none of your business."


    Francis rubbed his nose while watching Greyson turn his back to him. He felt that the vibe between Greyson and Ashley was a little weird.


    "Mr. Nan, here are the people we were instructed to bring. They have just arrived after having received some special training. You can be assured that they are clean and fresh."


    It was a random middle-aged man. He clapped his hands and a few girls appeared behind him.


    "Come in girls and meet Mr. Nan,"


    he said to the girls in a stern voice.


    "Hello, Mr. Nan," greeted the over-sweet and youthful voices simultaneously. They all turned their heads to Francis, who was sitting on the couch.


    Francis was so scared of this turn of events that he almost slid from the couch and landed on the floor.


    ''Who doesn''t know that Andrew dislikes women? We have never asked for escort girls when we have hung out in this kind of a club. Even if I wanted to commit suicide, I wouldn''t do this in the presence of Andrew. Who the hell did this to me? I can think of the answer without using my head.''

 Chapter 223 I Think I Fell For Her

    No one could set a trap for Francis except Greyson.


    "Mr. Nan?"


    Seeing Francis wordlessly standing there, the middle-aged man thought that he was probably not satisfied with these women.


    "Mr. Nan, you can rest assured. They are all well-trained and I am sure you will be pleased."


    Greyson urged Francis too. "Mr. Nan, how could you leave them standing there? Aren''t you always kind to women?"


    Francis smiled, as if about to reveal a great joke. "Greyson, this is actually a special gift for you. You turn 22 today. Everyone will laugh at you if they come to know that you haven''t had sex until now. You''re welcome, by the way. This is what I should do as your brother.


    You can choose whoever you want. Just let me know if you do."


    Greyson gnashed his teeth and said, "Should I say thank you?"


    "You''re welcome," Francis replied, looking at Greyson in amusement.


    Ashley looked at all those beautiful women. There were all different types!


    They were obedient to the middle-aged man. They stood behind him and didn''t dare to glance around.


    The clothes they wore, however, were very bold.


    They were translucent, through which you could see what they wore underneath. Some had nothing on!


    Ashley was watching them curiously when a hand covered her eyes and a cool voice said, "Don''t look at them. They''re filthy." ''Look at me.''


    Andrew hadn''t said the last sentence, but somehow, Ashley got what he meant. She blinked quickly and blushed.


    It felt like her heart was itching for him. Andrew''s eyes were fixed on Ashley''s face, burning as never before.


    Ashley, not accustomed to the sudden dark, blinked rapidly, her eyelas


    s even with Ashley now!


    So boring. How could Ashley fall in love with him?" he said to Francis.


    But there was no answer for a while. It was strange because Francis always disagreed with him and would definitely argue with him. But that was before.


    Turning around, Greyson saw Francis holding his head in one hand and a glass of wine in the other, his eyes gazing at the wine glass. Greyson couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Greyson grabbed Francis'' glass, waved a hand in front of his face, and asked, "What are you thinking? What''s the matter?"


    Francis didn''t respond. He took the glass back from Greyson and gulped it all down.


    "I think I''ve fallen for her," Francis said uncertainly.


    "So you fell for a woman. What''s the big deal?" Greyson laughed. "Isn''t it normal? Who is it this time?"


    Francis had never been with the same woman for a month straight. Maybe half a month, but never one.


    He thought that a man and a woman just took what they wanted from each other. It was a matter of equality, he thought, snorting.


    But to Greyson, frankly, Francis was just a playboy.

 Chapter 224 Unexpected Visitors

    "Are both of them your friends?" Ashley asked, after stepping out of the private room.


    "Yeah. There is one more friend. I will introduce you to him next time," Andrew answered.


    She didn''t say anything to that. She didn''t want to know these people who shared a similar social status as Andrew. She was someone who didn''t like any trouble, preferring to lead a peaceful life.


    Finally she answered, "Okay."


    "Don''t worry. They are all very good people." Andrew caressed her head softly. "If you have any trouble, you can also ask them for help."


    Suddenly, something occurred to him and his eyes grew darker instantly.


    Just when Ashley and Andrew stepped out, the back door of the private room opened and a handsome man stepped in.


    He looked young, twenty-five or twenty-six at the most, and had an extremely gentle temperament. People couldn''t help but be impressed by his personality as well as looks.


    Jeremy suddenly craned his neck to look at the couple that walked out. The man and woman were walking side by side and they looked extremely harmonious and admirable.


    His beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly and he held his chest, wondering what just happened.


    Why did they look so familiar?


    Before he could form his thought properly, Greyson rushed towards him and grabbed his hands. "Where were you? What took you so long?"


    Jeremy replied, "There was some issue in my company. It''s settled now."


    He looked around but didn''t find the person he was looking for. "Andrew hasn''t come yet?" he asked with a frown.


    They were members of four different families who shouldered various responsibilities. But they had grown to become very close friends over the years.


    Greyson laid his head on the desk limply. "He did come, but left a moment ago."


    "Oh, by the way, did you know that Andrew got married? He had come with his wife. What a pity, you didn''t see her. She is really beautiful."


    Greyson was enthusiastic again. After all, it wasn''t the


    and rubbing his hands in anticipation. Without his usual high and vigorous spirits, there was no air of authority but decadence around him.


    Raymond''s eyebrows were knitted tightly. Perhaps he was thinking about some serious matter.


    Suddenly they heard a car arriving. Clyde looked happily in the direction of the sound.


    The car stopped by the side of the road. What first caught the eye were a pair of bright black leather shoes stamping on grass. Next were a pair of straight and powerful long legs. Finally, Andrew got out of the car.


    He had strong facial features. His eyebrows were well-defined and his dark eyes were sharp, which gave him an air of majesty.


    Suddenly he bent slightly. By the light, Raymond could clearly make out that Andrew was holding a white, slender hand in his own. Andrew was helping Ashley out of the car.


    When Andrew offered his hand, Ashley was a little confused. She whispered, "I can do this by myself."


    However, Andrew showed no intention of taking his hand back. Then, just pausing for a second or two, Ashley put her hand into Andrew''s.


    She got out of the car and saw the two people standing in front of the villa. She couldn''t believe her eyes and immediately looked at Andrew. It was pretty hard to describe the look on his face.


    Was he doing this on purpose?

 Chapter 225 A White War

    Andrew took Ashley''s hand and walked into the villa as if he didn''t see the two people standing before him.


    At Andrew''s arrival, Clyde walked up to him and said, "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    Andrew cast a glance at him but didn''t say anything.


    Clyde, on the other hand, felt that Andrew''s face was like a boulder¡ªexpressionless and bland¡ªwhich made him lower his head subconsciously.


    "Mr. Lu, I''m Clyde Luo from the Luo Group. We met at a party recently. Can I have a talk with you privately?"


    Clyde had tried to contact Andrew before but it was extremely hard to get an appointment with such a big shot.


    Moreover, Andrew didn''t seem to want to see him. No matter what Clyde did, he couldn''t get into the Lu Group, let alone met Andrew.


    Clyde had no choice but to turn up at Andrew''s house to meet him. He had asked around among his friends and social relations to find out where Andrew lived, and it had taken him a lot of money and energy to meet him.


    Of course, Ashley spotted Clyde and Raymond standing nearby.


    Raymond had not taken his eyes off her since he had seen her again.


    Ashley looked at Raymond without emotion, as if the man standing opposite her was a stranger.


    Suddenly, Ashley felt Andrew grip her hand tighter. She turned to look at him and found that he looked unhappy, his lips pressed tightly together.


    Ashley hesitated for a moment, thinking that maybe she should leave. After all, they were going to talk about work.


    Andrew, on the other hand, was thinking of throwing Raymond out. He wanted to hide Ashley from them. Anyone!


    Ashley tried to extract her hand from Andrew''s grip. "You guys keep talking, I''ll go in."


    But Andrew held Ashley even tighter. He didn''t want to let her go at all.


    Ashley whispered, "Andrew."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t know them," Andrew replied. His tone


    eat forming on his forehead.


    Clyde hurried over to Raymond and hastily said, "Mr. Lu, my son is talking nonsense. You and Ashley love each other, a perfectly matched couple, and Ashley is most willing to marry you."


    Clyde wiped the sweat off his forehead as he spoke to Andrew, and grabbed Raymond''s hand as a hint, hoping he would realize what he was doing.


    Their priority was to save the Luo Group rather than being obsessed with personal relationships.


    At the party, everybody had seen that Andrew was protective of Ashley. But Raymond was asking for trouble by talking like this before Andrew and Ashley.


    Andrew was silent, merely looking at Clyde and Raymond, his eyes empty of emotion now.


    Clyde''s legs were now trembling and he almost fell to his knees under such pressure. Raymond looked defeated too.


    Ashley was afraid to see Andrew behave like this. But more than that, she was worried about him. She also didn''t know why she felt her heart hurt like this.


    "Andrew, are you okay?" Ashley moved towards Andrew and whispered to him.


    She searched Andrew''s eyes but when he didn''t respond, she turned to Raymond and looked coldly at Raymond. She then said something that shocked him to no end.

 Chapter 226 Beyond The Expectation

    Ashley no longer had any feelings for Raymond.


    When she had come to know that he was seeing Lena, she had become sad and uncomfortable.


    But she now knew that Raymond was just a passer-by in her life.


    Ashley declared, "I think I have already made it clear. I have nothing to do with you now.


    I don''t know why you are under the illusion that you still hold a position in my heart even when I know what happened between you and Lena."


    Ashley smiled and continued, "I take back what I said before. I found out that you never really understood me during the three years we were together."


    Raymond began to explain, "Ashley, it''s not like that. Please listen to me¡ª"


    Ashley raised a hand to stop him and said, "Let me finish.


    I don''t know what you think of Lena, but I believe she is really important to you. You wouldn''t have believed her words without a second thought otherwise. Also, I hope you use your brain sometimes. Don''t be fooled by a girl.


    What''s more, you said I was forced to marry my husband. Really? You really believed that? Let me tell you the truth. The reason why we got married to each other is exactly the opposite of what you said and believe.


    I love him very much, and he loves me, too. So please don''t jump to conclusions and judgment before you know anything about any matter. Or I will think that you are deliberately trying to destroy our marriage."


    She then did something completely unexpected.


    She walked up to Andrew and cupped his face as she looked into his dark eyes and gently kissed him.


    Her bright gaze fluttered closed as


    her heart pounded away within her, her sweaty palms grasping at Andrew.


    Ashley wondered for a second if she had been too impulsive.


    When Andrew noticed Ashley pulling away, his arms went tightly around her.


    "Andrew?" Ashley said softly, her


    bad. But he had warned his son not to do such stupid things and ruin their family.


    As Francis emerged from the Cameleon Club, he looked upset. He loosened his tie as he sat in his car, noticing that his phone screen had lit up.


    His wallpaper was the picture of a girl. She had dark, long hair that fell to her waist and looked at the camera like she was puzzled. She was wearing a blue dress with lotus-shaped sleeves.


    Her eyes were wide as saucers and this made her look even more beautiful¡ªan ethereal beauty that people could not get tired of looking at.


    The girl was Ellie and Francis had taken the picture when he was in her home the last time. He had ended up setting this photo as his phone''s wallpaper.


    Slightly irritated, Francis changed the wallpaper to a landscape picture.


    He gripped the steering wheel in his hand as he drove to a fancy place that looked like home to feasting and revelry.


    He parked his car and casually threw the keys to the valet.


    The guy was really careful with the keys, looking reverently at them and then at the car. Francis'' car was valuable and he knew that he should take good care of it. Which meant that he couldn''t be as casual in treating the car as Francis was.

 Chapter 227 A Love Affair

    Inside the Starlight Club, the colorful lights were shining brightly, illuminating its patrons'' bodies as they danced the night away. Even the drinks looked more seductive under the lights.


    Throughout the whole club, the music was thumping loud but not deafening. However, it was enough to make a tipsy customer lose his or her inhibitions more. There were also sexy dancers flaunting what they had on stage as men ogled their hearts away. They looked dangerous, but lust had already blocked their audience''s eyes.


    Every corner of this place was filled with alcohol and sex.


    This place was where people stripped their rationality and morality.


    Walking in, Francis found himself not fitting in like he used to. With that, he couldn''t help but scowl.


    At one moment, as he was walking through the thick crowds, he found himself lost and confused. He couldn''t find his way¡ªwhere he was going, and where he was from. From a distance, though, someone was observing his every move. After a few moments, that person finally walked up to him.


    Francis used to be a frequent visitor of the club. Because of his wealth, women were dying to spend a night with him. Seeing how disconcerted he was, the manager couldn''t help but be confused as well.


    "Hey, Francis! It has been a while since I last saw you. You look great! How have you been?"


    The manager was a middle aged man, probably around his 40s. He had weight on him, but not in a way that made him look heavy or slow. He looked sharp, and although he was smiling at Francis, danger was in his eyes.


    Without responding, Francis just smiled at him slightly, nodded, and walked straight to the room on the third floor.


    The room had everything a person would possibly need. As Francis entered, he immediately grabbed a bottle of wine and chugged it down. He was so focused on downing the alcohol that it was hard to tell what was on his mind.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on


    the door.


    "Come in," Francis said, wiping a bit of wine that spilled onto the sides of his mouth.


    With that, the manager Francis met earlier waked in. A gorgeous woman was behind him.


    "Francis, she is here," he said.


    Francis replied, "Okay, you may leave."


    The manager nodded and started heading out. Before he left, though, he eyed the woman intensely, as if reminding her to make sure to serve Francis well.


    The woman wore a tight small red dress that accentuated her voluptuous figure incredibly well.


    Her blonde hair was meticulously curled so that it would gracefully cascade down her back. As the manager went out, she flashed Francis a naughty smile.


    The make-up she had on her was perfect. Her impeccable red lips made her irresistible to the opposite sex.


    Despite all of that, the only per


    d exasperatedly, wanting to get to the bottom of what was happening.


    Francis was too busy to stop and respond to the man. But as he didn''t want to get the woman in trouble, he decided to respond to the manager. "She''s fine. Something just came up and I have to go. I will be back, though."


    With that, the manager sighed a breath of relief. He thought his girls were failing him! "Have a nice evening, Francis!" he said, as he bid one of his best customers goodbye.


    It was about ten o''clock at night when Francis arrived at the hospital.


    He didn''t really want to be at a hospital. He especially hated it if he didn''t know what was happening and why he apparently had to hurry there.


    Francis was not in a good mood before he got to the hospital, but now, he was angry. If the man on the phone earlier couldn''t give him a good explanation as to why he forced him to hurry here, he might end up punching him in the face.


    The second he walked in, his phone rang. "Francis, we are at Room 301," the man on the other end of the line hurriedly said.


    Francis didn''t utter a single word. He just hung up and walked to Room 301.


    The moment Francis saw the door to the said room, a young man walked up to him and grabbed his arm, saying, "Thank God you are here! You have to hurry up and take a look inside the room!"


    "Take a look at what?" Francis asked, mad and confused. What baffled him more was that the third floor was for women''s care. He didn''t know why he had to go there.


    Not getting the answers he wanted, Francis rolled his eyes, jerked his arm back, and turned around. He was about to leave.


    "Hold on, please! Francis, you have to take a look at her! This is very important for you, too!" the young man pleaded, once again grabbing Francis'' arm. He was now pulling hard at it, trying to get Francis to enter Room 301.

 Chapter 228 Confronting

    When Francis walked into the ward, everything was a mess. Anything that could be broken had been smashed to pieces. The bed was the only thing that remained intact.


    There was a woman lying face down in the bed. Just by looking at her form, one could tell that she must be a pretty woman.


    In normal circumstances, Francis would have taken a good look at her, but right now he was very upset. He was so irritated that he didn''t even glance at her, let alone admire her.


    The mess in the room angered him even more. He kicked away something that was lying closest to his feet and stared at Ivor. "What the hell did you ask me to come here for?" he yelled, fuming.


    Francis didn''t try to lower his voice. He had kicked the object hard producing an equally loud sound. Fear gripped Ivor''s heart with Francis'' every moment.


    He grabbed Francis'' arm and said hastily, "Francis, please keep your voice down."


    Ivor glanced at the woman who lay in the bed. He felt a little relieved when she showed no signs of waking up. It had taken him great efforts to appease her earlier.


    "Francis, take a careful look at that woman. Does she look familiar to you?" said Ivor.


    Francis remained silent. He had a desire to break Ivor''s head at that moment. The oaf expected him to recognize this woman just by looking at her back!


    "So that''s what you asked me to come here for? To see the back of a person?"


    Ivor didn''t understand why he was so irritated, so he nodded earnestly.


    Francis tried to suppress the rage in his heart. He shot one more angry look at Ivor, and then turned around to leave.


    Ivor of course wouldn''t let Francis leave this way. It had not been easy for him to get Francis to come here in the first place. How could he let him leave just like that?


    He stood there helplessly wondering what to do when they both heard a gentle and enthusiastic voice. "Francis!"


    Ivor winked at him and silently mouthed, "Francis, it is your old lover." His lips moved without making any sound.


    Francis watched Ivor who tried v


    child has anything to do with you." She bit her lip and tears swelled her eyes. She watched Francis dolefully.


    "Francis!" Ivor felt sympathetic towards the woman.


    Francis kept his eyes on the woman and asked, "So you don''t want an abortion?"


    The woman bit her lip and didn''t reply. Her expression made it clear that she didn''t want the abortion.


    Francis drew his attention back to his cell phone and started typing on it.


    Ivor was puzzled. ''What is he doing now? Why aren''t they discussing this further? What is he doing on his cell phone?''


    Francis was busy tapping away on the screen. He suddenly held up the cell phone and showed it to the woman. "You said the baby was mine. Then who is this guy?


    Don''t tell me that this woman isn''t you."


    The blood drained off her face, but her hands responded faster than her brain. She reached out to grab the cell phone and said, "No, Francis! I can explain..."


    Francis glared at her and moved his arm back to keep the cell phone out of her hands. The woman missed and staggered. She almost fell down to the floor.


    Ivor was curious and asked, "Francis, what is that? What did you just you show her? Can I have a look?"


    Francis shot him a glance and tossed the cell phone to him.


    Ivor was one of the few guys at the hospital who knew Francis'' real identity. So he knew quite a lot about him.

 Chapter 229 My Child

    Ivor took the cell phone and had a look at it. On its screen was a photo of a woman and a man. The woman was wearing a skimpy piece of clothing and leaning on the man in a way that suggested that they were intimate with one another. They seemed to be in a hotel room.


    "This woman looks awfully familiar," said Ivor skeptically. After investigating the photo for a couple more minutes, Ivor muttered something to himself.


    "She is the person in front of you right now," said Francis in a low voice.


    Ivor''s eyes widened in surprise. Quickly, he took a look at the photo on the phone once again. The woman on it had a very different style¡ªshe was dressed daringly, and her make-up was applied in such a way that made her look older than she really was. He wasn''t able to recognize her at all.


    The way she was wrapping her arms around the middle-aged man beside her also didn''t seem like something the woman in front him would do. Such a thing could only be done by ladies of a certain reputation. So Ivor couldn''t understand how the person in front of him, a lady who was wearing a white dress, looking all innocent and lovely, was the same person in the photo. In his mind, they couldn''t be more different.


    "Francis, where did you get this photo?" asked Ivor inquisitively.


    Francis, on the other hand, didn''t answer. Instead, he only gave him a look that conveyed how stupid he found his question was.


    Ivor couldn''t help but sigh deeply after being glanced at disdainfully. ''Can''t someone ask a question around here?'' he thought.


    Francis looked at the woman again and said, "Are you sure the baby you''re carrying is mine, and not another man''s?"


    The man the woman was with in the photo was a local movie director. He wasn''t very famous, but since he had directed decent movies in the past, he was still considered a celebrity.


    Now, the woman who was claiming that Francis had impregnated her was a D-list actress who had played a role in one of the movies directed by this director. As for how she got that role, anyone with a working brain would be able to figure it out without any difficulty.


    The woman looked at Francis with pitiful eyes and said, "Francis, this baby is really yours. I have nothing to do with that guy anymore. You really have to trust me!"


    She tried to reach out for Francis'' hand, but he withdrew it before she could even get near it.


    Embarrassed, she bit her lip.


    On one fateful day, in an event organized by the director she was with in the picture, she saw Francis. He was handsome, and everyone seemed to respect him. Because of that, she started getting ideas. She knew she looked good, and that she could easily make Francis fall for her. Well, she was right. She succeeded in gett


    h them!" she pleaded earnestly, grabbing Francis'' sleeve.


    "Don''t be silly. I will wait for you outside. They won''t do anything to harm you or the baby you''re carrying. It''s literally just a quick examination."


    After a few more protestations, woman finally relented and went with the two middle-aged women into the operation room.


    The two men exited the building for a quick smoke. The moment they found a place, Ivor took out a cigarette and gave it to Francis. "Francis, why did you knock her up? And she even came to this hospital. Aren''t you afraid that she would spread your secrets or whatnot?"


    Francis took a deep drag on his cigarette and then exhaled the smoke. "Do you think I''m that stupid?


    Do you really think that I''d reveal my real identity to a woman I don''t know?"


    Once again, Ivor was choked by Francis'' response.


    Francis'' head then started throbbing. He rubbed his temples to alleviate it, but it did nothing. Over the past few weeks, his headaches had been too frequent that he started feeling worried about it.


    Ivor looked at him worriedly and said, "Francis, are you okay?"


    "I am okay," Francis whispered, his eyes closed.


    Despite not knowing his full story, Ivor was able to conclude that Francis must have been having a lot of trouble lately. But then again, this shouldn''t be the first time for him.


    "Francis, I know a great place where you could relax. Do you want to go try it? I guarantee that you''d have some fun there and get super relaxed," Ivor excitedly said.


    "What kind of place is that?" Francis replied, still massaging his temples.


    "It''s a resort in a suburban area. It has great natural scenery and now is the best season to go there. I will send the details to you. Check it out and if you want to go, just let me know. I would arrange everything for you."

 Chapter 230 Arrival

    The first beam of sunlight came through the large French windows and lit up the whole bedroom.


    On the fluffy white bed lay a slim woman. She was wrapped in a thin blanket and her face was half buried in the pillow. She held another pillow in her arms and was fast asleep. It looked like she was in the middle of a sweet dream.


    A well-built, tall man walked out from the bathroom. His hair was still dripping with water. He had gorgeous features as if they had been carefully carved by a sculptor. Every line and angle was perfect and his dark eyes were set extraordinarily deep.


    He watched the little figure in the bed and a gentle smile suddenly appeared on his cold, hard face.


    He strolled over to the bed and gazed at Ashley who was still sleeping soundly. He wished that time would just stop here when the weather was nice and warm.


    Even in her sleep, Ashley could sense that a pair of eyes were staring at her, so she turned her body, with some discomfort, to find out who it was. ''Who is this person who is awake so early in the morning to stare at other people? This guy must be insane, '' she thought hazily.


    She was wearing flimsy summer shorts and when she changed her position, they rode up above her thighs and her creamy skin was exposed. Some black and blue marks also came into view.


    Andrew stared at the marks and his eyes darkened immediately. He gulped hard and forced himself to avert his eyes.


    He thought of the sweet hours he had spent with her last night and felt the need to take another cold shower.


    "Ashley," he called softly.


    "Yes?" She opened her eyes a little and gazed at him dreamily for a moment before closing her eyes again.


    Andrew thought she was amusing. How could she be so cute?


    "Wake up now. The sun is on your buttocks." He stroked her hair and tried to fix it with his fingers.


    "No," she mumbled groggily.


    And she rolled over and turned her back to him.


    Andrew had no choice but to let her sleep for some more time.


    Suddenly the phone rang and Ashley frowned. She pulled the blanket


    t time Josef had seen the CEO being so attentive and caring towards anyone, especially a woman.


    Josef''s driving skills were excellent. Ashley didn''t spill a drop of water during her meal.


    She looked out of the window later and asked, "Where are we going, Andrew?"


    "You''ll know when we get there," he replied cryptically.


    Ashley pouted and complained in her head, ''Why does he need to be so mysterious all the time?''


    Her cell phone rang. It was Ellie. Ashley put it to her ear.


    "Hi, Ellie, what''s up?"


    "Haven''t you reached yet?" her best friend asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t Andrew taking you to some place? Where are you now? How much longer will you take?"


    Ashley looked around out of the window. All she could see was trees and the road. She had no idea where she was at that point.


    "Andrew, where are we now? And how long until we reach our destination?"


    "Very soon."


    Ashley said into her phone, "We will arrive soon, Ellie."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Okay," replied Ashley.


    After Ellie hung up, Francis folded his arms and stared at her. "How was it? I told you Ashley would come. I didn''t lie to you." He lowered his voice for the last bit. Ellie didn''t hear him very clearly, so she turned to look at him in puzzlement.


    "Nothing. Let''s go in now," said Francis.


    "I''ll wait here for Ashley," she said, shaking her head.

 Chapter 231 A Playboy

    The car slowly drove along and finally stopped next to a beautifully green lawn. Ashley was dozing off. The sudden stopped motion of the car woke her up. She gathered herself and got out of the car. She then looked around at her surroundings. The scenery there was really beautiful and breathtaking. There were many luscious trees, babbling streams and a flowing river. The clear blue water sparkled in its cleanliness.


    The little nap she took made Ashley a bit sore. When she got out of the car, she couldn''t help raising her arms in the air, stretching them high up in the sky. She closed her eyes and allowed the cool breeze to sweep over her body, tousling her hair a bit.


    A bright blue sky, vibrant green trees, sparkling clear water, and a nice, cool breeze put people in a particularly good mood, Ashley included.


    Andrew continued staying seated in the car. He gently and affectionately looked at Ashley, who was admiring the river.


    After a while, Ashley ran back to Andrew''s side and excitedly grabbed his hand. She exclaimed, "Andrew, can you smell that fresh, clean air? It''s so nice here. Let''s go."


    Andrew didn''t move but instead quietly stared at Ashley.


    Starting to wonder why Andrew wasn''t moving, Ashley asked wonderingly, "What''s wrong? Is there something dirty on my face?" As she said so, Ashley raised her hand and started wiping her cheek hard.


    "Why don''t you call me the same name as you did last night?" Andrew finally asked.


    ''What did I call him last night?'' thought Ashley.


    She started searching through her memory. After a while, something suddenly occurred to Ashley. She started blushing. Ashley then glared at Andrew, letting go of his hand. She quickly turned around and started running away from him.


    Andrew thought of the events that happened in the evening of the previous day. His eyes subconsciously started to soften a bit. Ashley actually called him "Honey" in front of Raymond and his father. It surprised Andrew, even now as he was thinking about it. But for some reason, when there were only the two of them, Ashley liked to call him by his full name.


    From afar, Ashley thought of the scene when Andrew forced her to call him "Honey" in bed, when they were having sex the night before. If she didn''t call him that, he would have continue even if she had been tired to death.


    As it turned out, they weren''t thinking about the same thing.


    "Ashley."


    Feeling breathless from the running, Ashley was about to enter the house. She concentrated on climbing up the steps. Then Ashley heard someone calling her name and she lifted her head up.


    Ellie was standing in front of the door, looking beautiful in a pink dress, and looking at her with a smile. Francis, who was standing behind Ellie, was wearing an elegant black shirt and slacks.


    Seeing Fran


    vice Ashley gave her, especially when Ashley looked so worried and concerned.


    Seeing that Ellie seemed to agree with her, Ashley decided to change the subject and talk about other things. The two chatted happily for a while.


    "Hi, Ashley and Ellie." A soft and nice voice interrupted the women. Quickly, a man appeared and came to them.


    It was Greyson, whom Ashley had seen in the club the night before.


    Hearing that, Ashley was about to turn around and greet him, but she stopped. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    Ellie, on the other hand, couldn''t help but smile happily in surprise. She questioned doubtfully, "Greyson, why are you here?"


    Before Francis came with her, he called several good friends to come also, including Greyson. But they took separate cars and came from different locations, hence her surprise.


    Ellie came with Francis while Ashley came with Andrew. So, they arrived at different times. As for Greyson, he just arrived there with his attendants.


    Since Francis freely invited his friends, no one knew how many people would come, except for him.


    Greyson quizzically glanced at Ashley and answered softly, "Francis asked me to come here. I thought I wouldn''t make it but I managed to clear my schedule in time. I just arrived a few moments ago. It''s great that I can meet you here. I didn''t expect that we would see each other again so soon."


    "Yes. It''s good, isn''t it? I heard from Ashley that the scenery here is breathtaking. Where are your friends? Did you come alone? Why are you not with them?" Ellie questioned.


    Speaking of this, Greyson was a little angry. Since he originally had work to complete and managed at the last moment to clear his schedule, he thought he would arrive late. He expected to be the latest to arrive. But he didn''t expect that he would be the first one here. No one but him was actually here!

 Chapter 232 An Innocent Onlooker

    But Greyson couldn''t show his anger in front of Ellie and Ashley, so he answered, "They''re still on the way."


    He looked at Ashley and asked, "Little pretty, are you still mad at me?"


    Ashley replied with a faint smile, "Little pretty? Why aren''t you calling me Ashley today?"


    He looked at her piteously. "Little pretty, I apologize. I didn''t mean to deceive you."


    "Ashley, what happened?" Ellie asked in confusion. "Why is he apologizing?"


    Ellie didn''t know who he really was. She thought he was the same guy she had known for so long.


    After seeing Greyson with Andrew and Francis last night, Ashley no longer believed anything Greyson said.


    ''So what does this mean? Coming to J City to see relatives? The stolen wallet? All of these were made up!'' she thought angrily.


    "All the stories he told us were made up. He didn''t come here for relatives at all, nor did he get robbed by anyone," she explained to Ellie.


    "So, it was all a lie?" asked Ellie.


    Ashley nodded.


    Hearing this, Greyson felt dazed. He really liked being with Ashley and Ellie. Moreover, he had not deceived them deliberately.


    Francis should be blamed for all this. He had come up with this dumb idea and insisted on pushing the loser of the game to do this.


    "Hey, hey, I can explain everything," Greyson said trying to placate them. He looked at them with his innocent eyes.


    It worked with Ellie. So she turned to Ashley and said, "I don''t think he really meant it. Why don''t you at least hear him out?"


    Ashley looked at Ellie in disappointment. She couldn''t believe that she was still not behaving like a grown-up about this. It was Ellie who had been afraid that Ashley would be tricke


    ver, the person or the thing disappeared.


    "Come here," Andrew called out to Ashley.


    She walked over to him obediently after shooting Francis another warning look.


    Andrew glanced at Greyson, who he knew had nothing to do with Ashley. But he was still somewhat unhappy when he saw them chatting pleasantly.


    "Hey, Ashley, you need to clarify. Why don''t you want to let me get close to Ellie," asked Francis. Weren''t they on good terms the other day?


    "You are such a womanizer! Get away from Ellie!" she yelled without hesitation. "Otherwise I won''t be nice the next time around!"


    Francis felt offended at her words. Sure, he used to be a jerk, but recently he had showed restraint.


    ''I just had a drink with a woman last night. Do you have to make such a big deal about it?'' he thought.


    He would have liked to continue defending himself, but had to swallow his words when he saw Andrew''s threatening expression.


    Andrew gently smoothed Ashley''s tousled hair and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    She shook his head and replied, "No. I ate a lot in the car on the way here."


    "Let''s go to dinner," he suggested.

 Chapter 233 Uninvited Company

    The resort village was located in the suburban area of J City. It was in a secluded location and the landscape was very beautiful.


    The decoration was antique style. The long corridors with the wood flooring, the pergola, the artificial hills and the pavilions, all together gave people a feeling of being a world away from the modern life of J City.


    Ashley grabbed Andrew''s hand tightly, fearing that if she was separated from them, she would certainly get lost thanks to her poor sense of directions.


    "Francis, this way!" Ivor waved him over when he spotted Francis in the distance.


    Francis made his way to him and the others followed.


    When they got closer, they found that two more people were standing behind Ivor. It was Susie and Lesley.


    Ashley had met Susie once, so she recognized her immediately. But she didn''t know who the other woman beside her was.


    For some mysterious reason, Ashley sensed a lot of hostility from the other woman.


    But it didn''t make sense; she didn''t know her at all. Where was all this hostility coming from?


    Francis furrowed his brows and hissed, "Why did you bring them?"


    Ivor opened his mouth but hesitated; he couldn''t find the right words. Susie was quicker than him and said, "What do you mean, Francis? Do you own this place? Why can''t we be here?"


    Francis raised his eyebrows lightly and replied carelessly, "Oh? Sorry, but I do own this place. So will you leave now, Miss Lu? You are not welcome here."


    "Francis, you¡­" said Susie irritably.


    He leaned on a pillar and looked at her indifferently.


    "Andrew, just look at him! He is bullying me again!" she whined.


    She couldn''t fight Francis, so she stomped over to Andrew''s side. She shot a resentful glare towards Ashley, who was holding his arm. Susie was about to hold his other arm.


    But Andrew glanced at her emotionlessly, and without even saying anything, he scared her off. She didn''t dare touch him.


    She then bit her lip and drew her hand back in embarrassment.


    hers. So Francis could only hear them murmuring, and couldn''t tell what they were saying.


    He felt irritated for no reason suddenly and said, "What are you two gossiping about? Come on, catch up. You only have yourselves to blame if you get lost."


    Greyson held Ellie''s hand and walked faster to catch up with them. ''We aren''t that far behind. How can we get lost? What the hell is he worried about?''


    Greyson stared at Francis suspiciously. "Why do I get a feeling that you are in a bad mood today?


    You being in a bad mood has brightened up my day. Ha-ha!"


    Greyson laughed inconsiderately.


    Francis looked once again at their entwined hands and then narrowed his eyes and walked away.


    Francis walking away from a fight left Greyson in a shock. He rubbed his nose, watched Francis'' back and wondered, ''What has happened to this guy today?''


    At the dinner table, the motley group settled down and coincidentally Ashley sat next to Lesley.


    Ashley observed her secretly and wondered, ''Who is she? Why does she have such a close relationship with Andrew? She keeps saying his name over and over again. And he doesn''t seem to have any problem with it at all.''


    She thought nobody had caught her observing Lesley closely, but she didn''t know that her actions were clear as day. Anyone could see that she was sizing Lesley up.

 Chapter 234 Marry Him

    Their eyes met and Lesley smiled gently and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Ashley looked a little awkward. She quickly averted her eyes and answered, "Nothing."


    With the smile still stuck on her lips, Lesley asked, "This is the first time I''ve seen my dear Andrew out with a girl other than Susie. What''s your relationship with him?"


    "We..."


    "Don''t be distracted. You should focus on your food instead of talking to someone insignificant," Andrew cut in sharply. He had interrupted Ashley just when she was about to tell Lesley about their relationship.


    Lesley froze when she heard his words.


    ''Someone insignificant? I am your fiancee!''


    "Lesley, just ignore her. You are my sister-in-law. Who the hell does she think she is?" Susie piped in, her voice trembling with anger.


    Thankful that someone had her back, Lesley regained her composure. She pretended to blame Susie, "What nonsense are you talking?"


    Susie replied, "I just told the truth. You are my brother''s fiancee, the woman who is going to marry him. We can''t accept a woman living in obscurity."


    Although she didn''t spell out Ashley''s name, everyone knew who her remarks were aimed at.


    Ashley lowered her head and focused on her meal. However, after she heard Susie''s words, the food tasted like cardboard.


    ''Well, it''s true. He really has a fiancee, and they are going to get married.


    Their families are fairly well-matched. What''s wrong with me? Why do I feel uneasy inside?'' she asked herself.


    Andrew glanced at Susie casually. "When did I get a fiancee? Why haven''t I heard of this before?"


    Susie, who had been unkind just now, wore a dejected expression. "Dad arranged this marriage for you. Lesley will marry you sooner or later," she muttered.


    Andrew responded coldly, "Well, since he has arranged the marriage, he should be the one to marry her."


    "Ha-ha!" Francis couldn''t control himself.


    Greyson, who was sitting beside him quietly, was stunned by Andrew''s words.


    If he liked his fiancee, she would let him go. In any case, they had not married for love in the beginning.


    She looked up at him with wide eyes. Her long eyelashes trembled as she blinked. She felt a little uneasy. She was waiting for Andrew''s answer with baited breath, but she was also afraid that he would admit that Lesley was indeed his fiancee.


    "No," he said simply.


    "Why does she call you ''dear Andrew?'' Even Susie refers to her as sister-in-law,"


    she asked, her voice dripping with jealousy.


    Andrew raised his brows. "Are you jealous?" he asked, almost in an excited anticipation.


    She was questioning him as his wife, who suspected him of cheating.


    Her voice was full of jealousy.


    "Jealous? No! How could I be jealous? It''s impossible!" she retorted, pouting.


    ''Double-faced woman, '' Andrew thought to himself.


    Then he kissed her suddenly. Ashley was caught off-guard. She looked at him in surprise. "You are my wife, and you are the only one who can be my wife. What you need to do is ignore all of them."


    He stroked her soft black hair. "Understand?" he asked.


    Ashley nodded slowly, looking at his handsome face.


    "Are you sleepy? Go back and get some rest. I will take you out in the evening."


    It was noon, and the mid-day sun usually made people sleepy. Ashley nodded.

 Chapter 235 Sister

    In the Gu Group, Jeremy was sitting quietly inside the CEO''s office, occupied with some paperwork.


    After reading the last document, he massaged his temples and leaned back on his chair.


    In some ways, Jeremy and Andrew were similar.


    Because of what had happened, Jeremy rarely went home. He worked overtime at the company almost every day.


    After a few minutes of downtime, Joseph, Jeremy''s assistant, suddenly barged into his office. Visibly distressed, he addressed Jeremy, panting, "Mr. Gu¡­"


    "What happened?" Jeremy asked, alarmed by Joseph''s sudden appearance.


    His assistant put some documents in front of him and said, "Mr. Gu, look at these."


    There was a photo of a young woman smiling brightly at the camera at the top of the pile of papers.


    Confused, Jeremy asked with a frown, "What are these, Joseph? You know I don''t have time to look at these kinds of documents right now."


    "No, Mr. Gu, I''m not wasting your time," Joseph replied with a sense of urgency. "Sir, please read them. You might find what''s inside...surprising, to say the least," he explained.


    Jeremy rolled his eyes at that statement and begrudgingly picked up the documents that were presented to him. Slowly, he began to read them. The more he read, the more shocked he became.


    "Are you sure that this is her?" asked Jeremy, his eyes glued on what he was reading.


    "Sir, I am not entirely sure but there is a high possibility that it could be her. She checks many boxes. She went missing when she was five years old and was adopted by a family," said Joseph.


    But before he could complete whatever he was trying to say, Jeremy stood up from his office chair. The documents he was reading were still in his hand, but soon, his hands went limp, sending the papers flying all around him. But he didn''t care. Slowly, he turned to look at Joseph and asked, "Where is she?"


    "Mr. Gu, are you planning on meeting her?" Joseph asked his boss. Jeremy didn''t reply, but Joseph already understood his silence. "Okay, I will make an appointment with her as soon as possible. For the time being, you have an important meeting this afternoon."


    "Put that off! Make an appointment with the girl right now!"


    The sudden outburst from Jeremy stunned Joseph. "But, Mr. Gu¡­" Joseph started hesitantly, unsure of how to approach the impassioned Jeremy.


    But once again, before he could finish, Jeremy cut him off. This time, however, it was only


    stayed with. Here, I even have a scar on my hand because of it."


    Angelina rolled up her long sleeves and showed her hand. There was a small scar on her wrist, which was particularly obvious on her fair skin.


    "How old are you, Miss Li?"


    "I''m 23 years old. I am in my final year of college and I will be graduating soon," Angelina replied.


    Joseph slightly nodded, taking note of Angelina''s answers. He then turned to Jeremy and said, "Mr. Gu, do you still need to ask Miss Li about anything else? How about you go to the hospital to take a DNA test?"


    Joseph was reasonably wary of women who claimed to be Jeremy''s sister. There had been many women who had had the guts to pretend to be his sister, and some of them weren''t even easy to look at.


    Now, it wasn''t to discriminate against people who weren''t very gifted in the looks department, but Jeremy was a gorgeous man. So, it would only make sense if her sister was gorgeous as well. Imagine being ugly and still having the courage to pretend to be a handsome man''s sister. Even gene mutation wouldn''t cause such a great difference.


    "Okay, help me contact the hospital," said Jeremy.


    Joseph nodded. Before he left, he glanced at Angelina and gave her a reassuring smile.


    Angelina still couldn''t believe what she had heard. She looked at Jeremy in amazement and asked hesitatingly, "Are you really my brother?"


    Doubts were swirling inside her head. True, she looked a lot like Jeremy, but it could be a coincidence.


    Jeremy, on the other hand, seemed to have worked on his courage. With a smile on his face, he said softly, "Yes, I am your brother."

 Chapter 236 The Sarcasm

    Never in her wildest dreams had Angelina imagined that she had a brother who was the president of the Gu Group.


    The gentle and graceful man standing in front of her looked at her intently as if he could not get enough of her. He spoke to her in a soft tone, as if he was afraid of frightening her.


    She felt choked with emotion. His eyes glistened with tears and he quickly looked away, trying to hide it. ''He must love me a lot, '' she thought to herself.


    Angelina took a tissue from her bag and handed it to Jeremy. "Don''t be sad now. Shouldn''t you be happy? I have never had a brother before, but I will try to get on well with you. When we were young, our relationship might have been very good."


    Taking the tissue from Angelina''s hand, Jeremy couldn''t help laughing. "Well, yeah. You used to follow me around all the time and call me ''Jeremy'' in a crisp voice."


    Angelina couldn''t help smiling. Although she had no recollection of this, she felt good just picturing it.


    Angelina asked, "Then, how did I get lost?"


    Seeing Jeremy''s smile fade, Angelina admonished herself mentally.


    She apologized immediately, "Excuse me, I wasn''t..."


    Jeremy''s smile returned. "It''s all right.


    I blamed myself for playing around too much and being careless. I took you out to play with me one day. I saw something interesting, so I left you behind and went away to explore it. When I came back, you were gone," he said wistfully.


    Although it sounded casual, at that time it had been a heart-wrenching experience to lose his favorite sister.


    The two spoke a lot with each other. At first, the conversation had been stilted and uneasy, but soon they got re-familiarized with each other.


    Without even realizing it, they went on chatting for half an hour. Suddenly, Jeremy''s cell phone rang and interrupted


    alk with your eyes open?" asked a crisp and fragile voice.


    "I''m sorry," Ellie apologized.


    She had just turned a corner in the corridor. Nobody was there in the villa, so Ellie was not paying much attention to her surrounding and accidentally bumped into this person.


    Ellie had apologized immediately, so Susie did not want to start a fight. However, when she raised her eyes and saw Ellie''s beautiful and gentle face, she changed her mind.


    She decided to be mean. "Sorry? You knock me down and then you just say you''re sorry! Do you know who I am?"


    Ellie was frustrated.


    However, since she was at fault, she could not accuse Susie of being aggressive. So she apologized once more.


    She intended to pass by Susie and leave.


    But Susie turned around and stood in front of her, blocking her path.


    Ellie looked at her. "What more do you want? I''ve already apologized."


    Susie looked at her face. Ellie wasn''t very pretty, yet she had somehow caught a place in both Greyson''s and Francis'' hearts.


    But Francis had no taste whatsoever. He would never say no to any girl. It was not surprising for him to have a crush on a homely girl like Ellie. Susie looked at Ellie with a sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 237 Conflict

    Susie had long disliked Francis. She thought he just stuck on to her brother to play around with numerous women.


    Hailing from an affluent family, Susie was raised well and so she looked down on those kind of guys.


    And she felt the same way about Ellie too.


    "Humph, look at yourself. I didn''t expect you to be so good at seducing men," she sneered.


    Ellie looked at Susie icily. She would have liked to give it back to her, but she swallowed the words considering Susie''s background.


    It was not that Ellie was afraid of Susie, even though she was from the Lu family. She just didn''t want to cause Ashley any trouble, since Susie was Andrew''s sister and Andrew loved Ashley very much.


    Ellie''s silence encouraged Susie to continue, "No wonder you and Ashley are friends.


    You two are cut from the same cloth; you are both sluts. Shame on you!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Ellie spluttered.


    Susie was behaving like a mad dog, barking unnecessarily, and Ellie didn''t bother about what she had said earlier. But she wouldn''t stand idly and hear anything bad being spoken about Ashley.


    No one knew what they had gone through together and just how close they were.


    In other words, even if everyone in the world betrayed them, they would never betray each other.


    Susie was shocked by Ellie''s bold response and froze for a moment, then she continued in a patronizing tone, "You heard me. I''d love to repeat it if you didn''t get me the first time!


    I said, you and Ashley are cut from the same cloth; you''re both sl¡ª!"


    Before Susie could finish, Ellie made an unexpected move.


    She raised her hand and gave Susie a tight slap.


    It resou


    ave found another person to sympathize with her. She began sobbing again, "My sweet Lesley. Thank God, you''re here. It''s her, Ellie! She hit me!" Susie pointed at Ellie like a petulant child.


    Ashley protected Ellie with her body immediately, not even realizing what she was doing.


    "Miss Lu, I think you are mistaken. How could Ellie hit you?" Ashley asked, perplexed.


    "How couldn''t she? There were only two of us here just now. If it was not her, then who was it? Me?


    Ouch! It hurts so much!" Susie cried out in pain as she opened her mouth wide to yell.


    Greyson went up to Ellie quietly and examined her up and down. He was relieved when he didn''t find any wounds.


    But he was surprised to discover that Jeremy was standing next to Ellie. He asked, "So, you finally made it?"


    Jeremy nodded.


    Then Greyson turned to Susie and challenged with a sneer, "You could have done this to yourself to frame her. That''s also a possibility."


    "Greyson, I know you have a crush on her. But do you really know her? Look at what she did to me. You''re still making excuses for this vicious woman!" Susie retorted.

 Chapter 238 I Did It

    "Susie, have you seen how bruised your face is? Please, just calm down a bit," Lesley pleaded earnestly.


    Then, she looked at Ashley and said, "Ashley, I know that Ellie is your friend. However, that doesn''t mean she has the right to hit people. Susie is Andrew''s sister. How is he supposed to explain what happened to her to his family?" Lesley looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    "I know Susie very well. Although she is a bit rude and unreasonable at times, she would never, ever harm others. And like Susie said, she wouldn''t beat herself up just to frame Ellie, right?


    Even if she did intend to do such a thing, I don''t think she would risk damaging her own face. As women, I believe we all know the importance of our appearances."


    It was clear that Lesley was only pandering to the good side of everyone in order to build a shining image for herself. She thought that Andrew would side with Susie without question because, well, they were siblings. Despite knowing that the two were not very close with each other, Lesley believed that Andrew would come to their rescue.


    But what Lesley didn''t know was that Andrew felt nothing towards any member of his family, and Susie was no exception.


    As a matter of fact, he actually liked Ellie better than Susie.


    Lesley was waiting for Andrew to say something in their defense, but he just stayed silent. After many minutes passed and he still didn''t say anything, she started to feel her cheeks going red from embarrassment.


    Susie, on the other hand, was panicking. Turning to Lesley, she asked, "Lesley, will there be any scars on my face?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she stared furiously at Ellie and shrieked, "Listen, bitch! If my face becomes disfigured, I swear I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Lesley patted her shoulder to comfort her. "Don''t worry, girl. It''ll be fine. Your parents will definitely give you the best treatment."


    And she was right. As the daughter of rich and powerful parents, she would, no doubt, receive the best solution science had to offer.


    Amidst all the brouhaha, Ashley still believed that Ellie didn''t hurt Susie. No one knew Ellie better than she did, and she knew that Ellie was a kind, loving person. Heck, even when people had been rude to her in the past, she had never thought of exacting revenge on them! How could it be possible for her to hit Susie? It didn''t make sense to her.


    Suddenly, Angelina, who was standing nearby said, "Uh...I am not sure whether


    y everyone was dead set on defending an outsider, and not her!


    "Lesley, are you okay?" Susie asked abruptly.


    After what Andrew had said and done, Lesley couldn''t help but feel disappointed and confused. She didn''t think that Andrew would do something like that to Susie. It was as if he didn''t care about her at all.


    ''He treats someone who is not his family better than his own sister, '' she thought. ''But damn, Ashley and that Ellie are really birds of the same feather!'' Her sadness slowly turned into rage.


    Her eyes filled with fury. As she glowered at their disappearing backs, she started to shake in anger. It was Susie''s first time seeing her behave like this, and she was scared.


    But swiftly, Lesley was able to pull herself back together and look like nothing had happened.


    Turning to the girl beside her, she realized that Susie was stunned. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Susie shook her head and didn''t utter a word. Her mind went blank.


    "Well, I think it''s better if we go to the hospital now."


    But Susie didn''t want to leave. More precisely, she didn''t want to leave Jeremy. "Lesley, I don''t want to go. Can we just stay here?"


    "What about your face? You can''t just leave it like that!"


    Susie touched her face, which was now fully swollen and bruised, and it made her feel terrible and frightened. ''No wonder he doesn''t want to see me, '' she thought to herself.


    "How about we call the doctor here? I really don''t want to go home now," she told Lesley.


    Lesley took a glimpse at her and said, "All right. Let''s go back to your room. I''ll help you treat the wound on your face before the doctor comes. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 239 Having Fun

    The resort was so huge that one could get lost without proper guidance. But they luckily had Ivor, who had been here before.


    And the day before, Ivor had come to the resort, knowing that Andrew didn''t like crowded places, and made sure that they restricted entry into the resort. The place was almost exclusive to them.


    "Francis, there is a pavilion over there. Let''s go and sit there," said Ivor.


    Francis turned to look at the pavilion that Ivor was pointing at and nodded.


    The pavilion was in the middle of the lake. Its design was pleasing to the eye and the surrounding lake was full of blooming lotuses. Anyone sitting at the edge of the lake could recover their spirits in no time.


    There was no path leading to the pavilion. Instead, there only were a few boats that were parked at the lake shore.


    Greyson narrowed his eyes, stared at the pavilion in the distance, and asked, "How do we get there?"


    Ivor pointed to the boats and said, "Look there. We can take the boats."


    Greyson glanced skeptically at Ivor and asked, "Can you row?"


    "Of course," replied Ivor, squinting at him disdainfully.


    "There are eight of us, and one boat won''t be enough for all of us. We have to use two. But only you can row. What about the people who''re supposed to take the other boat?" Greyson asked sarcastically.


    Ivor looked around at the group. All those people were born with silver spoons in their mouths. How could they row a boat? Especially since it was such hard work.


    Francis said, "There should be somebody here who can take us there."


    Ivor explained to him in a low voice, "I asked them to leave."


    It looked like Ivor had managed to stun Francis into silence.


    "You are such a moron!" he said after a while.


    Ivor had to take the blame without compliant, but his intention had just been to give them some privacy.


    Angelina looked at the dejected group and smiled. She said cheerfully, "I can


    is better, but I''ll accept the challenge if he''d like to compete," Angelina said serenely.


    "Greyson!" Jeremy''s pleasant voice was stern as he reprimanded Greyson.


    "Okay, okay! I won''t say anything else!" Greyson said, motioning as if zipping his mouth shut. He lowered his head and swung his hand in the water for fun.


    Jeremy turned to Angelina and said, "Don''t you mind him. He always does that. He has that kind of personality."


    "Okay," Angelina said with a shrug.


    On the other boat, Andrew''s eyes never left Ashley even for a second after they had gotten onboard.


    Ashley blushed as she realized that Andrew was staring at her. She stared back at him for a while before turning to Ellie and talking to her.


    She didn''t believe even for a second that Ellie would hit Susie without reason. Susie must have said something or done something to provoke Ellie.


    Ashley rested her chin on her palm and asked her, "How are you doing? Are you in a better mood now?"


    "Yeah, I''m good."


    "Why did you slap her?"


    Ellie gave Ashley a long look before saying, "She should blame herself for saying those bad things about you. Moreover, I''d been itching to beat her up for a long time."


    Ashley let out a laugh before hugging her and saying, "Oh, you are such a free spirit!"

 Chapter 240 My Wife Can Only Be Her

    The water was so clear that one could easily see the colorful little fishes swimming freely and happily in it.


    Beautiful lotuses and leaves also abounded, and they were all within the reach of their hands as they sat on the boat. Ashley couldn''t help but reach out for one when they passed it. It was cool to the touch, and it made her really happy.


    Ivor and Francis were the type of people who could make friends with other people effortlessly and immediately. When they saw Ashley enjoying the ride, Francis commented, thoroughly amused, "Ashley, you can pick that lotus if you like it so much."


    "No, no," Ashley replied, a little embarrassed. "It would be way better for them to stay on their pads, so that they could grow and become even more beautiful." For her, adoration was not enough reason for someone to recklessly pluck something away from what was keeping it alive.


    Soon enough, the pavilion came into view. While it seemed like they were already very close to it, it still took them thirty minutes to get there. As she waited, Ashley took out her phone and took pictures of the breathtaking scenery. She never wanted to forget how majestic everything looked.


    When they were young, she and Ellie had promised themselves that they would travel the world the moment they had money, time and the capability to do so. They would see every famous landmark in every country, taste all their delicious food, and talk to all the different people they met.


    ''Finally, our dream is coming true, '' she thought to herself, almost teary eyed.


    After capturing all the memories she could capture, she turned to Andrew.


    He was wearing a hand-sewed black suit. Incredibly, he still looked tall even though he was sitting down. Somehow, she began to think that being tall wasn''t just a physical attribute. Andrew had an aura around him that made everyone feel like he was far above others, and that he was looking down at them.


    At that moment, he had his back turned to Ashley. Despite that, he still looked stunning. With his broad shoulders, he looked sophisticated; with his wide back, he looked strong and intimidating.


    His posture was no joke either¡ªit easily made others feel how cold, proud, noble, and aloof he was.


    "Andrew,"


    Ashley called out. The moment Andrew turned to look at her, she immediately took a photo of him. She wanted to catch him off-guard and take a candid picture. ''Maybe this would put some warmth in him, '' she thought.


    After taking the picture, she gave him a sweet smile and said, "Thanks."


    Ivor was amazed by their interaction. He hadn''t met Andrew that many times before, but he already knew that he didn


    in case, we have sent our DNAs to the hospital for a test. Soon, I''ll have the result and I can finally confirm that she''s indeed my sister."


    "Oh, congratulations to you then," said Andrew.


    "Isn''t it too early to congratulate me?" Jeremy asked, chuckling.


    After a pause, he asked, "When did you get married? You didn''t even let us know."


    After Jeremy''s question, Andrew suddenly thought of something and his face turned glum.


    Jeremy saw the change in his expression and then asked, "Are you considering giving her a grand wedding ceremony?"


    Andrew gave him a thoughtful glance. Of course he would like to give her a grand wedding ceremony. He wanted to let the world know that she was his woman.


    "You know, we got married on a whim. She doesn''t like to be in the spotlight. We''ll think about that when she gets used to the married life." His eyes were full of affection as he talked about Ashley.


    Jeremy turned to look at the lady they were talking about. She was talking to Ellie. He noted how her face was incredibly gentle and friendly. ''Beautiful, '' he thought. It was hard to imagine how she had ended up marrying Andrew.


    "What about your family? How are you going to tell them? I heard that the Lu family had already selected a girl for you. Lesley¡ªthat''s the girl, right?" Jeremy''s question hit something inside Andrew.


    As Andrew''s pal, Jeremy wanted him to find the woman he loved to marry. He wanted to see him happy with the girl he loved. However, Andrew''s marriage wasn''t just his own business.


    Aside from the whole Lu family and the Lu Group, his father was someone who wouldn''t easily give him his consent.


    Ethan would never give Andrew permission to marry such an ordinary girl, who wouldn''t boost or help his career whatsoever.

 Chapter 241 All Right

    "Only she can be my wife!" Andrew said firmly.


    Looking at Andrew''s receding figure, Jeremy shook his head. ''All right, '' he thought.


    He didn''t know why he thought that Ashley looked familiar.


    He felt as if they had seen each other somewhere before. But he couldn''t remember clearly where they might have met.


    Jeremy couldn''t help but gaze at Ashley gently. He was lost in thought.


    There were only there girls amongst them¡ªAshley, Ellie and Angelina. Angelina had sided with them earlier by being honest about Susie. So, Ashley liked her.


    When Andrew and Jeremy reached them, they heard the girls chatting away happily.


    Jeremy enjoyed watching this happy scene.


    He walked over to Angelina and said softly, "What are you girls talking about? You seem so happy."


    When he approached the group, the three girls fell silent at once.


    Angelina couldn''t help but chuckle. "We are talking about women stuff. Do you want to join us?"


    Hearing that, Jeremy was unnerved.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, Ellie suddenly stopped him and said, "Thank you for your help."


    Although she didn''t elaborate further, Jeremy understood what she was talking about.


    He looked at her gently and said, "You are welcome. Are you hurt?"


    "No," she replied.


    "She has been spoiled by her family. She bore you no malice," he explained.


    Ellie didn''t reply. ''Susie didn''t behave like that just because she has been spoiled by her family.


    She is bad-mouthed. Nobody can stand being disrespected.


    She is Andrew''s sister. They were born in the same family, yet they are so different.


    Andrew is elegant, noble and dignified. As for Susie, she is a shrew, '' she thought.


    Francis was playing on his mobile phone, leaning against the pillar. However, he was not really paying any attention to his phone. He kept glancing at Ellie from time to time.


    He didn''t even notice that the game on his phone had long ended.


    His ears had pricked up to hear the conversation between Jeremy and Ellie. ''Did she just thank Jeremy? Why?'' he thought.


    didn''t worry too much either. He couldn''t wait to try. "Let me demonstrate it first," he said.


    Andrew and Jeremy were still outside the circle. The two men stood behind Ashley and Angelina respectively.


    "Andrew! Jeremy! Come on. Let''s play. It''s a fun game," urged Greyson.


    Francis glanced at Greyson. He clearly knew that Greyson wanted to know some embarrassing truths about Andrew and Jeremy through this game.


    Andrew looked indifferent. He just glanced at Greyson coldly. He was about to refuse his invitation when he noticed that Ashley was looking at him expectantly, her eyes sparkling. Obviously, she also wanted him to join in.


    He thought for a few seconds and asked, "What''s up?"


    Ashley didn''t dare to persuade him to play. She just looked away and said, "Nothing."


    But deep down, she really wanted Andrew to join them so that she could ask him a burning question that had been consuming her thoughts lately. But she didn''t want him to catch on that she cared much about those things. This game would be the perfect excuse to ask him her question casually.


    If she asked him directly, it would be very embarrassing.


    Andrew didn''t say anything further even though he had an inkling of what Ashley was thinking. He finally joined them and only Jeremy remained outside the circle. Seeing that Andrew was ready to play, Jeremy had no choice but to join in.

 Chapter 242 A Kiss

    The game began with Greyson. He put his hand on the fixed end of the wooden board and spun it. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the spinning board. It finally stopped and pointed towards Ashley.


    She was speechless. ''Just my luck! The way people get the jackpot the first time they bet, '' she thought to herself, amused.


    Meeting all the eyes that were on her, she calmly stated, "Truth."


    As it was Ashley, Greyson couldn''t ask her something out of line to embarrass her or something that she couldn''t answer.


    "Ash¡ª Ashley, what''s your favorite food?" he asked, choosing to play it safe.


    For a minute there, he thought he was going to be in deep trouble. He had almost called her by her nickname. And the death stare that he got from Andrew told him that he might get murdered if he dared to do so.


    Ashley sighed in relief and answered without thinking, "Sweet and sour spareribs!"


    The game continued. When Ashley spun the board, it stopped to point at Angelina.


    "Truth or dare?" she asked.


    "Truth then," Angelina replied with a smile.


    She wasn''t so familiar with the people here. A dare might become embarrassing.


    Ashley thought for a second and asked, "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Oh, Ashley! That is the question someone among us really wanted to ask!" said Greyson with a grin.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Ashley caught sight of Ivor blushing. He was watching Angelina closely.


    He spluttered, "What the hell are you talking about, Greyson?"


    Ivor''s social status couldn''t compare with the rest of the group, but he had been hanging out with them for a long time. They never minded it as they had fun being together.


    "See? You blushed. And you are still denying it."


    Greyson never gave up an opportunity to mess around with his buddies.


    Ivor stared at Greyson resentfully, but he couldn''t do anything. He looked away angrily.


    Ignoring them, Angelina replied, "No."


    The board was spun again. Angelina did not spin it too hard, but it kept spinning for a long time. Finally, it slowed down and swayed between Greyson


    o know how I felt when it was my turn.''


    He looked at him cheerfully and said, "Didn''t you choose dare? I only asked you to kiss any part of Francis'' face."


    Francis turned to stare at him too. His sexy eyes were unexpectedly cold. He glared at Ivor and raised his eyebrows. "Kiss me?"


    Ivor couldn''t find any words. He suddenly wanted to cry. What had he done?


    But what else could he do? There were only two men here¡ªGreyson and Francis.


    Andrew and Jeremy were present too. But he couldn''t afford to mess with them.


    So, only Francis could help him get revenge by participating in this embarrassing task. He only had himself to blame for being the only appropriate candidate in the group.


    Ivor tried to look away from Francis'' gaze.


    He was groaning inside.


    Jeremy interjected, "Well, this dare is a little out of line. Maybe, Ivor, you should change it to something else."


    Francis and Greyson were both looking agitated now. It was better not to provoke them.


    And Andrew wasn''t the kind of person who would take these matters into his hands. So, Jeremy had to be the peace-maker.


    "Okay," said Ivor. "I''ll change it. Pick anyone from amongst the men here and kiss him."


    Francis raised his eyebrow.


    Greyson remained silent.


    Ellie and Ashley were dumbstruck.


    Jeremy choked. The effort he had just made to ease the situation went in vain.

 Chapter 243 A Disgusting Kiss

    ''Excuse me? He just asked for the same thing again!


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s Francis or anyone else, because they are all men either way!


    What is he thinking? Would there be any difference between Francis and any one of them?


    Absolutely not!''


    Greyson thought to himself. He looked a little annoyed, so did Francis.


    It was hard to imagine two men kissing each other.


    Ivor rolled his eyes at him and continued to annoy him more. "Oh come on, Greyson. Stop being so whiny! Just kiss a man like I have dared you to!"


    Despite his hesitation, Greyson soon found himself unable to resist Ivor''s prodding. ''It''s just a kiss, it''s truly not a big deal, '' he thought, irritated.


    "Finally!" Ivor said, looking incredibly amused. "Let''s see what you are capable of."


    Greyson stood up and walked towards Francis, who was already staring at him disdainfully. Seeing that he had finally agreed to do whatever Ivor wanted him to do, Francis started backing up, trying to keep a safe distance from the oncoming threat. "Hey¡ªstop! Don''t come near me!"


    Immediately, Greyson became indignant when he saw that Francis was backing up. "What?! Why the hell are you running away from me? Come on! It''s just a kiss! It won''t hurt, so stop looking at me like I''m some kind of disgusting creature! Stop making this harder than it already is!"


    "Shut up! Stop right there! Get away from me!"


    Francis continued stepping back as Greyson got closer and closer to him.


    Soon, however, he ran out of room to escape. When Greyson finally caught up to him, he held his hand and said seriously, "It''s the rule of the game. The sooner we do this, the sooner it would be over." Although he didn''t want to kiss Francis, he had to follow the rules.


    Francis, however, wouldn''t give up. ''I do not want to kiss a man!'' he thought desperately.


    Prying his hand away from Greyson''s, he shrieked, "But dude, I''m not the only guy here! There are three others! Why don''t you just choose someone else? Look, Jeremy is there! He would be glad to help you out, man! Stop doing this to me!"


    Jeremy was on the other side of the room, looking dashing in his suit. Upon hearing Francis'' lament, he just looked at them and smiled gently.


    Out of instinct, Greyson turned to look at Jeremy, but he instantly looked away the moment their eyes met. Jeremy looked like a god, and merely looking at him made Greyson nervous.


    Although he always had a gentle smile on his face, he was not any less imposing than Andrew. Because of that, Greyson had no plans of displeasing him.


    ''I''m sorry, Francis, but I really ha


    t it was, he rolled his eyes and sighed. "Hello," he said curtly.


    Susie''s smile vanished the moment she saw Angelina sitting beside Jeremy. She was extremely jealous when she noticed how Jeremy lovingly put food on her plate.


    As far as she knew, Jeremy had never treated a girl so thoughtfully.


    Once again, she was ready to pop. However, she calmed down when she recalled that Angelina was his sister. ''But still, he doesn''t need to treat his sister like that!'' she thought, still fuming with envy.


    Lesley''s eyes turned cold and venomous for a moment when she saw that Susie was trying to get cozy with Jeremy.


    She quickly headed towards Susie, grabbed her hand and pulled her away. "Susie, let''s sit over there," she said in a happy tone, though it was incredibly fake.


    The round table before them could accommodate eight to ten people. It was made from fine sandalwood, and it was a sight to behold.


    Because of Andrew''s departure, the seat beside Ashley became available.


    Lesley immediately took the seat, and Susie sat beside her.


    Wondering where Andrew had gone, she turned to Susie with a puzzled expression. And then, Susie asked the others, "Where is my brother?"


    Susie had only noticed Andrew''s absence at that moment. Also curious, she started asking the people around the table about the whereabouts of her brother. Unfortunately, none of them were willing to answer the naughty princess, so Susie fixed her eyes on Ivor.


    Ivor noticed Susie''s inquiring stare.


    ''Why does she have to ask me? Am I the one in charge of everything here?'' Ivor complained in his mind.


    Before answering, he took a deep breath and put on a wide smile. "He had something to deal with, so he left a while back."

 Chapter 244 To Start With His Sister

    Susie frowned at Ivor. "He left? Why didn''t he tell me?"


    The crowd did not know how to answer this question. ''Do you think you are that important to Andrew? Why would he inform you before leaving?''


    Susie suddenly felt awkward. She probably shouldn''t have said anything, but the words were already out there. Now, it was impossible to take it back.


    In fact, she knew that Andrew''s behavior towards her had always been a little restrained. But, she still nurtured the hope that he was her brother and that he cared about her.


    They were both descendants of the Lu family.


    But Susie was being naive. The Lu family had never cared about Andrew.


    And Andrew had no feelings for his family or his father, let alone his half-sister.


    But Susie felt she held an important position in Andrew''s life.


    Lesley, who was sitting beside her, squeezed her hand in a comforting gesture. "Andrew might have been in a hurry when he left. That''s why he didn''t have time to tell you," she said gently.


    Susie seemed convinced by Lesley''s words. "Yes, he is really busy all the time. After all, he has to manage such a big company."


    None of them at the table said anything; even a fool could recognize Andrew''s ill attitude towards Susie.


    It was true that Andrew was a busy man. But even busy people could take time to at least notify someone who was important to them that they were about to leave.


    Seeing Ashley looking lost, Lesley could not help inquiring, "Ashley, what is the matter? Aren''t you comfortable?"


    Ashley did not like Lesley from the very beginning. Although Lesley always had a smile plastered on her face when she was talking to her, she knew that it was totally fake. It was like putting on an act.


    But Ashley was determined to not let it get to her. She grinned. "I''m fine. I


    But none of Andrew''s friends were as nice to Susie as Jeremy. Francis and Greyson simply did not accept her.


    Susie felt that what Lesley had said was reasonable, but they could not go on like this forever. She was starting to lose hope. "Lesley, you saw Jeremy''s attitude towards me," she complained.


    She really liked Jeremy, right from the moment she had first laid eyes on him and then during the process of getting to know him better.


    Lesley looked at Susie with a distressed expression and her eyes sparkled. She suddenly recalled how Jeremy had introduced the woman who was standing next to him.


    "Since your approach is not working on him, you should start with someone else.


    Doesn''t he have a sister?" Lesley knew a lot about his sister. Moreover, it seemed like Jeremy was very nice to his sister.


    Susie raised her head and looked at Lesley. "Lesley, so you do want me to..."


    Lesley nodded, "You can start with his sister. Judging by what we have seen today, Jeremy is very good to her."


    "You are the daughter of the Lu family, and she is the daughter of the Gu family. You won''t demean yourself if you hang out with her, and that way, you can also see Jeremy from time to time.

 Chapter 245 An Awkward Encounter

    Susie felt enlightened. She looked at Lesley with bright eyes.


    She gave her friend a big hug. "My sweet Lesley, you are really smart! I''m starting to like you," she said gleefully.


    Lesley just smiled at Susie. Something flashed through her mind, but she didn''t speak out.


    Susie, who was still excited about her friend''s brilliant idea, didn''t even notice it.


    Ashley returned to the house where she and Andrew were put up. She sat down on the side the bed and looked around. The room was built in an antique style; even the bed was made of the finest wood.


    It was delicately crafted, and the patterns on it were also elaborately carved.


    Ashley had been feeling a little uneasy ever since Andrew had left. His face kept flashing in her mind.


    She lay in bed and rubbed her forehead, asking herself, ''When did I ever start taking Andrew seriously?''


    Ashley frowned. She was in deep thought when someone knocked at the door.


    She went blank for a moment, and then got up to open it.


    It was Greyson. "Hey, little pretty, may we come in?" he asked, with a lovely smile on his face.


    When he smiled widely, his canines were visible. He looked so cute!


    "Come on in, guys," said Ashley.


    There was also someone tall behind Greyson. It was Francis. He stepped inside slowly, following close behind Greyson.


    "So, what''s up guys?" she inquired.


    "I saw that you didn''t eat too much. I was afraid you''d be hungry at night, so I brought you some food," Greyson explained endearingly as he put the food on the table.


    Ashley didn''t realize that she was hungry until Greyson mentioned it. She had stayed in the pavilion for so long that afternoon, and after that, she had eaten just a little bit. Now, she was feeling slightly hungry.


    She was moved by Greyson''s kind gesture, and wanted to go up t


    not bode well for him.


    Outside the door, Greyson was pressing his whole body against the door, trying very hard to hear what they were talking inside.


    Unfortunately, the door was insulated so well that he couldn''t hear anything, no matter how hard he tired.


    Greyson was stuck to the door like an octopus. Even his face was twisted to one side.


    Ellie encountered this strange sight when she was walking towards Ashley''s room.


    Seeing this funny scene, Ellie couldn''t stop smiling. ''Greyson is such a lovely boy.''


    "Ahem."


    Greyson didn''t hear her at all as he was completely engrossed in his "task."


    Ellie had to be louder.


    "Hey, Greyson, what are you doing?"


    "Who is that?" he murmured.


    "It sounds like Ellie."


    As she approached, the sound of her footsteps became louder. Greyson froze, then he turned around slowly and found Ellie looking at him with a bemused expression.


    He was dumbfounded. His guess had been right.


    He immediately straightened up and stood properly in front of her. "What are you doing here?" he asked in embarrassment.


    He quickly glanced behind Ellie, and was relieved to see that no one else was around. Otherwise, he would have been embarrassed as hell.

 Chapter 246 Leaving

    ''It''s all Francis'' fault. He said he had to talk to Ashley about something and shut me out of the room.''


    Greyson clenched his teeth in anger.


    But Ellie could not read Greyson''s mind. She didn''t want to intrude and so she asked, "Have you come to see Ashley too? Why don''t you go in?"


    "I brought some food for Ashley just now. When we were about to leave, Francis said he had something to talk to Ashley about and shut me out of the room."


    Ellie made no comment.


    Greyson realized that she was holding something in her hand. He asked, "Ellie, did you bring food for Ashley too?"


    Ellie nodded and said, "Yes. She ate very little at dinner and I thought she might be hungry now. So, I cooked something for her."


    Ellie knocked at the door.


    Ashley heard the knocking and glanced at Francis.


    He immediately went to the door and said, "I''ll get it."


    Ellie was surprised to see Francis when he opened the door, but she remembered what Greyson had just said. So what if Francis had something to tell Ashley? There was nothing strange about that.


    At first, Francis was annoyed when he heard the knocking. He wasn''t done talking to Ashley yet and somebody was interrupting them. A storm was brewing in his mind, but when he saw the person on the other side of the door, his face brightened up. A sweet smile appeared on his face as he said, "Oh, it''s you, Ellie."


    Ellie replied vaguely.


    Francis was about to shut the door again, but Greyson popped at the door. "Wait, Francis! Wait, I want to get in too,"


    he said hurriedly.


    Francis'' eyes fell on Greyson and he frowned. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Why should I leave?"


    Francis grinned and said, "Because you are unwanted here."


    He was about to shut the door on his face, but since Greyson expected it this time around, he wasn''t going to be humiliated again.


    He acted quickly and slipped into the room before Francis had a chance to react.


    "Ashley, look at this! He is trying to kick me out of


    ke up and showered. They were standing by the window appreciating the beautiful scenery outside when somebody knocked on their door.


    Ashley walked over to open it. It was a waiter. He asked them to come downstairs to have breakfast. It seemed that somebody had already told him who Ashley was, because the waiter kept looking down as he spoke to her and his attitude was deferential.


    Ashley responded to him shortly. After he left, she called Ellie and they went downstairs together.


    "Hi, Ashley. Hi, Ellie."


    "Morning, Ashley. Morning Ellie."


    Greyson and Francis greeted both girls when they saw them.


    Jeremy and Angelina, too, smiled at them.


    "Are we heading back home after breakfast?" asked Ashley.


    "That''s up to you. You can go back if you want to. If you want to stay here for some more time, you can do that too."


    "Then we''d better head back," she said. ''We have work to do at the shop.''


    They hadn''t seen Lesley and Susie even after they had finished breakfast. Ashley was puzzled.


    Yesterday, they kept showing up uninvited during meal times. So, what had happened today? Why wasn''t there any sign of them?


    Ashley found it very odd.


    Greyson saw that Ashley was looking around. "Ashley, who are you looking for?"


    "Where are those two?" she asked. "Why haven''t they shown up yet?"

 Chapter 247 Being Disliked

    Greyson mumbled, "Who cares where they are and what they do?" He didn''t like Lesley or Susie. One was arrogant because of her social status, while the other was pretentious all the time.


    "Ashley, don''t worry about them. They lost face last night and are too ashamed to show up now. Maybe they already left."


    Ashley nodded and didn''t inquire further.


    She had left the dinner table early last night, so she didn''t know what had happened afterwards.


    Ellie had told her yesterday that the others were still eating after they had left, but as soon as Susie and Lesley showed up, they stopped eating and left the table too.


    Ashley guessed that it would have been really humiliating for them.


    "Francis, don''t you want to stay here for a couple more days?" A middle-aged man in his forties, who was standing behind Francis, spoke. He was slightly plump. As he grinned, his eyes turned into two narrow seams.


    Ivor replied on his behalf, "Francis has to deal with something back in the city. He will come again when he has the time. Be sure to entertainment him well when he comes back next time."


    The middle-aged man nodded eagerly and said, "For sure. As long as Francis has time and wants to come here, we''d be glad to serve him well."


    He escorted them to the gate of the resort and after bidding them farewell, he went back into the resort.


    Ashley, who was standing near Greyson, asked out of curiosity, "Who is that man? Why was he so respectable to Francis?"


    "He is the owner of the resort. He was attentive to Francis because of his social status, of course."


    Ashley was surprised. "That man? He is the owner of the resort?"


    "Yes." Greyson nodded. But he realized something was amiss when he saw Ashley''s expression. "What''s wrong, Ashley?"


    "Nothing," she replied.


    Her heartbeat sped up suddenly.


    She thought that the owner of such a beautiful place, with its picturesque scenery and exquisite and antique decorations would be a graceful, elegant and tasteful man, who knew how to enjoy life.


    She did not expect the


    , and even let that person move into the villa where he lived all alone.


    He had many villas in J city, but the Golden Palace was the one where he lived most of the time.


    When they visited him sometimes, Andrew disliked it so much and couldn''t wait to throw them all out of his house. But now, he had a woman living with him 24x7. This was unimaginable!


    "Is Andrew serious about the relationship this time?" asked Greyson, as he watched Ashley disappear into the villa.


    "What do you think? She is living here now. It couldn''t be fake, right? Have you ever seen him treat any woman as nicely and patiently as he treats this one?" Francis asked.


    He squinted at Greyson and asked, "Do you have a crush on Ashley?"


    ''You mention Ashley all day long. And you are so nice to her too, '' Francis thought to himself.


    Greyson flushed and denied it immediately. "How could you say that? She is my brother''s wife!"


    When he caught a glimpse of Francis'' mocking smile, he got annoyed. "Francis! You said that to piss me off on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Correct. I did do it purposely to bait you. So what?" Francis challenged him.


    "What? I''ll beat you up," said Greyson.


    After Ashley went into the villa, she saw the Ferrari at the gate shake violently and heard some strange noises coming from inside the car.


    God knew what was happening inside that car!

 Chapter 248 Susie’s Complaint

    When Ashley got out of the car, she asked Francis and Greyson to come into the villa for some time. After all, they had driven her back and they were Andrew''s best friends.


    Both men trembled nervously and shook their heads, refusing her invitation.


    Ashley was puzzled. ''Is there a beast in the villa? Why are they so scared?'' she thought. Seeing that they didn''t want to go in, Ashley didn''t try to persuade them. She walked into the villa after thanking them.


    In the villa, Claire was cleaning the floor. Seeing Ashley, she put the broom aside and greeted Ashley.


    "Claire, has Andrew returned?" she asked, looking around.


    "Mr. Lu? He hasn''t come back. Wasn''t he with you?" Claire inquired.


    Noticing the slight change in Ashley''s facial expression, Claire asked cautiously, "Miss Mu, what happened?"


    Ashley, who was lost in thought, snapped back to reality, and wondered if she was worrying too much about Andrew.


    She smiled at Claire and said softly, "Nothing. I just asked casually. He might be at the office now."


    She went upstairs. After thinking for a while, she finally called Andrew from her mobile phone.


    But no one answered.


    Later, she called Johnny. But he didn''t answer the phone either.


    Ashley frowned. ''What is happening? Why isn''t anyone answering their phone?'' she thought.


    She forced herself to stop overthinking. ''Things might not be as serious as I am imagining. Besides, Andrew is so powerful that he can handle anything that comes his way, '' she assured herself.


    Meanwhile, when Lesley and Susie found out that Greyson and the others had left the villa early in the morning, they were furious.


    Susie''s face turned gloomy and Lesley looked unhappy too, but she didn''t say anything.


    She had an important thing to take care of soon after.


    After returning to J City, Susie and Lesley chatted for a few minutes, and then said goodbye to each other and left.


    A bodyguard had come to pick up Lesley. The twenty-seven-year old man was tall and strong,


    dn''t try to conceive again. They both treated Susie very well.


    Ethan and Arya had never hit her, and rarely scolded her even when she was only a child.


    Looking at Arya, Susie felt comforted. She couldn''t help thinking of the traumatic experience she had suffered the day before.


    Susie curled her lips and spoke with tears in her eyes. "Mom, all of them bullied me."


    She hugged her mother tight and cried.


    Arya''s eyes were full of concern. Susie had been brought up with great care. She had never gotten hurt. Seeing the hand print on her face, Arya couldn''t help worrying about her.


    "Susie, my dear daughter, don''t cry. Who bullied you? Tell me. I will help you," Arya said softly, seeing her frightened daughter.


    "The woman who has seduced Andrew is to blame! She and her friend got together and bullied me," she whimpered.


    While narrating her ordeal, Ashley''s and Ellie''s faces kept flashing in Susie''s mind. She wanted to kill them.


    Ethan walked up to her with his eyes full of concern. He was enraged. "He''s a horrible guy!" he shouted angrily.


    Arya frowned and asked, "Didn''t you tell your brother? How could he allow others to bully you? And who is this woman who has seduced him?"


    Susie frowned and said, "How do I know who she is? Maybe she got close to him for his money. And Andrew treats her so well."

 Chapter 249 Doubt

    Seeing her parents'' confused expressions, Susie asked, "What''s wrong, Dad, Mom?"


    "Doesn''t everyone constantly say that Andrew never has any women around him? I haven''t seen any woman hanging out with him in all these years either. Then why all of a sudden¡ª" Arya wanted to continue speaking, but stopped abruptly.


    Susie stopped crying finally and said, "I don''t know why either. But the last time I went to Andrew''s villa, I saw that woman there. If you see her, you''ll know that she is a bitch. I think he was easily enchanted by her because he had never had a relationship with any woman."


    Arya turned to Ethan and they exchanged a knowing look.


    She then smiled to Susie and said, "It is all okay now. Go to your room and get some rest. Your father and I have to talk about something.


    As for the injury on your face, your father will call the doctor right away. Make sure you ask him to treat it well. You can''t have any scars on your face." It would be disastrous for a girl to live with a scar on her face.


    Susie bit her lip. Shouldn''t they be going after that woman to seek justice for her? Otherwise, she was slapped for nothing.


    "Mom¡­" Susie began.


    Arya stroked her hair and said, "I know what you are worried about. You can talk to your brother later and clarify things. As for that woman, we will look into it. Now be good and go to your room.


    Terri, take Susie to her room."


    "Okay, Mrs. Lu."


    After Susie was out of earshot, Arya frowned and said to Ethan, "Isn''t it true that Andrew has never been with any woman? So, why now?"


    Judging from Susie''s words, it sounded as if Andrew had been with that woman for quite a long time.


    The Lu family had never been genuinely concerned about Andrew''s personal life. In fact, when he didn''t have a girlfriend, they were worried that he might have some problem. But now that he had a woman, they couldn''t stand that either.


    Ethan snorted, "This boy! Susie is his sister and he allowed them to bully her while he stood by and did nothing."


    Arya felt bad for her daughter, but she had to take Andrew''s side. After all, he was now the one in charge of the Lu fam


    dded.


    "Miss Feng."


    Rae wanted to continue the topic, but a male voice interrupted her. A big, burly bodyguard showed up in front of Lesley with a serious expression.


    When Lesley saw Adley, she knew that the investigation had yielded results. "Mom, I have something to do. I''ll go upstairs now."


    The bodyguard nodded to Rae and then followed Lesley out of the room.


    Rae knew that he was Lesley''s bodyguard.


    They went into the study and Adley shut the door behind him. He went up to Lesley and held out the file in his hand. "Miss Feng, the information you asked for."


    Lesley took it from him and pored over it.


    The more she read, the more tightly her brows furrowed.


    Ashley was an orphan who was adopted by the Mu family at a very young age. The Mu family, however, didn''t like her very much. They basically neglected her one year after she was taken into the family.


    Since her senior high, she had earned money to pay for her education and hadn''t spent even a penny from the Mu family inheritance. She and her best friend, Ellie Su, had been inseparable.


    When she was in college, she was in a relationship with the son of the Luo family. The Luo family requested her to leave Raymond more than once, but the two of them remained together for quite a long time, until Raymond cheated on her by having an affair with Ashley''s sister. They broke up and have had no connection with each other since then.

 Chapter 250 Egg Ashley On

    Thud! Staring at the man in front of her, Lesley angrily threw the file onto the desk.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    she demanded in a cold voice.


    "Yes," Adley answered, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Well!


    Get more information! I need every single detail about her."


    "But it is already¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence when he saw the threatening look in Lesley''s eyes. Then he continued, "Yes!"


    "What are you waiting for? Just go and get me a more comprehensive report!"


    Lesley was still fuming after Adley left. She threw the documents on the floor, her heart pounding loudly in her chest. She was extremely angry.


    She hated Ashley more than ever when she found out that she had a boyfriend in college.


    ''Who the hell does she think she is? An abandoned orphan, a woman who has been dumped! She doesn''t deserve Andrew at all. Why does he love her so much?''


    Her eyes were ablaze with fury. Although she was still in a fit of rage, she picked the documents from the floor and began to read again. No one knew what was going on in her mind.


    The next morning, Ashley woke up and felt the other side of the bed for Andrew subconsciously, but all she felt was a cold quilt.


    He had not come back last night.


    Staring at the ceiling, her eyes filled with disappointment¡ªa feeling she wasn''t aware she was having at that moment.


    ''This is the first time he hasn''t come home since we got married. Is the company crisis too hectic?''


    She rubbed her head and told herself to stop jumping into conclusions. ''Do not let your thoughts wander. Andrew is such a capable guy. He can handle anything, '' she thought to herself.


    Standing before the mirror, she was confused when she saw a woman with black eyes and a gaunt face staring back at her.


    ''Who i


    had never worried about Raymond like this when they had been in love.


    "Just call him. You''re such an idiot," Ellie said.


    "I did, but it didn''t go through," Ashley answered.


    "Don''t give up. You should keep calling him until he answers, or you can just go to his office."


    Ashley hesitated a little. "Would it be impolite if I went down to his office to look for him? What if he doesn''t like it?"


    Ellie clenched her teeth. "You are his legal wife! You are allowed to go to his office. He might be happy to see you there."


    Ashley had never been so unsure about anything. People said that pregnant women acted silly and irrationally for several years after giving birth. But it seemed that people in love behaved the same way.


    "Just go. I will take care of the bakery." Ellie literally pushed her out of the shop without waiting for her reply.


    "Ellie..." Ashley murmured in protest. She didn''t have the courage to go to Andrew''s office. "Can I just give him a call first?" she asked.


    Ellie was speechless when she heard Ashley''s words. ''When did she become so timid?''


    She crossed her arms over her chest, and watched as Ashley took out her phone to call Andrew.

 Chapter 251 Affection

    There was no light in the room.


    The place was gloomy and creepy.


    And somewhere in there, you could hear the sound of irregular breathing. Except for that, no other sound was heard from the room and it was even more terrifying.


    Creak! The door was pushed open. A man wearing a black Armani suit walked in. He was tall and well-built, giving off an air of aloofness. His eyes were like two bottomless pools¡ªnothing could ever faze them.


    He walked into the room and brought some light into it.


    His bodyguards, who had followed him into the room, stood in two lines. They showed no expression on their faces, making them appear all the more intimidating.


    Andrew walked to a chair and sat down. Johnny went and stood behind him. They said nothing, but the silence was frightening enough.


    "Mmmph..."


    A middle-aged man was on his knees. He was slightly plump and paunchy. His mouth was gagged and his hands were bound behind him. His expensive gray suit was now soiled and wrinkled like a rag.


    He looked up and saw Andrew sitting in front of him. He started sweating profusely, wetting his entire suit.


    He hastily fell to Andrew''s feet. He tried to make some sound through his gagged mouth and kowtowed to him. His intention was self-evident.


    "Mr. Li, why would you do that knowing you would end up here? When you chose to betray the Lu Group, you should have thought of what would happen today,"


    Johnny said.


    "Mmmph..." Kerr Li knelt on the floor and looked up at him pleadingly.


    "Mr. Lu?" Johnny looked at Andrew for further instruction.


    "Let''s hear what he has to say," Andrew replied.


    The two bodyguards went up to him and removed the cloth from his mouth. Kerr Li took a deep breath before speaking hastily. "Mr. Lu, I didn''t intend to betray the Lu Group. I had never even thought of doing such a thing. It was them. They made me do it. They said that if I didn''t do as they asked me to, they would kill my child and my wife.


    I was forced. Please have mercy on me, Mr. Lu."


    "Have mercy on you?"


    Johnny laughed. "Mr. Li, do you know the c


    d betrayed the Lu Group, so he deserved this. He had to accept the consequences. How could the Lu Group let him walk away? No, this wasn''t a charity organization.


    "Okay, I will tell you! I will tell you everything. Please don''t hurt my daughter. What do you want to know? I will tell you whatever I know. Just please, please, don''t hurt my daughter." Kerr Li was starting to get scared now.


    However, Johnny wasn''t moved by his pleas. "So, Mr. Li, you have come around? But it''s a little late now. We need to collect some interest for all this lost time."


    Andrew frowned for reasons unknown and glanced at Johnny. He said, "Hurry up."


    He had already reached the limit of his endurance by not going home last night. And now, they were still wasting time. He wondered if Ashley missed him. Would she feel uneasy not seeing him at home?


    Johnny noticed the impatience on his CEO''s face, and the next second, he found Andrew''s lips curving into a smile. Needless to say, he was thinking of Ashley.


    Johnny felt like yelling at him. ''Mr. Lu! It has just been one day! If you can''t leave Miss Mu for a second, how will you go on with your life? Do you want to be attached to her


    like Siamese twins?''


    Of course, he could only say those words in his mind. He couldn''t dare say them out unless he wanted to end his own life.


    No, he definitely wanted to live.


    "Do it!" Johnny ordered.

 Chapter 252 Prepare A Meal

    As soon as Johnny gave the command, a gut-wrenching scream came from the girl on the screen, and her blood splashed everywhere.


    Kerr was shell-shocked and collapsed to the floor. The horrible image kept flashing through his mind. His daughter''s finger was cut off and she was bleeding profusely.


    "Now, do you recall anything?" Johnny questioned.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything!" cried Kerr, out of breath.


    There was no point in withholding information anymore to protect his family when matters had reached this stage. On the contrary, he might have a better end if he confessed to these guys.


    It wasn''t until now that he realized what everyone had said about Andrew was absolutely true. He was cold and merciless, and not at all sentimental when it came to business.


    Kerr really didn''t want to provoke this devil anymore.


    Suddenly, a cell phone rang, interrupting the terrifying proceedings.


    Andrew''s face showed no emotion. Johnny inadvertently answered it, without even checking who was calling. He had touched the hands-free button by accident.


    A familiar soft voice came through the phone. "Hello? Andrew, where are you?"


    This sudden call from a woman caught everyone''s attention. Johnny handed the cell phone to Andrew and said, "Mr. Lu, you have a call. It''s from Miss. Mu. She''s asking for you."


    Johnny was relieved. Luckily, it was not his cell phone. He had remembered to turn it off, and also double-checked it before he had come in.


    As soon as he heard her voice, Andrew''s face changed. It was still as cold as ice, but now it looked like he had been kissed by a spring breeze and his voice was very tender.


    "Hey! Yeah, I''m at the office."


    Ashley had a hard time getting through to him from the bakery. She was finally


    y annoyed when she saw Lena. What a terrible day! Why did she have to bump into her in the street?


    It was just not her day!


    Ashley stooped down and picked up her stuff. Without showing any irritation on her face, she replied lightly, "Why can''t I be here?"


    Lena looked down her nose at Ashley, who was squatting on the ground and collecting her things. She cooled down a bit.


    She said in disgust, "It''s true that you''re married to Andrew, but do you really expect to be the lady of the house? Look at yourself! I''m sure you haven''t even been to the Lu family''s house, have you?"


    Lena laughed and continued, "Let''s get this straight. You two are from different worlds. You don''t deserve him.


    Even if he likes you, he can''t be with you.


    And by the way, sister, I''ve got some news, and I think it may be useful to you. Would you like to hear?" Suddenly, Lena started acting like a good sister who was only trying to look out for her.


    Without waiting for Ashley''s answer, she continued eagerly, "I heard that Lesley, who is already acknowledged as Andrew''s fiancee by the Lu family, is back in town. They both grew up together. Now, she''s back to get married to him."

 Chapter 253 Lena Sowed Discord

    "Ashley, think about it carefully. What will you do at that time?


    Lesley and Andrew grew up together and have similar family backgrounds. They will surely get married to each other sooner or later. Even if you have a marriage license, he will divorce you. You know that I''m stating the facts, right?"


    Lena said cheerfully.


    Seeing Ashley''s appearance, Lena thought that she must hold a low status in the Lu family.


    ''If Andrew really likes her, he would not have allowed her to go shopping alone. There is no bodyguard around her either. And she has to take a taxi back home.


    It seems that he has lost interest in her, '' Lena thought.


    She felt like she had hit the nail on the head and the smile on her face grew wider and wider.


    "Ashley, you are a smart woman. You should take the initiative and divorce him. Otherwise, the Lu family will ask you to leave him. That will be more embarrassing. Don''t you think so?" she said sweetly.


    Lena loved to see Ashley upset. She believed that Ashley should never be happier than her or have more luxuries than her. She looked down on her adopted sister.


    She knew that she was the real daughter of the Mu family. But she often felt that Ashley behaved proudly, as if she had a higher social status than her.


    Ashley had picked up everything while Lena talked. She quietly looked at Lena and then said, "Are you done?"


    Lena was stunned for a while, then nodded absent-mindedly.


    "If you are done, then apologize to me," said Ashley indifferently.


    Lena was angry, but she laughed. Although she was wearing high heels, she was still shorter than Ashley. So, she had to look up at her. She asked, "Apologize? Why would I apologize to you? It is obvious that you were in my way. You should be the one to apologize to me."


    It was night already. Ashley and Lena were standing under a tall tree by the side of the roa


    d her phone to silent mode.


    "Ashley, I am sorry. I might have said something extreme, but believe me, what I said is true. I said those words out of concern for you.


    We haven''t been close to each other since childhood, but I still don''t want you to be fooled. Ashley, please forgive me,"


    Lena said and moved closer to Ashley, trying to hold her hand. Lena looked fragile and timid, very different from the arrogant witch she had been a few seconds ago. So convincing was her act that it would have made people wonder if Ashley was bullying her.


    Ashley wanted to take a step back, but there was a tall tree behind her. Looking at Lena, she wondered if Lena was planning something fishy.


    She pushed aside Lena''s outstretched hand.


    The next thing that happened shocked Ashley.


    Lena fell down to the ground with a pitiful look. She started sobbing and gazed at Ashley as if she had hurt her.


    Ashley didn''t say anything, nor did she react to her drama.


    She saw through Lena''s act. ''Well, you can enjoy that acting all by yourself. I am not interested in your performance, '' thought Ashley.


    She turned around and was about to leave when someone grabbed her wrist. When she heard the familiar voice, the pain in her wrist increased.

 Chapter 254 A Bite By A Mad Dog

    Raymond looked at Ashley disapprovingly. "Ashley, how could you do that? Lena is your sister! Even if she had said something wrong, you shouldn''t have treated her like that."


    Ashley looked at him and raised her eyebrows. "What did I do to her?" she asked mockingly.


    "You shouldn''t have pushed Lena, no matter what the circumstances were," he replied.


    "Ouch! It hurts."


    Lena looked at Ashley and Raymond, who were staring at each other. Her eyes flashed with rage. She tried to stand up by supporting herself with her hands, but some part of her body hurt when she moved, and she cried in pain.


    Hearing Lena''s cry, Raymond released Ashley''s hand and ran to her. "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    Ashley rubbed her wrist. Her skin was so pale that the veins under it were almost visible. It would bruise easily and take a long time to heal.


    He had gripped her wrist very hard and it had bruised immediately.


    "I''m okay, Raymond. She didn''t do it on purpose. She is probably mad at me for what I said.


    I shouldn''t have said that. After all, Ashley and Andrew have not been married for long. And now the daughter of the Feng family is back. It''s common knowledge that the Lu family has accepted Lesley as Andrew''s would-be wife since long ago. So, I was worried for Ashley. I didn''t know she would..."


    Lena started to sob mid-sentence.


    "Okay, forget it. It isn''t your fault. If she doesn''t want to hear it, it''s okay," Raymond said soothingly.


    The supermarket was close to the highway and there was a concrete pavement outside it. Lena had made up her mind to frame Ashley successfully this time and in order to do so, she had to bear some pain. Her palms and knees had small cuts and bruises. As her skin was pale, the injury looked worse than it was.


    Raymond grabbed her hand, checked her palm, and asked, "Does it hurt? Do you have other injuries? Let''s me see."


    Lena. And now he was blaming her.


    After Ashley got back to the villa and put down the groceries, she plopped down on the couch and sighed.


    "What happened, Miss Mu?"


    "Nothing. I just met a mad dog on my way back and it kept barking at me. I was harrowed to death," she explained.


    "Ah, Miss Mu, you have to watch out. A mad dog could bite anyone. And it''s fatal to be bitten by a mad dog.


    Are you okay? It didn''t bite you, did it?" Claire asked anxiously.


    "No, I kicked it away," Ashley replied.


    Claire was relieved and said, "Thank God.


    What''s all this you have bought? It''s quite a lot of things."


    "I went to the supermarket and picked up some groceries." Ashley started unpacking the groceries. Having removed all the items from the bag, she brought them to the kitchen, and stuffed them into the refrigerator.


    "Hasn''t he returned yet?"


    "You mean Mr. Lu?


    No, he hasn''t come back yet. He should be back anytime now. He called a moment ago and said that he would come back this evening," Claire informed her.


    Ashley nodded briefly, and then said, "Claire, I will cook dinner today. You can go and take some rest."


    "No, no, I''ll do it, Miss Mu. It''s my job. You''d better go rest. I''ll let you know when dinner is ready."

 Chapter 255 Worry

    Ashley blushed and her eyes sparkled. "Claire, I want to cook today''s dinner..."


    Before she had finished speaking, Claire understood.


    "Okay, then I will be your assistant. We have to hurry up. Mr. Lu will be back soon."


    Ashley nodded.


    The two of them got to work in the kitchen immediately.


    Claire was under the impression that Ashley would just cook two simple dishes. She and Andrew were the kind of people who were born with a silver spoon in their mouths. They wouldn''t be able to toil away in the kitchen for long hours.


    Of course, even if she had just cooked a couple of simple dishes, Andrew would be very happy. He would be pleased to see that his wife had taken the effort to cook for him.


    However, to her surprise, Ashley cut the vegetables deftly and cooked skillfully.


    It didn''t look like she was cooking for the first time. A person without experience couldn''t have cooked like that.


    Ashley turned back and caught the look of disbelief on Claire''s face. "What?"


    Claire snapped out of her reverie. "Nothing. I''m just surprised that you can cook so well," she admitted sheepishly.


    Ashley smiled and said, "Of course. I had to learn cooking; otherwise I would starve."


    She had expected this reaction from Claire and understood the meaning behind it, but she and Andrew didn''t belong to the same world originally.


    Ashley made some tomato, corn and ribs soup, braised fish, braised eggplant, shredded pork with garlic sauce, along with some vegetables. With Claire''s help, they finished cooking soon.


    After they put the dishes on the dinner table, Ashley stood there appreciating her work, took a picture of the food on her cell phone and sent it to Ellie.


    "Does it look good? How is my cooking? Does it look delicious and attractive? Do you want to taste it?"


    Almost as soon as she sent the text, she received Ellie''s reply. "Wow, looking great."


    Claire, who had gone out to answer a call, came back runni


    the bathroom, she jumped out of bed and glanced at her cell phone to check the time. It was only eight o''clock. How could she go to sleep so early?


    She didn''t know that when Andrew had found her sleeping on the couch, he thought that she must be exhausted. That was why he insisted on carrying her upstairs and putting her onto the bed.


    When she heard the water running in the bathroom, she ran downstairs. She wasn''t sure if Andrew had already eaten dinner, but she didn''t care. She had cooked dinner and it was still early. Even if he had already had his dinner, he could still eat a little bit.


    She reheated the food and then placed it on the dinner table.


    In the bedroom on the second floor


    Andrew came out from the bathroom and found his wife missing from the bed. He dried his hair carelessly with a white towel and then went downstairs.


    Just as he had expected, she was fussing around the dinner table.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ashley was focused on placing the food, so his voice startled her. She turned back to see Andrew standing behind her. She heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Why did you sneak up on me? You scared me to death." She patted her chest soothingly. She was a timid person.


    Andrew walked over to the table and looked at the food on it. He raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 256 Show Weakness

    While Andrew was peering at all the dainty dishes laid out on the table, Ashley was nervous, as she didn''t know what he liked to eat. She had just whipped up some home-style dishes. She hoped they were to his taste.


    She should have asked Johnny about his likes and dislikes, then she would have known what to cook for him. She began to reprimand herself for not having been more thoughtful.


    She stood near the table and eyed him carefully. Then she quickly lowered her head and asked, "Um, have you had dinner yet?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Have you had dinner yet? If not, let''s eat together."


    "Did you cook this?"


    She nodded.


    There was a faint smile on his lips, which she did not notice.


    "Where''s Claire?"


    "She had a family emergency and asked to leave early. So I let her go. She''ll be back after two days," she explained.


    "Okay. Let''s sit down and enjoy the food."


    She nodded absently and sat opposite him.


    Andrew had changed into casual clothes after bathing. In a white T-shirt and black bottoms, he radiated youth and vitality. He looked so young, plus the smooth skin on his face was clear of any marks or open pores. Even Ashley, a born beauty, couldn''t help looking at him with envy.


    But as usual, his tightened face made him look serious and mature.


    On the other hand, his casual clothes made him look as tempting as a fresh piece of meat!


    "What''s wrong?"


    he asked her when he noticed her staring at him.


    "Oh, it''s nothing!" She snapped out of her trance and her face turned red. Why did she still enjoy looking at his charming face when they had been together for so long?


    Imagine being captivated even now! How embarrassing!


    Again, a faint smile appeared on Andrew''s lips and once again, Ashley failed to notice it as she was busy


    ou good results."


    ''But, what if the result turns out bad?'' he thought to himself.


    He pretended to let out a long sigh.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    "Yeah, it''s settled, but our director has disclosed our business secrets to our rivals. I''m afraid things will get worse," he added with a frustrated face.


    If Francis was there at that moment, he would have definitely made fun of him for acting this way.


    "That''s a good one! You are really something!


    Have anything ever gotten out of control under your supervision?


    You have discovered the benefits of showing weakness to your woman!


    Are you sure this is your first time?


    You are such a genius!" Francis would have said.


    Moreover, who could refuse such a good-looking man, especially when he looked at you so innocently?


    "What are you going to do now?" Ashley asked hastily.


    "It''s a bit tricky. Our annual fashion design competition is coming soon. We are short-staffed and it''s too late to start recruiting now."


    "Oh, that''s bad. What can we do?"


    Ashley began to worry about Andrew''s situation again, without doubting his intentions, when in reality, she was being led by him like a docile lamb.

 Chapter 257 Work In The Company

    She didn''t suspect anything. But how could the Lu Group be short-staffed?


    People were dying to get into it. The candidates had to go through a tough selection process, several tests and interviews before they could finally get the job in this prestigious company.


    But Andrew was making it sound like the company was in a bad position now, and not the powerhouse it used to be.


    It had to be just a misconception!


    "Would you like me to help you out at your company?" Ashley asked. After Ashley had graduated from college, she had worked in Raymond''s company for years and had some work experience.


    She probably wouldn''t be of much use to them, but at least she could help them with something.


    "It would be great if you could come. But didn''t you say that you didn''t like to work in a company? What about your bakery?" he asked.


    "Ellie can handle it by herself. And I''ll go to the shop to help her whenever I have time. As for what I said before about working in the company, I don''t think it will be a problem. Anyway, I have worked in a company before. It''s not a big deal."


    It was not until they were back home and in the bedroom that she realized that she had forgotten something.


    ''Work in Andrew''s company?


    I''m going to Andrew''s company?


    Wait, it''s Andrew''s company, the Lu Group, and Andrew is the CEO there!''


    She rubbed her forehead in resignation. How could she forget such an important detail?


    When Andrew walked into the bedroom, she went up to him and asked, "Hey Andy, are you busy?"


    You read that right. She just called him Andy.


    From "Mr. Lu" in the beginning to "Andrew," and now to "Andy."


    Though Ashley resisted addressing him this way, she preferred it to "Honey."


    Andrew closed the file in his hand and rubbed his temple and said, "No."


    "I agreed to come and work at your company, but there are a couple of things I would like to tell you."


    "What is it?" he inquired.


    "When I''m working in the company, can we keep our relationship a secret? And the other thing is, when I go for the


    ay me all the same?"


    "Yes."


    "Mr. CEO, don''t you think you are throwing away your family fortune?"


    Andrew put down the book in his hand after hearing her words and gazed into her eyes.


    Ashley touched her face consciously and asked, "What''s wrong? Something on my face?"


    "I''ll be responsible for building the fortune. You just have to think of ways to spend it. You can do whatever you want with it." She didn''t expect that answer from Andrew.


    She blushed. Her husband seemed to have a huge stash of sweet things to say to a woman. It was overwhelming for her.


    It was proof that he read romantic novels too. Now, she was even more certain about it.


    Andrew leaned over to the night stand and fumbled in the drawer. "What are you looking for?" she asked quizzically.


    He didn''t answer. He found what he was looking for and laid it all out in front of her.


    She was even more bewildered now. "What are these?" Andrew had spread out some bank cards and property ownership certificates. What did it mean?


    Andrew pushed them towards her and put them in her hands. "They are all yours. The password is your birthday."


    He was acting just like the heroes in the romantic novels he had read. The hero would give all his money to the heroine and transfer the ownership of his properties to her. A gesture which clearly said, "All I have belongs to you."

 Chapter 258 Go Through The Back Door

    Ashley would be shocked if she knew what was going on in Andrew''s wicked mind.


    She smirked and thought, ''I was just pulling his leg. Why did he take it so seriously? He found all these things and gave them to me.


    Is he innocent or foolish? He must be foolish, '' she thought to herself with a grin.


    Ashley was the only one who thought Andrew was foolish.


    The senior managers of the Lu Group would be astonished if they ever heard this.


    He was the most intelligent man they had ever seen.


    He managed the Lu Group very well and made a clean sweep of all obstacles wherever he went. He had led many businessmen to their ruin.


    Nobody would ever dare to use the word "foolish" to describe him, except Ashley.


    Andrew, however, looked at Ashley seriously. One could tell that he was not kidding.


    She looked away and rubbed her nose. "Are you sure you want to give all of these to me?" she asked.


    Andrew nodded quietly in response.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I might use it to do something bad?"


    "You won''t," he replied confidently. ''You don''t need to do anything bad because I will do them for you, '' he thought in his mind.


    Warmth surged in her heart when she learned about his blind faith in her.


    He was so different right now. Unlike his usual cold and serious self at work, he looked cute and naive as he sat on the bed with his deep, dark eyes on Ashley. He was gentle and approachable at that moment.


    His eyelashes were long and naturally curved upwards, making them appear more attractive than a woman''s eyelashes. His tousled, soft black hair suited him perfectly and the man was blessed with wonderfully beautiful ivory skin.


    Looking at him, Ashley desperately wanted to run her hands through his hair.


    ''He is a soft kitty now, in place of the monster back at his company. There is no need to be scared, '' she told herself as she stretched her hand to touch his hair.


    ''Yes! I did it!


    s she entered the building.


    Wearing a professional smile, the woman said, "You must be Miss Mu."


    "Yes." Ashley nodded.


    "Please follow me."


    The woman led her upstairs through the elevator.


    The woman had her hair pulled into a ponytail and looked experienced. ''She looks good, but doesn''t seem very good at social niceties, '' Ashley thought.


    She was shy too, so they stood in the elevator silently.


    The elevator stopped at the fifteenth floor. Ashley saw Johnny heading towards them when they stepped out of the elevator.


    He trotted over to her. "Miss Mu."


    Ashley was helpless. ''I told him that we should pretend to be strangers. Why did he send Johnny?''


    Johnny, too, was feeling helpless. Andrew had driven him out of his office with a sharp look.


    He was worried that someone would bully Ashley¡ªthe newcomer in the company.


    ''Boss worries too much. I already asked someone to take Ashley to her office. Why do I need to be here too?'' Johnny complained in his mind.


    Many thoughts were flying around everyone''s mind in those few seconds.


    The woman''s demeanor changed when she saw Johnny. Everyone knew that he was the second boss in the company.


    Her expression changed a little when she turned to look at Ashley.


    Ashley felt confused and annoyed.

 Chapter 259 Arrangement

    "Hello, Mr. Cheng!" She stopped in front of him.


    Johnny nodded in return.


    "Please come with me, Miss. Mu." Johnny took the lead and Ashley followed.


    When they entered the department, the employees working there glanced at them briefly, before drawing their attention back to work.


    Ashley was relieved. This was the good thing about big companies. They would not whisper about her or embarrass her.


    Johnny showed Ashley to an office. He paused outside the room and knocked at the door.


    A woman''s voice came from behind the door. Johnny pushed the door open and entered.


    It was a private office with a big room and tidy desks.


    Everything in the room suggested that its owner was meticulous and liked order in their life.


    A woman, in her forties with short hair, was seated behind a computer with her eyes glued to the screen.


    She was well-dressed and seemed intellectual and serious, but also a bit tough.


    Johnny greeted her first and then asked, "Are you free right now, Miss. Mo?"


    The woman looked up from the computer, her eyes met Ashley''s and then averted back to Johnny.


    "Not really," she replied.


    Kelly Mo was probably the only person in the Lu Group who would dare to treat Johnny this way. However, it was her experience and expertise that gave her the courage to do so.


    "Miss. Mo, it''s only going to take a few minutes, I promise," Johnny requested with a smile.


    There were always some people who acted differently in a company.


    And Miss. Mo was certainly one of them.


    Kelly Mo was 22 when she first joined Lu Group. Starting from the bottom, she had worked her way up to being the head of the department. She relied on nobody but herself.


    It was her nature to treat everyone equally, irrespective of how they got into the company and who was behind them. S


    ignore those comments. She knew this would happen before she came, as nobody liked to see others succeed with such ease.


    "Okay. Now everybody stop talking and get back to work!


    Ashley, your desk is over there. Ask your colleagues for help if you have any doubts," Kelly instructed and then went back into her office.


    Ashley walked to her desk. She took a deep breath and thought that since she had taken the decision to work here, she would soldier on.


    "Hi, Ashley. I am Amaia." Ashley heard a sweet voice from nearby as she sat down. It was a girl, who looked like she was in her early twenties, with dark brown, curly hair and big eyes. She was wearing a smart business suit and when she smiled, two dimples appeared on her oval face. She greeted Ashley with a big, friendly smile.


    "Hello Amaia," she said, returning the smile.


    "Ashley, don''t mind what Kelly said. She is indifferent to everyone. However, as tough as she is to work for, she is really nice to us."


    ''Amaia must have been working here for a long time since she knows Kelly so well, ''


    Ashley thought. She smiled and said, "I''m good!"


    Amaia rested her chin on her hands and asked Ashley curiously, "So, how did you get the job?"

 Chapter 260 Priggish Bullshit

    After asking that, she quickly mumbled, "I just didn''t know that our company was recruiting lately." She did not want to not come across as being too inquisitive.


    The others had heard her question and their ears were pricked up in anticipation. Everyone suspected that Ashley was recruited because of some influence, but they wanted her to admit it herself.


    Amaia looked at Ashley frankly. There was no mockery in her honest eyes.


    Perhaps she was genuinely curious.


    "You want to know how I got this job? You think I got in because of influence?"


    "Yeah," somebody said, "Didn''t you come in with Johnny, the CEO''s Special Aide? It''s the first time I''ve seen Johnny being so nice to a woman. Do you know each other? From the way you behaved, you two seemed very close."


    Somebody was looking at Ashley strangely, as though she had got the job in exchange for a sexual favor.


    If Johnny saw it, he would be pissed to death!


    He wasn''t familiar with Miss Mu at all. In fact, he knew very little about her. She was just somebody he had to curry favor with because of the CEO.


    The CEO was terribly possessive. If anyone stared at Ashley for a second longer than necessary, then it would be considered as ogling and the jealous husband would go mad. How could Johnny possibly get any close to Ashley?


    She smiled and said, "Oh, Johnny! Sure, I know him. He''s my cousin. I had come here for an interview earlier and got selected. But just before I was supposed to start working, I had an emergency back at home and had to ask for a few months leave. So, I wasn''t able to come to work until today."


    She pretended not to notice her colleagues'' inquisitive eyes. A faint smile hung on her face the whole time she spoke.


    "Oh! I thought you..." started one guy, scratching the back of his head. His comment was left hanging. Everyone knew what he was trying to say.


    "You thought I got the job because I have a relationship with some big shot here? Well, it doesn''t matter. I know what I have done and I will behave as per my values. I don''t care much about what others think of me. I guess I''ll w


    hem think they have a big shot behind them and they keep hectoring others.


    They are bound to lose the favor of the big guy one day, and then, they will find they have no position in this company. These people don''t have the talent or the expertise to be able to retain their position in this company for long."


    Ashley smiled to Amaia and said, "Don''t worry. I''m okay. Let''s get to work."


    "Okay. If you have any doubts, just ask me," offered Amaia.


    Ashley nodded and they got down to work.


    It was her first day at work, so she wasn''t given any particularly difficult tasks. She was just asked to work on some tables and go through some documents.


    Ashley was also bewildered by the fact that Johnny had arranged for her to work in this particular department.


    It was the designing department! She enjoyed designing, but only Ellie knew that. Even Raymond never had a clue.


    She always had interest in designing. When she was with Raymond, she was majoring Finance. But she had never given up her study on designing.


    She was someone who was persistent about pursuing things she liked.


    She had worked for a few years in Raymond''s company. So, she figured it wouldn''t be difficult for her to adjust here.


    She was lost in her job when Amaia called out, "Ashley, let''s go. Time for lunch. I''m starving."


    Ashley raised her head from the computer and asked, "Oh, is it noon already?"

 Chapter 261 Strange Cousins

    "Yes. Don''t tell me that you are so engrossed in your work that you''ve lost track of time. Look around, everyone else has left for lunch. Only we both are left here," said Amaia.


    Seeing that Ashley was working so hard, Amaia didn''t bother her and instead waited quietly. But after a long while, she realized that something might be wrong. It looked like Ashley wasn''t going to have lunch at all. She was so absorbed in her work that Amaia had to remind her.


    Hearing Amaia''s words, Ashley raised her head to look around. Sure enough, all the others had left. Only they both remained in the large office.


    ''Wow! How time flies!'' Ashley thought. She was working in the design department and she really enjoyed designing. So, she couldn''t help getting lost in her work.


    Ashley smiled at Amaia sheepishly and said, "Come on, let''s go have lunch now."


    As one of the top three companies in J City, the canteen in the Lu Group was naturally much better than that of the other companies.


    Amaia and Ashley placed their orders, collected their food and sat down by the window to enjoy their meal.


    Suddenly, some people gasped in the quiet canteen. Ashley ignored it and quietly continued eating her food.


    But, Amaia suddenly tapped on her hand.


    Ashley looked at her colleague. "What happened?" she asked.


    Amaia didn''t reply, but continued staring ahead, while she gripped Ashley''s hand tight. She looked shocked and excited.


    So, Ashley followed her gaze and saw a familiar, cold face.


    She couldn''t help frowning, but her heart skipped a beat.


    She was a little nervous. ''It looks like they are walking over to me!'' she thought. She slowly lowered her head, and started praying in her heart, ''Don''t look at me. Don''t look at me. Don''t look at me.''


    However, Andrew had specially come to the canteen to look for her. How could he not spot her?


    The office canteen was very large. And since everyone didn''t come for lunch at the same time, it wasn''t very crowded.


    Ashley and Amaia were sitt


    to see our CEO on your first day in the company.


    Oh, I forgot that Mr. Cheng is your cousin brother. It''s understandable that you aren''t as excited as us. Don''t you want to say hello to Mr. Cheng?" she asked.


    Ashley was still thinking about the previous question asked by Amaia. She didn''t think that Amaia would turn to another topic so quickly.


    Ashley was stunned for a few seconds. ''Cousin brother?'' she thought.


    And then, it struck her. She greeted Johnny in embarrassment, "Hi, Johnny."


    He nodded and returned her greeting. His stiff body language gave away his nervousness.


    He didn''t dare to meet Andrew''s eyes. ''Is Mr. Lu thinking that I had wrong intentions behind this lie?'' Johnny wondered.


    He accidentally met Andrew''s eyes, and immediately froze. ''Mr. Lu, I will explain everything to you clearly later. Things are not as bad as you think. I didn''t lie for my own selfish reasons, '' he thought desperately.


    Johnny was afraid that Ashley would be bullied by other people in the company for getting the job using someone''s influence. That was why he had come up with this lie for Ashley''s protection.


    ''I had forgotten to tell Mr. Lu about this. Will he punish me if I explain it right now?''


    Johnny sobbed at his internal conflict.


    Amaia felt that the vibe between Ashley and her cousin was a bit strange.

 Chapter 262 Cousin

    ''Are they really cousins? The way they greeted each other looked awkward and impersonal. Why?''


    Ashley detected the doubtful look on Amaia''s face. She asked casually to Johnny, "Why are you eating here today?"


    Johnny had to ignore the CEO''s withering look and reply with a tense smile, "Today is your first day in the company. I came to check if you are doing all right. It so happened that Mr. Lu wanted to come to the canteen to have a look as well. So, we came down together."


    Amaia dragged Ashley''s arm and said in a whisper, "Ashley, the man in front of you is our CEO! Isn''t he hot? Unfortunately, rumor is that he is cold and hostile to women."


    Amaia''s voice was low enough for only Ashley to hear, but from the movements of her lips and the way she was gazing at Andrew, Johnny could guess whom she was talking about without a doubt.


    ''But it''s not good to gossip about someone in front of them, is it? Come on, girls! He is sitting right in front of you!''


    Ashley looked around and found that people in the canteen were looking at them and seemed very excited.


    She thought that maybe she was being a little too aloof in the presence of the CEO.


    She closed her eyes for a while. When she opened her eyes again, she felt dizzy and stars were dancing in front of her eyes. She had to hold Amaia''s hand tight. She said in a trembling voice, "Ah, is he really the CEO of our company?"


    Amaia looked at Ashley, clearly satisfied with her reaction. She thought that Ashley must not have heard her properly last time. It looked like she had finally absorbed her words. Who wouldn''t be excited to hear the CEO''s name? Now, she wasn''t able to control herself either!


    "Yes!" Amaia replied affirmatively.


    She thought that since it was Ashley''s first day at work, she might not know much about the company. So, she babbled on and on about Andrew''s achievements for quite a while.


    Ashley replied briefly and stole glances at Andrew from time to time, as though she was totally attracted by him.


    Johnny stared at her speechlessly. He exclaimed in his mind that this Miss Mu was born to be an actress. Her acting was almost flawless and he


    hat happened in the canteen," Ashley whispered in her ear urgently.


    Amaia made some protesting sounds.


    Ashley removed her hand from Amaia''s mouth.


    "Why? Isn''t it great that the CEO sat with us the very first time he came to the canteen for lunch?" protested Amaia.


    Ashley said awkwardly, "I don''t want too many people to know about my relationship with Johnny."


    "Johnny is your cousin. Why don''t you want others to know? They would only be jealous of you for being related to someone so important in the company."


    Ashley touched her forehead and sighed inside. ''Why can''t this girl understand? What is her head made out of? Do I have to be so blunt?''


    She leaned in and whispered something in her ear.


    "Oh okay! I got it. I won''t tell them about what happened during the lunch break," said Amaia finally.


    "Thank you, Amaia!" said Ashley.


    Amaia waved away her thanks. "Don''t mention it. Anytime anybody troubles you, you can just ask me for help."


    "Great! Thanks again," she nodded and replied.


    "When did you come back? Did you see the CEO in the canteen?" somebody asked them as they walked past their seats.


    "No. You know, Ashley and I went to the canteen pretty late and we came straight back after lunch. The CEO probably left by the time we got there," Amaia replied smartly.


    The person nodded and said, "Yeah... We should go have lunch on time hereafter. Perhaps we could meet him someday!"

 Chapter 263 Speak Up For Injustice

    Ashley raised her eyebrows when she heard her colleague''s last sentence.


    This meant that she would have to impose one more condition on Andrew when she went back home tonight¡ªhe couldn''t come to the canteen to have lunch anymore!


    "Hey, you! Make five copies of these documents and give them back to me when you''re done. Be quick! Miss Mo wants them urgently." A pile of documents were thrown onto her desk. Ashley''s eyes moved from her computer to look at it.


    "Sylvia, why can''t you do it yourself? Can''t you see that Ashley is busy?"


    Before Ashley could open her mouth, Amaia, who sat beside her, rebuked Sylvia.


    ''She likes to bully the newcomers. She thinks of herself as senior staff here and tends to throw her weight around.''


    "Busy? How could she be busy reading a few documents? These documents are required immediately. So do it now!" Sylvia wasn''t afraid of Amaia. She knew some powerful people in the company.


    Besides, the others in the department might not have seen it, but she had noticed the CEO sitting with these two girls in the canteen. They were lying when they said they hadn''t met him. What the hell kind of trick were they playing?


    Were they planning to seduce the CEO? How could she leave them alone? She had to show them their place.


    In fact, not many people in the company knew Andrew. Since he had come to the canteen accompanied by Johnny, he drew a lot of attention from the staff and that''s why everyone had easily recognized him.


    And Sylvia had seen Andrew once not long ago. She had always wondered why there was no other man as handsome as him in this world. She thought that with her beauty and brains, it was just a matter of time until she conquered his heart.


    "Sylvia, don''t cross the line," warned Amaia.


    "What have I done to cross the line? I''m only asking her to make some copies. I''m not asking you to do it. Are you her savior? She hasn''t refused yet. What ulterior motive do you have in protecting her?"


    Nobody else was interested in getting involved in their argument.


    A good looking young boy started to say something, but an older man, who was seated


    hand in her own.


    "You know that a woman''s hands are just as important as her face. You have to protect your hands. Treat yourself well, okay?"


    She deftly applied some burn cream on her hand and babbled on about what should be done to care for burnt skin.


    "Okay, I got it. Thank you very much, Amaia!" Ashley nodded and said.


    "No need to thank me," Amaia said with a smile.


    Just as she finished dressing Ashley''s wound, Sylvia''s irritated voice came from the distance.


    This was followed by the clacking of her heels. Sylvia came to Ashley''s desk. She threw the pile of papers onto her desk again. "See what you have done!"


    Ashley looked up in puzzlement and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sylvia crossed her arms and looked down at her domineeringly, "What''s wrong, you ask? Check it yourself! I told you that these documents are required urgently and that they are very important. I asked you to check them carefully after you make the copies. Now look what you have done!"


    Ashley flipped through the first stack, examining them carefully, but found nothing wrong.


    "Can''t see the problem? How did I ask you to make the copies? I said make five copies. The first part of the document is the most important and the second part is not as important. You see what these are? You made no copies of the first part and made several copies of the second part. What do I do with these? They are of no use to me!"

 Chapter 264 Never Mind

    "But you didn''t tell me this when you gave me the documents," said Ashley. Although her mind was a little preoccupied with Andrew, she had still paid attention to Sylvia''s instructions.


    Sylvia looked at her nonchalantly and said, "I didn''t tell you? What rubbish! I did tell you clearly. And now, you are blaming me?"


    Ashley knew that Sylvia was simply finding fault with her.


    "Okay, I''m sorry that I didn''t hear you clearly. I will go back and copy them again," she offered softly.


    "Copy them again? Do you think I have the time to wait for you to redo it now? These materials are required urgently!" Sylvia said angrily.


    Ashley didn''t reply. Sylvia had not given any such instructions. So, Ashley knew very well that she was picking on her. She had no choice but to accept it. This was the treatment that every new employee suffered in an organization.


    Amaia felt annoyed, seeing Sylvia being extremely arrogant. "Sylvia, don''t push it. I was there when you gave Ashley the documents. You never said anything about the first or last parts of the documents. Obviously, you have come here to find fault with her. You can do this stuff by yourself if you think that you are more capable.


    Moreover, if I were you, I would go and make the copies quickly instead of standing here and arguing. Maybe you will be able to meet the deadline. Otherwise, these materials will be of no use."


    "Amaia, do you have to constantly go against me and protect her?" Sylvia asked bitterly.


    Amaia looked at her in mock fear and said, "Ooh, I can''t dare go against you! Who are you? You are the top staff in our design department. Who can dare to offend you?"


    Everyone in the design department knew that Sylvia had the support of someone powerful. She had got this job in exchange for a sexual favor. But nobody ever spoke about it directly.


    For one, they didn''t dare to get into Sylvia''s bad books, for they didn''t want to annoy the man who supported her. For another, she wasn''t a kind woman. So, they pretended not to know about her dirty secret. But hearing Amaia''s sarcastic monologue, they couldn''t help bursting into laughter.


    She might be the only one who wasn''t afraid of Sylvia.


    Sylvia was embarrassed at being the laughi


    ing you. Don''t worry, we can go out together next time."


    They went their respective ways after saying goodbye to each other. Meanwhile, Francis got a phone call from Ivor while he was with Ellie. "Francis, where are you now?" he asked.


    "Get straight to the point," Francis ordered.


    Ivor couldn''t help crying in his heart. He said helplessly, "Francis, you''d better come to the hospital. That woman is creating trouble again. She wants to see you!"


    He glanced at Ellie and replied casually, "I don''t have time right now. You can deal with it however you see fit."


    And he promptly hung up without further ado.


    ''I wish that woman knew her place. That''s why I am allowing her to stay in my hospital, '' he thought irritably.


    After Francis hung up the phone, Ellie glanced at him and said, "If you are busy, you can leave."


    "No, no. How can I be busy right now? Nothing is more important than being with you, Ellie. Don''t you think so?" he said, flashing her a charming smile.


    Ellie looked at her mobile phone, ignoring his sweet talk.


    After a while, Francis'' mobile phone rang again. He cut the call without hesitation as soon as he saw the name on the screen.


    A few seconds later, the phone rang again and he cut the call once more. Ellie was getting a little annoyed with this. She said impatiently, "Why don''t you just answer the phone?"


    "It isn''t anything important. Don''t worry," he said reassuringly.


    As soon as he uttered these words, his phone rang again.

 Chapter 265 The Mess

    "This had better be important, or consider this your last day!"


    Francis growled impatiently, wondering why Ivor was stupid enough to call him when he was alone with Ellie.


    Ivor seemed a little uneasy. "Francis, please come here. If you don''t, the woman said she would come to see you. She''s packing up right now. Miss, please wait a minute. Francis is coming."


    The woman was torturing Ivor and he was frustrated enough to kill her, and Francis as well. He wished Francis was not so popular among the ladies. He should be cleaning the mess he created, instead of making Ivor do it.


    Ivor''s voice was a little high-pitched and sounded urgent, so Ellie was able to catch some of the conversation.


    She looked at Francis and said, "Go ahead and deal with your business. I''ve bought all my things. I''ll take a taxi later."


    Recognizing Ellie''s voice, Ivor became silent.


    So, Francis was chasing after her now?


    This was not cool. Ellie was Ashley''s good friend and Andrew was in love with Ashley. If Ashley found out that Francis was chasing after her friend and mentioned it to Andrew, what would happen to Francis?


    He would be rebuked by Andrew for sure.


    Francis pondered for a moment and finally relented. "Wait, I''ll be right over."


    Then he turned to Ellie. "Ellie, please wait for me here. I''ll be back in a few minutes, okay?"


    Ellie turned around and pushed the cart, totally ignoring him.


    He looked at her back and said to himself, ''Ellie, I''ll tell you how much I like you once I close this chapter.''


    Yes, Francis had just realized his true feelings for her.


    He wanted to break off all relations with the women he knew previously and treat Ellie the way Andrew treated Ashley. He only wanted Ellie now.


    After he left, Ellie turned around and watched him walk out the door. She frowned slightly.


    Why was she trying so hard to ignore the discomfort she was feeling? Didn''t she promise herself to not fall for a


    ut her? Didn''t he worry about her?


    Of course, he did! But she was just a kid, she wouldn''t understand.


    Ellie tried to reason with her. "Do you know why he didn''t give you these things to eat?"


    Elain looked at her and thought that she was so gentle. She was totally different from other people, and her voice was so sweet.


    She shook her head without hesitation. "I don''t know."


    Ellie explained, "All these things are not good for your health. It''s all right if you eat them once in a while, but you can''t eat them often. Your parents are worried about your health. That''s why they won''t let you eat those things.


    And if you run away like this, they will get worried."


    Elain''s eyes were red now. "He... Will he really look for me anxiously?" she asked innocently.


    "Yes!" Ellie nodded.


    Noticing Elain''s red eyes, Ellie''s heart went out to the child. She rubbed her head. "Do you remember your father''s or mother''s phone number? Shall I call them and ask them to pick you up?"


    Elain replied in a low and muffled voice, "I don''t have a mummy."


    Her voice was too soft since she was sniffling, so Ellie didn''t hear it clearly. "Hmm? What did you just say?"


    Elain shook her head sadly.


    She remembered her father''s phone number, so they called him and waited for him together.

 Chapter 266 A New Rival In Love

    "You shouldn''t run away from your parents again. They will be worried if they can''t find you."


    Elain nodded in response.


    Ellie was persuading her as the call was getting connected.


    From the corner of her eyes, Ellie saw that the call had been connected for a while. She picked up the phone in haste and answered, "Hello."


    A deep but gentle voice said, "Hello."


    She realized that she didn''t know the little girl''s name when she was about to continue. Ellie asked her in a low voice, "Hey, what''s your name?"


    Elain replied shyly, "Elain. My name is Elain Su."


    ''What do you know? We have the same family name.''


    "Hello, you must be Elain''s father. She is with me right now, and our location is..." She hung up after informing Elain''s father of their location. "He will be here soon. Let''s wait for him," she said comfortingly.


    After a while, they heard steady footsteps drawing close from behind them. They turned around and saw a man heading towards them.


    The man was wearing a decent suit and was pretty tall, about 188 cm. He looked like a warm, gentle person.


    But he became anxious as soon as he saw Elain, and he sped up.


    Elain hid behind Ellie when she saw her father. She was a little afraid when she saw his worried face.


    The man reached them so fast that Ellie didn''t have time to snap out of her reverie. "Nice to meet you. I''m Elain''s father."


    "Nice to meet you too," she replied, finally finding her voice.


    Looking at her sincerely, Edmund said, "Thank you for helping my daughter."


    Ellie responded with a warm smile on her face, "Oh, it''s nothing. I saw her when I was about to leave."


    Edmund didn''t reply this time. Actually, he had heard them talking before she had answered the phone.


    Turning his attention to the girl hiding behind Ellie, he said, "Elai


    y goodbye after helping Edmund pick out the goods.


    He knew what Ellie was going to say, so he spoke before her, "Thanks for your help. I just realized that you have not told me your name yet." Then he paused and smiled. "I can''t call you ''hey'' all the time. It seems impolite," he continued.


    Ellie looked embarrassed. She understood the problem too. "My name is Ellie Su."


    "What a coincidence! We have the same family name.


    Miss Su, let''s go to the checkout counter together. I have nothing else to buy now."


    Ellie nodded in response.


    She stood before Edmund in the line. She took all her stuff out when it was her turn to pay. A slender, long hand reached out with some money when she was about to take out her wallet. It was a man''s hand.


    Looking behind her, Ellie saw Edmund''s smiling face.


    "Please let me pay the bill," Edmund offered warmly.


    "No, no, I can''t accept that. Thank you," Ellie refused, coming to her senses.


    "This is a thank you for helping me find my daughter. I don''t know how to return the favor. Please don''t refuse."


    Elain also persuaded her, "Ellie, let my daddy pay the bill. He has a lot of money!" Her tone was serious, making her look more adorable.

 Chapter 267 Elain

    After the three of them left the supermarket, Ellie said, "Thank you, Mr. Su. Thanks for paying my bill."


    Edmund had a genuine smile on his face. "Don''t mention it. I should be thanking you! I wouldn''t have been able to find Elain so soon without your help."


    "Elain, you must listen to your father, okay? Be good. I have to go now. Bye."


    "Are you going back home, Miss Su? May I have the honor of driving you back home? We don''t have anything else to do," said Edmund.


    "You can just call me Ellie. Miss Su is too formal," said Ellie.


    "Okay, Ellie. Then, you can call me Edmund. Mr. Su is also too formal for me."


    "Okay," Ellie laughed.


    "Won''t it be too troublesome for you to drop me home? I can take a taxi. My place is not far from here."


    Elain begged her, "Ellie, let my father drive you back, please! Say okay."


    How could one say no to such a cute little kid? Ellie couldn''t let her down.


    So she finally agreed.


    "Great!" Elain was thrilled! She jumped into Ellie''s arms and hugged her. She was laughing happily.


    Edmund went to get his car while the girls stood there waiting for him.


    Ellie was wondering why Elain''s mother wasn''t with them. ''Perhaps she is caught up with something else, '' she thought.


    When Edmund got the car, Ellie carried Elain into the car and then got into the car herself.


    They talked and played in the backseat. Ellie''s jokes made Elain laugh hard.


    In the soft and warm lights of the car, Ellie looked mild and delicate. There was a gentle and loving smile on her face. The two of them looked like mother and daughter.


    Edmund watched his daughter through the rear view mirror and his eyes were filled with affection. When he turned to look at Ellie, a sudden gentleness took over his eyes.


    He thought that it was time for him to find a mother for Elain.


    It was over 9 o''clock in the evening now. After playing with Ellie for a while, Elain got tired and


    ned silent.


    "I''ll carry her," said Edmund. He got out of the car and walked around to the other side, opened the door, and tried to take Elain from Ellie''s arms.


    Even in her sleep, Elain seemed to know who was trying to take her away, so she clung to Ellie tightly and grabbed her clothes. She was struggling to stay in Ellie''s arms.


    Ellie was at a loss for words.


    "All right, Elain. Ellie has to go home. We should go home and sleep too. Come on, let''s go," Edmund coaxed her gently.


    His voice was rich and deep¡ªit was pleasing to hear. When he talked gently in a low voice, it was like a lover''s whisper; it could make anybody''s heart melt.


    Ellie rubbed her ears and exclaimed to herself, ''Oh, my God, don''t be so sweet.''


    She and Ashley could not resist men with beautiful hands and deep voices.


    She didn''t know the reason behind this odd fixation. Perhaps she was born that way.


    Elain hid her head in Ellie''s arms and ignored her father.


    She obviously didn''t want to go with him.


    He was patient with her for a long time, but she didn''t budge. Finally his tone started to get harsh. "Enough! Come on now, sit up! Stop this tantrum!"


    Elain''s body turned stiff in Ellie''s arms. She made no sound. He didn''t know about this change, but Ellie could feel it.

 Chapter 268 You Have To Be Patient With Your Kid

    "Elain, get up!"


    "No! I want to be with Ellie," she retorted, raising her head and staring defiantly at her father. Her eyes were red and welling up with fresh tears.


    Seeing the stalemate between the father and daughter, Ellie hugged the little girl tighter and said, "Edmund, don''t be angry. Calm down. Let me talk to Elain."


    Then, ignoring Edmund, she tilted Elain''s chin so that she could look into her eyes, and said, "Elain, why don''t you listen to your father? Look, it''s very late now. You have to go back home with your father and go to sleep. I''m also tired. I need to go and sleep too."


    Elain lay her head on Ellie'' shoulder. "Why can''t you come with us to our home and sleep with me?" she asked sadly.


    Ellie smiled. "I have to go back to my own house to sleep. And you have to do the same. How can we sleep in other people''s homes?"


    Elain hugged her tighter and said, "But I don''t want to leave you! I like you."


    Her childish plea touched Ellie''s heart. She was almost melting.


    "I like you too, but we have to do what we are supposed to do. We all need to go back home and get some sleep now. I will come to see you when I have time, okay?"


    After persuading her for a long time, Elain finally agreed. "Okay, but can we exchange phone numbers? Can I call you?"


    "Sure. You can call me any time you want, darling," Ellie said.


    After they exchanged phone numbers, Elain finally went to Edmund''s waiting arms and waved goodbye to Ellie. "Bye, Ellie! I will come to see you and play with you."


    "Great!" said Ellie, waving back with a smile.


    After the car left, Ellie took the stuff she had bought from the supermarket and went upstairs to her apartment.


    In the car, Edmund noticed Elain was a little moody. He asked, "Are you okay? Aren''t you sleepy? Do you want to sleep now?"


    Elain ignored him and looked away.


    "A


    "


    This was the only explanation that Ivor could think of behind Francis'' gentle and patient treatment of that woman.


    Francis frowned. ''Seduce? I''m wooing Ellie decently, okay? Please don''t describe me so crudely.''


    Francis didn''t say anything for a while. And Ivor took that as a ''yes''. He was really going to seduce Ellie!


    He tried to talk him out of it. "Francis, think it over. She isn''t someone you can seduce. You know Ashley is her best friend, not to mention that Mr. Lu is someone who defends the weak. You are looking for..." ''... trouble! No, death!''


    He didn''t have the time to say that last word. He was interrupted by a slap to his face. "Who said I am seducing her? Don''t you know how to speak decently? I''m pursuing her! Open and above board! Do you understand?"


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared at him. "Forget it! You won''t understand. How will a person who never had a girlfriend understand these matters? Just go handle that woman. And remember this¡ªdon''t call me unless it''s something really important! Don''t bother me with this kind of trivial issues!"


    Ivor was still in a trance. Francis couldn''t help but thump him on the head to bring him back to his senses. "Did you hear what I said?"

 Chapter 269 Something Is Wrong With Francis

    ''I''m dating Ellie. My time is very precious right now, '' thought Francis.


    Ivor was in a daze; he could only nod blankly.


    He was watching Francis'' receding figure when he finally came to his senses.


    ''Oh! What was I doing? I forgot. And what did I hear just now? What did he ask me to do?


    Oh yes! I remember.


    He said that he wants to woo Ellie, and asked me not to bother him unless it was very important. Wait! Did he say that he wants to win Ellie''s heart?


    Is something wrong with Francis? He is going to seriously try to woo Ellie and not just flirt with her? Why is he trying to woo Ellie now?


    All right. All of those terms mean the same thing.


    Doesn''t he care about what I just told him? Has he forgotten about Ellie''s connection to Ashley? Oh Francis, you will be punished severely by Andrew if you ignore my warning!'' Ivor cried out in his heart.


    He looked around the empty hospital and sighed heavily.


    ''Shouldn''t I stop Francis from making this mistake?'' he thought.


    Meanwhile, a car pulled up to the Golden Palace. Ashley and Andrew entered their villa together.


    There was no one in the commodious villa. Ashley remembered that Claire had to deal with some family emergency, so she had given her a few days off.


    ''I will cook by myself, '' she thought.


    Ashley set everything down and went into the kitchen.


    The refrigerator was stocked with all kinds of ingredients. Fresh supplies were delivered to the villa every morning.


    Ashley looked at the ingredients in the refrigerator and thought for a while. ''A few simple dishes will be fine.''


    She cooked the rice first, and then started trimming vegetables for the next dish.


    She planned to make shredded pork with garlic sauce, sweet-and-sour pork ribs, stir-fried cabbage and mushroom soup.


    After half an hour, Ashley was ready to set the table. When she turned around to go to the dining room, she suddenly saw a man standing by the kitchen door. It was Andrew.


    She was so startled that she a


    he felt offended and complained, "I didn''t know that you would enter so abruptly. I was coming to ask where you put my notebook."


    "You rushed off to the bedroom as soon as I told you that I saw the notebook. I didn''t even have time to stop you," he said.


    Ashley stretched out her hand and asked, "Where is my notebook? Give it to me now."


    He glanced at her outstretched hand. Walking over to the bedside table, he took out a beautiful notebook from inside it.


    It had been preserved so well that no one except Ashley would have known that it had been used for several years.


    She treasured it. So, she was very careful with it.


    Seeing the notebook, she quickly grabbed it from his hand.


    She asked hesitantly, "You haven''t seen my paintings, right?"


    The moment she finished speaking, she immediately regretted asking the question. ''How could he have not seen the paintings inside? He already knows that I like designing. Obviously, he has seen my paintings, '' she thought.


    "I saw everything," he said.


    She could only nod and say, "Well, okay!" She was embarrassed.


    "Your designs are good. But you should pay more attention to details," he suggested.


    He took the little notebook from her hands. He then took a pen from the table and added a few strokes to her sketches, making them look better than before.

 Chapter 270 Dont Leave Me For Lesley

    Ashley looked at Andrew as he added a few strokes to the droplet-shaped drawing in her notebook.


    It took on a completely new look.


    Ashley liked to draw since when she was a little girl, so it wasn''t difficult for her to draw these. However, she was surprised to find that Andrew''s drawing skills were very good. It was a bit unexpected.


    The droplet necklace had always been one of her favorite designs, but she always felt that something was missing.


    Ashley didn''t think that Andrew could make such a difference just by simply adding a few strokes to it.


    Looking at Andrew with her gleaming eyes, Ashley praised, "You''re amazing!"


    Andrew playfully ruffled and then caressed Ashley''s head. "Why do you say that? Do I surprise you with my skills?"


    Ashley nodded her head firmly. "Yes, yes! You''re the President of the Lu Group. You can do so many things. You''re a genius."


    "I was interested in drawing from when I was a child. So, I studied it for a little while," he explained.


    Andrew was extremely modest when he said that. As the heir of the Lu Group and the future master of the Lu Family, Andrew not only needed to learn so many things during his childhood, but also had to know everything better and more than others.


    Andrew went to the bathroom to have a shower, whereas Ashley lay on the bed. With a pen in one hand and the notebook in the other, she studied the sketch that Andrew had just modified.


    The droplet necklace that Ashley had drawn was well done, with the intricate and realistic details. Many people were amazed and impressed by it. That''s why she loved to draw that particular necklace.


    Andrew added a few small diamonds to it, giving it an entirely different feeling.


    When Ashley sketched it, the necklace was casual, simple and wholesome. After Andrew''s modification, it became elegant, magnificent, and luxurious.


    The more Ashley looked at it, the more satisfied she was with the new look.


    Once Andrew stepped out of the bathroom, Ashley couldn''t help but go to him, holding the notebook in her hand.


    Ashley look


    l that could be heard was the sound of Andrew''s orderly, low and magnetic voice. It sounded like a lecture, but it didn''t bore Ashley.


    The whole time that Andrew spoke, Ashley was quiet and didn''t interrupt him even once. After a while, Andrew turned his head sideways to look at Ashley when he felt a slight weight on his shoulder. He didn''t realize that Ashley had closed her eyes and fallen asleep.


    It had been a tough day for her. It was her first day at the company. Everyone thought that she had entered the company with the help of someone in charge. After a lot of painstaking explanations, some people had believed that she had made it on her own. That afternoon, Ashley was challenged by some of her co-workers. Then she had heard some news about Andrew and Lesley, which had upset her. So in all, it was pretty amazing that she had managed to stay awake for most of Andrew''s lecture.


    Andrew gazed at her peaceful sleeping face and smiled softly to himself. He put the notebook aside and then lay Ashley in the bed so that she could have a good night''s sleep.


    As he was about to move away, Ashley suddenly grabbed Andrew''s clothes and cried out, "No! No! Please don''t leave me for Lesley..."


    Andrew was taken aback by the sudden outburst. He didn''t hear her clearly at first, so he leaned closer to her. He listened carefully for a while as Ashley mumbled in her sleep.

 Chapter 271 Why So Obedient

    When he realized what Ashley was mumbling about, he was ecstatic.


    He watched her sleeping, bent down to kiss her forehead and said softly, "I don''t love Lesley. You have always been the only one that I loved."


    For the longest time, he didn''t even know who Lesley was. One day, she had come to see him as a representative of the Feng Group to talk about a joint venture. That was how he had met her.


    Ashley occupied his heart entirely and there wasn''t room for anybody else in it.


    She had probably heard some rumors in the company that day and that was why she was upset. She was even rambling about it in her dreams, exposing her innermost thoughts to him.


    The next morning when Ashley woke up, she was alone in bed and the space beside her wasn''t warm. She guessed Andrew must have woken up quite some time ago.


    She fumbled for her cell phone and sent a message to Ellie. When she looked at the time, she found that it was already past eight o''clock.


    She sprang out of bed immediately. She remembered that she had set the alarm yesterday. ''Why didn''t the alarm go off?'' she wondered. She had to report to work. It wasn''t like her own cake shop, where it didn''t matter if she got in early or late.


    Where was Andrew? Why didn''t he wake her up when he got up?


    She checked her cell phone again and found that there was a text from Amaia. It said that they had the weekend off and that they didn''t have to go to work today and tomorrow.


    She sighed in relief.


    She had forgotten that yesterday was Friday and that they usually had the weekend off. So, she had just worked one day and then she had the next two days off. What a fine life!


    She got dressed and then went downstairs. Since she didn''t have to go to work that day, she decided to meet Ellie. She had already decided to take up the job in the company, so she had to let her know as well.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Andrew coming out from the kitchen with a plate of food in his hand. It looked delicious.


    ''So, he woke up early to make breakfast? He let me sleep so that I could have some rest.''


    Ashley walk


    stay, then you''d better shut up," Ellie, who had been silent all this while, said slowly.


    All of a sudden, the smile on his face disappeared. He stood behind Ellie obediently.


    "Wow..." said a shocked Ashley.


    Ellie was quiet too.


    ''Why is he being so obedient now?'' Ashley wondered in shock.


    Ivor, who was observing all this from the shadows, was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground when he saw Francis acting this way.


    He didn''t know what Ellie had said to Francis, but she was able to make him listen to her like a well-trained puppy. She really had a way of handling him.


    Everyone knew that Francis couldn''t be ordered around, except by Andrew occasionally. What happened today was a real eye-opener for Ivor.


    But at the same time, he was a little upset that Francis was so submissive to a woman.


    He had warned Francis not to mess around with Ellie. She was Ashley''s best friend and if there was trouble between them, he wouldn''t be able to get away with it.


    Judging by the scene in front of him, Francis had not taken his advice. And even if he had warned him again, he wouldn''t have changed his mind.


    Ashley regained her composure and glanced at Francis briefly, and then held Ellie''s arm and walked into a shop. She wasn''t going to be fooled easily. Francis was behaving decently right now, but she was not going to change her opinion about him anytime soon.

 Chapter 272 Contempt In Her Eyes

    ''I won''t let Ellie be with you.


    Hah!


    Just give up that idea forever!'' Ashley was pissed off.


    Seeing her glaring at him, Francis touched his nose awkwardly. ''Why is she so angry with me? I haven''t done anything. Why is she looking at me like this?


    Oh, it must be Greyson! That bloody idiot must have spoken ill about me to Ashley.'' He gritted his teeth.


    ''Little Greyson, you are dead!''


    Ellie and Ashley walked hand in hand into the shopping mall, with the handsome man following them quietly. They attracted a lot of attention wherever they went.


    "What''s the matter with you? You haven''t come shopping with me for a long time," Ellie asked.


    Ashley replied with a smile, "Nothing. I just want to buy some clothes for you. What do you think? Am I a good friend?"


    Ellie smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    Francis, who was following them quietly, jumped out in front of them and said, "Are you going to buy clothes? That''s great! Ashley, you can buy whatever you want for her, and I will pay the bill."


    "No, you have nothing to do with her. How can we accept your money?" Ashley responded.


    Then she turned to her best friend. "Ellie, let''s go. Just ignore him."


    Francis was helpless and didn''t know what to say. ''They dislike me. I''m heartbroken.


    But I won''t give up!''


    Shopping was assumed to be a woman''s favorite pastime, and it seemed to be true.


    Ashley intended to tell Ellie that she had joined Andrew''s company, so shopping was just an excuse.


    However, she couldn''t stop herself from indulging a little when she saw the stuff on display in the stores.


    After wandering around the mall for a while, Ashley stood before a store which sold clothes that had soft and silky fabrics. Ellie really liked those kind of clothes. Taking her friend by the hand, she led her into the store.


    "Ellie, let''s go inside and have a look."


    Most of the clothes here were pastel colored. They seemed delicate and soft.


    Ashley stopped in front of a white dress. The fabric was very soft, smooth and a litt


    eturned the dress back to the rack.


    It didn''t bother Ellie too much because the dress was not that important to her.


    "Ashley, let''s go," she said.


    "It would be better if you left now, rather than face more embarrassment later," Zoe remarked.


    "Hey! Lesley, look at this. This dress is so beautiful. I believe it is designed just for you!" The four of them fell silent when they heard this shrill voice.


    "Okay, let''s go take a look." The other voice was warm and sweet.


    Looking at the door, Zoe smiled and walked towards them to welcome the new customers.


    "Please, come in. We recently got these new dresses, and they sell very well."


    Susie replied, "Well, we''ll just browse. Please carry on with your work."


    "Okay, let me know if you need any help," the haughty shop assistant replied sweetly.


    When Zoe left, Yvette took the dress and gave it to Ashley.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she will yell at you again?"


    Yvette shook her head. "I know she will scold me, but that''s okay."


    Ashley liked the dress. She thought it would suit Ellie. She had made up her mind to buy it for her best friend today, no matter what happened.


    However, a hand snatched the dress from Yvette''s hand just as Ashley was about to take it.


    "Lesley, look at this dress! Doesn''t it look good? I think it will look good on you. Come on, try it on!"

 Chapter 273 Just A Third Wheel

    As soon as Susie came in, she saw the dress in another shop assistant''s hand. She was immediately attracted to it. Subconsciously, she neglected to see Ashley and Ellie beside her.


    However, standing behind Susie, Lesley noticed Ashley and Ellie.


    After coming back from the village, Lesley had asked her bodyguard to investigate Ashley. However, they only got some useless information, which irritated her a lot.


    It was as if someone was protecting her, which made Lesley even angrier.


    When Lesley first met Andrew in her childhood, she had decided that she would marry him when she grew up.


    As they grew up day by day. Lesley became fonder and more satisfied with Andrew. Moreover, Andrew refused to be contaminated by bad influences, and there were no other women around him. So, Lesley had no competition and was happy to be around Andrew for a while.


    Although, as time went by, rumors had started circulating that Andrew was gay because no one had ever seen him with a girlfriend or seen him be intimate with a girl. But Lesley refused to believe the rumors.


    In her eyes, Andrew was so noble, elegant, calm, and steady. He was the perfect man of every woman''s dream. How could he like men?


    Previously, although Andrew had been neither cold nor warm towards her, there were no other women around him. So, she intuitively felt that she was the most special woman to him.


    But ever since she had come back from abroad, everything had changed.


    As arrogant as Lesley was, ever since her childhood, how could she possibly put up with this?


    Susie wasn''t aware of all the thoughts that were swarming in Lesley''s mind in the short period that she was away.


    Susie said to Lesley, "Look, Lesley. Isn''t this particularly beautiful? It would really suit you."


    Susie and Lesley were the princesses of the Lu family and the Feng family respectively. But they were acting as if they had never seen a beautiful dress before.


    Naturally, it was just their passing fancy to check out the clothes at the stor


    ey was a good-tempered person, being called the third wheel had even irritated her.


    It was quite an insult!


    Ellie looked at Ashley anxiously. But, she held on to her arm when Ellie was about to say something.


    It wasn''t appropriate for Ellie to get involved.


    Ashley took a deep breath and looked at Susie with a smile. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. But, it was not very nice of you to say that. Andrew is with me now. We''re a couple. What about Lesley? Who is she? I''ve never heard Andrew mention her before. Besides, it''s very presumptuous of you to call her your sister-in-law.


    Or perhaps you think that you can choose your favorite person as your sister-in-law and your brother has to just marry her. There''s no choice in it for him?" Ashley ridiculed her before she finished.


    After hanging up his phone, Francis came in and heard Susie call Ashley a third wheel. He frowned and thought to himself, ''Susie is not a well-mannered girl even though the Lu family has provided her with everything she ever wanted.''


    He walked in quickly to help Ashley. If Andrew found out that his beloved wife was bullied, and that he didn''t stick up for her, it wouldn''t end well for him. Besides, he hadn''t forgotten that Ellie had slapped Susie last time. Perhaps, she still held a grudge.


    However, Ashley''s sharp response startled him.

 Chapter 274 Little White Rabbit

    He was secretly amused. ''Yeah, there''s no way that Andrew would fall in love with a weak person.


    Besides, even a gentle rabbit might attack viciously if it were cornered. So, how could Ashley be a delicate rabbit in that situation? The way she was acting right now made her look more like a brave wildcat.''


    Francis tended to attract a lot of attention wherever he went. Apart from his good looks, his flashy pink suit was eye-catching too. It was difficult not to be noticed in such a brazen outfit.


    For a moment, Susie couldn''t think of the right retort for Ashley.


    Andrew''s marriage had been decided within the Lu family a long time ago. They were just waiting for him and Lesley to give their consent.


    But just as Ashley had pointed out, even though the family had decided Andrew''s marriage, it didn''t mean that he had to accept it.


    Susie wore a scornful expression.


    And even Lesley, who was standing by her side, was looking a little pale.


    ''What does that mean?


    He doesn''t like me?''


    Both their families did intend to get them married, but Andrew had never articulated his opinion on the matter. No one knew what he thought about it, or whether he was even aware of this tacit agreement between the two families. ''But, how can he not know about it? It is so obvious. It almost goes without saying!


    So, why hasn''t he responded or reacted till now?


    Did he choose to simply ignore it? Did he feel that it wasn''t even worth responding to?'' Lesley wondered in horror.


    Francis sneered and said languidly, "This is news to me; I had no idea. Since when does Andrew have a fianc¨¦e?!"


    He walked over to Ashley and Ellie and stood with them to show that he was on their side.


    However, when his eyes met Lesley''s, he still wavered a little.


    His sexy eyes turned dark and were almost unreadable.


    Ashley glanced at him, but said nothing.


    Andrew was his good friend. He showed his loyalty by taking their side.


    Meanwhile, Susie was going crazy after hearing Francis'' remarks.


    ''Why does this guy enjoy meddling in other people''s business?


    Not only is he Andrew''s friend, but he also has a good


    n at him with a mixture of confusion and hope.


    But Francis didn''t say anything.


    He wasn''t his old self anymore. In the past, he wouldn''t have given up such a good opportunity, especially when a girl was throwing herself at him.


    But now, when he thought of Ellie, he realized that he already had a person he adored, and that made him lose interest in others.


    Ashley watched what was going on with a furrowed brow. How could she not know what that woman was aiming at? It was plain as day.


    ''So, the shop assistant is interested in Francis now?


    Oh, gosh!


    Wherever he goes, he manages to get women to throw themselves at him voluntarily.''


    Ashley rolled her eyes at him with disgust.


    But at least he didn''t respond to the girl''s flirting. If he had, Ashley wouldn''t have let him off easily.


    If he wanted to be Ellie''s boyfriend and at the same time ogle at other women, Ashley would not sit by and allow that to happen.


    Right then, Ellie opened the door of the fitting room and walked out.


    Everyone automatically turned to look at her.


    She was wearing the dress Ashley had given to her.


    It was a knee-length dress made of white lace. Ellie''s skin was pale and her figure was petite. The dress added a touch of gentleness and grace to her.


    The waist was especially beautiful, as it highlighted her slender and hour-glass figure.


    One would think that the dress was tailor-made for her!

 Chapter 275 Dont Judge A Book By Its Cover

    Francis had seen a lot of beautiful women in his life. However, when he saw Ellie, his eyes lit up.


    There was something different about Ellie that stood out from all the other beautiful girls.


    If Ashley knew what was on Francis'' mind, she would give him an earful. She would be thinking, ''How dare he compare Ellie with those bitches!


    He must be out of his mind to do so.''


    Ashley walked up to Ellie and said, "What do you think, Ellie? I told you it would look good on you! You have to admit that I have a good eye."


    "You do have a good eye," Ellie replied.


    She had looked in the mirror before walking out. It was indeed a nice dress. However, she couldn''t afford it.


    It was too expensive for Ellie. She refused to spend all her hard-earned money on one dress.


    "All right, I''ll go and get changed now."


    Ashley stopped her and said, "Don''t be in such a rush! It looks great on you. Just leave it on."


    Even though she was with Andrew, she never spent a single penny of his. Andrew did, however, give her a large amount of money to spend as she wished. Ashley was ready to pay for her friend''s dress.


    Between Andrew and Ashley, everything could be shared because they were husband and wife. There was nothing for Ashley to worry about at this point.


    However, Ellie felt a bit embarrassed about spending Ashley''s money. She blushed and replied, "Ashley, please don''t. It''s too expensive. I can''t take it..." Ellie knew that Ashley had a good heart. However, she couldn''t just take such an expensive gift.


    Ashley smiled and comforted, "Ellie, you are overthinking this! Just take it! I insist! Don''t forget that I''m a rich woman now!"


    Ashley had half of the earnings from the bakery. She even saved some for Greyson. She barely needed to spend anything for her daily life because Andrew covered most of it. Ashley was right that she was a rich woman now.


    Seeing them murmuring, Susie sneered, "What now? After trying on the dress, you finally realized that you can''t afford it?"


    Susie found pleasure in Ellie''s discomfort. Her slap was stuck in Susie''s mind. She still held a grudge against Ellie.


    She wasn''t a fan of Ashley''s


    Ellie couldn''t help but worry for Ashley. No matter what, Susie was, after all, Andrew''s little sister. What Ashley had said earlier might have hurt her feelings. Ellie was afraid that it might put Ashley at a cross-purpose with Susie.


    The two girls told one another everything, so Ellie didn''t hide her worries from Ashley.


    Ashley smiled and comforted, "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine. I promise. Andrew told me that Susie was his half-sister. I could tell from the way he talked about her that he''s not a fan of his little sister either. As long as I don''t cross the line, I''ll be fine."


    Following behind them, Francis agreed with Ashley. It was true that Andrew never admitted Susie as his sister.


    His parents pressured Andrew to accept her. They should be grateful that Andrew didn''t reject her altogether.


    They had absolutely nothing in common. They just couldn''t get close.


    Ashley and Ellie went to a couple more stores. Then they found a coffee shop to get some rest.


    Slumping into the chair, Ashley didn''t even want to move her fingers. She realized that she had become a bit lazy since leaving the Luo Group.


    Francis pulled up a chair to sit down next to Ellie. Ellie didn''t say anything. She didn''t seem to mind his forwardness.


    Ashley frowned and wondered if Ellie had some feelings for him.


    If that was the case, then she had to stop her. Francis was a playboy. Ashley was afraid that Ellie would get hurt.

 Chapter 276 Elains Visit

    Ashley sent Francis away to get ice creams for them. Finally, she had some alone time with Ellie.


    She felt guilty that she had even tried to help Francis win her best friend''s heart in the past.


    Looking at Ellie, Ashley decided to ask her how she felt about Francis. "Ellie, what do you think of Francis?"


    Ashley''s hesitation drew a smile on Ellie''s face. She replied, "Why do you ask that?"


    Not getting a direct answer, Ashley decided to get to the point. She asked, "Do you have feelings for him?"


    Her question almost made Ellie choke on her coffee. She didn''t understand what made Ashley think that. She gave her a quizzical look.


    However, Ashley misunderstood her. She assumed that Ellie had feelings for him.


    She didn''t pause to think, and just blurted out, "Ellie, please hear me out! Francis is a playboy! So, you should stay away from him!" Ashley was shaking her head frantically.


    Ellie responded, "I don''t have feelings for him. You are being so weird. You tried to hook us up not long ago. What made you change your mind?"


    "Okay, it''s a good thing that you don''t like him!" Ashley said, feeling a little relieved.


    She made a face and stuck out her tongue at Ellie before continuing, "I''m not weird! I just didn''t know what kind of a person he was in the past. And now, I do! He is the worst kind!"


    Ellie smiled and didn''t respond.


    Deep down, she knew she would never fall in love with any man.


    Taking a deep breath, she changed the topic. "All right, is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Ashley suddenly remembered why she had asked Ellie out.


    "Thank God you reminded me. I almost forgot to tell you! I took up a job in Andrew''s company. I might not have enough time to come to the bakery. I''m afraid you have to take on some of my work there," Ashley said.


    Ellie was surprised to hear of this sudden development, but her gut told her it was long coming. "Why did you suddenly decide to work at his company?"


    From what Ellie knew about Andrew, he was a man who liked to be in control of everything. It was obvious that he would definitely persuade Ashley to work in his company sooner or later, but she didn''t think it would happen so soon.


    Ashley was leaning on the table, thinking how to respond.


    ''Hmm... Should I tell her the truth? Should I tell her that I was worried about his health and his business,


    his was the best deal she could get. So, she agreed.


    Edmund suddenly realized how much his daughter liked Ellie.


    Thinking about what Ellie had said to her, his eyes lit up. He had to admit that he wanted to see Ellie almost as much as his daughter did.


    They heard the sound of heels clicking on the floor.


    As she approached her apartment, Ellie took her key out. When she looked up, she saw Edmund and Elain standing in front of her door.


    Ellie didn''t recognize them at first.


    Hearing the sound, Elain immediately spun around. Seeing Ellie, she ran to her right away.


    "Ellie! You are finally home!" she yelled gleefully.


    Her voice was sweet and innocent. No one could resist a cutie like her.


    Fortunately, the little girl didn''t weigh much. Ellie lost her balance a bit, but they didn''t fall.


    Holding Elain in her arms, Ellie asked, "How come you are here?"


    Edmund had tried to stop Elain when she ran to Ellie, but the feisty little girl was faster than her father. All he could do was watch the scene sheepishly.


    Seeing Ellie almost losing her balance, he couldn''t help but worry about the both of them.


    Elain, who had her little arms around Ellie''s neck, answered, "Because I miss you! So, I asked daddy to take me to see you. Where were you, Ellie? I called you, but you didn''t answer my phone."


    Ellie took her phone out. It was on silent. She must have put it on silent while she was shopping with Ashley.


    Ellie rubbed Elain''s head playfully and apologized, "I am sorry, baby girl. My phone was on silent, so I didn''t hear your call."

 Chapter 277 Being Both Pretty And Talented

    "Let''s go inside and chat," said Ellie, holding Elain''s hand and opening the door with the key.


    The duo walked through the door and Elain waved to her father and said, "Dad, come on in!"


    Edmund apologized, "Ellie, sorry to disturb you."


    "It''s okay. I love to play with Elain. And I live alone," she replied.


    When they went inside, Ellie realized that she didn''t have indoor slippers for Edmund to wear.


    Fortunately when Ashley and Ellie were out shopping some time ago, they had bought a pair of kids slippers on a whim. Elain could wear those.


    Now, it was her turn to apologize to Edmund. "Sorry, I don''t have suitable slippers for you. You can keep your shoes on."


    He walked in without being overly polite.


    The living room was a cozy space. The decoration was simple, but everything was tidy and clean. The room wasn''t big, but it was pleasant and warm, and a faint fragrance lingered in the air.


    Elain took her house in and exclaimed, "Ellie, your house is so nice!"


    Ellie responded with a smile, "I''m sure your house must be very nice too."


    She didn''t know anything about Edmund''s profession, but judging from his dressing style, she figured that he had a rich background. Basically, they belonged to a world that was quite different from hers.


    Elain pressed her lips and mumbled, "Not at all."


    Her house was big, luxurious and had quite a few servants, but she didn''t like it at all. It was cold, impersonal and lacked the cozy feeling that a home was supposed to have.


    It was past 6 o''clock in the evening.


    So Ellie casually asked them, "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? Would you like to have a simple dinner here?"


    She was only trying to be polite and didn''t really expect them to say yes, but...


    Elain asked, "Ellie, can you cook? I would like to taste the food cooked by you."


    Edmund looked affectionately at his daughter, who had already climbed into Ellie''s arms, and said, "We''d love to. Thank you for inviting us."


    "You are welcome," Ellie had to say.


    She asked them to make themselves at home and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    She didn''t have much food in the refrigerator¡ªonly some lotus roots, eggs, tomato, leafy vegetables


    stiffened.


    But, he soon realized he was talking to Ashley, and he tried to be more open and loosened up a bit.


    "Did she trouble you?"


    He hadn''t been back to the Lu family in a long time. His family members clearly didn''t know how to behave themselves.


    "She didn''t trouble me. It''s just that Ellie and I went shopping today and we ran into her at a store. We both had our eyes on the same dress. And I won the fight with her. I got the dress."


    Ashley looked at Andrew uneasily. Even though Susie was just his half-sister, they were still siblings. Would he scold her?


    He was watching her. "What are you thinking about? If you want to fight with her, you go fight with her. I won''t berate you. But you''d better stay away from her in the future," he said.


    Ashley nodded and said, "Okay."


    The reason he had asked her to stay away from his sister was because he was afraid that she would do something bad to Ashley. He wasn''t worried about what Ashley would do to Susie at all.


    He didn''t have even an iota of affection towards Susie. In his heart, Ashley''s position was unrivaled.


    After dinner, they went upstairs to rest. Ashley decided to ask Andrew about something that had been bothering her.


    "What do you think about Francis?"


    They were both showered, washed up and were lying comfortably on the bed. Ashley turned to face Andrew, but he was lying too close to her and she spoke as she turned towards him. Her breath blew directly onto his face.

 Chapter 278 Andrew Is Jealous

    Andrew narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why do you ask about him?"


    He couldn''t help but feel jealous. He wondered if Francis was spending too much time with her.


    Although they were best friends, he couldn''t stand the thought of Ashley thinking about any man besides himself.


    Ashley had no idea what was on his mind. She responded, "Do you remember how I tried to set up Ellie and Francis in the past? But I recently found out that he is actually a playboy and that he might hurt Ellie. How can I let that happen?"


    "You worry too much. It''s their decision. You are in no position to put your nose into their affairs," he said shortly.


    She was not happy with his response. She argued, "Ellie is my best friend. Of course, I will worry about her. Just tell me! What kind of man is Francis?"


    Andrew sighed. "Sometimes, there is more to him than meets the eye. Much of what you''ve heard from people are fabricated stories."


    Francis had a rather painful past.


    Ashley didn''t know this. She asked, "What do you mean?"


    She wondered if the playboy thing was all an act.


    She looked at Andrew with her big bright eyes, waiting for his reply.


    She was wearing a pink pajama. Her hair flowed down her back. She was inches away from him. They were so close that Andrew could feel her breath.


    However, she didn''t notice any of this.


    The top two buttons of her shirt had come undone. Her breast was showing.


    She didn''t realize this and moved closer to get an answer from him.


    His eyes grew darker.


    She didn''t catch this change in him and kept talking. "What does that mean? Is Francis not really a playboy? Is he just pretending to be one for some reason? I don''t¡ª"


    Without any warning, her question was interrupted by Andrew''s lips.


    Her eyes went wide. ''I am talking to you!


    Can you not assault me like this?'' Ashley thought.


    Andrew bit her lips and spoke in a low sexy tone. "Pay attention."


    The sharp pain made her open her mouth in surprise and his tongue found its way into her mouth.


    Soo


    .


    And the answer was obvious.


    After all, getting on Ashley''s good side was a wise decision. So, he sent the details to Ashley.


    It was then that Johnny realized that Ashley was trying to set him up.


    He shuddered at the thought.


    However, he quickly dismissed the idea because Ashley didn''t come across as a nosy person. He calmed himself down.


    In any case, the message was already sent. There was no way for him to take it back now.


    Ashley couldn''t wait to share the information with Amaia. She pulled her new friend closer and said excitedly, "Amaia! I got it! I got it! I got the information you wanted!"


    "For real? Ashley, you really got it?" Amaia replied enthusiastically.


    Ashley nodded happily.


    "Oh my God! Ashley, you are the best! I love you so much!" Amaia gave her a big hug.


    Sylvia was walking past them. Seeing them hugging each other, she snorted and strutted off with her heels clicking noisily on the floor.


    Amaia noticed Sylvia''s attempt to provoke them, but she was in no mood to start a fight with her. She was on cloud nine, and she didn''t want to ruin it.


    She wanted to focus on what Ashley had found out about Johnny.


    Ashley sent the information to her and went back to work.


    She had learned a lot during her past month at work.


    She had formed a good relationship with her coworkers too.

 Chapter 279 A Sweet Mistake

    In S Hospital.


    Exceeding everyone''s expectation, Francis arrived at the hospital voluntarily. Ivor looked at him in surprise.


    Ever since he had followed Francis'' instructions and put that woman in an individual room, Francis had never shown up. He wondered what had made him come this time.


    Francis glanced at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing."


    "What''s the result?" Francis asked.


    Ivor furrowed his brows, puzzled. He searched his memory for a moment and then realized what result Francis was referring to. The last time Ivor had spoken to that woman, she had claimed that the baby she was carrying was Francis'' child. However, Francis insisted that he never had intercourse with her. So, how could it be his child?


    Now, the results had come. ''Is that why Francis is here?'' Ivor wondered.


    "Francis, wait a minute. I''ll go and get the test results for you," said Ivor.


    Francis stood anxiously outside the ward on the third floor. He gazed at the spacious corridor while he waited for Ivor to return.


    He decided that once he settled this problem, he would go and confess his love for Ellie.


    Ivor came back shortly after, carrying an envelope in his hand. "Francis, here is the test result.


    That woman did lie to you. It''s conclusive. The child isn''t yours. What a disgusting and despicable woman!" Ivor said with deep contempt.


    "Hmph! People always fail to remember their position," Francis commented.


    Ivor pushed the door of the ward open, and stepped in.


    As soon as he stepped through the door, a pillow came flying towards him. It landed just in front of his feet, missing him by an inch. The person who had thrown it had obviously used all of her strength.


    Then an exasperated voice yelled, "Get out!"


    The last time Francis had visited her, he had somebody do something to her, and her stomach hurt so much. She was fortunate that she still had the baby.


    Since then, Francis had never come to see her. He even had her imprisoned in this disguised cell room. She wasn''t allowed to go anywhere. The only people whom she saw were the nurses who brought her food every day. Other than that, she was complet


    baby is yours, not his. No!"


    She wouldn''t let go of his sleeve, and her face was as white as the sheets on the bed.


    Francis frowned with disgust and took a step back. "Ivor," he called out.


    Ivor immediately stepped forward and pulled the woman away from him. He knew that this sort of women repulsed Francis. Especially those who over-estimated their cleverness and abilities.


    If every woman whom Francis had been with said that they were pregnant with his child, then he would have endless responsibilities and a kindergarten full of kids.


    Francis turned on his heels and headed out of the room, turning a deaf ear to the wailing, pleading woman behind him.


    At the same time, the test Neil had ordered earlier had also arrived.


    When Jeremy got it, he couldn''t wait to open the envelope and see the test result.


    He read it again and again. His expression was complicated, and it was difficult to tell if he was happy or just surprised.


    It was the first time Neil was witnessing the CEO have such an emotional fluctuation.


    "Mr. Gu," he said.


    "Yes! It is her! No problem. She''s my sister!" Jeremy laughed and said with excitement in his voice.


    Neil breathed a heavy sigh of relief. He had a mixture of surprise and happiness written on his face as well. He had seen his CEO make many attempts to find his sister, only to be disappointed with repeated failures. Now, he had finally found her. It was great news.

 Chapter 280 Sister

    Jeremy had never concealed the fact that he was looking for his sister, so his parents soon knew that he had found her¡ªCamelia Gu.


    When he finally confirmed that Angelina was indeed his sister, they couldn''t wait to see her.


    He had finally found his sister after more than a decade.


    At a villa in J City.


    Jeremy''s mother, Belinda, looked at their butler, who was coming towards her, and asked in a wobbly voice, "Is it true?" She gripped her husband''s hand tight and continued with irrepressible happiness on her face, "Did he really find Camelia?"


    Even Jeremy''s father, Martin Gu, who was usually calm and composed, looked at the butler with great expectations.


    "Yes, it''s true. Jeremy has found Camelia. It has been confirmed that that girl is indeed Camelia, who had gone missing many years ago," the butler said with an emotional sigh.


    ''After Jeremy lost his sister, his relationship with his parents had become strained. He had to move out of the house due to his guilt, in spite of the fact that his mother still loved him.


    But his father had been distant towards him. They hardly met each other and even when they did, they didn''t know what to say to each other.


    For this reason, Jeremy came home only on holidays, and stayed for a short time, fearing that his father would be reminded of Camelia and get upset.


    In fact, Jeremy had a hard time returning to his childhood home too, as he would be assaulted by her memories.


    But now that Camelia has been found, their relationship might improve.''


    The butler was somewhat relieved with this realization.


    Belinda had a few gray hairs and some wrinkles around her eyes, which made her look like she was in her fifties when in fact, she was only in her forties. They had been searching for their lost d


    rther when his cell phone rang, interrupting him.


    For the first time, an impatient look appeared on his gentle face.


    But that look disappeared as soon as he saw who was calling.


    "Angelina, I know you''re confused now. But I''m sure you''re my sister. This is the DNA result. Take a look. I''ll take this call and come back right away," he said hastily.


    It was from Belinda. He knew immediately why she was calling him.


    "Hello, Mom," he said warmly.


    "Jeremy, I heard you found your sister! Is that true?" she eagerly asked as soon as the call connected.


    "Yes, Mom, I found her," he answered, looking at Angelina through the window, his eyes full of tenderness.


    On the other end of the line, Belinda nodded at her husband, indicating to him that the news was confirmed¡ªtheir daughter was found!


    "Where are you now? I want to see her," she said, eyes moist with tears.


    Jeremy frowned and did not speak.


    "What''s wrong? Does Camelia not want to see us?" Belinda asked urgently when she didn''t get a response from him.


    "Mom, don''t worry so much. I just broke the news to her. I believe she has some feelings that she needs to work through first," he explained.

 Chapter 281 Suspicion

    "Yes, you''re right. We should give her some time to get used to the news. By the way, who is this Angelina? I thought we were talking about Camelia. Who is Angelina?" Belinda inquired.


    "Angelina is Camelia. She is called Angelina now. She was adopted by a family. I''ll bring her home when the time is right," Jeremy explained.


    Although Belinda was eager to see her daughter, she knew he was right. After all, Camelia had just figured out her identity and she needed time to accept the truth, so Belinda reminded herself not to be too pushy. Otherwise, it might spoil things.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it up to you.


    And Jeremy, take care of yourself and don''t work too hard. Besides, you''re welcome to come home any time. We all miss you,"


    she said tenderly.


    He replied softly, "I know, Mom. I''ll come home when I''m done with my current business."


    He hung up and put his phone away.


    He had always known that his mother cared about him, even though, deep down she blamed him for losing his sister. However, she couldn''t overcome the sadness, and this had created a distance between them.


    Angelina finally composed herself after what Jeremy had said.


    ''Am I really his biological sister?'' she asked herself.


    She never thought of the possibility.


    In her childhood, she had imagined that she belonged to a family that owned a big group of companies or that she came from a famous family and would be found by them some day. However, now that it was actually happening, she was completely at a loss. She didn''t know what to do or how to feel about the whole thing.


    After Jeremy had disappeared to take the phone call, she realized that he had left the report on the table.


    Picking it up, she read it again and again. She knew that the report wouldn''t lie, but she still was bewildered.


    She noticed the spoon used by Jeremy and had an idea. Without hesitation, she put the spoon in her purse, and then put a new one in its place.


    She returned to her seat with her heart beating faster.


    "Angelina,"


    Jeremy called gently when she settled down.


    Startled by his appearance, Angelina put her


    all; he treated her like a stranger.


    Susie tried her best to join them by keeping the conversation going with Angelina using as many topics as she could think of. As for Jeremy, it was difficult for him to get a word in, putting him in a helpless position.


    Angelina noticed his helplessness, so she interrupted Susie and said, "I''m sorry, I still have some other business to take care of. I have to leave now."


    Jeremy grabbed this opportunity and suggested, "I''ll drive you home."


    Angelina rejected his offer. "Thank you, but it''s not too far from here. I can take a cab."


    Jeremy wouldn''t take no for an answer. He said, "Please let me drive you home. Otherwise, I''ll be worried about you."


    Although his tone was gentle, Angelina could tell that he was determined.


    "Okay, then."


    Angelina turned to say goodbye to Susie. "Miss Lu, I have to go. Nice talking to you. See you later."


    Susie replied, "Me too. See you later."


    After saying their goodbyes, Angelina and Jeremy left together.


    Susie was jealous when she saw them leave together. ''Jeremy has never driven me home, '' she thought, feeling a little disappointed.


    However, she knew that the reason he treated Angelina like that was because she was his sister. Nothing would change that, no matter how jealous she got.


    The only reason for Susie to be nice to Angelina was to make Jeremy notice her. As for the others, she didn''t care.

 Chapter 282 Kidnapping

    Walking out of the coffee shop, Angelina looked back and asked, "Are we really going to leave Miss Lu alone there?"


    Jeremy replied with a charming smile, "Didn''t you tell her that you had something to deal with and that''s why you had to leave?"


    Angelina smiled naughtily and remarked, "It seems impolite now."


    She remembered that Susie seemed to have fallen in love with Jeremy.


    "Don''t worry. Someone will pick her up later," he assured her softly.


    Susie was the daughter of the CEO of the Lu Group. She would never go out alone. There must be many bodyguards around her. They would pick her up later.


    Angelina said playfully, "Has Miss Lu fallen for you? She is always looking at you affectionately."


    Angelina wasn''t someone with a weak character. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have led a good life in her foster parents'' home.


    When she found out that Jeremy was her brother, she wasn''t very surprised.


    He smiled, tapped her forehead gently and said, "What goes on in your head all day? I''m not interested in her."


    She smiled without saying anything. She could feel that he had no interest in Miss Lu.


    Susie was just acting out of her own wishful thinking.


    She was Andrew''s sister. But they had different mothers and they were not close at all. Moreover, Jeremy knew that Andrew didn''t care much about the Lu family. But, he still couldn''t fall in love with Susie because Andrew was his best friend.


    Jeremy and Angelina directly went back home.


    In the Lu Group, Johnny opened the door to Andrew''s office with a pile of files in his hand. "Mr. Lu, here is the list of participants for the jewelry design competition," he said.


    He put the files down on the desk, and then stood quietly in front of his boss, awaiting instructions.


    ''I told a lie that I am Miss Mu''s cousin brother and Mr. Lu didn''t scold me at the time.


    But he has been working me to the ground since that day!


    I have been working day and night!


    And I have to help Mr. Lu fetch and carry his stuff!'' he winced inwardly.


    He regretted the lie he had told at that time.


    The Lu Group business covered a wide range of industrie


    hen Sylvia had joined this department, everyone except Amaia had buttered Sylvia up.


    But Amaia was always indifferent towards her.


    Moreover, she also treated others in the company with indifference.


    But when Ashley joined, Amaia''s personality seemed to have completely changed.


    She treated Ashley well, always standing by her side.


    This annoyed Sylvia to no end.


    Amaia looked at Sylvia coldly and said, "It''s my decision. It''s none of your business. Do you have a problem with that? Come and fight me if you dare.


    No? I thought so. Well, don''t get in my way. I have to go home now." Amaia pushed Sylvia aside and breezed past her.


    Seeing Amaia''s receding figure, Sylvia wanted to run to her and give her a tight slap.


    After walking out of the office, Ashley walked to the tall tree, which was her designated spot, and waited for Andrew.


    At first, when she told Andrew that she would get out of the car there, he was unhappy, looking at Ashley like an abandoned puppy.


    But this was the least that Ashley could do. She didn''t want to be stared at by others in the company as she got out of his car every day. They would certainly find out about the relationship between Andrew and her.


    While Ashley was waiting for him, someone suddenly tapped on her shoulder from behind. She turned her head to see who it was. However, she couldn''t see anything. Her world went dark and she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 283 Hatred

    "Ouch!" Ashley felt like she had been run over by a car when she came to. Every part of her body was aching.


    Sharp pain spread through her body, especially the back of her neck.


    She couldn''t see anything. It was all dark. There was a damp and moldy smell in the air. Her mouth was gagged and she couldn''t utter a word.


    ''Where am I?''


    Panic was starting to build within her.


    She tried to move her hands and legs, but she couldn''t budge even a millimeter.


    They were bound tightly to the chair on which she was seated. She was unable to move.


    "Mmh."


    She struggled as hard as she could.


    There was no sound in the empty room except the small noises she made as she desperately tried to wriggle free.


    The scariest part of it was the pitch dark room.


    She closed her eyes tight, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Where the hell was she?


    Why was she being held captive here?


    Her confusion didn''t last too long. Suddenly, the door creaked open.


    She tried to focus in the dark by opening her eyes wider, but a bright light blinded her, making her squeeze her eyes shut again.


    When she managed to open her eyes again, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    A middle-aged man in his forties or fifties sat on a wheelchair. He stared at Ashley, resentment, viciousness and something dark and disturbing reflecting in his eyes.


    Ashley trembled, her body wanting to recoil at the sight, but unable to do so since it was bound tightly to the chair. She could barely breathe.


    She went pale. Aghast, she tried to talk in a muffled tone through the gag. "Who are you? Where am I? Why have you tied me up?"


    He didn''t reply. Instead, he seemed to cheer up at the terrified expression on her face. He raised his hand and waved to his back. Two bodyguards ran up to him immediately and pushed his wheelchair to one side.


    "So you are Ashley, right?" the man asked. His voice was as hoarse as a raven''s. There was something very creepy about his face that gave her the chills.


    or his weakness. As they say, ''God helps those who help themselves''. He had finally discovered Andrew''s Achilles heel.


    He didn''t expect a man like Andrew to treat a woman so nicely. He drove her to and from work and let her move into the Golden Palace where he lived.


    Andrew was known for his mysophobia, so whoever stepped into his villa would be thrown out immediately.


    All his waiting and efforts had been worthwhile. He had finally found the opportunity he had been waiting for.


    Andrew had put him through hell, so he had to make him have a taste of the same medicine.


    This woman was a God-sent gift to him.


    He was now looking forward to seeing Andrew''s reaction when he finds out that the woman he loved so much had been kidnapped by him.


    Kerr had no fear and nothing to lose. Now, he was going to be ruthless. He wasn''t the same guy who would get anxious when Andrew frowned slightly at him. No... Now, he wasn''t afraid of anybody!


    Meanwhile, the silver Rolls-Royce was parked beside the tree where Ashley had disappeared from.


    Inside the car, Andrew was sitting in the backseat and working on his notebook computer.


    His brows were furrowed as he concentrated hard on his work.


    Johnny, who was in the front seat, was worried too.


    Ashley was supposed to have arrived a long time ago. Why wasn''t she there yet?

 Chapter 284 The Foreboding

    "Mr. Lu, Miss Mu must be working overtime. You know Kelly. She often asks her subordinates to work overtime,"


    Johnny observed.


    ''I must be right. That''s the only reason why Miss Mu hasn''t arrived yet.''


    Andrew was a bit relieved when he heard his assistant''s words, but he still wasn''t happy.


    "I don''t think she needs to work overtime," he replied flatly.


    ''Well, you are the boss, and you have the final say!'' Johnny thought to himself.


    He took his phone out and was about to dial Kelly''s number. ''You haven''t worked overtime in a month. Why did you choose today?''


    At the same time, he received a message on Wechat.


    The notification tone was a little too loud. He got scared that it would piss Andrew off.


    So he turned off the volume hastily.


    From the corner of his eyes, he was relieved to see that Andrew had not been bothered by the sound. He clicked the message.


    "Johnny, did Ashley get home?"


    It was Amaia, the shy girl from the design department. She was into Johnny, so she had added him as a friend on WeChat. After a period of observation and with Ashley''s help, she had found out all his interests. However, she had no idea how to build their relationship further.


    Sometimes, she chatted with him using Ashley as an excuse.


    According to her, Johnny was good to Ashley. He was her cousin, so she figured that they must have a good relationship. She could not only chat with him, but also maintain her friendship with Ashley.


    But from Johnny''s point of view, Amaia was Ashley''s first friend in the company. That''s why he had agreed to befriend her on WeChat. This would help him know more about Ashley. That was why he had placed Amaia''s message at the top.


    Apart from that, he wasn''t interested in her at all.


    But now, her message stumped him. ''Aren''t they still working? Why is she asking me this question?


    Are


    e looked back. There were two men standing behind him, wearing ragged clothes, which were unkempt and dirty. No one could figure out who they were.


    "You two, come here. I''ll give you a chance to fuck Mr. Lu''s woman."


    The two men rubbed their hands in anticipation. Their eyes lit up as they headed towards Ashley.


    Ashley watched them coming closer and closer to her. They ripped her clothes off rudely.


    She was so frightened, and she finally screamed, "Aah! Get away from me! Go away! Let me go! Andrew, help! Save me..."


    Tears streamed down her face. Her voice broke when she called out to Andrew. She was so scared.


    Johnny clutched the phone tightly. He heard Ashley''s panic-stricken voice clearly, but he had no idea what to do.


    Andrew, who was sitting in the back silently, turned pale when he heard Ashley''s voice.


    He grabbed the phone from Johnny''s hand and warned in a low, stern voice. "Li."


    Kerr waved his hand to the two men when he heard Andrew''s voice, asking them to get away from Ashley.


    "Mr. Lu, you are finally talking to me.


    It looks like she means a lot to you. Mr. Lu, let me remind you that she is just a woman. You can find dozens of women like her on the street. I can send you some if you need."

 Chapter 285 Playing With Fire

    Kerr looked at Ashley feeling content with himself and in a good mood.


    It could be seen from Ashley''s eyes that she was calmer now and wasn''t as frightened as she had been. Although her eyes were somewhat moist because she got scared by what had just happened.


    Ashley was in her twenties and had a simple life. The only excitement that had had was when she occasionally went out with her friends. No matter how calm Ashley pretended to be now, it was very unsettling to encounter such a thing.


    Anyone in her position would find it hard to accept this if it were to happen to them.


    Andrew was beside himself with worry. He could imagine how terrified and lost Ashley must be feeling wherever she was. His heart ached when he thought about it.


    It cut him deep;


    the pain was suffocating.


    "Don''t touch her!"


    Andrew roared. His heart shattered to a million pieces when he heard Ashley''s voice.


    Kerr raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked, "Did I hear you right? I could actually sense some panic from the ruthless President Lu."


    Kerr was more satiric than surprised.


    He glanced at Ashley and thought, ''It seems that you hold a special place in President Lu''s heart. He''s so worried about you. Wow, did I find a treasure?''


    "Ha-ha!" he suddenly laughed out.


    "President Lu, do you even know what love is? Could you love someone? Are you sure that she stays with you with all her heart? Or perhaps she follows you around just because she''s trapped by you?"


    He leered at Ashley and said, "Little beauty, you must be very uncomfortable with him. Right? He doesn''t have any feelings for people, and he is cruel and merciless. He must have forced you. Am I right?"


    Then he began to talk to himself, "Yes! He is so cruel and heartless. Even my wife and daughter couldn''t escape from him. Does he deserve love? Is he qualified to say that he loves someone?"


    Just starting to come back to herself, Ashley heard what Kerr had said.


    "He''s so cruel and heartless that he couldn''t spare my wife and daughter."


    Her face became even paler.


    Kerr apprecia


    o, it''s okay, Mom." ''If you come with me, my old man will certainly break my leg when he comes back!''


    "Andrew''s lover has been kidnapped. I''m going there to see what I can do to help."


    "Andrew has a lover now?" His mom always seemed to focus on different things.


    "Yes! Mom, I''ll explain it all to you when I get back. I have to go now."


    He got up and immediately left the house.


    His mom watched him leave and murmured discontentedly, "Really? That''s it?"


    Then she got out her cell phone and made a call.


    In an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city.


    Kerr looked at Ashley and touched her face. "Look how tender your skin is. Look at your face, how beautiful it is. Andrew must be really fond of you. Otherwise, why would he be so worried about you? I''m right, aren''t I? Huh?"


    Ashley didn''t speak and tried to ignore the hands on her face. They felt like two cold snakes on her fragile skin that would kill her in a second if she moved.


    The conversation they had lingered in Ashley''s mind.


    ''Was Andrew really that kind of a person?


    No, he isn''t. Andrew certainly wouldn''t do any of that. This man must be lying!''


    Kerr realized what Ashley was thinking and he asked, "Do you know who I am?


    You probably wouldn''t know even if I told you. But I still want to tell you. What can you do? Nothing. But listen quietly." Kerr made the decision for her.

 Chapter 286 Desperation

    Kerr couldn''t care less about what Ashley was thinking. He started to talk.


    Ashley came to know that he had been one of the directors of the Lu Group. And he had a lot of authority on the others.


    He had been with the Lu Group for a long time. Andrew had fired him because he had leaked important information to the competitors.


    But he blamed everything on Andrew. Kidnapping Ashley was his way of getting back at him.


    Ashley felt bad for herself.


    She had done nothing to harm him, but he was intent on hurting her anyway.


    "I just made one tiny mistake. It did barely any harm to the Lu Group. Why is he hell-bent on destroying me?


    He ruined not only my reputation, but also my family! What did my family do to him that he had to kill them? They didn''t even know anything! They had done nothing wrong! Why did Andrew kill them? Tell me why! It''s going to be an eye for an eye! He has to pay for it. He has to pay with his life for what he did to me!"


    Kerr''s face twisted in anger. He was staring at Ashley with extreme hatred.


    Ashley didn''t dare to utter a single word. She was afraid that anything she said might push him over the edge and he might take her life. Kerr Li was completely insane.


    Although Ashley was unclear on the facts, she was sure that Andrew wouldn''t kill anyone.


    She believed in him.


    Andrew might be a man of few words, but he definitely would not drive someone into a corner.


    There was no way she was going to believe that he killed this man''s family.


    Kerr was going on and on about how brutal Andrew had been to him. Finally she couldn''t stand it, and she responded, "I have faith in him! He wouldn''t do such a thing. There must have been some mistake!"


    She regretted it the second those words left her mouth.


    She knew she shouldn''t have provoked him.


    As expected, Kerr was pissed. He looked at her as though he was going to eat her alive. His voice cracked as he said, "What did you say? You don''t know anything! What do you know about him? You don''t know anything about him! If you did, you would not trust him so


    ver like a prayer.


    In the car, Andrew felt like he could hear her frantic calls, like some sort of a telepathic connection. He clutched his heart and said to Johnny, "Faster!"


    Johnny didn''t dare to say anything. He was doing the best he could. A convoy of police cars were following them.


    Johnny was worried about Ashley too. Somewhere deep down, he had expected this.


    He should have made Kerr disappear when he had the chance. Had he done so, Kerr wouldn''t have had a chance to kidnap Ashley.


    Johnny felt like it was his fault for not handling the situation well.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was getting irritated watching the two morons fighting like dogs.


    He yelled, "Enough! Why don''t you both go at her together?"


    They stopped fighting and


    looked at each other. They seemed to like that idea.


    They could totally taste her at the same time.


    Kerr''s suggestion broke Ashley''s resolve. She didn''t know why she was being punished like this by him.


    ''Andrew, I need you! Where are you?


    Come on, Andrew. If you don''t come soon, I am going to die here!


    Andrew! Andrew! Please, oh please!'' Ashley screamed inside.


    One of the men walked over to her. Feeling the skin on her face, he said, "She is a true beauty. No wonder she is the wife of the Lu Group''s CEO. Her skin is so smooth and soft. I can''t stop touching it. I just want to do it right here right now..."

 Chapter 287 Save Me

    The other guy looked at him with contempt. "What a loser you are! Can''t you do it now? Let me do it first. You won''t be able to last until the end."


    Kerr was watching them anxiously and impatiently. ''Why can''t they just hurry up and do it? What''s the point of being dilatory?''


    He couldn''t stand it any longer and asked impatiently, "Are you going to do it or not? If you are, then be quick about it!" ''If we wait until Andrew comes, then none of us will be able to get away with it.''


    However, Kerr didn''t want to run away. His wife and daughter were both killed by Andrew. What was the meaning of living alone without them? Besides, he didn''t think that he would get away with it when he was done with what he had planned to do.


    If he could, he would have liked to kill Andrew too. He should die to atone for his sin of killing his wife and daughter.


    The two men started to rip off Ashley''s clothes. They were pawing at her body and even leaned over to kiss her.


    "Go away! Leave me alone! Go away! Don''t touch me!" She tried to dodge them and flinched each time they touched her. Her teardrops rolled down her cheeks like scattered pearls.


    But her cries didn''t stop the men. Instead, it aroused their excitement.


    One of their hands touched Ashley''s mouth accidentally, and she bit it without thinking. She clenched her teeth on the hand tightly and wouldn''t let go.


    The hand was disgusting and probably hadn''t been washed for a long time. Ashley fought the urge to vomit from the foul smell and bit down on it using all her strength.


    "Argh! You little bitch! You bit me!" the man cried out in pain and drew back his hand with force. He then immediately slapped her hard across the face.


    He was a big man, and he used all the strength that he had to slap her because the pain in his hand had angered him.


    Ashley''s head tilted to one side after being slapped, and her face had swollen up immediately. A trickle of blood dripped out of the corner of her mouth where she had been hit.


    The injury on her face looke


    to do what they said, then Ashley preferred to bite her tongue off and kill herself.


    She wouldn''t let them touch her body and violate her.


    No! Absolutely not!


    She closed her eyes in despair. Andrew couldn''t make it in the end.


    ''I''m sorry, Andrew. We agreed to share our lives together. I will have to go back on my word.


    Ellie... We agreed to travel around the world and taste all kinds of cuisines. But now, I can''t keep my promise to you either.


    I''m so sorry that I still haven''t helped you find the one you love and someone who would love you back.''


    Bang! With a loud noise, the door was kicked open.


    Ashley''s eyes were closed in despair, and two filthy, vile men had inched their way to her. Their hands were almost touching her.


    Andrew was so enraged that he wanted to burn the whole place down! ''Damn these bastards! I will show them the way to hell! Everyone who hurt her should burn in hell!''


    Ashley didn''t know if it was because she was dying, she felt like she was seeing Andrew in front of her. He wasn''t calm and aloof as he always was. His deep eyes always seemed to see through everything in the world, but if you looked into them, you would find nothing... no emotions.


    But now, he was in complete panic.


    ''How could that possibly be him? Does he really have a side of him that would panic?


    Is this a dream?''

 Chapter 288 Dirty Work

    Kerr rushed to Ashley, who was not too far from him, when someone forced open the door. To protect himself, he picked up a fruit knife from the table and held it to her throat.


    "Andrew, you are here! You are faster than I thought. It looks like she really means a lot to you," he remarked.


    Johnny came in after Andrew, and behind him was a group of robust bodyguards. Wearing decent black suits, they looked like hatchet men.


    The two men, who were going to molest Ashley, went nuts when they saw the new group of men. They cowered behind Kerr and held their breaths.


    ''What happened?


    We were just asked to relish this woman.


    Who the hell are these guys?'' one of them thought to himself.


    Realizing there was a knife on her throat, Ashley snapped back to her senses. ''It is Andrew! He is here. He has come to my rescue.''


    She looked at him and murmured his name.


    She forgot about the knife on her throat when she looked into Andrew''s eyes.


    "My dear Andrew, I have your woman now! How do you feel about that? Do you want to save her?"


    Kerr mocked Andrew. The latter was rattled when he saw that his Ashley was under threat, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "What do you want?" Andrew''s voice was as cold as ice, making the people around him tremble.


    A few months ago, even Kerr would have shaken at the sound of his menacing voice, but now, everything was different.


    Now, he had lost everything. The women he loved and cherished were gone, so he had nothing to live for and therefore, nothing to be afraid of. Emboldened by this thought, he spat, "What do I want? I want you to kneel down in front of me. Will you kneel for her sake? I want to see if she is worth it."


    Ignoring him completely, Andrew stared at Ashley and comforted her in a warm voice, "Don''t be afraid. Do you trust me?"


    Ashley


    iss Mu.''


    Greyson arrived at the house at the same time they had entered the building. Seeing that the place was swarming with bodyguards, he knew that Andrew had already arrived.


    As expected, he saw Andrew holding a woman tightly in his arms.


    He moved towards him. "Andrew, is Ashley okay?"


    he asked, casting a furtive glance at Ashley''s frail figure.


    His blood boiled with rage.


    Ashley''s face was red and swollen. There was still a trace of blood on her mouth. Her clothes were torn and her bruised body looked awful. ''Is this really my little pretty?


    How dare they treat her this way! They have tortured and injured her. They deserve to die!'' Greyson thought angrily.


    He looked dangerous, completely different from the jovial guy, who was always warm and kind. He wished that he could chop the man lying on the ground into tiny pieces.


    Kerr, however, didn''t notice Greyson''s rage. He continued to ask for trouble. "Ha-ha-ha! Andrew, there is something you don''t know. You were too late. Your woman was fucked by these two ugly, dirty beggars. Ha-ha-ha! Two beggars! How do you feel now, Andrew?"


    he hollered, intending to destroy Andrew''s soul. ''Let''s dance in hell together, '' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 289 The Fatal Blow

    Greyson heard the words and walked over to kick Kerr. "What did you just say?! I dare you to say it again! Go to hell!"


    Greyson had learned army martial arts from his father when he was very young. He was so angry that he didn''t hold back as he beat Kerr relentlessly.


    He was so overwhelmed with fury that he temporarily lost his mind until he heard Andrew''s voice from behind, "Greyson, stop!"


    "Andrew, this scum deserves to be beaten to death! Let me do it. I''ll kill him!"


    said Greyson angrily.


    However, after he saw Andrew''s eyes, he stopped and walked away. It was one of the most difficult times for Andrew after knowing what Ashley had been through.


    Greyson walked to the side, while Kerr lay on the ground, half beaten to death.


    Andrew took no mercy on him either. He took the gun that he had used earlier and fired a few shots at him. None of them were fatal. He only wanted to wound him and cause him excruciating pain.


    ''Li, I''m not going to kill you.


    It would be just what you wanted if I killed you right away. That would be too good for you.''


    In his own sick and twisted mind, Greyson understood and agreed with what Andrew had done to him.


    Death wasn''t so horrible at times like these. Worse than that would be to want to die, but being completely unable to.


    Kerr wasn''t afraid of death at that moment, but if there was one thing he was afraid of, that would be living a life of hell on earth.


    After all, he and Andrew had similar mindsets.


    Andrew looked at Ashley in his arms and then instructed, "Don''t kill him." Then he left the room to take care of her.


    Johnny was sensible enough to not follow him and give them some space.


    Johnny blamed himself and knew that it was his fault. He hadn''t handled the situation well and that consequently led to Kerr''s kidnapping of Ashley.


    He lowered his head, feeling guilty.


    "Johnny, what are you doing here instead of following Andrew?" asked Greyson.


    Johnny grimaced and said, "I''ll probably be traveling to Africa soon."


    "That sounds good. You can relax there. But why Africa? Is it somewhere that you''ve always wanted to go?" asked Greyson.


    He stared at Johnny, waiting for a reply. But when he saw the expression on Johnny''s face, he understood the sarcasm behind his words.


    "Well, it''s not what you thin


    ably the truth, and he believed him. He just couldn''t admit it. It was too painful to admit.


    If what he had thought this whole time wasn''t true, then he was living a lie all this while. That was the only reason that had kept him going, to wait for the chance to get his revenge on Andrew for what he had done. But now, he had lost the chance to avenge his wife and daughter. Instead of finding the real killer, he had wasted all his time and energy on the wrong person.


    ''Who the hell killed them?''


    "Arrgh!" He gave out a cry of extreme agony. Although he was in great physical pain, it was the psychological torment that hurt him more.


    But no one cared.


    The people in the room only had to keep Kerr from dying and nothing more.


    After Johnny gave a piece of his mind to Kerr, he felt much better. He was going to Africa either way, so he didn''t care about inflicting pain on someone else, especially Kerr.


    Yes, he needed someone else to taste the pain that he was in.


    It was true that his happiness was built on the suffering of others.


    Greyson looked at Johnny and said, "Johnny, your torturing techniques have got an upgrade since the last time we saw each other a few months ago."


    "Thanks for the praise, but I''m afraid they''re still far behind yours," Johnny retorted.


    "Really? Then, let me teach you some more stuff," Greyson said with a grin.


    "No, no, you''ve already been very busy today. Thanks. I''ll go and find the boss now. You deal with the matters here. See you."


    Saying that, he quickly left the place.

 Chapter 290 Heartbreak

    He wouldn''t dare let Greyson teach him.


    Johnny was afraid that he''d lose half his fingers on his hands by the time Greyson finished teaching him.


    He wasn''t called the ''Little Devil of J City'' for nothing.


    Ashley stirred and began to wake up. When she slowly opened her eyes, the first thing that she saw was the white ceiling. She blinked hard trying to adjust her eyes to the brightness. Ashley could also smell the distinct scent of disinfectant solution.


    Her mind was blank, and she was bewildered.


    She felt that her brain wasn''t functioning at that moment.


    ''Where is this?


    Why am I here?


    Am I not in the deserted factory anymore?''


    When she thought of that place, her face turned deathly pale.


    She clenched the sheet in panic and could still feel the disgusting hands groping her body.


    "Ehhh..."


    She could feel the bile in her mouth, and the bitter taste made her retch.


    Ashley pulled the IV out of her vein and tossed the blanket aside. She was about to get out of bed


    when Johnny caught sight of her. He quickly rushed into the room to her side. "Miss Mu, don''t move, please. You''re still very weak. You''re on IV now. Anything you need, just tell me and I''ll go get it for you."


    Johnny was startled.


    When he opened the door to her room, he saw her pluck the needle out and get out of bed. What if she had fainted and fell down?


    When Ashley saw Johnny, she grabbed his hand tightly and asked, "Where is Andrew? Tell me, where is he?"


    Johnny''s heart lurched when he heard her mention Andrew''s name. ''Is she going to hold him responsible for what happened to her?


    Does she blame her husband for not protecting her?


    I have seen how much Andrew genuinely cares about her. If he knew that Miss Mu blames him for what had happened, his heart would be broken.


    I didn''t plan scrupulously. If because of that, Miss Mu had a falling out with him, then that would be my biggest sin.


    Maybe then, the punishment for me wouldn''t be as simple as getting shipped to Africa.


    Anyway, that is not a big deal. What''s important now is that Miss Mu understands who


    moved an inch, Andrew turned back impatiently to see who it was.


    Johnny had asked him to go and get some sleep. But with Ashley still unconscious, how could he possibly sleep?


    When he turned back, he saw Ashley standing there with a pale face and a panicked expression.


    His angry face changed abruptly, and he leaped out of bed immediately. In a heartbeat, he was standing by her side and asked anxiously, "What are you doing here? When did you wake up?"


    Ashley blinked at him with tears rolling down her cheeks. "You just told me to get out."


    He wiped her tears away and gently cupped her face in his hands. "Please don''t cry, honey. I didn''t mean to yell at you. I thought it was Johnny or one of the other guys. Please forgive me."


    "So, you didn''t want me to get out?"


    In Andrew''s presence, she suddenly felt very vulnerable, like a little girl that needed affection.


    It was a side of her that even she didn''t know about until now.


    "Of course not, honey. Why would I ask you to leave? I''m so happy that you''re okay and here with me," said Andrew lovingly.


    "How are you feeling? Do you feel pain in any part of your body?" He looked at her with concern.


    "I''m okay now. Don''t worry about me." Ashley threw herself into his arms.


    Andrew put his arms around her and said with resignation, "Be careful."


    When she was in his arms, she found that something was wrong with Andrew.

 Chapter 291 The Side Of Him Never Been Seen Before

    Andrew always had a fragrance of plants about him. It smelt fresh and pleasant. But today he had an odor like he hadn''t taken a shower for a few days.


    Ashley didn''t want to make him feel embarrassed though she couldn''t help but ask, "Andy, what''s the smell on you?"


    He put her down and asked puzzled, "Do I smell bad?"


    After he sniffed himself, his face expression changed. He hadn''t noticed anything before Ashley mentioned it. Andrew''s mind was preoccupied with Ashley the last couple of days, and he realized that the last time he had a shower was two days ago. He hadn''t changed his clothes ever since, either. Usually, he took a few showers a day.


    "Give me a few minutes," he said, and then rushed to the bathroom.


    Ashley stayed there and watched the door of the bathroom close. She suddenly squatted down, hugging her knees and her shoulders shook violently.


    She felt her nose tingle, and her eyes were sore with tears welling up.


    It was the first time that she had seen Andrew like that. He looked like a drowned mouse.


    The Andrew she knew was always clean-cut, dressy, and spirited under any circumstance. But now he had let himself go.


    The first time she laid eyes on Andrew just now, she thought it was another person seeing the state that he was in.


    His eyes were swollen and bloodshot, and his skin was dull and pale. The clothes he wore were soiled and wrinkled. There was nothing on Andrew that reminded anyone that knew him of his old self. It was as if he had been devastated by something.


    ''Is he still, Andrew?


    He had watched over me for one day and one night. Why had he been so silly? Why did he ignore his own health?'' she thought bitterly.


    After squatting on the floor for a while, she stood up, feeling dizzy. She had to steady herself by holding onto the side of the bed. Ashley looked no different except that her eyes were reddened.


    ''Is his brain impaired too? There aren''t any clean clothes in the bathroom. What will he wear after he has a shower?''


    Ashley went out of the room, hopi


    fe.


    Even Andrew couldn''t bear to look at himself in the mirror, let alone Ashley.


    He punched the wall hard. Andrew didn''t want to ruin the image that she had of him in her heart.


    Andrew washed his hair and scrubbed his body. Using a facial cleanser, he washed his face and then shaved. Now that he was clean and refreshed, he regained his confidence, nobility, and elegance once again.


    However, only after he had finished did he realize that he didn''t bring any clean clothes into the bathroom.


    If he were alone, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But Ashley was in the room. How could he get out?


    He didn''t think about the problem very long when he heard a gentle knock on the bathroom door. "Andy, open the door. I have some clothes for you," said Ashley.


    Upon hearing her words, Andrew felt very embarrassed. She knew that he didn''t bring any clothes into the bathroom with him.


    He opened the door a little and reached his hand through the small gap silently. A pair of pale hands reached in and handed him his clothes.


    Andrew took the clothes from her, and he could feel his face burning.


    This moment was undoubtedly one of the most awkward times for him.


    Ashley didn''t say anything. She went back to the bed and lay there waiting for him.


    She was already well-rested, and now she was spirited and didn''t feel tired or sleepy at all.

 Chapter 292 Caviling

    When Andrew came out of the bathroom, he found that Ashley was lying in bed. When their eyes met, Andrew felt a little awkward.


    He quickly looked away, just like a guilty child when he made a mistake. When he looked at Ashley, it reminded him of the stupid things that he had done.


    Ashley knew what he was thinking. She smiled and said sweetly, "Come here, honey. I''m so tired. Why don''t you come and sleep with me?"


    Upon hearing her, Andrew was relieved of his awkwardness and walked to the bedside. He pulled back the quilt and got in beside her.


    The bed in the SVIP room was much bigger than the ones they had in the usual inpatient wards. It was as if Johnny had already known what was going to happen between Andrew and Ashley. So he intentionally organized an extra-large bed for them.


    The bed was too big, even for two people. There was a large empty space between them.


    Andrew lightly said, "Goodnight."


    However, Ashley slid across and snuggled herself into Andrew''s arms. "I can''t sleep."


    "Why aren''t you sleepy? But you just said..."


    "Yes, I did. But you wouldn''t have come to bed if I didn''t say that. Would you?"


    Andrew didn''t know what to say. He would have gone to her even if she hadn''t said that. But he wasn''t sure if he would have gone to her so quickly.


    He was wearing the leisurewear that Johnny had packed for him to bed. Ashley rested her head on Andrew''s arm. She tried to calm herself down, but she still felt agitated. The cold, slippery leisurewear that he was wearing didn''t seem to help either. It only irritated her even more.


    Ashley thought of moving to the other side of the bed. But she didn''t want to be away from the man that she loved so dearly, even for one second. So she wriggled her body against him and turned beside him, trying to get more comfortable.


    While Ashley writhed against his body, she didn''t realize the effect that it was having on Andrew. He was about to explode.


    Andrew buried his nose into Ashley''s neck and said in a hoarse voice, "Ash, stop!"


    Ashley suddenly felt something hot and hard on him that was pushing against her. It seemed to be getting bigger and bigger.


    When she realized what it was, she immediately stopped moving.


    Forget it! Get lost before I kick your ass."


    Greyson was dumbfounded and speechless. ''Is this the real Johnny?'' he thought looking at him puzzled.


    "How are they now?" asked Greyson.


    "Miss Mu has woken up. She looks fine. Mr. Lu is with her now," Johnny said pleased. He then glanced at Greyson and added, "What do you want? You''d better not go bother them!"


    Greyson rolled his eyes and said, "How am I supposed to do that?


    But what has happened to Andrew? Is he sick? What''s he doing in the inpatient room?"


    "Mr. Lu has been taking care of Miss Mu for the last twenty-four hours. He agreed to have a rest after Miss Mu woke up. So he''s taking a nap in the room."


    "That''s good," said Greyson.


    "By the way, what about Lee?" asked Johnny.


    "He''s in my custody. He keeps looking for something to use to kill himself. I removed anything dangerous in his room and have only left the bed.


    Andrew told me to keep him alive."


    "That''s good. Just keep him alive." said Johnny.


    "When he realized that it was no use, he stopped his mischief. Now he would like to see Andrew. Can you believe that?" sneered Greyson.


    ''Who does he think he is? Andrew is so busy all the time. How could he expect that Andrew would want to meet him after what he did to Miss Mu. Does he really think that he has a chance to meet Andrew?'' Johnny thought.


    He frowned and said, "Let him be. Mr. Lu isn''t likely to see him. You can do whatever you like to him. Just keep him alive."

 Chapter 293 Lena Was Pregnant

    ''Did he say that he wanted to meet Mr. Lu? He''s daydreaming!


    He had kidnapped Miss Mu and had injured her badly. He could only hope to spend the rest of his life in prison, '' thought Johnny.


    As for Lena, she had stopped making trouble for a few days. However, she hadn''t given up on trying to seduce Andrew. ''Andrew is such a perfect man, being both handsome and rich. How could he belong to Ashley?


    I was able to take Raymond from her back then, so I should be able to grab Andrew now as well. He would finally fall in love with me, '' thought Lena.


    She was very confident in her abilities.


    It could be said that she was very conceited.


    However, Lena hadn''t taken any action recently. She wasn''t feeling up for it and felt that there was something wrong with her health. She was sleepy all day long and had a big appetite. Lena found that she was eating a lot every day.


    This upset Lena because she wanted to keep fit and maintain her lovely figure.


    So Lena went to the hospital to check if there was something wrong with her health. Standing in front of the hospital gate, Lena frowned. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She had been experiencing these symptoms for the past month. Her menstruation had stopped two months ago. At first, Lena thought she might be exhausted. After all, she had been busy dealing with the recent matters of the Luo Group and Andrew.


    However, since her menstruation had stopped two months ago, Lena couldn''t help feeling worried. She came to the hospital to have a health check.


    Lena had seen a passage about pregnancy on the Internet before. She was afraid that she was most likely pregnant.


    So, she took herself to the hospital for a checkup without telling her family about it.


    "Number nineteen, Lena Mu,"


    someone in the office called out her name.


    Lena squeezed the number card in her hand and walked anxiously into the office.


    Inside was a stern female doctor who looked like she was in her thirties.


    She glanced at Lena and said, "Your name, please?"


    "Lena Mu."


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-two."


    "What can I help you with?"


    "I''ve been sleepy of late, and my appetite has improved greatly. My menstruation has stopped two months ago. Doctor, do you think that I''m pregnant?"


    Lena looked anxiously at t


    lder doctor of herself in her younger days. She too wasn''t afraid of anything. As if she was invincible and nothing could scar her or was that important.


    She had also fallen pregnant. But being ignorant, she had a few abortions. After that, she couldn''t get pregnant anymore. She felt regretful for the rest of her life. So whenever she heard that a woman wanted to terminate her pregnancy. She couldn''t help but try to persuade them not to.


    Feeling annoyed, Lena marched out of the gynecological clinic with a gloomy face.


    ''It''s my baby! I can decide whether I give birth to it or not! It''s none of her business. She''s just a doctor, she has no right to scold me like that, '' thought Lena.


    Meanwhile, standing on the fifth floor, Ashley could see everything on the first floor. Having lived in J City for so many years, she never knew there was such a hospital there.


    It was well-decorated and generous. It didn''t look like a hospital at all. Without the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, Ashley could easily think it was a villa.


    She looked down and saw a familiar figure. She immediately went closer to the window to see the figure more clearly.


    Lena walked out of an office and then strode towards the hospital gate with a frown. She seemed flustered and annoyed.


    Ashley was positive that it was Lena. They had lived together for such a long time that she was familiar with Lena. Ashley could recognize her from a mile away.


    She furrowed her brows and wondered why Lena would have come to the hospital.

 Chapter 294 Why Did Lena Come To The Hospital

    Johnny walked over to Ashley and said, "Miss Mu, Mr. Lu asked you to see him."


    Ashley looked at him and nodded. "Okay, I see."


    Andrew was still asleep when Ashley woke up. She walked out of the ward quietly and adoringly after gazing at her handsome husband''s face for a short while.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she froze. Lena was walking out of the doctor''s office.


    Ashley turned around and was about to leave quickly but she suddenly thought of something. She pointed at the office and asked Johnny, "Which department does that office belong to?"


    Johnny looked in the direction to which Ashley was pointing. Wondering why she was inquiring about it, he replied obediently, "It''s the gynecology office. Miss Mu, is something wrong?"


    Ashley shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just saw someone I know walking out of it."


    Going towards the ward, Ashley couldn''t help wondering why Lena was there.


    She wasn''t worried about Lena''s well-being. After all, she was just a bad woman who always planned to frame her. Why would Ashley care about her?


    Ashley just worried that she might have come up with another way to make trouble for her.


    Ashley was lost in thought when she entered the ward. When Andrew appeared in front of her, she didn''t notice him.


    And inadvertently, she bumped into him.


    "Oh." The pain jolted her back to reality. She couldn''t help rubbing her forehead. ''What''s he made of? How can he be so hard?'' she thought.


    Andrew looked at her helplessly. ''What was she thinking about? Why was she so absent-minded?'' he thought, shaking his head.


    Holding Ashley in his arms, he asked gently, "What are you thinking about so intently?


    Why have you come back looking so distracted?"


    Ashley studied his face carefully. Now that he had rested for a few hours, his face didn''t look so pale.


    He looked more energetic.


    Andrew was feeling quite refreshed now.


    She shook her head and said, "I wasn''t worrying about just anything. I just saw Lena when I went out. She¡­"


    Before she finished her words, he kissed her on the lips gently.


    She looked at him helplessly. She didn''t know why he liked to hold her in his ar


    ust listen to Johnny," he commanded.


    Johnny felt helpless. ''Can you stop rubbing your happy married life in my face?


    I really want to throw these two out!'' he thought.


    However, he did not dare to let his thoughts out.


    If someone actually asked him to throw them out, Johnny would refuse immediately.


    Clearly, he didn''t have the courage to do so.


    Johnny glanced at the report and was surprised.


    ''Is Lena pregnant?'' he thought.


    Thinking back to the office that Ashley had pointed at, Johnny figured out what had happened.


    He said, "Miss Mu, I think I know why Lena was at the hospital. She is pregnant. And her pregnancy is at 10 weeks, which is more than two months."


    Ashley was surprised to hear this. ''Did she get pregnant that night?


    Lena had seduced Raymond to have sex with her. And it was on that night that I found them sleeping together.


    If she has been pregnant for 10 weeks, then it means she might have conceived on that night, '' she thought.


    She glanced at Andrew in amazement.


    He immediately retorted, "It isn''t my baby! Why are you looking at me like that? It must be your ex-boyfriend''s!" His tone was defensive.


    Johnny tried his best to control his expression. ''Mr. Lu, you aren''t the commanding CEO that I have known.


    You sure have changed a lot.


    Well, I really miss who you used to be. I didn''t expect you to be jealous and behaving like a child, '' Johnny sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 295 Jealousy

    "I noticed jealousy on your face. Why should one be envious of someone for something he had in the past?"


    After the incident and their reunion, Ashley saw clearly what was in her heart. She liked Andrew. Maybe "liked" was too conservative a word.


    If that were not the case, why would she feel uncomfortable when she heard that Lesley and Andrew were together and would marry soon?


    She had ignored her heart initially and thought that Andrew was seeking material advantage from her.


    But that was a stupid theory as she didn''t have any material advantage that he could possibly benefit from.


    Andrew tilted his head and ignored her.


    She watched him as he pretended to look offended and couldn''t help but laugh out. "All right. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t make fun of you."


    "Okay," he said.


    Then he added solemnly, "You have to make it up to me when we get back."


    She blushed immediately.


    Johnny, who was witnessing the scene, realized that his presence was not needed, and so he turned and went out, closing the door behind him.


    Andrew leaned into her ear and whispered, "She got knocked up just having sex with him once. How come you didn''t get pregnant after our first time?"


    Ashley''s heart lurched. Of course, she couldn''t get pregnant because every time after making love to Andrew, she took the contraception pill secretly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this for the time being. Let''s go home. I don''t want to stay at the hospital anymore," she complained. She really hated the smell of disinfect solution in hospitals.


    "Okay," he agreed.


    After Lena went home, she found Peggy sitting on the sofa. Peggy, too, saw her as soon as she entered the house.


    She frowned and said disapprovingly, "Where have you been? Why are you back so late?"


    Lena couldn''t tell her the reason for coming home late. She had suspected that she was pregnant and had gone to the hospital for a checkup.


    So she prevaricated, "I went shopping with friends and lost track of time, s


    isappear upstairs and frowned. "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with this child lately? As if she has some secrets."


    Spencer squinted at her and said, "What do you think it is about?


    Ever since your son has come back, all your attention has been on Ron. Have you cared about her? Is that what a mother supposed to do? Love only her son and ignore her daughter?"


    He was displeased.


    He had observed Lena as she was growing up. He knew that the kid had pride and always wanted to do everything perfectly.


    She must have been very sad when she found out she was neglected by Peggy.


    Peggy''s face twisted at Spencer''s accusations. She retorted, "I haven''t done that. She is my daughter too. When did I neglect her?"


    But the truth was that she felt guilty inside. Perhaps unknowingly, she did neglect Lena somehow.


    "You''d better not," warned Spencer.


    He was equally fond of both his kids. Now Lena was already engaged to the son of the Luo family. Spencer was extremely satisfied with her.


    Of course, he was also happy with Ron''s progress.


    After Lena was back in her room, she sat on the bed, and put her hands on her belly. She couldn''t imagine that there was a little life inside.


    Her and Raymond''s baby?


    If she hadn''t met Andrew, who was better than Raymond, Lena had the confidence to fool Raymond.

 Chapter 296 Scheming

    After Lena had seen how attractive Andrew was, and his huge family fortune, Raymond became nothing but rubbish to her.


    She had been with Raymond for so long. Hadn''t she fallen in love with him?


    Love?


    How could that be possible?


    How could Lena fall in love with Raymond? Of course, Raymond had always treated her well. He was the model boyfriend.


    However, back then, the only reason why she pursued Raymond was to upset Ashley. She didn''t want her to have a happy life. Everything that Ashley ever had, Lena always stole away from her, including the man she had.


    It wasn''t that she never had any feelings for Raymond. She might have had a momentary crush on him in the past. However, in the end, he didn''t find a place in her heart.


    ''I can''t keep this baby, '' she thought to herself.


    Lena had her mind-set on being with Andrew. ''I''m sorry Raymond, but I can''t keep this baby.''


    She was determined and had made up her mind.


    Since she had already decided she didn''t want the baby, Lena had to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Raymond or someone else couldn''t find out about it.


    She had to keep it a tight secret and not to spill the beans.


    Suddenly an evil thought entered her mind, and her eyes sparkled with delight.


    The perfect idea had occurred to her. With this plan, she could kill two birds with one stone. She could show Andrew what kind of woman Ashley really was, and also use her to get rid of her baby while keeping face.


    The best way was to use Ashley''s hand to get rid of this baby.


    Naturally, Raymond and Andrew had to be there when she created the scene. So she could make them see that Ashley was a jealous and vicious woman.


    Lena was pleased when she thought of how Ashley would have to explain herself to them.


    If everyone witnessed that she lost her baby because of physical evidence that Ashley inflicted on her, then the others would believe that it was all Ashley''s fault.


    However, Lena wasn''t aware that Ashley already knew that she was pregnant.


    Like the old saying, "One shouldn''t count their chickens until they are hatched, especially when they are scheming something."


    After Ashley and Andrew went back to the Golden Palace, Andrew had fulfilled his wish that he prom


    er off this time?''


    Andrew could only helplessly watch Ashley walk away. When she disappeared from sight, he frowned. ''What can I do to make it up to her?'' he wondered.


    Johnny looked at Ashley and then looked at Andrew. He had no clue what was going on between them.


    He was staring in a trance, and his eyes revealed his inner thoughts.


    Johnny only snapped out of it when he felt Andrew looking at him. He quickly turned to the front and pretended as though nothing unusual was going on.


    Fearful of being exiled, Johnny had to watch his every move and behavior, so he didn''t upset Andrew, by stepping out of line.


    "Drive on," said Andrew.


    Ashley punched the card and then went to the office of the design department. Amaia went over to meet her. "What happened to you, Ashley? I couldn''t contact you for the past two days. You were unreachable on your phone. You scared me," said Amaia worriedly.


    "I''m okay. I just caught a cold. It took a lot out of me, so I had a couple of days off. I''m much better now," said Ashley smiling.


    Then she suddenly leaned in closer to Amaia and whispered, "Amaia, I took two days off. Did Miss Mo say anything about it? Did she show any sign of being displeased?"


    ''I''m really worried about that.''


    "No. Miss Mo said nothing. You don''t have to worry about it. Miss Mo is actually a very nice person. You asked for leave because you were ill. Of course, she wouldn''t say anything about it."


    "Really?" asked Ashley, staring at Amaia with doubt.

 Chapter 297 Pride

    Amaia said, "Of course. Don''t you believe me? Miss Mo is a kind person."


    She nodded to emphasize it.


    However, some people that were within earshot had a subtle change of expression, and Ashley noticed it.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Amaia gave them a cold stare, and they shook their heads and said, "Nothing."


    "The weather has been scorching lately. How did you catch a cold? You have to take care of yourself," said Amaia.


    Ashley''s heart felt warm when she heard her words. "I''ll be more careful from now on," she said.


    At least, she had a friend here who really cared about her.


    Before they knew it, Sylvia came to their side. A gleam of contempt flashed in her eyes when she saw the two girls showing sisterly love.


    She raised her tone and asked, "Anybody caught a cold? I''m afraid the person is somewhat pretentious and showing off her relationship with the big shot of this company. She just started working less than one month ago and already filed for a leave of absence. And she didn''t even bother to come and ask for the leave of absence personally."


    Sylvia, for reasons unknown, disliked Ashley.


    Amaia dragged Ashley aside and said, "Ignore her, Ashley. She''s crazy."


    Ashley went to her seat and sat down. She scoffed but didn''t respond or pay any attention to Sylvia.


    Sylvia''s face turned into an ugly grimace.


    She watched their backs sullenly.


    Her brown-nosed friends saw it and came over to comfort her. "Sylvia, don''t bother about what they said. Soon there''ll be a jewelry design contest. You''ll definitely get first place. Nobody can compete with you. You''re the best one here."


    "She''s right, Sylvia. You got first place last year. This year you will surely get first place again."


    Sylvia''s face brightened up at the flattery.


    But a moment later, she remembered something else and her face turned sullen again.


    First place!


    The others might not know how she got first place, but she certainly knew how she managed it.


    The big shot that was behind her wasn''t treating her as well as before. So she wasn''t sure if she could get first place this time.


    The bonus this time


    , drug dealers. They were all as vicious and callous as vipers.


    When Lee ended up going to that place, it would be like a one-way ticket to hell. The journey there would also be a long and painful one before he reached his final destination.


    However, when he thought about what he had done to Ashley, Johnny couldn''t imagine a more deserving place for Lee to be at. After all, they weren''t saints either. He didn''t have much sympathy for these kinds of people.


    If everyone deserved sympathy, then prisons wouldn''t exist.


    "Okay, Mr. Lu. But, what if his life is jeopardized?" asked Johnny.


    "Just keep him alive," replied Andrew.


    "Okay," Johnny replied.


    He blamed himself inside for being so stupid. He should have guessed that Andrew would give him that sort of answer.


    Of course, he always had hindsight which was meaningless.


    "Did you make arrangements for the jewelry design contest?" asked Andrew.


    "Yes, I have given instructions to them. There were two hundred and thirty contestants this year. After the preliminary, there are still one hundred and fifty contestants left."


    "I want to meet the last three contestants."


    After giving Johnny his instructions, he left.


    Johnny scratched his head puzzled as he watched Andrew walk away.


    In the past, these matters to do with the competition and contestants were all handled by Kelly. Johnny wondered why Andrew wanted to interfere with it this time.

 Chapter 298 Who Is This Little Girl

    Last year''s prize money of fifty thousand dollars was tempting enough, but the CEO had doubled it now.


    All at once, an idea popped into Johnny''s mind, and he felt that he had seen the light.


    ''The reason behind the double prize money is because Miss Mu had joined the company this year. The CEO most likely did that for Miss Mu.''


    At the same time, Johnny wished that he was less smart. What was the point of knowing so much?


    "Ellie, Ellie, who''s the lady beside you? She''s so pretty."


    Elain brought a photo frame from the living room and ran over to Ellie. It was a photo of Ashley and Ellie.


    In the photo, they both wore the same dresses and looked at the camera, smiling sweetly.


    Ellie was busy packing her things for the following day when she heard Elain''s question. She turned to have a glance at the photo.


    She smiled gently and said in a soft tone, "She''s my best friend. Her name is Ashley. She''ll be your loving big sister when you get to meet her. You''ll really like her."


    Elain looked at the photo again and said delightfully, "Really? Yes, I think I like her."


    She saw that Ellie was packing and asked, "What are you doing, Ellie? Can I help you?"


    "Thank you, but I can do it myself. You go to the living room and play for a while. I''ll be done soon."


    Edmund came to J City on business, and he was keen to go back immediately. But Elain wouldn''t leave Ellie, even after he resorted to the carrot and stick.


    Edmund was at his wit''s end. He could neither beat her nor yell at her.


    Perhaps if he had the heart to spank her, the problem would have been solved?


    Usually, Elain was a well-behaved child and had never been naughty. Who would have the heart to spank such a sweet child?


    In the end, Edmund had no other choice but to leave her with Ellie. He promised to come and get her once he finished the urgent business that he had to tend to.


    Elain had already started to go to kindergarten. She was a smart child and began kindergarten sooner than most other kids. Elain had to ask for a leave of absence from school for a few days.


    Without her father around, Elain felt free. Though she did obey Ellie''s instructions most of the time.


    Yes,


    en why won''t you let me in?"


    Ellie had no other reason not to let him in. So she stepped aside for him to enter.


    Francis made himself at home and walked in as if it was his own house.


    He was confident that Ellie was going to be his girlfriend sooner or later. So it wasn''t necessary for him to feel self-restrained in her company. They would be sharing everything in the future anyway.


    When he reached the living room, he gasped in shock when he saw a little kid sitting on the couch.


    ''Who is this little kid? Oh, gosh! Why is she here? Oh!''


    He was panic-stricken when he saw Elain.


    "Who is she, Ellie?" asked Francis nervously.


    He fixed his eyes on Ellie''s face so he wouldn''t miss any subtle changes in her expression.


    ''What if the child is Ellie''s?


    What should I do then?''


    The questions in his mind was like a heavy stone pressing on his heart. He could hardly breathe.


    Subconsciously, he knew that he wouldn''t give up Ellie. Even if that was her child.


    Ellie gave him a casual glance and said, "She''s the daughter of one of my friends. My friend is busy lately, and I like Elain very much. So I offered to look after her for a few days."


    The heavy stone was lifted from his chest instantly.


    He assumed the friend that Ellie was talking about was a lady. So he didn''t prod for any more details.


    In the future, when he discovered that Ellie''s friend was actually a man, nobody could imagine how pissed off he would be!

 Chapter 299 Dont Praise A Man Pretty

    Seeing Elain looking at Francis curiously, Ellie smiled and pulled her over to introduced them. "Elain, this is my friend. You can call him Uncle Francis."


    The little girl looked up at him and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. She greeted him innocently, "Hello, Uncle Francis."


    Francis thought, ''What a cute little kid! All right, since she is so lovely and adorable, I won''t be mad at her for sticking to Ellie.''


    He had just placated himself, when Elain said something that made his face darken immediately.


    She cocked her head to one side and said, "Uncle Francis, you are so pretty. You look prettier than my father. I like you very much."


    Ellie watched Francis'' face and giggled inconsiderately. Her giggle made things worse.


    Francis got annoyed. He changed his mind about the little girl being cute and lovely.


    She wasn''t quite as sweet anymore!


    Elain was upset looking at his grumpy face. "Ellie, did I say something wrong? Uncle Francis seems displeased with me," she asked sadly.


    Her little face turned to Francis. "Uncle Francis, I''m sorry. I don''t know if I said something wrong to upset you. I apologize," she said earnestly.


    Seeing poor Elain''s reaction, Ellie felt sorry for her. ''Maybe she likes Francis. It''s just that she is too young to express herself properly.''


    Ellie admonished him with an angry glare. Why did he have to make others upset as soon as he came?


    Ellie tried to soothe Elain''s feelings. "It''s okay, Elain. Your uncle Francis isn''t upset. That''s just how he acts. Don''t worry about him."


    Francis felt he was being mistreated. He hadn''t said anything at all! What was wrong? He was being accused falsely.


    "Really? Uncle Francis, you aren''t upset? That''s wonderful, because I like you so much!"


    Francis had to admit that she was just a little kid and she didn''t know anything. So he had to act like a gentleman. "No, I''m not u


    bout to ask some more questions, but Ellie returned with a plate of fruits.


    Seeing them sitting peacefully, Ellie asked casually, "What are you chatting about?"


    Elain bounded to her and said, "We are talking about my dad, Ellie. Uncle Francis asked me when my dad would come to pick me up."


    Francis felt guilty inside under Ellie''s inquiring gaze. He was worried that she could see right through him and read his intentions.


    But why should he be worried?


    "Okay, come and eat some fruits," Ellie said.


    After that, Elain followed Ellie around no matter where she went and what she did. Francis didn''t get a chance to be alone with her for even a second.


    He was becoming agitated at his failed attempts of finding opportunities to be alone with Ellie. If it had only happened one or two times, it might be accidental. But it seemed to happen every time! So she must be doing it on purpose.


    Elain''s father definitely had a crush on his Ellie.


    ''What kind of man is he? He has a daughter of three or four and he is dreaming of chasing Ellie. Of course, Ellie won''t like him. And even Ashley won''t agree.''


    He started to feel lighter. Right! Ashley! Ashley was Ellie''s best friend. She surely wouldn''t agree to Ellie ending up with this kind of man.

 Chapter 300 Baby Sitting

    ''Once I get back, I must ask Ashley to try and stop Ellie from being with that man. No! She has to stop seeing him!


    Ellie is so fond of that little girl. Who knows what could happen between her and that man in the future?'' Francis thought to himself.


    Sitting on the couch, Francis and Elain were eating fruit and chatting at the same time. It seemed like they were getting along quite well.


    Ellie observed them from the side and thought that Francis was good with kids.


    So Francis would be an ideal candidate to babysit Elain when she took the trip back to L City.


    If they knew what was going through Ellie''s mind, both of them would probably roll their eyes at her.


    Meanwhile, Elain was wondering who this handsome man was. He acted as though he was very close to Ellie.


    However, his style was flamboyant and narcissistic. His face was prettier than that of a woman. He was a social butterfly.


    In Francis'' eyes, he didn''t think that Elain was so great either. Sure she looked cute and adorable, but she was actually a little rascal.


    ''Who the hell is her father? How did he get to know Ellie?'' Francis thought in frustration.


    It almost drove him crazy when he thought of him. But he couldn''t ask directly.


    Ellie looked at Francis and said, "I want to ask a favor of you."


    "Sure. You can ask me anything, and I''ll do it for you."


    "I want to take a trip to L City tomorrow, but I can''t leave Elain here alone. I can see that you two are getting along well. So could you please help me out and take care of her while I''m away?


    Elian behaves very well. She sleeps and eats at the time she is supposed to. She won''t be any trouble.


    I observed you two just now. You two get along peacefully, and Elain seems to like you. So what do you say?"


    Before Francis had the chance to say anything, Elain said, "Ellie, I want to be with you. Where are you going tomorrow? I want to go with you."


    Elain didn''t want to stay with this man. He was her father''s rival in love!


    "I''m going to L City tomorrow, Elain. I have to go and see my grandpa and g


    are we waiting for, Uncle Francis?" asked Elain.


    "We''re waiting for someone. After he comes, we''ll take you to the park to play," said Francis.


    "Okay, " replied Elain sweetly.


    Elain looked at Francis and then looked at Francis'' car.


    As Edmund''s daughter, Elain knew quite a lot of things.


    ''So Uncle Francis should be as wealthy as my dad. And he likes Ellie too.''


    However, she felt that her father was a better match for Ellie. ''Uncle Francis is good too, but my father is much better, '' thought Elain.


    When Greyson arrived, he could see Francis from quite a distance from him. He also saw the three or four-year-old little girl whose hand he was holding.


    Greyson was shocked. ''Is she his illegitimate daughter?''


    Greyson approached them and stood by Francis'' side. He asked with displeasure, "What''s going on? Why did you ask me to come here? Is this..."


    His eyes turned to Elain and asked, "Is this your daughter?"


    Francis'' face darkened. "What the hell are you talking about? Where would I get a daughter from? She''s the child of Ellie''s friend. Ellie had something to do today, and she asked me to take care of her."


    Greyson nodded his understanding. "Okay. Then you take her to the amusement park. But why did you ask me to come here?"


    Francis clenched his teeth with frustration and said, "Did you mean that you wouldn''t help me take care of her?"

 Chapter 301 An Old Man

    Greyson replied, "All right, I will take her with me."


    Francis cracked a big smile and said, "Elain, this is Greyson. You can call him Uncle Greyson."


    Elain lifted her head up to face Francis and replied, "Uncle Greyson? But he is so young and pretty. May I call him Greyson?"


    She was right. Greyson indeed looked like a high-school boy. Even though he was about 6 feet tall, he had a baby face. He was really cute. No wonder she wanted to call him by his name and not "Uncle Greyson."


    "So, Uncle Francis, may I call him Greyson?" she repeated.


    "Ha-ha! What did she say? Uncle Francis?"


    Greyson didn''t want to come here at all. He was only there because Francis called him over. He was not in a very good mood. However, when he heard Elain''s term for Francis, his mood lightened.


    ''She called him Greyson, but called me Uncle Francis!'' Francis'' face fell.


    It was hard for him to accept the fact that he looked older than Greyson in Elain''s eyes. He started having doubts about his appearance, and


    he wondered if Elain did it on purpose.


    Greyson chuckled at Francis'' morose expression.


    He had started to like Elain. He said with a big grin, "That''s right! You can just call me by my name, and he is definitely your uncle Francis. He is not as young as us. Right?"


    He held Elain''s hand and walked in. "Let''s go! I''m going to take you to a fun place! Don''t worry about your uncle Francis. He will catch up with us later."


    Francis stared at their retreating figures gloomily. He was feeling rather depressed.


    He brought his hand to his face to feel how smooth it was. Looking at the reflection on the glass, he could see his handsome and young face. There was no way in the world that he looked like an old man in a little girl''s eyes.


    He sneered. He concluded that Greyson was purely jealous. He finally found a way to feel better.


    "Greyson, I want to go on this one!" Elain said to Greyson, pointing at the merry-go-round while holding his hand.


    Hearing his name in her sweet baby voice, Greyson melted at her cuteness.


    He stared back into her big innocent eyes and followed the direction of her finger.


    Greyson agreed. "Okay, you can ride it!"


    Exactly at that moment, Francis walked up to them. Without hesitation,


    cutest baby in the world. Unlike Elain, their child would definitely listen to him.


    With these thoughts in mind, Francis stepped back a bit to keep some distance from Elain.


    He knew all about Elain''s little plan. It was Elain who didn''t know anything about it.


    Francis just didn''t want to point it out to her.


    In the corner of the office, Ashley was sitting on a chair and working on the draft for her design.


    She had signed up for the jewelry design competition. Right now, she was trying to come up with a great design for the entry.


    Ashley had not been very confident about her skills in the past. However, with Andrew''s help and guidance, she now had faith in her work.


    After all, her husband was an amazing jewelry designer!


    In the middle of the office, Andrew was working on a laptop. There were some strange characters on the screen. Things didn''t seem to be going very well. He frowned at the senior leaders coldly.


    They broke into a cold sweat. His look had successfully intimidated them.


    They just wanted to avoid his piercing gaze and go home. But obviously, they couldn''t just leave.


    Ashley finished her draft. She stretched lazily, and she looked over at Andrew, who was studying the screen with furrowed brows and a look of dissatisfaction on his face.


    It seemed that Andrew felt Ashley''s eyes on him. He looked over at the same time. As he turned, a warm smile came over his face like a cool summer breeze, which could melt the winter ice and awaken the world.

 Chapter 302 Lenas Call

    All the senior leaders saw Andrew''s sudden change of expression. They didn''t know how they were supposed to react. They couldn''t see Ashley from their screen so they all wondered what was going on.


    While they all stood around with confused expressions, Andrew looked up at them. "That''s it for today. Give me a new plan. Bye."


    He quickly ended the video chat and walked over to Ashley.


    Ashley yawned.


    "Are you tired?" he asked.


    She nodded. "A little. Are you done?"


    "Hmm," he responded.


    "Okay. I didn''t interrupt you, did I? It sounded like you had more things to discuss with them. Hey, don''t pull a long face at them. You will scare them. The more afraid they are of you, the more nervous they will be. Then, they could make mistakes that they wouldn''t normally have made. Come on, give me a smile!"


    Saying this, she held his face in her hands and tried to put a smile on his face.


    Andrew could never refuse her. He finally cracked a smile.


    "That''s it! That''s the smile I am talking about," she said cheerfully.


    She didn''t know that if he started to smile at those senior leaders, they would be even more frightened.


    Ashley was probably the only person in the world who could get Andrew to do anything.


    She yawned again. "Let''s go to bed. I am so tired."


    He replied, "Okay."


    A few minutes later, they were ready for bed. When they lay in bed, a call came from an unexpected person.


    Lena''s name appeared on the phone screen.


    Looking at her name, Ashley raised an eyebrow. She wondered why she was calling her at such a late hour.


    Lena definitely didn''t call to ask about Ashley''s day.


    She was definitely calling to cause trouble.


    It was hard for Ashley to not think about Lena in this way. Lena''s appearance had never bought any good news for Ashley in the past.


    Andrew asked, "Who is it?"


    She answered, "Lena. I don''t really know what she wants."


    He frowned. He couldn''t recall the name.


    So, he asked, "Who is Lena?"


    "She is my stepparents'' real daughter and my sister, not by blood."


    He finally remembered who Lena was. He could hardly disguise the contempt in his eyes for her.


    "If you don''t want to deal with her, just don''t answer it," he suggested.


    "I am kind of curious to know what she has to say," she said.


    ered. "She even called you ''brother-in-law.'' How dare she? Everyone already knew that I have nothing to do with the Mu family anymore. She still dared to refer to me as her sister. It''s really disgusting. I don''t really know if she just plays dumb or she is actually that dumb."


    Ashley vented out all her frustration in one breath. Then, she gulped a mouthful of air and continued, "Andrew, I think she has a thing for you. What do you think?"


    Without waiting for a response, she shot him a look and said, "It''s all your fault! Look at your handsome face! It''s a face that calls for trouble! Humph! She might be secretly hoping that the baby in her stomach is yours!"


    Talking about Lena seemed to fuel the rage burning within her. She could hardly conceal the disgust she felt towards Lena.


    Ashley could feel the anger radiating off her body.


    She turned away from him, pouting.


    Reaching out to her, Andrew held Ashley''s face in his hands. Getting his head closer to Ashley''s, he said to her calmly but firmly, "Ash, you are angry. You are angry because you are jealous. Am I right? You are jealous that Lena might have feelings towards me. So, you are angry because of me."


    This made her blush. She tried to avoid eye contact with Andrew and she denied it. "Feel jealous? Me? There is no way on the earth that I am feeling jealous. Jealousy is not even a word in my dictionary. Don''t you know that I have no reason to be jealous? Don''t you know that?"


    Andrew really enjoyed watching her deny her true feelings. It was so cute!

 Chapter 303 The Beginning Of Lenas Plan

    Seeing that Ashley was about to get really angry due to embarrassment, Andrew stopped teasing her. "All right! All right! You are not jealous. I''m the one who is jealous," he conceded.


    She sneered at him, and didn''t say anything further.


    She knew in her heart that he was right. A man like Andrew, despite his social status, was able to attract many women just with his pretty face.


    It was not so surprising for a woman to develop feelings for him. He was such an amazing man. However, no matter how normal it was, Ashley still felt uncomfortable knowing that Lena had her eyes on Andrew.


    "If you don''t want to see her, you don''t have to. You do know that, don''t you?" he said softly.


    "I do. I just want to see what she wants. Will you come with me tomorrow? Let''s see what kind of show she is going to put on for us," she replied.


    "Will do."


    It was Saturday afternoon, and Raymond and Lena were waiting for Ashley and Andrew to arrive.


    Lena said softly, "Raymond, my sister should be here very soon. I already realized my mistake. I shouldn''t put blame on Ashley. I am going to apologize to her later and ask for her forgiveness."


    Raymond just looked at Lena, and didn''t say anything.


    He was not as naive as before. He had learned a lot from his father in the business world.


    Framing Ashley for pushing her down was not a big deal, but Raymond still couldn''t get over the fact that his future wife could have done such an evil thing.


    Without getting any response from Raymond, Lena panicked and said, "Raymond, I know I shouldn''t have done that. I didn''t know what was wrong with me at that day. I was afraid that you still had feelings for her. I just didn''t want to lose you. I...I..." Looking at Raymond with her big innocent eyes, Lena was trying to hold back her tears. It seemed that they would roll down her cheeks any second.


    She had light make-up on and her hair was loose on her shoulders. A pair of white jade earrings were hanging on her ears. They shimmered with every breath and her white dress made her look even more innocent. Any man would be sympathetic towards her pitiful appearance.


    Raymond didn''t have the heart to be mad at Lena for anything at this point.


    He didn''t know if he was mistaken but he somehow felt th


    Ashley in Andrew''s arms, Lena couldn''t help but feel jealous. She felt it should be her in his arms.


    She believed that Ashley was unworthy of being married to such an attractive man.


    If Ashley could read Lena''s mind, she would laugh at her. Whether Ashley was worthy or not of being married to Andrew was not up to Lena. Ashley met Andrew first and he chose her. They loved each other. She was worthy of every bit of his love and affection.


    Lena meant nothing to them.


    Andrew didn''t even give a second look to Lesley, who was the prettiest woman in J City. So there was no way he was going to be interested in Lena.


    Ashley was going to crush her dream of being with Andrew.


    Andrew''s sudden display of affection was just to show Raymond that Ashley was his wife.


    Standing up, Lena walked over to Ashley and said, "Hello, sis and Andrew. You are finally here! Please take a seat. What would you like to have for dinner?" Lena was acting like a good little sister. Throwing a loving look at Andrew, she tried to hold Ashley''s arm.


    Ashley saw what was going on.


    She avoided her hand, and she was stunned by Lena''s rash act.


    Ashley looked at Raymond. She was even more surprised that he would allow Lena to flirt with another man right in front of him.


    However, Ashley quickly shook the thought out of her mind. Andrew didn''t flirt back with Lena despite her attempt to throw herself at him. So she was just surprised that Raymond would allow Lena to flirt with another man with him watching.

 Chapter 304 Lenas Show Started

    Andrew had no one but Ashley in his heart.


    Ashley pulled Andrew back a step to put a distance between them and Lena. She knew very well that Lena was pregnant. It was better for them to stay away from her.


    Lena had already fallen on the ground once when she wasn''t pregnant and framed Ashley for it. She could do it again with a baby in her stomach.


    Ashley wasn''t going to fall into the same trap twice.


    Staying away from Lena was her guide for life.


    Ashley immediately stopped Lena from getting any closer.


    "Stop! You can talk to me from over there. Don''t come any closer and don''t touch me! If you fall again, I''m not going to be responsible for anything!"


    Lena''s hand froze in the air. Her face turned red with embarrassment. However, Ashley didn''t stop, and continued, "Can you see that my Andy was not comfortable about you getting too close to him? Oh, my bad. I forgot to warn you that Andy doesn''t like anyone but me touching him. So, for your baby''s safety, please stay away from him."


    Ashley''s sharp put-down had successfully kept Lena from approaching them.


    Ashley was busy keeping Lena at a safe distance from her. So, she didn''t notice the excitement in Andrew''s eyes.


    Andrew felt pleased about the way Ashley had referred to him.


    He liked how Ashley had called him, "My Andy."


    As far as Andrew was concerned, she was absolutely right. Andrew was hers.


    It was hard for Andrew to pretend that he didn''t like how Ashley showed her ownership of him.


    Lena was red-faced. However, she recovered from it quickly. After a little awkward cough, she put her hand back down and hid the hate in her eyes.


    If it weren''t for her plan, Lena wouldn''t put up with Ashley at all.


    However, she put on her innocent mask and replied to Ashley, "Sis, are you still mad at me? I''m really sorry! I didn''t mean to do it. I somehow slipped, and you were the only one next to me. I just assumed that..."


    Lena stopped to cry some crocodile tears, and then she continued, "Sis, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault. Can you forgive me? I really want to make it up to you. Can we become good sisters once again just like we were before?"


    Lena looked at Ashley pleadingly, while the fake tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Sis? Why are you calling me that? Did you forget that Mrs. Mu already kicked me out of the Mu family? I''m not your sister! Besides, I was always just the kid that was adopt


    l with this. I wish I could say that I''m sorry for having to leave you, but I can''t. Because I''m not sorry at all."


    Holding Andrew''s arm, Ashley was ready to leave.


    Lena was surprised to see how things turned out. She finally saw the real Ashley in person. There was no way that she was going to let Ashley walk away like that.


    If Ashley left, her plan would totally be ruined.


    Lena had to make Ashley stay somehow.


    She walked around Raymond, blocked Ashley''s way and said, "Sis, please have a seat. I still owe you a good apology. We''re trying to let go of the past today. We haven''t done anything yet. Can you please stay a little longer for me?" She looked at Ashley morosely with tears forming in her eyes.


    Ashley finally agreed to stay. She wanted to see what it was that Lena wanted from her.


    Holding Andrew''s hand, Ashley walked to the other side of the table and sat done. However, Andrew remained there. He didn''t like the stool. He just looked at Ashley with his big puppy eyes.


    Ashley didn''t know what to say to him. She knew that her husband was obsessively tidy.


    Even though the stool looked clean to her, it didn''t mean that it was clean in Andrew''s eyes.


    Ashley grabbed a few tissues from the table and carefully wiped the stool several times. Finally, she tried to persuade Andrew to sit down on the stool. "Can you please deal with it for me?"


    Andrew looked at Ashley unconvinced and he remained standing on the same spot.


    Ashley had run out of ideas. She wondered, ''How dirty could this stool be?''


    Ashley started to really consider Andrew''s germophobic issues.

 Chapter 305 Jealousy Makes People Ugly

    Ashley leaned over to Andrew and whispered in his ear, "Please try to put up with it, okay? I''ll make it up to you when we get back home."


    Andrew''s eyes lit up at her words. He glanced at the seat and then sat down without batting an eye.


    Ashley shook her head helplessly and sighed.


    ''I''d better be more careful the next time that I accept an invitation from someone. I need to make sure that Andrew feels comfortable with it, as well.''


    Lena watched as Andrew and Ashley whispered intimately in each other''s ear. She clenched her teeth with hatred and jealousy.


    But she swore to herself that it would all change. She would soon be the one standing in Ashley''s place. She would be the heroine of this story.


    Ashley would lose her reputation, and Lena would replace her.


    With that thought in mind, she felt much better. Lena said gently, "The love between you two is very touching."


    Ashley smiled and said nothing.


    "Ashley, please order whatever you like, and you don''t have to be modest."


    Ashley picked up the menu and glanced at the prices. It was a high-end Chinese restaurant, and the food on the menu was quite expensive.


    The waiter stood patiently on the side, waiting to take their orders.


    As Ashley read the menu, she had a glimpse of Lena. She noticed that Lena couldn''t take her eyes off Andrew the whole time. Ashley gave a little snort and thought, ''Well, since the Mu family didn''t lack money, then I''ll order the most expensive dishes.''


    So she flipped through the menu and picked the dishes with a three-digit price tag. "Well, I''ll have the Thai flavor fish with lotus fragrance, ribbon fish with soy sauce and garlic, crispy skin pepper gadus, chicken with tremella in cucumber..."


    Ashley wasn''t paying much attention to the food. She was just ordering the dishes that had the highest prices.


    ''Since she was the one that asked us out, I''ll make her pay dearly for it. I''m not going to make things too easy for her.''


    After she finished ordering, she closed the big and elaborate menu. Smiling sweetly, she said, "All right. That''s all." Then she handed the menu back to the waiter.


    But she suddenly thought of something and tu


    thing, what could she do? I''ll win in the end.''


    Guests? Lena''s intention was so obvious with what she wanted. Raymond said that he believed her, but who knew what he was really thinking.


    Either way, she had already planted the seed of suspicion in Raymond''s heart. She couldn''t do anything about it for the time being. She would deal with it later.


    For a moment, their table became awkwardly silent, until Ashley broke the silence by saying, "I have to go to the bathroom."


    After she left, Lena gave the same excuse and followed her.


    Once the two ladies left the room, Andrew glanced casually at Raymond.


    ''Well, a pretty little face. Not as tall as me, and his physique isn''t as good as mine. He doesn''t know how to take care of his girl as well as I do...'' Andrew thought to himself while he regarded Raymond.


    Andrew couldn''t understand why Ashley fell in love with Raymond in the past. Now that he knew that Ashley loved only him, his dislike of Raymond had changed into contempt.


    Ashley washed her hands and fixed her hair. She was about to leave the bathroom when somebody stopped her.


    Ashley raised her head and saw the person who stopped her.


    It was Lena who was standing in front of her.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds in silence. At last, Ashley broke the silence.


    "Lena, step aside, let me pass."


    Lena didn''t move. Instead, she took a step forward toward Ashley.


    Ashley took a few steps back.

 Chapter 306 The Innocent Baby

    Ashley didn''t forget that Lena was pregnant. She had been reminding herself to keep a distance from her. She secretly moved her hand, which was behind her, to press a button on her cell phone.


    Lena hadn''t noticed Ashley''s little trick. She was too excited about completing her plan. ''Just one more step and Ashley''s life will be ruined. I will become Mrs. Lu.''


    The thought of replacing Ashley and becoming Andrew''s wife already made her too worked up to think about anything else.


    She laughed in her mind as she imagined Ashley becoming the murderer, who killed her sister''s unborn baby out of jealousy.


    Ashley would have to deal with being called a murderer for the rest of her life.


    It thrilled Lena so much to think about Ashley''s miserable future that she could hardly conceal her excitement.


    Without Lena''s noticing, Ashley brought her hand back very quickly.


    Looking at Lena, Ashley asked, "Miss Mu, can you please tell me why you have blocked my way?"


    Ashley''s voice had brought Lena''s thoughts back to the present. Lena dropped her guard and removed the fake mask that she wore in front of Andrew and Raymond. She glared arrogantly at Ashley and said, "Do you really want to know why? Don''t worry. You''ll know why very soon. I have prepared a big present for you. It''s a present that you''ll never forget for the rest of your life."


    Lena was in an exceptionally good mood. She glanced at the door to make sure that no one was coming and continued, "To be honest with you, I''m carrying Raymond''s baby." While speaking to her, she gave Ashley a triumphant look.


    She was hoping to see the pain in Ashley''s eyes. However, she found nothing. Ashley''s expression remained calm, and there was no hint of jealousy or hurt in her eyes at all.


    Ashley had even casually congratulated her.


    "Oh, congratulations."


    Her tone was so untroubled that it sounded like she was talking about the weather.


    Lena smirked, assuming that Ashley was just pretending to be unaffected by the news. She knew how much Ashley loved and cared about Raymond in the past.


    Knowing that Lena was going to have Raymond''s baby, she thought that Ashley must be feeling heartbroken inside.


    dated, you never spent a night with him. So it was much easier than I had expected to take him away from you.


    But I''m sick of him now. I want to be the wife of the Lu Group''s CEO. I want to be Andrew''s wife! I am going to replace you!"


    Lena didn''t hide her evil ideas at all from Ashley and spoke candidly. Perhaps she thought that Ashley wouldn''t tell anyone. Even if Ashley did say something, no one would believe her, anyway.


    Seeing Ashley lying on the ground, Lena looked down on her.


    She sneered in her head, ''You''re prettier than me. But I''ll still win your man over!''


    Ashley said, "What about Raymond? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll come after you when he finds out what you have done to his baby?"


    "Raymond?" scoffed Lena. Smiling cynically, she continued, "He won''t find out. Do you seriously think that he would believe anything you say? Do you think that he would trust you instead of me?"


    While Lena spoke, she kept hitting her stomach. Before they had dinner, she had taken a drug that would cause an abortion. Hitting her stomach was her way of making the scene more horrifying.


    Lena frowned due to the pains and cramps that brought on by the abortion drug. Blood began to seep through her clothes and onto the floor. She could feel sharp pains in her stomach.


    Ashley was horrified when she saw the blood. She dragged herself close to Lena and yelled, "That''s enough! Stop it! The baby is innocent! Let him live to see this world!"

 Chapter 307 Lena’s Scheme

    Strangely, Lena didn''t reply but smiled at Ashley. Then she changed her facial expression instantly and said, "Ashley, you''re still as stupid as before!"


    Before Ashley figured out what Lena meant, Lena suddenly pressed hard on her belly. She looked at Ashley in horror, took a few steps back from her and cried, "Ashley, I beg you, don''t do it. This is the baby of Raymond and me. Ashley, please. I beg you, don''t hurt my baby! Oh, no, my baby..."


    Lena glared at Ashley in absolute terror and kept retreating. She kept pushing painfully hard on her belly.


    Ashley didn''t realize that Lena was trying to frame her for the loss of her baby. She never believed that Lena could be evil and cruel enough to harm her own child.


    She quickly went to Lena and said, "Lena, calm down. Please, let me help you call the hospital. Your baby will be fine¡­"


    But before Ashley could finish her words, the door to the ladies'' room was suddenly pushed open, and Raymond barged in. Seeing the scene before him, Raymond stood stunned for a few seconds. Then he said in a trembling voice, "Lena!"


    He quickly went to Lena''s side, pushing Ashley away. Carefully he held Lena up and said softly, "Lena, are you okay?"


    With too much blood on her clothes and her hair messy, Lena looked particularly embarrassed. As for Ashley, there seemed to be nothing wrong with her except for her messy clothes.


    Ashley was already dizzy after being pushed by Lena twice, and she could hardly stand. When Raymond shoved her to the side, Ashley lost her balance and fell.


    When Lena saw Raymond, she held onto his hand firmly as if she had found her support. "Raymond, save our baby. My belly hurts. Hospital...Please take me to the hospital."


    Raymond was shocked by what he heard. Not caring about anything else, he quickly picked Lena up in his arms and ran outside. "Lena, hold on! Hold on, please!"


    He was so worried about Lena that he didn''t notice that Lena smiled proudly at Ashley as he carried her out of the bathroom.


    Ashley was shocked when she saw Lena smiling at her. It sent shivers down her spine.


    ''How could she be so cruel?


    That is her own baby. It has already started to f


    elpless.


    When he saw her like that, he couldn''t help feeling sorry and guilty for not protecting her better.


    ''Lena is my fiancee and she has lost our baby just now, '' thought Raymond.


    Lena tried to sit up when she saw Raymond but failed. The miscarriage that she suffered a few minutes ago had weakened her, and she was on an intravenous drip.


    Raymond quickly walked over to Lena and said gently, "Lena¡­"


    She fell into Raymond''s arms and began crying out, "Raymond, we were going to have a baby. But our baby was taken away from us. I''m sorry. I didn''t think that such a horrible thing would happen to me. I wanted to surprise you. But before I had the chance to tell you, I ran into Ashley. I told her about the good news since we have made up with each other. But I didn''t expect that Ashley would react like that." Lena burst into tears and buried her face into Raymond''s shoulder.


    He held her tightly in his arms without saying anything. Raymond was overwhelmed with emotions. It was just an hour ago that he discovered that he was going to be a father. Only to find out a few minutes later that his baby didn''t make it. It was a tough pill for him to swallow.


    Between sobs, Lena said, "Why would Ashley do this to me? I have already apologized to her. I have done everything I could to make up with her. Even if she hated me, our baby was innocent.


    How could she do such a horrible thing? Why did she have to kill my sweet baby?"

 Chapter 308 The Baby Was Gone

    Raymond tried to say something, but his throat went dry. He paused and then asked, "Are you sure it was Ashley who did this to you?"


    Upon hearing this, Lena suddenly pushed him away with all her strength. She looked at him like he was a stranger. What Lena said next really made Raymond feel ashamed of himself.


    She looked at him with a smile that was both bitter and sad. "Raymond, you still don''t believe me. I know you always have a place for Ashley in your heart. I never complained about it. But, how could you doubt me on this? Do you really think I would use the death of my baby to frame her?"


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks, but she didn''t wipe them. It was not difficult for Raymond to detect the note of bitterness in her voice. She continued, "There were only two of us in the bathroom. If it was not Ashley, who else do you think did it? Me?"


    She closed her eyes, and the tears in her eyes spilled out. Clutching her chest, she said, "Raymond, how could you do this to me?"


    Raymond panicked. He quickly said, "No, no, that''s not what I meant. Lena, please hear me out! I can explain."


    She opened her eyes and looked at him. Then she slowly closed them and said, "Raymond, I knew you never liked me. I also knew you loved my sister all along. But I really believed what you said in the restaurant. I really believed that you would give me a future. I wanted to give you a surprise too! But I never thought...I never thought..."


    Lena couldn''t continue her sentence. She burst into tears and her face turned pale.


    Seeing her pale face, he suddenly remembered what the doctor had told him. He advised Raymond to keep her calm and allow her to rest.


    Raymond''s guilt was ingrained in his soul. He hated himself for thinking she would kill her own baby. He should have known better, given how much Lena loved him.


    He held her in his arms and tried to comfort her.


    Meanwhile, Andrew carried Ashley to the hospital. He got terrified when she passed out in front of him.


    "How is she?" he inquired.


    "Mr. Lu, she is fine. She just has had a slight concussion. Don''t let her do any strenuous exercise. She will be fine; she just needs some rest," the doctor advised.


    "Okay. Thank you! Please give


    this for everyone to hear."


    "My Ash is so smart!" he said, beaming with pride.


    He gently tousled her hair. Hearing his compliment, Ashley became a bit shy.


    Meanwhile, Raymond''s and Lena''s parents found out that she was in the hospital and all four of them had rushed there.


    Raymond frowned. Their sudden appearance meant trouble for him. However, he let them visit Lena.


    He hadn''t decided how to tell both families about the whole thing. He really was not ready to face them yet.


    Peggy walked in first. Seeing Lena''s pale face, she couldn''t help but feel sad for her little girl. Ron might be her favorite child, but she did love Lena too. It was her first time seeing her daughter like this.


    She walked over to her bedside and asked, "Lena, what''s going on? Why is your face so pale?"


    Cora wasn''t very happy about seeing Lena in the hospital either. Lena was her future daughter-in-law and she really liked her. Cora was confused about why she was so sick that she had to be admitted to a hospital.


    "Lena, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    It was not surprising that Raymond didn''t know who had informed both sets of parents. He would never think that the culprit was Lena herself.


    But this was all part of her master plan. Lena was ready to ruin Ashley''s life for good this time.


    Lena looked at Peggy and Cora who were fussing over her. She faked more tears and started sobbing, "Mom, Mrs. Luo, I am so sorry! It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect my baby well."

 Chapter 309 The Emotional Roller Coaster

    They were shocked. Nobody knew anything about Lena''s pregnancy. And now, all of a sudden, they were told that the baby was gone. They were completely dumbstruck.


    Peggy asked incredulously, "Lena, what''s this about a baby? Tell me what is going on!"


    Cora was just as confused. She thought about it, but she couldn''t figure it out. She just looked at Lena and waited for her to explain.


    Lena felt everyone''s eyes on her. Putting her hands on her stomach, she started to sob. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked like she was in great pain.


    Cora could guess what was going on based on Lena''s reaction. However, she was not so sure about it. Feeling excited, she just ignored what Lena had said earlier.


    "Lena, is this true? Are you having Raymond''s baby?" Cora asked Lena excitedly.


    Families like the Mu family and the Luo family used marriage to build bonds with each other and grow their businesses.


    Lena was Raymond''s fiancee. Cora definitely was elated about Lena''s pregnancy.


    Peggy looked at Lena in surprise. She was also excited about this news. Lena''s pregnancy meant that the relationship between the Mu and Luo families was going to get even better.


    Now, no one could challenge Lena''s place in the Luo family!


    Seeing the excited expression on their faces, Lena didn''t say a word. Instead, she lowered her head and let her tears fall on the sheets.


    Raymond said nothing either. Finally, Cora and Peggy realized that there was something wrong.


    Cora asked, "Lena, why are you crying? And Raymond, why don''t you say anything? Shouldn''t you be happy about Lena''s pregnancy? Don''t you want the baby?"


    Lena and Raymond remained silent.


    They really didn''t know what to say and how to say it.


    Today was a tough day for Raymond. One moment, he found out he was going to be a father. And the next moment, the doctor told him that his baby was gone.


    He was on an emotional roller coaster. He could barely deal with it himself. There was no way he could help his parents cope with it at this point.


    Cor


    d. "Ashley...Ashley...It''s her again! Why is she still in your life? She is not part of our family anymore! This time, I will make sure she pays for it! I am not going to let her off so easy!"


    Lena looked at her in surprise and asked, "Mother, did you really kick Ashley out the family?"


    Every time Lena referred to Ashley as her sister, she would tell her that she was not her sister anymore. Lena thought Ashley just didn''t like the way she called her. She never thought that Peggy had really kicked Ashley out the family.


    Lena asked, "Mother, does father know about this?"


    Even though Spencer never cared about Ashley, he never wanted to kick her out the family.


    Now that the CEO of the Lu Group was Ashley''s husband, Spencer preferred to maintain a good relationship with her.


    Not anyone could get the opportunity to have a word with the CEO of the Lu Group. The Mu Group had no comparison with the Lu Group.


    Confronted by Lena, Peggy was contrite. She said, "I haven''t told him yet and I won''t dare to do so either. Your father originally just wanted to arrange her marriage. He asked me to talk to her. I didn''t think she would use it as a trump card in exchange for leaving the family. Since no one was there to witness it at the time, I agreed. However, she recorded it on the phone. It''s a done deal now. I can''t do anything about it anymore."

 Chapter 310 Things Were Getting Worse

    Just thinking about it, Peggy furrowed her brows, feeling annoyed.


    Lena frowned and said, "Mom, I think it might be a good idea for you to talk about it with Dad. If he finds out on his own, he will be very upset. It might not be very good for you."


    Peggy didn''t take Lena''s suggestion too seriously. "Okay, fine. I''ll find the time to tell your father. Don''t worry about me. Right now, you need to concentrate on getting better. I''m going to be okay."


    Seeing Peggy''s attitude, Lena couldn''t do anything about it. It was evident that Peggy didn''t plan on listening to her.


    However, if Lena''s plan worked, everyone would think that Ashley was a cruel and jealous woman who had heartlessly killed her sister''s baby. Then Lena''s father would kick Ashley out of the family, and Andrew would leave her too. In such a case, Peggy would be fine.


    When the time came, Ashley would lose everything. Then, Lena would finally replace her as the wife of the Lu Group''s CEO.


    After Peggy left, Lena dropped the act of faking a weak and poor person. The audience had gone. So there was no need for her to act in such a way.


    Outside the room, Raymond was alone with Cora.


    Cora asked, "Raymond, can you tell me what is going on? How did Lena lose the baby? And what does Ashley have to do with it? Please don''t tell me that you''re still seeing her."


    Even though Cora loved and cared about Raymond, she wasn''t going to spoil him. Cora wouldn''t allow Raymond to have anything to do with Ashley.


    Raymond looked at Cora hopelessly and said, "Mother! I''m not! I haven''t talked to her for a while now. I let her go a long time ago, and I''ve already decided to be with Lena."


    "Okay, I believe you. So, what happened today?" said Cora.


    Raymond had no choice but to tell his mother what he knew. When he spoke about how Lena lost the baby, he hesitated.


    Although he believed what Lena said, he still found it hard to believe that Ashley could do such a thing to Lena.


    He knew Ashley very well. Raymond believed that Ashley was a woman of the highest integrity. But he also believed that Lena


    go home.''


    Although, Andrew''s decision was firm. He replied, "No. It''s not going to happen. You have to wait for the doctor to be sure that you are going to be okay."


    Ashley gave Andrew a pitiful look.


    The way Ashley looked at Andrew almost melted his heart.


    He nearly gave in to the temptation and agreed to let her go home. But he stopped himself.


    Logic had prevailed, and he abandoned the idea.


    At this moment, Johnny came back with the information that Andrew wanted.


    Coincidentally, the hospital Lena was in was the same one that Ashley was confined to.


    Johnny knocked on the door and walked in. He greeted, "Boss, Miss Mu."


    When Ashley saw Johnny, she couldn''t help but ask, "So, what did you get? Is Lena''s baby, okay?"


    Even though Ashley knew deep in her heart that the baby probably didn''t make it, she still hoped that it might have survived.


    ''It was just a baby. It was so young and innocent.''


    Johnny could feel that the care Ashley had towards the baby was real. He was aware that Ashley and Lena didn''t get along, but he believed Ashley. He knew Ashley would never be able to do such a cruel thing.


    However, his opinion and belief didn''t count for much in this world.


    Seeing the weird expression on Johnny''s face, Ashley was a bit confused. "What''s wrong?"


    After breathing a heavy sigh, Johnny told her the news. "Miss Mu, Lena''s baby is gone."

 Chapter 311 Became The Most Searched

    Ashley was startled. ''Did she really lose the baby?''


    Johnny continued, "Lena is also insisting that you are the reason that she lost the baby. Now both the Mu family and the Luo family know about it and said that they were going to press charges against you."


    When he finished, he glanced at Andrew. The look that Andrew gave him sent a shiver down his spine, and he held his breath in fear.


    Ashley was astonished when she saw Andrew''s reaction and stiffened.


    She was processing internally what Johnny had just said.


    ''Lena lost her baby, and she''s blaming me for it.''''


    Ashley had finally understood Lena''s scheme. ''Lena wants to frame me and destroy my name. She wants people to believe that I''m such an evil and spiteful person, that I would even attack her unborn baby.''


    Johnny interpreted Ashley''s astonished expression as freaking out after hearing the shocking news. He felt sorry for her and tried to comfort her, "Miss Mu, don''t worry too much. I don''t believe that you would have done that. And Mr. Lu won''t just sit back and watch something bad happen to you. He''ll hire a team of professional lawyers to defend you."


    By speaking his mind, Johnny had shown where his loyalty stood. He also buttered the CEO up at the same time by defending his wife.


    He stole a glance at Andrew, who had been sitting on the side listening.


    The Lu Group had the most competent lawyer team. As long as they took the case, failure was impossible.


    But only the CEO could ask the lawyers to take on the case.


    Given the CEO''s love for Miss Mu, he wouldn''t allow anyone to ruin her life.


    Ashley drew back her attention, and his encouraging words had warmed her heart. It was a surprise that some people did believe her.


    "Thank you very much for believing me, Johnny," said Ashley.


    "Sure. We haven''t known each other for long, but I do believe you. I don''t think you would have done that to Lena and her baby," said Johnny sincerely.


    Johnny soon felt the atmosphere in the room getting colder by the minute, and he almost got goose bumps. He sensed the coldness was c


    ". "She coveted her sister''s fiance and schemed to make her lose her baby".


    "She was so merciless and cruel that she even got her claws into her own sister," said the press.


    This seemed so familiar to Ashley. She just recalled another scene that was the same as what just happened.


    When she was working for the Luo Group, a similar thing happened to her.


    Everything was schemed out and executed by no one else but Lena.


    She was still the same kind of person who liked to play mean tricks and got what she desired, by hook or by crook.


    However, this time, Ashley was wrong about Lena. In fact, when Lena found out about the whole matter, she was furious.


    She even broke everything in her ward.


    What the heck was going on this time?


    Ashley read the comments online and laughed.


    Amaia watched her and was shocked by her behavior. She felt like opening her head up to see what was inside.


    ''How could she possibly laugh at a time like this?''


    "Ashley! Why are you laughing? How can you laugh? Look at what they''re saying about you! Are you nuts?" asked Amaia.


    Ashley stopped laughing and looked at Amaia, who was staring at her disapprovingly and obviously worried. She knew that she was the only one in the company who treated her as a real friend. Her heart melted inside at her loyalty.


    She looked at Amaia and asked seriously, "Do you believe me, Amaia?"

 Chapter 312 The Truth

    Amaia responded to Ashley without hesitation, "Of course I believe you! Didn''t you hear what I just said? Do you really think I am just talking crap?"


    She rolled her eyes.


    Ashley replied, "Of course not! But no matter what anyone says, I didn''t do it. A clean head needs no washing. I am not afraid of anyone."


    In fact, she was secretly hoping that they would blow it out of proportion. In the end, it would not harm her as she had proof.


    Lena would be the one who would have to face the consequences. Ashley wasn''t sure if Lena could handle it.


    Not that she cared about Lena, as she had brought this on herself, but it was her problem to worry.


    If she hadn''t tried to make it such a big deal, the consequence might be as bad. However, it had become too late for damage control.


    Looking at Ashley, Amaia frowned. "That''s good. I believe you. If you didn''t do it, then you don''t have to be afraid of anyone."


    Amaia''s brows were knitted tighter. She continued, "But it''s not just that. Things are more complicated than you think. It looks like they are pointing their fingers at you. But if you think about it, you are an employee of the Lu Group. They want to hurt not just you but the Lu Group as well."


    Although Amaia often gave people a fickle impression of herself, she really could see things through if she wanted to.


    Upon hearing what Amaia said, Ashley fell silent.


    She had to agree with Amaia. Of what she knew about Lena, she definitely would ruin her life in every possible way. There was no chance that she would let Ashley stay in the Lu Group as though nothing had happened.


    As an employee of the Lu Group, her problem was no longer just herself. It could directly affect the company she was working for. There were no two ways about it.


    Ashley''s silence made Amaia''s heart lurch. She felt really bad about the way she had put it to Ashley. She should have been more subtle about it.


    Amaia could imagine how bad Ashley must be feeling inside.


    She blamed herself for hurting Ashley''s feelings.


    ''How could I be so dumb to say such things to poor Ashely?''


    is department, but she really liked it here.


    This was largely due to Amaia. They had become good friends in a short time while working together.


    If she was fired, Ashley would feel really sad.


    After half an hour of standing around in silence, Ashley shifted and said, "Miss Mo, I can explain."


    Kelly stopped to look at Ashley.


    Feeling nervous under her sharp gaze, Ashley fought to keep herself calm. She told herself that she should talk to Kelly just like what she told Amaia.


    "I didn''t do it. They are just trying to frame me. I will handle it as soon as possible. Please give me a chance and the benefit of the doubt."


    Ashley finished talking anxiously and looked at Kelly in anticipation.


    "Why should I believe you?" Kelly asked. She smiled and continued, "And even if I do believe you, does it prove anything?"


    Ashley''s face turned pale and she bit her lips. She knew Kelly was right. There was no reason for Kelly to believe her. She didn''t have a good enough reason to convince Kelly to believe her either. And as Kelly rightly pointed out, even if she believed her, it wouldn''t change anything.


    However, Ashley looked at Kelly and pressed on, "Miss Mo, I really hope you can give me a chance to prove myself. There is always just one truth! And it will be brought to light very soon! I will handle it! And if I can''t, I will accept your punishment without any complains."

 Chapter 313 Leave The Rumor Be

    Ashley''s eyes were fixed on Kelly. "What do you think, Miss Mo?"


    Seeing Ashley''s pale face and her inability to articulate earlier, Kelly didn''t think highly of her. She doubted Amaia''s taste in friends.


    However, what Ashley said later really impressed her.


    Kelly looked at her for a while. Ashley was about to give up when she suddenly said, "Okay, I will believe you just this once. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Ashley replied, "Thank you Miss Mo! You will not regret this!"


    "All right, you may go."


    With Kelly''s permission, Ashley nodded and walked out.


    As Kelly watched her go, she remembered that Ashley was brought into the business by Johnny. He had said that Ashley had a friend in a high position in the company. He told Kelly to take special care of her.


    Kelly disliked people who took shortcuts in life. And everyone knew this about her. She was already irked about hiring Ashley under such conditions. There was no way that Kelly was going out of her way to help Ashley out.


    If Kelly was being honest, she liked Ashley''s attitude. Even though Ashley had taken a shortcut, unlike Sylvia, she worked diligently.


    Kelly hoped Johnny didn''t lie about Ashley''s background. Or, she would fire her no matter what.


    The second Ashley walked back to her desk, Amaia came over. Grabbing Ashley''s hand, she asked, "So, what happened? Are you going to be okay, Ash?"


    Ashley replied, "I am fine!"


    Amaia nodded. "I knew you would be. Kelly is a good boss and we have a pretty good relationship with her. She would not fire you just like that!"


    Ashley smiled back at her and nodded.


    Sylvia heard their conversation. She clenched her fist and bit her lip in frustration.


    She couldn''t understand how Ashley could be okay. After everything that happened, Sylvia couldn''t come up with an explanation why Kelly hadn''t fired Ashley yet.


    Of what she knew about Kelly, her boss would have fired her immediately.


    Sylvia suspected that someone in the company was protecting Ashley. However, she had no clue that that person would be in such a high position that even Kelly was afraid to challenge him or her.


    "Ash...Ashley, I believe you too! I know you are not that kind of a girl. Don''t worry abou


    thing else? Do you have anything else to report?"


    Johnny replied, "No, sir."


    Then, he walked out of the office. Johnny still didn''t know why he was acting so strange. He didn''t understand why Andrew suddenly changed his attitude towards Ashley.


    In the hospital, Lena had also heard about the rumor. She was furious. If she could, she would rip the rumor-monger to pieces.


    Her goal was to become Andrew''s wife. She didn''t want the public to know about her past. Being with Raymond and having his baby was the last thing Lena wanted others to know.


    In a fit of rage, she broke everything she could in the room. However, her anger didn''t subside.


    She had a very beautiful albeit unrealistic dream. On one hand, she wanted to sue Ashley and destroy her life. And on the other hand, she wanted hide from everyone, the fact that she had lost her virginity to Raymond.


    She was greedy. But it was nearly impossible to have it all.


    Lena''s dream was too good to be true.


    Raymond walked in and saw the mess in the room. He looked over at Lena, who was lying in the bed with a blank expression.


    After her miscarriage, Cora had asked Raymond to take care of her in the hospital and he readily agreed.


    He felt that it was his fault for not being able to take care of Lena and their baby.


    He put down the plate of food in his hand and walked to her. He asked in a soft voice, "Lena, what''s going on? Are you feeling okay? Are you in pain? I will go get the doctor for you."

 Chapter 314 Already Married

    Seeing Raymond, Lena controlled her facial expression.


    She put on a pitiful look and looked at him with eyes full of tears. Raymond couldn''t help but feel sorry for her


    and asked, "Lena, what''s wrong?"


    He reached out his hand and gently moved her hair to the side. Lena took the chance and held him by the waist. "Raymond, I saw the news on the Internet."


    Raymond had just found out about it as well and frowned at the thought. He wasn''t at all happy with the way Peggy was handling the situation.


    He couldn''t understand why she had to make such a show out of it to the public.


    Truth be told, he was quite disgusted with what she did.


    Lena cried, "Raymond, I didn''t want the public to know about it. What about Ashley? Although what she did to me was terrible, I would never want to ruin her reputation..."


    Then Lena cried some more.


    Between sobs, Lena continued, "I knew it was unfair for me to say such a thing. It was unfair to our baby. But Ashley is my sister. I can''t watch her life be ruined, and this will ruin her life... This isn''t good for Ashley..."


    She begged, "Raymond, please make it stop."


    Lena looked at him with a face flooded with tears.


    He couldn''t resist her sad face and didn''t have the heart to do so.


    After what Ashley had done to her, Lena still cared about her reputation.


    He kissed Lena''s forehead and said, "Lena, you are too kind."


    She clutched his hand and sobbed, "Raymond, please..."


    "Okay, I''ll try. I''ll talk to my mother and Mrs. Mu. I will try my best to convince them to control the damage," said Raymond trying to soothe her.


    Raymond just promised Lena he would try. He didn''t promise anything else.


    He knew Peggy and Cora very well. Once they set their minds on doing something, there was no stopping them.


    "Thank you, Raymond," said Lena. Snuggling into his arms, Lena closed her eyes.


    Raymond stayed with her until late in the afternoon.


    Before he left, he told Lena to take good care of herself. If there was anything that she needed, he told Lena to call him immediately.


    Lena nodded. As soon as Raymond left, she dropped the pitiful act and relaxed.


    She couldn''t care less about Ashley or her reputation. She wanted to hide from the public, an


    did you say?"


    Ashely repeated, "I said the person who just called me was my husband. Are you surprised?"


    "Oh my gosh! Yes!"


    Suddenly, Amaia held Ashley and started to scream.


    Ashley quickly covered her mouth. She sighed and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Fortunately, the majority of the employees in their department had already left. Or, they would think Amaia was going nuts.


    Ashley didn''t know why she was screaming.


    Ashley''s hand still covered Amaia''s mouth. She was making a noise, but Ashley couldn''t understand what she was trying to say. She stared at her, complaining with her eyes to Ashley for covering her mouth.


    Ashley got the message and said to her, "Let''s be clear. I''ll let you go if you promise not to scream like you just did. Okay?"


    Amaia nodded.


    Ashley removed her hands from her mouth.


    Finally, Amaia was free. She walked around Ashley and looked her up and down.


    Ashley was speechless and felt awkward. However, she didn''t know what was on Amaia''s mind.


    When she stopped scrutinizing her, she tapped Ashley on her shoulder and said, "Ash, well done! You are actually a married woman."


    Ashley could sense the trap behind her words. She watched Amaia''s movements warily. "What do you want?"


    "Relax. Don''t be so nervous. I don''t want anything from you. I''m just curious who the guy is. I was just wondering how he tricked you into marriage so voluntarily. Why don''t you take him out? We''re besties! You should bring him out to dinner with us!"

 Chapter 315 Raymonds Accusing

    Upon hearing Amaia''s suggestion, Ashley heaved a heavy sigh. "Okay. Perhaps next time I''ll introduce you to him. He''s been swamped with work lately. So you''ll have to wait."


    Ashley''s heart was racing.


    She didn''t know how Amaia would react if she knew her husband was Andrew.


    Amaia agreed.


    "Oh, by the way, why are you still here? Usually, you would have already left in a hurry by now. Is he going to be late to pick you up?"


    Knowing now that Ashley was married, Amaia figured that it was her husband who would come to pick her up after work.


    Ashley replied, "No, he has to finish some work tonight. He can''t come and pick me up."


    "Oh, I understand. Now I know why you''re still here chatting with me," said Amaia.


    Ashley held her arm and said, "All right, Amaia, let''s go."


    They walked out of the building. Right before Ashley said goodbye to Amaia, she saw a person whom she would prefer not to see for the rest of her life.


    It was Raymond. He saw Ashley too.


    Ashley was in a loose, casual white T-shirt and a pair of dark blue shorts. She had her hair pulled into a ponytail. Ashley looked young and pretty, like a college student.


    It was hard for Raymond to move his eyes away from Ashley. He watched as she smiled and chatted with her friend.


    The image in front of him reminded Raymond of the old times when he was with Ashley. When they used to study and hang out together, he would wait for Ashley to finish her class, and they would go on a date.


    Raymond really missed those days. There was a flash of longing in his eyes. However, when he closed his eyes and opened them again, the expression in his eyes was gone.


    Raymond walked straight to Ashley and called, "Ash..."


    At that moment, Amaia was saying goodbye to Ashley. They were about to go their separate ways because their houses were in opposite directions. Suddenly, a handsome gentleman showed up.


    Raymond was quite good looking. Compar


    Okay, go ahead. I am very busy. Please make it quick."


    Ashley''s attitude somehow irritated Raymond. He could feel the anger building up inside of him. "Don''t you think that you should go to see Lena in the hospital after what you have done to her?"


    She stared at him and her eyes were really sharp. "What have I done?"


    Her eyes were so pure that Raymond even doubted himself.


    Thinking about Lena, pale and weak, and the words that she said to him earlier. Raymond shook his doubts away. When Lena heard about the news, the first thing she thought about was Ashley''s reputation.


    She never thought about herself. She only worried about Ashley.


    Comparing poor Lena with the expressionless Ashley, Raymond''s heart favored Lena.


    Lena even asked him to talk to their mothers to keep the case low. Seeing how heartless Ashley was, Raymond couldn''t help but feel sorry for Lena.


    He felt terrible for Lena to have such an ungrateful sister.


    His heart and his mind were on Lena''s side.


    The bit of doubt and sympathy that he had for Ashley was slowly fading away.


    Raymond sneered, "Don''t you know what you have done? I think you know very well! Ashley, how could you? How could you be so cruel? It was a baby! It was my decision to be with Lena. Why were you taking it out on her?"

 Chapter 316 Guilty

    When Raymond found out that Ashley tried to harm Lena, he assumed that she was still in love with him. He never expected her to do something like this to Lena, who was pregnant.


    Studying Ashley''s face, he thought to himself, ''She was a kind and virtuous girl before. What turned her into a cold-blooded bitch?''


    Seeing that Ashley treated Lena so badly, he imagined that she was in love with him.


    As far as he was concerned, Ashley treated Lena poorly out of jealousy. She was green with envy that Lena was carrying his baby.


    Raymond truly believed that was the truth. Thus, he decided to protect Lena as he thought about her lying in the hospital.


    If Ashley knew what was going on in his mind, she would laugh at him.


    She didn''t offer any explanations because the whole thing was still a mess. Raymond quickly believed Lena instead of investigating her claims.


    There was no one except her and Lena in the bathroom.


    ''Please use your head.


    You must feel so proud being manipulated by a woman. Ha-ha, '' Ashley thought in her mind.


    She knew Raymond well, so she did not expect him to understand her.


    Raymond tried to persuade Ashley to apologize. He said, "Ashley, many people are talking ill about you on the Internet. I hope you can make an apology to Lena, and I will persuade Mom to calm down."


    Ashley raised her eyebrows. ''Well, now I know where those rumors are coming from. They have teamed up against me.


    I''m just a nobody. Why do they treat me like the enemy?''


    "So it was you guys who spread this gossip on the Internet? Why are you convinced that I am the culprit?" she asked. Deep down, she was very disappointed.


    She felt pity for their kid. Lena intended to kill it to get close to a wealthier man.


    Raymond frowned when he saw Ashley''s


    didn''t expect her to be so mean and nasty.


    "How can you say that? You agreed to visit her.


    Lena always puts herself in your shoes. Why can''t you do the same? How can you do this to her? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Ashley laughed sarcastically. "Why should I feel ashamed?"


    ''She wanted to kill her baby, and I tried my best to save her and the baby. What did she do? She pushed me away and I ended up with a concussion. I still have a headache.


    What do I have to feel ashamed of?


    Lena is the one who should be apologizing to me!''


    "You made her lose her baby. Don''t you feel at least a little guilty? What has happened to you over the years? Why have you become so cold-hearted?" he asked sadly.


    An impatient look appeared on Ashley''s face. She felt a dull pain in her head. ''What is he saying? Isn''t he finished yet? I am harrowed now, '' she complained in her mind.


    Ashley finally agreed to visit Lena just to stop his tirade.


    "Okay, shut up! I will visit her!"


    Raymond held his tongue and led her to Lena''s ward.


    She followed him quietly.


    Although she knew that she and Lena were admitted in the same hospital, she had no idea which ward Lena was in.

 Chapter 317 Lets Wait And See

    Raymond had taken her to Lena''s ward once, but she still couldn''t remember the direction. But, she didn''t really care.


    Lena''s room was not too far from hers. The elevator stopped on the fourth floor. Raymond led Ashley into the room.


    Just as they were walking in, they bumped into Peggy, who was on her way out.


    Peggy wore an expensive purple dress. Although she was a mother of two children, she still maintained herself very well. She clearly had no stress in life, and she looked like a woman in her forties.


    She was blessed with good features, which made her look elegant. Ron and Lena definitely inherited their good looks from her.


    Her expression turned sour when she saw Ashley.


    She asked in disgust, "Why are you here? Haven''t you hurt Lena enough? You''re such an evil woman! How dare you show up here?"


    Peggy raised her hand and she was about to slap Ashley.


    Ashely narrowed her eyes and stepped behind Raymond to shield herself.


    For his part, Raymond stopped Peggy and said, "Mrs. Mu! It''s me who asked her to come here. She is here to apologize to Lena."


    For Raymond''s sake, Peggy put down her hand but she wasn''t going to go easy on Ashley.


    She sneered, "Apologize? She doesn''t look sorry at all. Are you sure that''s what she is here for? Lena''s baby is gone. What''s the point of her apology? It doesn''t change anything."


    Ashley didn''t respond. She just looked at Peggy with a bland expression. Raymond cut in, "Mrs. Mu, Lena asked me to arrange this. Please let Ashley see Lena first."


    Peggy barked, "No way! Lena is still in recovery. She doesn''t have time for random people, especially her! If her condition worsens after seeing her, what are you going to do?"


    Her words were nasty, but she had a point.


    As far as she was concerned, Ashley caused Lena''s miscarriage. So seeing Ashley right now might not be a good idea for Lena.


    Lena was watching them arguing by the door. She didn''t speak, but she was looking at Ashley smugly.


    Ashley really didn''t want to be here in the first place. She wasn''t planning to put up with any of this.


    ve Lesley a second look, and she is the prettiest girl in all of J City. What makes you think that he would like you?


    Don''t you know this about yourself? You are not good enough to earn yourself a glance from him. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t even acknowledge your existence. Do you really think you can replace me?"


    Ashley knew all about Lena''s plans, and she wanted to burst her bubble.


    Seeing Lena''s gloomy face, Ashley finally felt better.


    Ashley couldn''t understand how Lena could kill her own baby for her unrealistic dream.


    She couldn''t understand why it was so important for Lena to be the wife of the Lu Group''s CEO. She also couldn''t comprehend how Lena was going to live with the fact that she murdered her own child.


    Lena screamed, "Ashley! What do you mean? I am not worse than you! I don''t know how you won Andrew''s heart. I own everything you have and I have even more than you! What do you have that I don''t?"


    Lena''s face turn red with anger. Ashley watched it happen and said, "Let''s wait and see then. Let''s see who he is going to pick, you or an ''evil'' person like me!"


    With that Ashley turned around and left the room without another word.


    Lena watched her retreating figure and felt miserable.


    She didn''t believe that Andrew still loved Ashely after he heard what she had done to her.


    She still believed that Andrew would be hers eventually!

 Chapter 318 Meeting Lena

    Seeing Ashley close the door, Raymond walked over and asked, "How was it?"


    The sound-proofing in the room was really good so Lena wasn''t afraid of anyone overhearing her conversation with Ashley. Plus, Raymond would never eavesdrop on them.


    Seeing how worried he was, Ashley replied, "Why don''t you go inside and find out yourself?"


    Dropping the last word, Ashley walked away without giving him the chance to say anything else.


    She knew that no matter what she said, he would not believe her. Lena''s tears had already convinced him to not trust Ashley.


    She rolled her eyes at his stupidity.


    Watching Ashley leave, he frowned. Then, he walked into the room.


    He was stunned by Lena''s appearance at the moment he walked in.


    The top half of her body was hanging on the side of the bed. Her face was almost as pale as the hospital''s wall. Her eyes lost their light. She looked like a body without a soul inside.


    Raymond''s heart tightened. He went over to her and asked gently, "Lena, what''s wrong? You are scaring me!"


    Lena turned her eyes to the direction of the voice. Seeing Raymond, she flung herself into his arms and called out his name. "Raymond!" she wailed.


    He held her in his arms and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t worry. You can tell me anything. Did Ashley say something to hurt your feelings?"


    She looked at Raymond tearfully and replied, "She...she asked me to stay away from her business. I was just trying to help. I can''t watch her reputation get ruined like that. But, she..."


    Lena cried out loud for a while. Then she sobbed, "She also said that my baby didn''t deserve to be in this world. It was its own fault... Raymond..."


    Lena''s crying made Raymond''s heart ache.


    He patted her back and tried his best to comfort her. After a while, Lena finally fell asleep in his arms.


    Raymond was starting to feel angry. He didn''t even know where his rage was coming from.


    He wasn''t sure if he was angry about what Ashley had done to Lena or the fact that she didn''t care


    e news about her were all bad. The media was taking digs at her and they all pronounced her guilty of killing her sister''s baby.


    Of course, the Mu and Luo families were behind this public accusation. They bought a lot of comments. Or, Ashley couldn''t be that popular.


    If she hadn''t noticed Lena''s strange behavior on that day and recorded their conversation, her life would be totally ruined today.


    Looking though some of the online comments about her, Ashely checked her Microblog for a while. She was exhausted.


    It was nine o''clock already and Andrew still had not come.


    It was the first time that he had been this late since their wedding.


    She was really tired so she soon fell asleep. The AC was on and the temperature in the room was nice. Ashley had a thin cover on.


    However, Ashley was frowning in her sleep. Maybe it was due to Andrew''s absence. She appeared to be agitated in her sleep.


    It was already midnight when Andrew came back. He had to attend a party. That was why he had asked Johnny to take Ashley back to the hospital first.


    However, Johnny didn''t do so. Ashley was on her own and Andrew was worried about her the whole time he was at the party. Although he tried to leave after a while, he didn''t have the chance to do so. Everyone in the party stopped him from leaving. That was why he got delayed.

 Chapter 319 Ashleys Plan

    When Andrew walked in, he saw Ashley lying on the bed. She had kicked off the covers.


    Her cheeks were pink as if she had put blush on them. Her red lips were slightly pursed.


    The skin revealed by her pajamas was as white as snow. It made Andrew want to leave his mark on it.


    Andrew''s eyes were filled with lust. Ashley was his first woman. Considerate about her feelings after the kidnapping, he hadn''t touched Ashley in bed. All they did was chat and sleep.


    It might have been due to the effect of the alcohol. Andrew felt that his throat was burning dry.


    He felt like a thirsty man in the desert, dying for water. Ashley was the only one who could quench his thirst.


    She was having trouble sleeping well. Her eyebrows were knitted. Looking at her red lips, Andrew couldn''t think about anything else but kissing them. He slowly got close to Ashley.


    Finally, he tasted them. He tried to stop himself, but she tasted so good that he couldn''t help but taste some more.


    "Hmm.."


    She moaned in bed. She was frowning and seemed a bit uncomfortable.


    In her semi-sleepy state, a familiar smell filled her nostrils, but it was mixed with alcohol.


    Ashley slightly opened her eyes slightly. Andrew''s handsome face was in front of her eyes. For a moment, she thought she was still in her dream.


    Reaching her hands out, she gently grabbed Andrew''s face and felt its softness.


    She mumbled, "Why are you in my dream again? Why did you come back so late?"


    Seeing her sweet and slightly addled expression, Andrew laughed. He put his forehead against hers and bit her lips.


    "Ouch!"


    She covered her mouth instantly and she looked at him.


    Ashley was in doubt about this bizarre dream of hers. She shouldn''t feel the pain in her dream.


    "Are you out of your dream now?" he asked.


    She was too stunned to think. She slowly nodded.


    After a moment, she finally woke up. She asked again, "Why are you back so late?" She didn''t realize that she had spoken in a coquettish tone.


    He really enjoyed it. He softened his voice. "I had to go to a party. I am sorry th


    ied to stand up for Ashley kept quiet.


    The Mu and the Luo families had spent quite a lot of money on the media. They hired many people to lead the public opinions. Any opposing voice would be buried under the negative comments.


    Thankfully, none of this affected Ashley''s life.


    When she finished her work, Andrew would return to the hospital with her.


    But today, when they arrived at the hospital, Ashley stopped Johnny from leaving.


    "Johnny, please wait! Do you know where Lena''s room is?"


    He replied, "I do, Miss Mu. Do you want to go there?"


    She nodded.


    Andrew had asked him to check on Lena not long ago so he knew where her room was. What he didn''t expect was that Ashley would want to see her. He didn''t know what was on her mind.


    What was more, he didn''t know that she had already gone to see Lena the day before. She just couldn''t remember the directions. If she did, she wouldn''t have asked Johnny.


    Her plan was simple. Lena wanted to see Andrew and she was going to make it happen. Lena thought Andrew would leave Ashley after he read what the media said about her.


    Ashley wanted to know what Lena wanted to tell Andrew to make him fall for her.


    She was certain it was not going to happen, but she still wanted to know what Lena wanted to say to him.


    Andrew overheard her conversation with Johnny, and asked with a frown, "Why do you want to see her?"

 Chapter 320 Lenas Fake Act

    Ashley wasn''t going to tell Andrew the reason why. She knew that Lena had her eyes on Andrew. Quite simply, Ashley just wanted to take Andrew along to annoy Lena. She could be very jealous sometimes. She didn''t like the fact that Lena had a thing for her husband.


    Ashley pulled Andrew''s sleeve and said, "I just want to see her. Can we please go?"


    Andrew never had the heart to say no to Ashley. No matter what Ashley wanted to do, he would totally do it with her. If Ashley wanted to set the house on fire, he would help her carry the fuel. There was no way for him to refuse Ashley.


    They bumped into Raymond outside of Lena''s room. Surprised to see him, Ashley lifted one of her eyebrows. She assumed that Raymond had been taking care of Lena.


    It seemed to Ashley that they had the perfect relationship.


    However, Ashley wondered what expression Raymond would have after finding out what Lena was really thinking.


    Ashley was very excited to see how this was all going to turn out.


    However, she didn''t have much time to imagine Raymond''s expression because Andrew had turned her towards him.


    Glancing at Andrew''s handsome face, Ashley could sense that he wasn''t very pleased.


    Ashley didn''t know why.


    She looked at Andrew for a second time. She sensed that he was a bit jealous.


    Andrew had an unhappy and jealous look on his face.


    Ashley couldn''t believe that Andrew would show her such an expression.


    As Ashley''s began to wonder why Andrew looked like that, he pulled her even closer and whispered to her, "Don''t look at him. Just look at me. I look much better than him."


    When he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Ashley''s. His voice was soft and magnetic. His eyes were so full of love and affection that Ashley could barely think about anything else.


    Looking into his eyes, she nodded.


    Andrew was finally satisfied, and the unhappy expression on his face was gone.


    Raymond noticed Ashley and Andrew too. After Ashley''s last visit, Lena wasn''t in a good mood. Especially after hearing what Ashley had said to Lena, Raymond wasn''t happy with her either. Lena''s baby was also his.


    He just had a glance at Andrew. Then he looked away.


    Th


    wasn''t overly happy about the way Lena was looking at him. He had had no idea why Ashley wanted to come here.


    If Ashley didn''t like Lena, Andrew would make sure that Lena would never show up in front of her face ever again.


    Ashley held his hand to comfort him.


    It worked. Andrew did feel better. However, he still felt very uncomfortable.


    Andrew didn''t want Ashley to put her eyes on Lena. Even though Lena was a woman, he still didn''t like it because he didn''t like Lena.


    The uncomfortable look that Andrew gave Ashley made Lena believe that her words had affected Andrew''s view of Ashley.


    She thought that she was right. No man would want to share his bed with an evil-hearted woman.


    Lena felt confident with her plan.


    However, she failed to realize that Andrew didn''t even glance at her since he walked into the room. So it was a wonder why Lena felt so confident.


    She was delusional and consumed with her daydreams. But in Lena''s warped, evil mind, it was a beautiful dream.


    When she didn''t hear a comment back from Ashley, Lena said, "Sis?"


    Ashley turned her head to Lena and asked, "What?"


    Lena didn''t say anything. She just bit her lips and looked at Ashley in tears.


    Ashley didn''t know what she had done to make her look at her in such a miserable way. It was obvious to Ashley that Lena was going to frame her for something terrible again.


    Ashley let go of Andrew''s hand and went to Lena. "How do you feel?"

 Chapter 321 A Man And A Woman In A Room

    Lena had a quick look at Andrew and found that there was coldness in his eyes as he gazed at Ashley. She was feeling smug inside and thought, ''Men hate those who frame others and then pretend to be nice. Ashley, you are stupid enough to do that.


    You thought that you have found true love? All that you have now will belong to me in the end.''


    Lena was so confident in herself that she thought every reaction that Andrew made was because her plan was working. Whereas, in reality, Andrew was angry at Ashley because she let go of his hand.


    She walked to the side of the woman that she hated the most.


    But of course, Andrew wouldn''t really be mad at Ashley, and he would never hurt her. So Lena was going to take the blame.


    Lena''s expression was appropriate, a little surprised, and a little uneasy. She said with tearful eyes, "Thank you for your concern, Ashley. I''m much better."


    She secretly felt relieved. Fortunately, she had the habit of taking care of her image all the time. Otherwise, if Andrew saw her in a mess on the bed, she would regret it so much.


    "Oh, that''s good to hear," Ashley said, nodding.


    As Ashley''s eyes swept over Lena''s face and saw that her eyes were fixed on Andrew, she was even more peeved inside. But thinking about the reason for coming here today, she was a little expectant.


    She wanted to see what Lena would tell Andrew about her.


    Also, she wanted to see how Andrew would respond to what she told him.


    Picturing it in her brain, she got excited.


    ''Hey, stop it. Come back to reality, '' she told herself.


    She snapped out of her reverie and scolded herself for being overconfident.


    Ashley fixed her eyes on Lena and said, "Didn''t you say you had something to tell my husband? He''s here now. So tell him."


    This time Lena failed to conceal her emotions, and she looked at Ashley in surprise.


    ''Did I say that? Why don''t I remember?''


    But she lowered her eyes and was feeling happy secretly. Of course, she was dying to have a chance to be with Andrew alone. She had to fool Andrew.


    Though she didn''t know the reason


    ask her what happened. Although Johnny was much faster than him.


    Johnny went over to Ashley. He was surprised to see that she was alone, and there was no sign of the CEO. "Where is Mr. Lu, Miss Mu?"


    ''I saw them enter the room together, and now she has come out alone.


    Where''s the CEO then?''


    Ashley glanced at Johnny and noticed the confused look on his face. She said casually, "Oh, Andrew, he''s in the room talking to Lena."


    She spoke in a way as if she was talking about the weather today and showed no sign of worry at all.


    Johnny''s heart lurched.


    ''Inside the room? Talking with Lena?''


    He searched her face for some clue. But he couldn''t find anything in her expression, nor could he guess what Ashley was thinking about.


    Lena desired the CEO. That was obvious even to him, who was an outsider. He couldn''t believe that Miss Mu couldn''t see it. However, she left the CEO alone with Lena inside without a tinge of worry. Didn''t she suspect something would happen at all?


    Though Johnny had confidence in the CEO, he wasn''t so sure about what Lena was up to. He thought Miss Mu was too carefree about the issue. Or was it because she had no feelings for the CEO at all?


    His worried expression probably revealed his thoughts when he stared at Ashley. She asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    Johnny had the desire to ask her, ''Miss Mu, what on earth do you feel for the CEO?''

 Chapter 322 I Have Faith In My Husband

    Johnny didn''t know what happened to them. When they were in the hospital last time, they looked fine. It seemed that their relationship was even getting better. He really didn''t know what was going on with them today.


    Johnny was a bit unhappy with Ashley, and he felt sorry for Andrew. Andrew had been treating Ashley so well. However, he didn''t really know how she felt about Andrew.


    Raymond was walking over to them. He was Ashley''s ex-boyfriend. Johnny knew it wasn''t a good time for him to say anything in front him.


    So Johnny just replied, "Nothing."


    Ashley gazed at Johnny. She was just as confused as he was.


    Thinking about what he had said, Ashley got an idea.


    Johnny probably misunderstood her. He might be assuming that she was trying to set Lena and Andrew up.


    There was no way known that Ashley would push Andrew to a trashy woman like Lena.


    In the end, Ashley didn''t say anything to Johnny. She had already told Andrew how much she loved him, and that was all that mattered. Nobody else needed to know their private affairs, even Andrew''s personal assistant.


    As Raymond approached them, he overheard Ashley saying that Andrew was talking with Lena alone in the room.


    Raymond knew nothing was going on between them. But he still felt uncomfortable knowing that his fiancee was in the room alone with another man.


    So he continued to make his way into the room where Lena was.


    However, Ashley quickly walked up and blocked his way. "My dear brother-in-law, where are you going?"


    Ashley told Lena many times over to stop calling her "Sis." Lena never listened, though. So Ashley couldn''t be bothered correcting her anymore, and she decided to use it to her advantage. As long as she was referred to as Lena''s older sister, then they had to be nice to her, at least in public. So, that wasn''t such a bad thing for Ashley.


    Raymond''s face turned gloomy as soon as he heard Ashley calling him that. However, Ashley was right. He was her brother-in-law. So despite how gloomy he felt about it, he couldn''t complain.


    "I''m going inside to check on Lena. Are you okay with them staying alone in the room?"


    Raymond sneered as he looked at her, feeling annoyed.


    Ironically, Johnny gave her the same look.


    Raymond asked Ashley the same question which he wanted to ask her earlier.


    Ashley crossed her arms defiantly and replied, "I''m okay with that. I trust my husband completely. Why shouldn''t I be okay with it? I think


    was completed, and he could go.


    Lena was completely taken by surprise when she saw that Andrew was about to leave. It stunned her and was beyond what she was expecting would happen.


    It took her a moment to recover, and then she quickly ran to him. "Andrew, please wait. You can''t..."


    She hadn''t finished her sentence because Andrew suddenly turned and made her stop. He looked at her without any expression in his eyes and warned, "Andrew is not a name for you to call me."


    Lena''s face turned red with anger. She was frightened by Andrew''s temper and embarrassed by his words.


    Andrew didn''t make a fuss about it. He didn''t have any expression at all. However, it was his lack of emotion that frightened people the most.


    Lena bit her lips and thought about what she had done wrong.


    She wondered what other names she could call him by since she couldn''t call him Andrew. She didn''t want to call him brother-in-law at all!


    Because she believed that Andrew should be her man. There was no way that she wanted to admit to herself that he was Ashley''s man.


    However, Andrew''s look was too terrifying for her. So she had to change the title for him. "Brother... brother-in-law..."


    Andrew''s face finally changed and softened. Noticing that his cold glare was gone, Lena asked, "Brother-in-law, is there anything you want to comment on... about... about what my Sis had done? My baby was only small. How could she have..."


    Lena bit her lips. The situation was getting out of her control.


    In the script that she had replayed in her head, Andrew should care about her feelings and hate Ashley after hearing what she said earlier.

 Chapter 323 Here It Comes

    No matter who knew that his woman was that kind of person, he wouldn''t react that way.


    But Lena didn''t know that Andrew wasn''t just an average man.


    Especially when the woman concerned was Ashley.


    Lena kept her head down and racked her brains, trying to think of some more effective ways to badmouth Ashley and smear her image.


    Meanwhile, a pair of icy eyes were boring into her. Those eyes were like the eyes of a viper, which crept people out when they saw them.


    Then Lena heard a horrible voice that would scare her for the rest of her life whenever she recalled it.


    It was cold and menacing as if it came from the icy depths of the North Pole.


    "If I hear you say one more word against Ashley, you will no longer exist in this world!"


    After saying that, he didn''t give her a second glance. He just stood up and left.


    Lena stayed glued to the same spot. She was left reeling from what he said and stared at his back, petrified. It took her a few moments to compose herself.


    It was only once Andrew had left the room that Lena allowed herself to relax. She released the air that she held in her lungs and squatted down abruptly, panting to catch her breath.


    ''That man is horrible!


    His eyes could kill a person by cutting them up piece by piece.''


    But on the flip side, when she thought about how gently and sweetly Andrew treated Ashley, jealousy ate away at her.


    ''Why? How did she earn his love?


    I just spoke to him nicely for a few minutes, and he acted that way.


    I won''t admit defeat and give up!''


    However, after what she had experienced just now, deep in her heart, she was profoundly fearful of Andrew, especially remembering how she tried to seduce him. Merely seeing Andrew again would make her too scared to raise her head and face him.


    Meanwhile, outside the ward


    It wouldn''t be true to say that Ashley wasn''t worried about Andrew at all.


    She was convinced that Andrew wouldn''t have any interest in that vile woman, and he would never betray her under any circumstances.


    However, when she thought of


    .


    Ashley was a little intimidated by this kind of people.


    ''Too serious, '' she thought.


    ''Probably difficult to talk to and not easy to get along with.''


    Johnny observed Shea from the side and furrowed his eyebrows.


    ''What a pig-head! I''ve already told him that this is the CEO''s wife. Why does he have to act so imperious? Isn''t he worried that he might scare Miss Mu?''


    After leading them into the room, Ashley started to make coffee for them.


    Johnny saw that and offered to help immediately. "Miss Mu, let me do it. You just sit down."


    ''The CEO has probably never let her make coffee for him either, since he adores her so much.


    If he comes out now and finds her making coffee for us, it will be the end of the world, '' thought Johnny.


    Just after Johnny finished making the coffee, Andrew came out from the bedroom.


    Andrew was wearing a tailor-made suit of exquisite quality, just as he always did. He was clean, fresh, and sleek. His clear-cut features and perfectly-shaped face gave out an air that kept others at a distance.


    However, when he happened to turn and see Ashley, an aura of gentleness and warmth surrounded him.


    Ashley went to him and said, "We have someone visiting us."


    "Oh," said Andrew.


    Johnny and Shea stood up with respect when they saw Andrew enter the room.


    Andrew then said to Ashley, "Bring Shea the audio."

 Chapter 324 Ashleys Counterattack

    "Oh, okay," said Ashley.


    She took her phone out, found the saved recording, and then handed it over to Shea.


    Shea took her phone and put it on the speaker. Then he pressed play for everyone to hear.


    The room suddenly fell silent. Only the recorded voices could be heard coming from the cell phone.


    Since no one was talking, everyone heard the whole recorded conversation very clearly.


    The recording only lasted several minutes. It was short, but it was enough to clear Ashley''s name. What happened that day between Ashley and Lena was completely different from the way the media reported it in the news.


    Johnny was shocked when he heard the recording. He never thought that Lena could be so ruthless.


    The fact that she desired to become the wife of the CEO of the Lu Group surprised Johnny as well.


    However, what really disturbed him was how she had sacrificed her unborn baby for such an unrealistic dream. When the recorded conversation had ended, Johnny had a hard time recovering from what he had just heard.


    There was a saying that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. Johnny didn''t know how Lena could do such a horrendous thing to her baby. He concluded that a crazy woman could be more frightening than a man.


    It was the second time that Andrew listened to the recording. He still couldn''t get over how despicable Lena was, and he frowned. The loathing he had towards Lena had only become worse.


    After the recording had ended, Shea asked, "Mrs. Lu, may I make a copy of this recording?"


    Ashley felt a bit shy, being called "Mrs. Lu."


    However, she replied, "Sure."


    With Ashley''s permission, Shea sent the recording to his phone.


    Then, he said, "Mrs. Lu, may I visit the other person in the recording?"


    "Of course."


    Andrew stroked Ashley''s hair and commented, "Johnny will go with you. There are some things that I have to do. I''ll go to the company first."


    If Andrew could, he would go there with Ashley.


    However, he had to take care of some business.


    Ashley knew how busy Andrew was. She didn''t show any unhappiness on her face. She just nodded to agree.


    Thus, Johnny took Ashley and Shea to Lena''s room.


    Thanks to Lena, Ashley knew the way to Lena''s ward. She had visited Lena several times in the past few days.


    Ashley glanced at Shea, who had a straight face and looked serious. She couldn''t help but ask Johnny in a


    making up stories to Raymond about how Ashley had been hurting her. So she had to keep up with the whole act of being an innocent victim and gain his sympathy.


    Looking at Ashley with fear in her eyes, she didn''t call out Ashley''s name like she did in the past visits. She then looked at Raymond and asked in a feeble voice, "Raymond, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing poor Lena huddled up in the corner like a frightened fawn, Raymond quickly walked over to her and replied gently, "Don''t worry. Ashley just has to tell you one more thing. She will leave as soon as she finishes. I''ll be here with you the whole time. Don''t be afraid."


    Lena gave Ashley a second glance. When their eyes met, Ashley gave her a dirty look.


    For some unknown reason, Lena sensed that something terrible was going to happen to her. She had that bad feeling as soon as Ashley walked in, and it sent a shiver down her spine.


    She really hoped that she was mistaken about it.


    Lena hid in Raymond''s arms.


    Seeing how scared Lena was, Raymond felt sorry for her. His anger, aimed towards Ashley, boiled up inside of him. With irritation in his voice, he said to Ashley, "Go ahead, say whatever you need to, and then leave her alone."


    "Of course. Since you really can''t wait for another second, I won''t make you wait any longer," said Ashley.


    Then, she looked at Shea and said, "Mr. Xu, you may start."


    Shea nodded and started to play the recording.


    Lena snuck a peek at them from under Raymond''s arm. When she saw the determined look on their faces, she knew in her gut that something horrible was about to happen.

 Chapter 325 Dont Get Too Excited

    However, she didn''t do anything to try and stop them.


    Lena didn''t know that the decision she made of not stopping them would totally ruin her life.


    Even if she wanted to stop them, there was nothing she could do at this point.


    "Miss Mu, can you please tell me why you have blocked my way?"


    Ashley''s calm voice could be heard coming from the recording. It was obvious that she was talking to Lena.


    Lena''s face contorted as she heard the first voice from the recording.


    A feeling of dread swept over her, and she began to tremble with fear. She didn''t have the audacity to let Raymond hear and discover what sort of monster she really was. Lena leaped out of bed and was about to run to Ashley. She screamed in a panic, "Turn it off! Turn it off!"


    Raymond frowned, feeling a bit confused about what Ashley was trying to do when he heard the beginning of the recording.


    However, when he saw how panic-stricken Lena was, he assumed it was Ashley''s new way of hurting Lena.


    He held her tightly in his arms and stroked her hair soothingly. "Lena, what''s wrong? Don''t be afraid! If you don''t want them here, I''ll get them to leave. Okay?"


    She hid her face in his arms and started to sob, "Raymond, I don''t feel good. My stomach is hurting. Can you get them to go?"


    No one could see how frightened and evil her face looked.


    She didn''t know where Ashley got the recording from. Until she suddenly realized that Ashley had secretly recorded their conversation on that day.


    Everything had fallen into place now, and her confusion had cleared up. ''No wonder Ashley was so calm about the media''s false accusations.


    Ashley already had hard evidence to prove her innocence.


    ''I can''t... I won''t allow Ashley to show it to everyone! I have to stop her.


    Or she''ll ruin my life completely!''


    Knowing how horrific the outcome of the recording could turn out for her, Lena shook uncontrollably in Raymond''s arms.


    Lena''s dramatic reaction made Ashley have to call a stop on the continuous playing of the recording.


    It was beyond Ashley''s expectations that Lena would react like that.


    However, Ashley was here to clear her name. She wasn''t going to just leave like this.


    Ashley couldn''t care less about her. She would never frame Lena for anything. She wasn''t that type of person to do something like that.


    However, when she saw her terrified look a


    ow evil she was right now.


    She coughed to cover her feelings.


    Then, she walked to Lena''s bedside.


    The room fell into silence once again. The recording continued.


    "Do you really want to know why? Don''t worry. You''ll know why very soon. I have prepared a big present for you. It''s a present that you''ll never forget for the rest of your life," a woman said.


    After a moment of pause, she continued, "To be honest with you, I''m carrying Raymond''s baby right now." Her voice sounded complacent.


    Everyone knew who the woman was. It was Lena.


    Lena''s voice on the recording sounded different from her usual voice. Lena always used a soft, weak voice when she spoke in public. However, now, it was arrogant and complacent. Her voice made people think of a mean and sinister person.


    Upon hearing her voice from the recording, Lena''s face turned red. Trying to get off the bed, she screamed, "Turn it off! Turn it off now! I told you to turn it off!"


    She was screaming at Shea like a crazy woman.


    However, Shea ignored her. He would only turn it off if Ashley told him to. Since Raymond was standing near Shea, Lena''s screaming in the background didn''t block the voices coming from the speaker. Ashley told Shea to turn up the volume on the speaker before they walked in. She knew that Lena might try to smother the voices from the recording with her screams.


    It seemed that Ashley was right.


    She held Lena in the bed and said gently, "Don''t get too excited. Didn''t you hear what the doctor just said? She told you to stay calm. You just need to sit there and listen."

 Chapter 326 Lena Was Screwed

    Lena stared at Ashley with her evil eyes. "What do you want?" she asked.


    Ashley leaned her head towards her left shoulder and replied, "Can''t you tell?"


    Even though Lena was trying her best to struggle, Ashley held her down in bed. She couldn''t do anything to stop the recording.


    No one knew from where Ashley had mustered up the strength to hold her down.


    The first part of the conversation was all about Lena showing of her baby and trying to make Ashley envious of her.


    However, Ashley''s response was very calm. She sounded like she couldn''t have cared less about what Lena had to show off.


    "Ashley, tell me why! How can you be so calm? Tell me! Isn''t he the one whom you have loved so much? How can you be so composed after knowing that I am having his baby?"


    Everyone could hear the hysterical, hate, and evilness in Lena''s words.


    Ashley seemed to have gotten used to her craziness. Her voice came from the recording.


    "What exactly is it that you want? If you don''t have anything important to say, I have to go."


    Everyone could tell how much Ashley wanted to leave the room from the way she was talking.


    A sudden loud thump could be heard in the recording. It sounded like something had hit a wall.


    It was so loud that everyone frowned.


    Raymond assumed, that was when Ashley became impatient, so she pushed Lena against the wall. He shot Ashley a hateful look.


    However, in the next second, he was stunned.


    What Ashley said to Lena had shocked him to the core.


    "Lena! What are you doing? That''s your baby!"


    It was Ashley''s voice. She sounded horrified. And she sounded like Lena was doing something unimaginable.


    Lena was hysterical. She looked at Raymond in a panic and screamed, "Raymond, please stop listening! Please don''t listen to it anymore! It''s not real! It''s not real!"


    Lena tried really hard to get off the bed and run to Raymond. However, Ashley was not going to let it happen.


    She covered Lena''s mouth and pressed her down on the bed.


    The recording kept playing. "I k


    ove you! You have to trust me..."


    Grabbing hold of Raymond''s hand, she frantically tried to explain herself.


    In her heart, she was screaming Ashley''s name out in hate. She couldn''t believe what Ashley just did to her.


    Lena never thought that Ashley would have the chance to clear her name.


    The regret of not checking Ashley''s phone the other day when she had the chance, was coming back to her like a heavy flood.


    She couldn''t feel more regretful.


    However, there was no use for it now. What was done was done. She knew the only thing left for her to do now was try and win back their trust.


    She could only try to explain! As long as they believed in her, she would be fine!


    Cora snatched Raymond''s hand away from Lena''s. Lena looked at Cora in sheer panic.


    Seeing how desperate Lena was, Cora sneered, "What now? Are you still trying to lie to Raymond? Haven''t you done enough?"


    Pushing Raymond behind her back, she continued, "I can''t believe I took the day off to make you soup! I would never have expected something as horrible as this, from you!"


    Looking down at the mess on the ground and smelling the delicious soup, Cora couldn''t have felt the moment to be more ironic than it was now.


    She had treated Lena so well. She already considered Lena as her daughter. Cora would never have thought that Lena could be so heartless.

 Chapter 327 Can You Give Me A More Convincing Reason

    Cora was enraged.


    Surprisingly, Raymond appeared calm. He looked at Lena and asked, "Are the words recorded by Ashley true? Is that how you really feel? You have deceived me, didn''t you? It was you who killed our baby, right?"


    Raymond bombarded Lena with questions.


    Lena panicked.


    She was about to admit what she had done, but thought about the consequences.


    She bit her lip, and looked at him pitifully. "Raymond, you have to believe me! I haven''t done that. What you have heard isn''t the truth. I''ll explain everything to you¡­"


    This is all part of Ashley''s devious scheme. She wants to frame me! Yes, Ashley is trying to put her blame on me!


    It was our baby! Raymond, how could I hurt our baby? I love you so much. You have to believe me¡­


    Raymond, please¡­"


    She looked at him dolefully with tears in her eyes. Her tears gradually rolled down like broken beads.


    Raymond closed his eyes and let her words replay in his mind. ''I certainly know that it is my child. But what can I do? I don''t like Raymond. I took Raymond from you just because I saw him taking good care of you.


    You are just an adopted orphan! How can he treat you so well? So, I wanted to see if there was anything more important than you in his mind. Ha-ha! I didn''t expect him to mistake me for you when he was drunk!


    And surprisingly, you have been in love with each other for three years but you have never had sex. Do you know how happy I was when I found out?


    But now, my goal is to be the wife of the CEO of the Lu Group. I want to be Andrew''s wife! I want to replace you!''


    Lena''s words echoed in his mind.


    ''It turned out that everything was planned by Lena.


    But I was so stupid. I thought that she really loved me, and cared for me as well.


    Ashley had warned me more than once. She had told me to pay attention to Lena.


    But what did I do? First, I didn''t believe her and then I became impatient


    ey had married a richer man, you planned to abandon poor Raymond without a second thought, am I right? And you even killed your own baby.


    Look at yourself! What kind of a person are you? Do you think it''ll ever be possible for anyone to believe you now? How can we allow a woman like you to become a member of the Luo family! Hah! Keep dreaming! You''ve fallen to such lows you cannot even compare to Ashley!"


    Cora had tried to be dignified about this whole deal. It was hard for her to speak harshly, but her words were ruthless enough to shatter Lena''s hopes.


    When she finished, Cora started to leave.


    Just the sight of Lena made her sick.


    She was walking towards the door when she thought of something. She turned round and looked at Lena, "Well, the marriage link between the Mu family and the Luo family will be severed. I think your engagement with Raymond is unnecessary now. He can''t have such a fiancee! You''d better find another man and never bother him again!"


    Cora left without further ado.


    Lena was shell-shocked.


    ''No! You can''t do that!'' Lena cried in her mind.


    Cora''s words terrified Lena. She caught up with Cora, clung on to her legs, and begged, "No! Aunt Cora, please don''t break our engagement! I''m sorry. I won''t do it again¡­Aunt Cora¡­"

 Chapter 328 The Wedding Was Going To Be Canceled

    Cora shook Lena''s hand away. "Do you really think that we are going to proceed with the wedding after what you have done? Do you think that your parents would shamelessly ask Raymond to marry you?"


    After dropping those harsh facts, Cora turned on her heels and left. Lena started to get really worried.


    She couldn''t believe that Cora was going to cancel the wedding.


    ''I can''t let that happen! I can''t!


    I have already sacrificed the baby. My plan of framing Ashley has backfired on me and has been exposed to the public. I can''t afford to lose Raymond and his family''s support too.


    I have to find a way out of this situation!'' However, when she thought about what she could do, her mind was totally blank. Lena was at a loss on what to do.


    Suddenly, a person''s name popped into her head. Her eyes lit up. It seemed that that name had kindled a spark of hope in her despairing mind.


    That person was Ron. Ron had a good relationship with Ashley. Lena believed that Ashley would drop the charges against her if Ron spoke to her.


    Lena had found a little hope in her life.


    She quickly got dressed and hurried home.


    Lena was so anxious to find her brother. While she sat in the taxi to take her home, it seemed like her house was on the other side of the world.


    "Sir, can you drive faster?" she said to the driver in a rude and agitated tone.


    "I am doing the best I can, young Lady. Yelling at me is not going to help," the driver replied.


    Lena had just changed her clothes and washed her face. She didn''t even have the time to put a little make-up on. She just stormed out of the hospital as quickly as she could.


    She didn''t listen to the doctor''s advice either.


    The doctor had instructed her to rest quietly in bed. She shouldn''t become overly excited, and most importantly, she shouldn''t go outside.


    Now she was doing the complete opposite of the doctor''s advice.


    When she heard the driver''s response, Lena became so angry that her stomach felt like it was going to explode.


    Somehow, she managed to hold her anger inside, and didn''t argue with the driver.


    Under normal circumstances, Lena would never take a taxi. However, this was an emergency, and she was in a hurry to get back home as quickly as she could. If she had her car at the hospital, she wouldn''t have had to deal with this rude driver.


    She felt disgusted with the taxi and the driver. Lena couldn''t believe she had to sit in a car that so many other pe


    I can''t let you in without an appointment. Would you like to make one now?" the receptionist asked politely.


    Lena frowned. She pulled her phone out and made a call to Ron, but his assistant answered.


    Whenever Ron was too busy, he would let his assistant handle his phone calls. So, it was the assistant who picked up Lena''s call.


    Lena told him who she was and the situation she was in at the front desk.


    The assistant had a rough memory about Lena, so he put her on hold to check with Ron.


    "Mr. Mu, a girl who claims she is your sister, is waiting in the lobby. She said she has an important matter to discuss with you."


    However, what the assistant didn''t know was that Ron didn''t only have one sister. He had two.


    Lena never really bothered Ron in the past. So, Ron assumed it was Ashley who was waiting for him.


    Feeling surprised, he replied, "Is she here? Go and bring her here."


    Then after thinking about it for a moment, he commented, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll go and get her myself."


    He then put all his work aside and took the CEO elevator down to the lobby.


    Seeing that Lena was calling someone, the girl at the front desk assumed that she knew someone inside the company. So she didn''t give Lena a hard time.


    Ron arrived at the lobby. He looked around, trying to find Ashley. However, he couldn''t see her.


    Frowning, he asked his assistant, "Where is she?"


    The assistant replied, "She might be at the front desk."


    Lena noticed Ron the second he walked in. Walking to him, she asked, "Ron, who are you looking for?"


    Ron subconsciously replied, "Ashley. My assistant said she''s here to see me."

 Chapter 329 Lenas Hope

    Hearing Ron''s response, Lena clenched her fists. She couldn''t believe she heard Ashley''s name from her bother too. It seemed to Lena that Ashley was everywhere!


    She really couldn''t understand what was so good about Ashley, that everyone liked her so much.


    "Oh, it was me who called you earlier," Lena said.


    Ron was very surprised to hear this, he asked, "What? It was you?"


    She nodded.


    He was really disappointed, but he didn''t show it.


    Even though he hid his disappointment very well, Lena still caught it.


    Normally, Lena would have made a big fuss about it. But now, she couldn''t.


    She had a favor to ask Ron so she wouldn''t dare to upset him.


    He asked, "So, what do you want from me? Why have you come here?"


    She replied in a bit of temper, "What do you mean by that? Do I have to have a reason to see my brother?"


    He frowned and replied, "Of course not."


    Lena realized she was being a bit too pushy. However, it was hard for her to talk to Ron any other way. This was how they talked to each other since they were young. And it was difficult for her to change it in such a short time.


    Lena softened her tone. "Let''s go to your office and talk."


    Ron nodded in agreement.


    Lena and Ron walked into his office and sat on the couch. His assistant brought two cups of coffee, then he left the room and closed the door.


    The assistant was really confused by the change in Ron''s demeanor. He appeared to be really excited when he heard that his sister was here but when he saw her, he didn''t seem too thrilled about it.


    He shook his head. It was none of his business.


    Lena didn''t speak right away. So, Ron just stared at her. He never really had a good relationship with her, but it was not too bad either. He did have a better relationship with Ashley compared to Lena.


    Ron didn''t know why Lena was trying to create trouble for Ashley. He couldn''t understand why she was incapable of being nice to her.


    He really couldn''t comprehend what she could gain from hurting their sister.


    It was a tough spot for him to be in. On the one hand, he liked Ashley. On the other hand, he didn''t exactly hate Lena. He just wanted them to be nice to each other.


    However, what had happened in the family while he w


    s! Please help me! I know you have a good relationship with Ashley. She said she was going to press charges. And her husband... her husband really loves her. He is going to take it out on our family. Ron, please! Please do something..."


    Holding his hand, Lena''s eyes turned blurry with tears.


    However, Ron was still stunned.


    He didn''t understand how the situation had become so terrible. He had been just too busy at work lately and didn''t have the time to pay attention to what was going on in the family.


    He really didn''t know why things were all going south.


    Ron didn''t respond. He took his phone out and tried to search for the news about Ashley. Just as he feared, the first news that popped up on his phone was about her.


    The report claimed that Ashley murdered Lena''s unborn baby because she was into Raymond.


    Below the news piece readers had posted comments defaming Ashley.


    Ron knew how kind Ashley was. He believed she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    The smile vanished from his face and he went pale.


    Watching Ron''s expression, Lena was even more worried. She asked anxiously, "Ron, say something! I know I shouldn''t have done it! I already realized my mistake. I was blinded by my unrealistic dream. Ron, please help me! I won''t do it again! Please!"


    Seeing how remorseful Lena was, he didn''t have the heart to refuse her request. However, he was heartbroken thinking about how scared and helpless Ashley must have felt when she saw the news and the comments about her.

 Chapter 330 Ill Try

    After struggling to get his emotions under control for some time, Ron finally replied, "I distinctly remember asking you to stay away from Ashley. But what did you do? Did you listen to me? No!"


    He looked miserable. It was the first time he had spoken to Lena so harshly.


    She had really crossed the line this time! Ron could barely bring himself to forgive her for what she had done to Ashley. There was no way Ashley was going forgive her for this heinous crime she committed.


    He continued, "Do you even have an inkling as to what you have done? It was still just a fetus! An innocent life! Do you understand the graveness of the situation? How did you have the heart to kill it? And then you had the audacity to blame Ashley for your cruel act? Lena, what happened to you? How could you be so inhuman? How? How could you!


    Tell me!" he roared.


    Lena didn''t even know why she held a grudge against Ashley. So it was impossible for her to analyze why she wanted to destroy her reputation.


    All she knew was that she hated her from the first time she laid eyes on her. Ashley had come into her life as a threat.


    And she was convinced that she was a hundred percent right about her. Ashley was indeed a threat to her well-being.


    As an orphan, Ashley had arrived at their home looking filthy but after taking a shower and changing into a pretty dress, she looked more beautiful than Lena.


    Once she was groomed, Ashley looked just as good as or even better than her.


    Lena couldn''t even remember why she had started harassing Ashley. Perhaps it was out of jealousy or maybe the real reason was something else.


    Whatever it was, one thing was certain: Lena couldn''t stand the thought of Ashley leading a happy, content life. She just had to ruin her peace of mind all the time.


    This enmity was not so bad when they were younger, but the older Lena got, the more jealous she felt of her adopted sister. Now, her hatred for Ashley had driven her to the point of ending an innocent life to frame Ashley.


    Thinking back to her childhood, Lena couldn''t remember anything about it apart from devising plans to create trouble for Ashley. It was almost as if it had become her life''s purpose.


    Ron slammed his coffee cup on the table.


    The noise jolted Lena back to the present. Seeing Ron''s terrifying expression, Lena''s eyes reddened.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke, "Ron, I have understood my mistakes. Will you please help me out now? I promise I will stay away from her in the future! I will not contact her fo


    the Luo families had bought a lot of comments at the beginning of this controversy. They had swayed the public opinion, and they generated a lot of buzz for this news, drawing many people''s attention.


    However, the tables had turned.


    Cora already knew what kind of person Lena was and she was not going to help Lena anymore.


    As far as Peggy was concerned, she wasn''t aware of what was happening on the Internet yet.


    Therefore, Lena''s time was up. The people who believed in her had switched sides. The ones who had a lot of trust in her felt the most betrayed. And this betrayal made them angrier. They started posting demeaning comments about her to vent their anger.


    After all, killing an innocent baby to frame an innocent girl was way worse than killing a baby out of jealousy.


    Ashley felt the public''s change of heart when she went to work. They were no longer looking at her like she was a murderer.


    They looked at her kindly although they were still a bit distant.


    Naturally, everyone''s conscience was pricking them. It was hard for them to not feel guilty.


    When the news broke, everyone believed that Ashley was the bad one. However, now that the truth had been revealed, they all hung their heads in shame.


    Ashley couldn''t care less about their opinions. She was just happy that her name was finally cleared.


    However, Amaia wasn''t going to let Ashley off the hook so easily.


    She stood in front of Ashley with her eyes widened. Ashely sighed heavily.


    "Well done, girl! You saved the recording for the end! No wonder you looked so calm when I asked you the last time. I was really worried for you! Do you know how worried I was?" she asked with concern.

 Chapter 331 Andrew Was A Little Unhappy

    "Well, when Lena met me a few days ago, I already knew that she was pregnant. And something seemed amiss so I recorded our conversation. But I didn''t expect that it would come in handy one day," Ashley said.


    Amaia nodded. "Well, thank God, you recorded your conversation! Otherwise, the public would not believe that you were innocent no matter how much you explained. Besides, your sister is really a bad person! How could she be so cruel? She can''t get away with this awful crime!"


    "I know," Ashley said.


    After their chat, both women got back to work.


    The company''s annual Jewelry Design Competition would be held soon. All employees of the company could participate in it.


    But most of the participants were from the design department. After all, very few people in other departments had an interest or the skills required for jewelry design.


    A handful of people had learned jewelry design on their own, so they would also participate in the competition.


    The Jewelry Design Competition was going to be held in mid-June and it was already early June. So, there was very little time left for them to prepare for it.


    For the first round, participants needed to design a piece of jewelry, and also write down the explanation behind the inspiration for the design.


    This wasn''t a difficult task for many of the participants.


    Ashley was working when someone knocked on her desk and said, "Ashley, Miss Mo wanted to see you in her office."


    "Okay, thank you!" Ashley replied.


    When Ashley was about to leave, someone pinched her arm gently. She turned around and saw that Amaia was making a cheering gesture at her.


    She smiled at Amaia amicably and left.


    Walking into the office, Ashley carefully closed the door. "Miss Mo, you wanted to see me?"


    "Yes," Kelly replied and nodded.


    She looked at Ashley carefully and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Ashley was starting to feel a little uncomfortable and almost couldn''t hel


    aybe he is going to talk to me about Lena, '' she thought.


    She had guessed it right!


    She sighed. ''If Ron got involved in this, dealing with this whole situation will become difficult.


    After all, he is Lena''s brother. He will definitely help her, '' Ashley thought.


    At noon, Ashley was thinking about how she would tell Andrew that she was going out after work, and that she would come back late. Just then, Andrew called her.


    "Hello! Andy," Ashley said as she answered his call.


    Andrew wasn''t surprised that Ashley called him differently from time to time.


    But he still couldn''t help softening his tone when he heard her voice.


    "Well, are you having lunch?"


    "I have eaten. What about you?" she asked him back.


    "I have also had lunch," he replied.


    They didn''t say anything for a while.


    But no one hung up the phone either.


    They just listened to each other''s breath, content to be connected this way in the middle of a busy working day.


    Finally, Ashley broke the silence. "Is everything OK? Did you call to tell me something?"


    "Yes, I may get home late this evening so Johnny will pick you up after work."


    It sounded like he was a little unhappy.


    Ashley couldn''t help chuckling. ''Is he feeling sad because has to work overtime and we can''t go home together?''

 Chapter 332 The Meeting

    Ashley didn''t know that Andrew could be so childish sometimes.


    She replied, "Okay, I got it! But you should let Johnny be with you. He is your personal assistant, after all. What if you need him for something important? I will take a taxi home. Don''t worry about me, I will be fine."


    Andrew insisted, "It''s not a problem. I will be worried if you go home by yourself. Honey, don''t worry. Okay? Johnny will give you a ride when you''re ready to go home."


    Since he insisted so much, Ashley couldn''t refuse him. She had no choice but to agree.


    So, she replied, "Okay, will do."


    They chatted for a while and ended the call before Amaia could get to her desk.


    Or else, the gossip-loving Amaia would ask Ashley about the person she was talking to.


    As Andrew was going to work late, she figured that there was no need for her to tell him about the meeting she was going to have with Ron later on.


    She was just going to see her brother. She didn''t think it was a big deal. Besides, Johnny was going to be with her.


    Ashley figured Andrew would not be mad at her for this.


    Despite knowing how much Andrew liked to be in control and how jealous he could be, Ashley still decided not to tell him.


    After her work was done for the day, she walked to her usual pick-up spot. Johnny was waiting for her.


    Getting into the car, Ashley gave him an address. "Take me to this place first, I have something to do."


    Johnny responded, "Yes, ma''am."


    During the drive, Ashley asked, "Do you have to return to the office after dropping me off at home?"


    Johnny replied, "No, ma''am. Mr. Lu said my work will be done after taking you home."


    Ashley acknowledged his response with a simple, "Okay."


    The car stopped in front of a quiet coffee shop. Ashley said, "Please wait for me for a moment, Johnny. I won''t take too long."


    Then she walked out. In just a few steps, she thought of something. She returned to the car and said, "If I take too long, you may leave. I will take a taxi home."


    Ashley hadn''t seen Ron for a quite some time. She might want to talk to him for a while longer and she didn''t like to make Johnny wait so long for her. That was why she returned to the car and gave those instructions to him.


    However, Johnny shook his head and replied, "Miss Mu, don''t worry about me. You may take


    parents who forced her to do so.


    Ron knew he should be happy about the fact that Ashley still treated him as her brother. However, his heart wanted more and he couldn''t control those feelings.


    He put some sugar in Ashley''s coffee and asked, "My Ash is really smart! I guess you already know why I asked you to come, right?"


    Ashley gave him a knowing smile and replied, "I do. So, Ron, are you going to intercede for Lena?"


    He shook his head slowly. "No, I am not going to.


    What she did was unforgivable. I wouldn''t dare to help her get your forgiveness. I just want to apologize to you.


    I am really sorry, Ash. I didn''t protect you well. I said I was going to protect you when I came back. I promised to shield you from everything, but I didn''t and I am so sorry for that."


    Ashley could see and feel the pain in his eyes.


    He was truly blaming himself.


    She replied, "Ron, you don''t need to apologize. None of it was your fault."


    She never expected Ron to say this to her. She thought he would beg her for mercy for the sake of Lena. She had even prepared herself on how to respond in such a scenario.


    However, Ron had really surprised her.


    But she quickly recovered from the shock as she realized that Ron had not changed one bit!


    No matter what, he always took her side. His love for her was strong as a rock.


    She felt a lump forming in her throat, her nose tingled and she wanted to cry. Ron really cared about her.


    Ashley had already thought about dropping the charges against Lena if Ron asked her to.

 Chapter 333 Lie

    "Lena did come to see me and ask me to put in a good word for her. But I''ll leave that entirely to your discretion. I won''t interfere with your decision,"


    Ron said to Ashley.


    They both regarded each other for a while.


    Lena was Ron''s sister after all. What could she do?


    "Ron, I''m not going to sue Lena, but under one condition," she said with a serious expression.


    "Tell me," he said.


    "I want her to leave this country and not come back for three years. And after she comes back, she shouldn''t show herself to me. What do you think about this, Ron?"


    He studied her. Of course he knew that Ashley had offered this deal for his sake.


    "Okay."


    After a pause, he asked, "Ashley, I will still be your brother, won''t I?"


    Ron''s heart was beating fast.


    His own blood sister had done unthinkable things against Ashley. He was ashamed to be in front of her.


    She smiled and reached for his hand. "Of course, Ron. You''ll be my brother all my life. Don''t be silly. The Mu family is the Mu family; Lena is Lena. Whatever they have done to me, it has nothing to do with you. I''ve never blamed you. In my heart, you have always been my only family, my blood brother."


    Ron watched her sweet smile and thought bitterly, ''I wish it was possible to not be your brother. I want to be something more, not just your brother, okay?''


    But he didn''t have the courage to say these words out loud. He was scared that... ...if he confessed his feelings to her, they wouldn''t even be friends anymore let alone anything else. Nobody knew Ashley''s nature better than him.


    Putting a stone on his heart, he squeezed her hand warmly and said, "Great! I''ll be your brother for life." ''So I have to accept this relationship or else I would lose her. I will always protect her.


    If that man does not treat her well, I''ll fight to get her back by all possible means.


    I''ll not allow my girl to get hurt.


    She deserves to be happy forever.''


    The two siblings hadn''t seen


    ion.


    ''Ashley...''


    As soon as she got into the car, Ashley asked Johnny, "Did Andrew really call? What did you tell him? You didn''t let out my secret, did you, Johnny?"


    Ashley was equally worried and guilty.


    Johnny was feeling the same way but he was particularly guilty. Because the CEO didn''t call at all. He just said that to urge Ashley to head back.


    But now he couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Uh, Mr. Lu called a moment ago and asked me if I had already dropped you home safely. I told him that you had already reached home."


    "Oh, then why didn''t he call me?" she asked casually.


    She was feeling so guilty that she failed to detect the loopholes in Johnny''s story.


    If Andrew had called, he would of course call Ashley instead of Johnny.


    Why would a cold and aloof person like Andrew call Johnny personally?


    But luckily Ashley didn''t catch this discrepancy.


    Johnny felt very relieved.


    "Probably he thought you are resting and didn''t want to disturb you," he explained, trying to make his story sound more reasonable.


    "What time is it? Why would he assume I was resting so early?" Ashley mumbled.


    Ashley still didn''t suspect anything. The possibility that Johnny might be lying to her had not crossed her mind.


    Johnny quietly drove Ashley back to Golden Palace and then left.

 Chapter 334 Lesleys Trick

    Andrew wasn''t home yet so Ashley just asked Claire to prepare a simple meal for her.


    After dinner, she started working on her design draft on the table.


    BYX Hotel


    was a well-known five star hotel in J City. People who stayed in the hotel were either rich or powerful or both.


    At that moment, Andrew and Lesley were talking to each other at the BYX Hotel. But Andrew had claimed that he was working.


    It looked like they were having a great time talking to each other.


    However, if one looked closely, only Lesley was doing all the talking. Andrew was just sitting across the table in silence. In fact, he didn''t even seem to care about what she was saying.


    The truth was that Andrew had realized that he''d been tricked into coming here and he only found out upon talking to Lesley.


    There was a big project going on between the Lu Group and the Feng Group. The CEO of the Feng Group who happened to be Lesley''s father had set a meeting with Andrew at the BYX hotel to talk about the project. However, when he arrived, only Lesley was there.


    The Lu Group had been working with the Feng Group for a long time. Even though Andrew didn''t want to deal with Lesley, he couldn''t just walk away and drop the project for no reason.


    Lesley had on a green Chanel dress. It really showed off her ivory white skin. Her hair was pulled up to a bun and she was wearing very light make-up.


    She looked young, nice, and pretty.


    Lesley was raised to be the next successor of the Feng Group. She carried herself with great pride and dignity.


    She really looked good with Andrew.


    However, that didn''t mean anything.


    Lesley knew that Andrew was a neat freak. She used fresh chopsticks to put food on his plate. "Andrew, this is so good. Try it."


    Lesley could sense when she could start flirting with Andrew and when to stop. She knew her limits.


    She managed herself so well that Andrew didn''t feel too uncomfortable.


    Andrew didn''t touch the food that Lesley had put on his plate. It looked nice and tasty.


    However, he didn''t want to have dinner with anyone but Ashley.


    "If Miss Feng won''t have anything els


    n''t normal for Lesley to do something like that.


    She was the only child of the Feng family. She was going to inherit the Feng Group and she was the most beautiful woman in all of J City. She didn''t need to do something like that to get a man''s attention. Men lined up to kiss her feet. She could have any man she wanted.


    However, Andrew wasn''t one of those men and he was the only one she wanted, more than anything. If her little stunt could get Ashley and Andrew to fight, then that would be more than enough to her. If not, then she was contented with getting to feel his arms for just a second.


    It was normal for men with money and power like Andrew to have affairs left and right and with beautiful women. She thought maybe Ashley was in denial of that because if she learned that, she probably wouldn''t want to stay with Andrew any longer.


    What Lesley didn''t know was that Andrew would never do something like that to Ashley. He genuinely loved and cared about her. He''d never have an affair.


    Lesley was sure that her perfume was all over Andrew''s shirt. Even though he threw his jacket away, she was certain that at the very least her scent was on his pants.


    Andrew was so frustrated when he left the hotel. He could still smell her scent all over him.


    "Drive now. I''m in a hurry," Andrew said to his driver.


    He just wanted to go home and take a shower so he could finally be with his wife, Ashley.

 Chapter 335 The Other Woman

    To get his mind off the scent and consequently make himself feel better, he thought of Ashley.


    Ashley had stayed in the home office as she had finally come up with a design for the necklace.


    The design she had just drawn looked really good even on paper. The necklace had a heart-shaped pendant with a hollowed-out middle. She left it empty so any couple could put their names or whatever they wanted on it. Diamonds surrounded the heart, which was the perfect touch.


    Ashley didn''t know how she was able to design such a beautiful necklace. All she knew was that she had Andrew on her mind the entire time she was drawing the necklace.


    Ashley stretched her arms. It was half past ten. She didn''t know if Andrew was home already.


    She packed all her stuff and left the home office.


    She made her way to the bedroom and bumped into Andrew who was seemed to have just gotten back.


    After he threw his jacket away, he only had his white undershirt on. The sleeves had been rolled up showing off his nice arms.


    Ashley had never seen Andrew like this because he was always well dressed no matter what the occasion. Even when going to sleep, he was still dressed nicely. This was how Ashley knew something was wrong.


    Ashley was sure that something had happened to him.


    Clutching her design book, she hurried over to him and asked, "What happened? Where''s your jacket?"


    "I lost it," he simply replied.


    Ashley''s mouth twisted. She wasn''t satisfied with his answer.


    She wanted to know more.


    She wondered how he lost his jacket.


    However, she didn''t press any further. She just tried to hold his hand like she normally would, but she was surprised that Andrew moved his hand away in response.


    Ashley felt even more strange. She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ashley knew that Andrew liked it whenever she held his hand. She couldn''t help but feel confused at Andrew''s response.


    Andrew pursed his lips and replied, "I''ll hold your hand later. I feel really gross. Let me take a shower first."


    After which, he brushed past


    hley. The perfume on the shirt had mixed with the shampoo and Ashley felt gross.


    Her mind went blank as she stared at the shirt.


    Before she decided to look in the bathroom, she told herself that she could be wrong.


    She told herself that she needed to trust Andrew. She reminded herself that Andrew said that he loved only her. She kept telling herself that she should just trust Andrew.


    However, she was wrong.


    Andrew said he was working late, but he had come back smelling like another woman''s perfume with lipstick stains on his shirt.


    Ashley assumed that he threw out his shirt because it was the evidence to his unfaithfulness. If he''d only been working, he wouldn''t have thrown everything he had worn today to the trash. Ashley felt her heart twist in pain.


    She was in the bathroom for a really long time. When she walked out, she looked calm as if she hadn''t just been crying her eyes out.


    Andrew was in bed reading a book. Usually, Ashley would climb to bed and lay next to him. She would ask him what he was reading. Then, they would talk and fall asleep together.


    However, Ashley just walked to her side of the bed and laid down. She kept a distance between them with her back facing him.


    Andrew looked at Ashley then he frowned.


    Andrew wasn''t really good at picking up hints but even he could tell that Ashley was acting weird.

 Chapter 336 She Slapped Him

    He could tell something was off about Ashley.


    Ashley had a lot on her mind. There was no way that she could fall asleep that easily but she didn''t want to confront Andrew and his cheating so she just pretended to sleep.


    She was acting so well this time.


    Andrew didn''t even know she was just pretending.


    He put his book away, pulled Ashley over and held her in his arms. When he had Ashley in his arms, he mumbled, "What''s wrong with you today?"


    He could feel the distance that Ashley had put between them.


    Andrew didn''t care about Lesley. He threw away his clothes because he didn''t like that they had already been touched by someone like her.


    He had many other clothes and he didn''t like being touched by any other woman.


    Usually, it was Johnny''s job to keep the women away. Women were all over him. He wasn''t interested in any of them so he just didn''t pay them any attention.


    Andrew would reject women left and right. Johnny''s job was to make sure that those women stayed away.


    Andrew always had an aversion to any physical contact with women.


    He figured it must have been from his childhood. He knew his parents didn''t love each other. He had never seen his parents kiss or hug. Their marriage was arranged, and it was for family business. One time, he was looking for his mother.


    He found his mother in bed with another man, one who was much younger than his father. It traumatized him to see his mother that way. It made him feel disgusted.


    From that day forward, Andrew had always found it disgusting to have women touch him.


    Ashley was the only exception.


    She was the light in his world. When she came into his dark life, it suddenly lit up. He loved her so much and he looked forward to spending the rest of his life with her.


    He tightened his grip on her as he thought of this.


    He held Ashley like she was the most precious thing in his life.


    Ashley was feeling frustrated as she pretended to sleep.


    Andrew held her so tight that she could hardly breathe. She thought, ''Why are you holding me so tight? Didn''t


    He was good-looking and he had a way with words. It also didn''t hurt that he would bring them small gifts at times.


    Who wouldn''t like him?


    That day, Ellie had finally come back. When she arrived, she sat on the living room floor.


    Her eyes were dull and she looked exhausted.


    She looked like a completely different person. It was as if she didn''t know how to smile anymore and all the energy had been sucked out of her.


    She spent a few moments just sitting on the floor. After a while, she opened the box she had brought with her. It was a box of beer.


    Ellie didn''t bother standing up to get herself a glass. She just drank straight from the bottle.


    She coughed a little.


    She had never had beer before. She was taken aback by its bitter taste that she had to cough it out.


    After a while, she started drinking again.


    Soon, tears were streaming down her cheeks. Maybe she was crying because of the bad taste of beer or maybe there was dust in her eyes¡ªeither way, it was hard to tell.


    As tears continued to roll down her face, she continued to drink.


    It was a heart-breaking sight.


    Francis had been coming to Ellie''s apartment consistently. That day, when he tried to open the door, he already knew something was wrong.


    The door wasn''t locked.


    Francis was certain that he had locked it the day before. How could the door unlock on its own?

 Chapter 337 Whats My Name

    He wondered if a thief had broken into Ellie''s apartment, but he quickly dismissed that notion. Her apartment was in a very nice neighborhood so it was far-fetched for anyone to break in. Then that left only one explanation. Ellie might be back!


    Francis'' eyes lit up with the realization that Ellie might have returned from her trip.


    He walked in hastily, eager to see the girl he adored.


    But when he entered, he found that the apartment reeked of alcohol.


    Then he spotted Ellie, who was leaning against a couch. She had passed out.


    Seeing her in this miserable condition, Francis frowned and walked toward her.


    She was not the kind of girl to over indulge in alcohol. Sometimes, she would have a bit of wine with Ashley if they were celebrating something. However, she had never crossed the limit when it came to drinking and she had certainly never been in a sorry state like this.


    Francis didn''t know the whole story, but her face was red and she appeared drunk.


    He knelt down next to her. Taking the beer bottle from her hand, he asked, "Ellie, what''s wrong?" She woke up with a start! She tried to hold on to the beer in her hand. Francis hissed, "Stop drinking it. That''s enough!"


    He was really worried about Ellie.


    However, she grasped the bottle even tighter and replied, "No!"


    Ellie was not as strong as Francis. Plus she was inebriated. She could barely hold on to the bottle.


    So, it was very easy for him to take the bottle from her.


    Ellie realized this and tried to grab another beer from the box. Francis'' brows furrowed even tighter.


    He couldn''t understand what had happened to her.


    She seemed fine before she went to L City. He couldn''t fathom why she would want to get drunk.


    Francis pushed the box of beers away from her. She was not happy with this. She tried to glare at him, but she was too drunk to focus. All she knew was that the man in front of her was very familiar. So she didn''t really bother.


    "Give... give it back to me!"


    she slurred, looking in his direction.


    Her voice was quite different from how it normally sounded. It was softer and sweeter.


    Francis was absolutely stunned.


    Seeing Francis in a state of shock, Ellie got the chance to grab


    e actually kissed him!


    And she kissed him on her own, without any provocation from him or anybody else!


    Francis thought she must like him. He doubted she would kiss him if she didn''t have feelings for him.


    Francis was overjoyed! He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t even know where to put his hands.


    Many girls had kissed him, but he had never been kissed by the girl he loved. Now, she was kissing him and he was fumbling like an idiot.


    Francis was like a young boy who was being kissed by his lover for the first time.


    Ellie had never kissed anyone. She didn''t really know how either. She was basically just biting his lips.


    She even broke the skin on his lips.


    Tasting the blood, she frowned and stopped "kissing" him. She seemed really anxious with the taste of blood. She looked at Francis unhappily.


    Finally, Francis recovered from the shock. He put his hands on Ellie''s shoulders and asked, "Ellie, take a look at me! Do you know who I am and what my name is?"


    Francis was aware that Ellie was drunk. He was afraid that she had mistaken him for someone else.


    "Francis Nan..."


    Ellie looked him with her head cocked sideways and murmured.


    "Ellie, Ellie..."


    Francis called out her name and hugged her. Then, he kissed her back.


    Ellie didn''t push him away this time. She hugged him back and her tongue followed his.


    Francis was a very good kisser. He kissed her passionately. Only because she needed to catch her breath did he let her go.

 Chapter 338 Never Mind About It

    "Ellie, I''m so happy. You like me, too, don''t you?" asked Francis.


    Ellie nodded, looking at Francis'' smiling face.


    She didn''t notice it, but her dress had slipped down her shoulder, revealing her beautiful glowing skin. Francis''s eyes moved back and forth between her shoulder and her lips.


    It took great effort for him to look away. With a husky voice, he said, "Ellie... Ellie..."


    He leaned closer and hugged her, sweetly saying her name again and again, as if by doing so his desire would be lessened.


    But the warmth coming from her body only made it more difficult. He moved back and stared at her red lips that he had once kissed.


    And soon, without realizing who initiated what, they got intertwined in each other''s bodies, like one organism in the darkness of the night.


    The heat in the room had risen. Ellie''s soft whimpers and the sound of her heavy breath filled the air.


    The sounds tantalized and flushed Francis.


    Outside the window, even the moon hid behind the clouds, as if it was too embarrassed to witness the scene.


    Francis looked at Ellie with love. She was so lovely and adorable. The smile on his face never faded and the depth of her eyes was without end.


    He''d never felt this comfortable and at peace before. Being with her made him immensely happy.


    From time to time, he would look at her and start to giggle, like a teenage boy.


    He couldn''t believe it was really happening. He went ahead and pinched himself.


    Ouch!


    ''It really hurts!


    This isn''t a dream!


    Last night actually happened!


    I''m really with Ellie!''


    He looked at her sleeping face. She looked so beautiful that he couldn''t help leaning down to kiss her.


    He knew it was the first time she had slept with a man, so he didn''t want to weird her out. But her touch was so warm and so sweet that he couldn''t resist it.


    When Ellie was hurting and asked him to stop, it took him a while to let go of her.


    He gazed at her face glowing in the morning sunshine as she slept soundly, an


    e looked at him again and then turned away. "Can we just act like nothing happened last night? It was an accident. But don''t worry, I won''t ask you to take responsibility for it. I won''t make it hard for you..."


    Her heart ached as she uttered those words.


    But her face showed no sign of it.


    She was fully aware of her own social status and what kind of person she was.


    Francis belonged to a world different than hers.


    The smile disappeared from his face completely. He stared at her, and spoke slowly, as if each word was squeezed out from between his teeth with great difficulty, "What are you talking about, Ellie?"


    His eyes remained fixed on her face, as if he didn''t want to miss any of its expressions. His own face looked completely shattered after what Ellie had said.


    Ellie took a deep breath and tried to sound as normal and steady as possible. "I said we should ignore what happened last night. It was just a one night stand. We''re both adults. We can afford to make such mistakes. I''ve already told you I won''t hold you responsible for it. Besides, you have sex with so many women. If all of them started to ask you to take responsibility, imagine how busy you would be! I..."


    Before she could finish her words, a loud thud interrupted her. Francis punched his fist against the wall, unable to stand what she was saying.

 Chapter 339 Ellies Acceptance

    "Ellie! Stop... talking... like that!" he spluttered.


    Francis might have been with a lot of women, but he took nobody seriously. Those women knew it and they didn''t mind.


    But Ellie was different. He never thought of treating her badly.


    He could not fathom why she had to hurt herself like that.


    He was really upset. Not because of what she thought about him, but because of how she saw herself.


    The worst part of it was that she called him "Mr. Francis." The fact that she called him "Mr. Francis"


    hurt him the most.


    Ellie closed her eyes and pursed her lips. She didn''t say anything.


    Francis grabbed both her shoulders and forced her to look at him. "Ellie, please tell me you''re joking." He looked at her, his eyes firm with pleading and frustration. "Please tell me you didn''t mean any of what you just said."


    Francis'' eyes spoke sincerely to Ellie.


    She couldn''t take another look at him. She needed strength to say what she was about to say, "No, I meant everything I said."


    Francis could see right through her lie. He shouted, "Look me in the eye and tell me again! You didn''t mean any of that, right?"


    Ellie looked into his eyes, her visage as fierce as the crunching in her chest. "I meant it. I meant every bit of it. You may leave Mr. Francis."


    Ellie pointed to the door gesturing for Francis to leave.


    "Fine!" Francis clenched his jaw and gnashed his teeth in anger.


    He let go of her and turned around to leave.


    The thud that came from the shutting door made Ellie flinch. As the door closed, the room fell into silence.


    Ellie could only look at the direction where he had gone.


    She wrapped herself with her shaking arms to hold herself. Her tears started falling.


    It felt as if all the tough facade she had shown him earlier had started crumbling.


    She was all by herself now. Everyone had left for real. She was really all alone.


    The reason why Ellie went to L City was to visit her grandparents.


    She was going to spend some time and have a few nice meals


    y.


    She decided to take a chance on him.


    She thought that


    the worst consequence she would have to face was his betrayal. If that time would ever come, she would just leave.


    Ellie''s acceptance really caught Francis in surprise. He couldn''t believe his eyes. So he asked. "Ellie, did you just... Did you just agree to be with me?"


    There was an exciting expression on his face. His excitement made Ellie smile.


    "I did," she replied.


    "Oh my god! Ellie! You are my girlfriend now! Yeah!"


    If he could, he would totally roll around on the floor. That was how happy he was.


    He brought the breakfast over and tried to feed her. "Open your mouth. It''s hot. Be careful."


    "I will do it myself," Ellie told him shyly.


    "No, let me do it for you," he replied.


    Since he insisted, Ellie finally gave in.


    It began with Francis feeding her breakfast. Then, it ended with Francis eating the food with the same spoon.


    Ellie remembered Ashley''s story about how she felt really grossed out when it happened to her. Ellie felt the same. Seeing Francis eating the food with the same spoon she used, her expression froze. She wondered how he couldn''t feel disgusted.


    No wonder Ellie and Ashley were best friends. They were grossed out by the same things.


    The good thing for Ellie was that Francis didn''t know what was on her mind.

 Chapter 340 Coras Anger

    If he found out about it, he would punish her for thinking like that


    And how he would punish her was totally up to him.


    Back in the Luo Family house, Cora furiously paced back and forth. She tossed her purse on the couch angrily, grinding her teeth.


    She looked so wrathful, no one dared to approach her.


    Since it was a weekend, Clyde was home. The pressure that the Lu Group was exerting on them was gone, and the business was back on track.


    He could finally take a break and spend some time at home.


    He noticed how upset Cora was, and he was compelled to put the newspaper aside. "What''s going on?" he asked. "Why do you seem so angry?"


    Clyde and Cora had started their business from scratch. They only had one child and that child was Raymond. Sometimes, they put a lot of pressure on him without intending to.


    Clyde loved Cora deeply. He was a faithful husband. He had never lied to or cheated on her. All he wanted was to spend a good life with her alone.


    They managed the business together. Their lives had improved significantly after the business flourished. However, Cora had changed.


    Success spoiled her. She started to think too highly of herself and looked down on girls like Ashley. Thankfully, her relationship with Clyde was unaffected.


    Presently, his question made her think of Lena. Unable to keep it inside her anymore, she snapped, "It''s all because of Lena! She is such a horrible person!"


    He replied, "What about her? I thought you liked her." Clyde was well aware of Lena. In fact, he had a good impression of her.


    "I remember you brought her soup today... Also, why are you home early?" he asked, with a look of confusion.


    She had told him about Lena''s miscarriage, which was the last thing he heard about her.


    He felt sorry for her. If Ashley hadn''t caused her miscarriage, she would soon have become a mother, and he would''ve become a grandfather.


    Cora loved Lena a lot.


    She treated her like their own daughter.


    "Please, don''t. Her very name upsets me!" Cora replied.


    Clyde stood up, curious about what was going


    ill couldn''t let go of her anger. However, Clyde''s words made sense. All they could do was limit the damage.


    Hurriedly, they got up to leave for the Mu family mansion.


    On their way out, they saw Raymond walking into the living room.


    Cora spotted him right away. She put her purse down and rushed to him. "Raymond, honey, are you okay? Where have you been? I''ve been so worried about you!"


    Raymond put up a smile for her mother and replied, "I am okay, Mother."


    Cora could sense the difficulty he had, trying to smile. Lena was surely on his mind.


    Carefully, she asked him, "Raymond, do you think you could still love Lena after all this? My dear, she is not good for you! She''s so cruel to have killed her own baby! And for what? For getting a better social status?!"


    "Honey, listen to me. Your father and I are going to see the Mu family to call off the wedding. I will find a good, nice and smart girl for you!"


    Seeing her worried eyes and knowing she was trying to comfort him, he let her continue talking, even though he barely heard any of it. He simply nodded his head, then replied, "Okay..."


    Cora continued, "Do you want to go with us?"


    Raymond shook his head and replied, "No, Mother. Can I just stay home? I need some time to myself."


    His voice sounded weak. He was having a hard time processing what had happened. The natural smile he always carried was gone.

 Chapter 341 What If He Hurts Himself

    Raymond''s frustration worried Cora. "Okay, sweetie. You take some time to relax. But promise me you won''t do anything stupid or hurt yourself. Lena does not deserve a person like you. You will meet someone much better than her!"


    Raymond nodded indifferently and walked past Cora, heading upstairs to his bedroom.


    Seeing him walking away, Cora said to Clyde in a low voice, "I''m so worried about him. What if he hurts himself? Maybe I should stay with him."


    Clyde was also worried about his son. He saw how broken he looked, cut off from his surroundings as if he had lost his soul.


    But he tried to comfort Cora instead. "Don''t worry, honey. You should believe in your son. He won''t do any of those things. He''s not that weak. Give him some time to think about it alone."


    "Okay," said Cora, nodding her head worriedly.


    She felt constantly pissed at Lena for having hurt her son like that. "Lena is such a shameless woman! I will never allow her to get away with this stunt. She cannot live a happy life after doing this to my son!"


    Raymond was the most important person in the world to Cora. Naturally, she couldn''t let pass what Lena had done to him.


    That entire day, Ron did not go to the company office.


    Instead, he stood in Lena''s bedroom, seeing her pack her bags.


    "You can call me if you need anything. If you run out of money, I''ll give you as much as you need!"


    he said, while Lena quietly arranged her luggage.


    They didn''t have a particularly close relationship when they were young. But even though Lena didn''t treat him very well, she was still his sister.


    Seeing his sister in trouble, Ron couldn''t help but worry about her.


    Lena was stunned at his words. It took her a while to answer. "Okay," she said.


    Her voice sounded a little hoarse, since she hadn''t said anything for a long time.


    "You can''t think of your life as a trip, you know. Just think about what you have done. What did you gain by hurting others and yourself?


    You are no longer a child. You have grown up with the love and protection of the Mu family, and haven''t experienced anythin


    ed for about ten minutes.


    Once it was over, Cora put away the recording pen and looked at the Mu family''s faces. "Well? How do you feel about this? Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu, are you satisfied with your daughter''s performance?"


    Spencer finally came to his senses and looked at Clyde and Cora. "There seems to be a misunderstanding... Lena isn''t such a person. She would never do those bad things..."


    Peggy quickly added, "Yes. You know Lena so well. Do you really think she would do something like that?"


    Their words annoyed Cora. "Misunderstanding? How can there be one?" Isn''t it Lena''s voice in this recording? She looks down upon Raymond and wants to get married to a richer man. She even killed Raymond''s child. We cannot stand her! We have come here to call off the engagement."


    "Recording? Where did this recording come from?" asked Peggy in amazement.


    "Ashley gave it to me," said Cora.


    "Mrs. Luo, you don''t know Ashley very well. What if she gave you a fake recording? Maybe she planned all this to frame Lena!" Peggy couldn''t help raising her voice.


    Cora didn''t say anything but sneered. ''Peggy is so ridiculous. She never fails to criticize Ashley while praising Lena.


    How can she not feel embarrassed to exaggerate her dislike like that?


    Ashley is a member of the Lu family, after all! And Andrew treats her well. It''s impossible that Ashley would envy Lena, '' thought Cora.

 Chapter 342 Cores Decision

    Cora obviously doubted Peggy. There was nothing Lena had that would make Ashley jealous!


    Instead, it was Lena who was the jealous one.


    She despised her for all that she had done!


    Cora sneered, "Fake? How could Ashley possibly have faked this recording?"


    Peggy shook her head wildly, hoping Cora would reason with her.


    Cora put up a scornful smile. The entire family was a bunch of liars!


    "Look, I have already consulted a professional to check the recording. It is real. It was Lena who said all of that. What have you got to say about that?"


    Peggy replied, "It''s Impossible!" She had to convince Cora that Lena wasn''t the type of person who could do something like that. "Cora! You must be mistaken, please understand!"


    Cora responded impatiently, "We really don''t care what you think. We are here to call off the wedding. Your daughter is apparently too good for our son. We don''t dare become her family!"


    Her words stung Peggy, but she managed to keep herself composed. "Mrs. Luo, what are you talking about? This decision isn''t up to us! They love each other. They have been together for so long and are already engaged. You can''t just call it off in an instant!"


    Cora lost all her calm. Raising her voice, she said, "Oh, since you are asking for it, let me make it harder for you. Raymond never even loved Lena! Did you know that your dear daughter drugged my son so he would sleep with her?"


    Peggy looked haunted. However, Cora continued, "I knew Raymond wouldn''t sleep with some girl just because he''d had a few drinks. I never really thought of Lena in such a bad light. And since they''d already slept together, I didn''t say anything about the marriage. But now I''m left with no choice. Let''s make everything clear right away!"


    She then took a breath. Peggy couldn''t say anything and let her continue. "I never liked the fact that Ashley was an adopted child, so I didn''t want to see her with Raymond. After what happened between Raymond and Lena that night, I thought it was the best opportunity for Raymond to stay away


    encer to slap Lena!


    Her face swelled instantly. The red finger prints burning her skin. Blood flowed out of the corners of her mouth.


    "Kneel down now!" Spencer ordered.


    The fury he felt this time was unlike what he''d ever felt before.


    Spencer loved Lena the most. This was a true shock.


    Cora had no sympathy towards Lena, though. She just couldn''t stand this drama, so she just frowned.


    Impatient, she said to Spencer, "Please excuse us. Take your time to teach your daughter a lesson after we''re gone. What she did was horrible. She killed her baby in the blink of an eye, for god''s sake!"


    "Don''t you want to stay a little longer?" Spencer said, trying to urge them to stay so he could convince them not to cancel the wedding.


    He thought putting up a show for them to make them change their minds.


    After all, canceling the wedding wasn''t that big a deal for the Luo family. It was the Mu Group who would be affected by it.


    Clyde added, "Thank you, but we have to go. We have to deal with some other family issues." Clyde could see through Spencer''s sham.


    After they left the house, Cora said to Clyde, "Spencer isn''t a good person either. He slapped Lena just so he could change our decision. Did he really think that kind of drama would make us forget what she did? Is he completely stupid or does he think we''re so dumb we''ll buy it?"

 Chapter 343 Lenas Fate

    Clyde replied, "Either way, it doesn''t matter. We already canceled the wedding. Let''s go home to see Raymond."


    Cora replied, "Right! Raymond! I don''t know how he''s doing now. He didn''t look good. It was all Lena''s fault! Did you see what she did to Raymond? Oh! I have to remind you! You can''t do business with the Mu Group anymore! What Lena did was terrible! I''m so angry with her! Her family has to pay for it!"


    Clyde replied, "Okay! Just relax. I''ll do whatever you say." When he spoke, his voice was loving and seemingly conniving.


    In the Mu family''s house, Spencer looked at Lena, who was still kneeling on the floor even after Cora and Clyde had left.


    His face was still red in anger. He asked, "Tell me! Were Cora telling the truth? Did you do those horrible things?"


    She simply admitted, "I did."


    "What a scoundrel!" he cursed.


    Then he scolded, "I told you to stay away from him! Don''t you know who he is? He''s the successor of the Lu family, the most powerful family in the J City. We can''t afford to cross him!


    I can''t believe this! I have to butter him up. But you! How could you even try to seduce him? You went as far as abort your baby. Look at what you''ve done! Are you happy now?"


    As he thought of how it was Lena''s fault that he lost the Luo Group as his partner, he only got angrier.


    Peggy was angry with Lena too. She too looked mad. After Lena got engaged, she''d been showing off to others about how bright Lena''s future was.


    Now, she was going to be the biggest joke.


    And her friends would ask her about it. They would ask her how it happened. She didn''t even know how to tell them so she wouldn''t feel more embarrassed.


    Peggy commented, "Why do I have a daughter like you?"


    None of them noticed the tears in Lena''s eyes. She kept her head low. And her body straightened even as she was kneeling on the floor.


    Lena suddenly felt as if her parents didn''t even care about her and only cared about themselves.


    She realized how little she meant to them.


    She wa


    did was protect herself. They had promised her so many things but they never kept their promises. She recorded it just in case.


    Lena, Peggy, and Ron didn''t respond to Spencer. They knew what was going on. They couldn''t even look at Spencer except for Ron, who was looking at him strangely. When he had just come back, Ashley told him she''d been kicked out of the family. However, it seemed as if Spencer didn''t know anything about it.


    Ron frowned. He replied, "Dad. Ashley''s been cut off from the Mu family. Didn''t you know that? Why are you..."


    Spencer interrupted him, "How could she be cut off from her family? She''s still a Mu. I haven''t agreed to cut her off. How can you say that?"


    Ron knitted his eyebrows together. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Spencer was in the dark about everything.


    When Peggy saw that Ron was about to open his mouth again, she chimed in, "Ron, could you take Lena upstairs first? I have to talk to your father. We''re going to send Lena abroad. You can decide where she goes. She needs to start packing. You can help her with that."


    Ron merely nodded as he pulled Lena upstairs.


    When they were gone, Peggy asked the servants to leave before turning to Spencer. "Spencer, I have to tell you something."


    Spencer replied, "What is it? What is so important you have to send all the servants away?"

 Chapter 344 A Slap On The Face

    Peggy regretted that she didn''t listen to Lena earlier as she was trying to explain to Spencer. Things had come to this point where everyone in the Mu family except Spencer knew that Ashley had cut off all ties with them. He was still in the dark about the whole thing.


    "There is one thing I have to tell you...it''s a little... you have to promise me that you won''t get angry if I tell you," said Peggy.


    Spencer was getting impatient. Everything that had happened already irked him enough and he couldn''t believe there was more. "What is it? Start talking and stop wasting my time."


    "Okay. What I''m going to tell you is that...Ashley...She isn''t a member of our family anymore," said Peggy.


    Spencer didn''t think much of it when he heard this the first time from Ron. Ron had just been back from abroad then so it was understandable that he''d made a mistake like that, as he wasn''t around to see her.


    But what did Peggy mean by saying that?


    ''What does that mean that Ashley is not a member of the Mu family anymore?


    Whose family does she belong to if she is not a member of this one?''


    Earlier, he was even thinking that if that person loved Ashley then he could possibly take advantage of her powerful family and try to develop a connection with the Lu family.


    It would be great to have some sort of connection with them. If anyone found out, they would treat the Mu family differently.


    In his mind, he had already planned it in detail. Peggy telling him that Ashley wasn''t a part of the family anymore would destroy his plan.


    As he thought of this, he asked glumly, "What the hell does that mean? Can you explain it to me clearly?"


    ''Shit!'' cried Peggy in her heart upon seeing Spencer getting more agitated.


    She had no choice but to explain it, as she didn''t want to delay this any longer.


    "Do you remember the time you asked Ashley to go to the marriage interview? Ashley set one condition that


    rranged for Ashley to go to a marriage interview so she could get married.


    But she just broke up with Raymond so she didn''t want to go to the marriage interview. She wasn''t ready for that then. Plus, the person Peggy wanted her to marry was disgusting.


    So Ashley refused. She agreed later on but for unknown reasons she added one condition. Mom figured she didn''t mean it so she agreed but what she didn''t know was that Ashley had taped their conversation. That''s how this all happened."


    Ron didn''t speak for a long time. Later a smile appeared on his lips. "I think maybe it''s good for her to leave the Mu family. At least she''s happier now."


    When she was still part of the Mu family, no one else really treated her well except for Ron.


    Now she was able to live more freely and she seemed happier.


    Lena looked at him as if she was in deep thought. She didn''t expect for that to come from him.


    But on a second thought, maybe it was expected of Ron to say that.


    Ron looked at Lena and said, "You have a wound on your face. I''ll get someone to treat that for you. From now on, you are not to behave like that anymore. You know you''ll be the one to get hurt at the end of the day."


    Lena''s eyes reddened. She nodded and impulsively, she hugged him. "I know that now, Ron."

 Chapter 345 Thats It For This Matter

    Within the Mu family, Ron was probably the only one who was really good to her.


    Ron sighed and hugged Lena. "Okay, since you realize that what you have done was wrong, just don''t do the same kind of things again. Okay?"


    "Okay," replied Lena.


    As soon as Ron left, Lena took out her cell phone. After pondering for a while, she navigated to Ashley''s number and sent her a message.


    After she hit the send button, she heaved a long sigh. Something else was weighing heavily on her mind.


    Ashley was surprised when she saw an incoming message from Lena. Given the circumstances, that was next to impossible.


    She clicked it open and read it.


    "Ashley, for what I have done to you in the past, I am really sorry and I want to ask for your forgiveness. I hope you can forget all those bad things I did, though I know it is hard to forgive someone like me. Anyone in your place would find it difficult to forgive the person who puts them through the kind of pain I have caused you. But from now on, I have made up my mind to do at least one thing that would be best for you. I''m leaving this country tomorrow and I promise, never to bother you anymore.


    And finally, I want to thank you for not holding me responsible. I wish you all the happiness."


    She read the message in one breath and was left dumbfounded.


    She checked the sender again to make sure that the message was from Lena. She couldn''t believe that Lena could send her such a message.


    ''Lena... She would say something like that?


    Has she finally come to her senses? Is she a changed person now?''


    Ashley didn''t think further, what was going on with Lena and put the cell phone away.


    It was on Ron''s account that she decided to let her get away with it.


    Not that Ron had intervened or said anything to do with forgiving Lena. But of course, Ashley could see his reasons for coming to see her.


    After all Lena was his sister.


    Meanwhile, when Johnny found out that Lena was leaving the country, he informed Andrew about it.


    Frowning, Andrew


    e an eternity, it was Ashley who snapped herself out of the reverie and broke the silence. "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes," replied Andrew.


    Ashley put away her cell phone and went over to his side. "I want to talk with you about Lena."


    "About Lena''s going abroad?"


    "Right."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone who hurt you, get away with it. It''s too late for her to think about going abroad. As we speak, I''ve instructed Johnny to handle the matter. She won''t be able to go abroad as easily as she thinks."


    It was the first time Ashley had heard Andrew say something so long.


    With a complicated expression, she stared at him, wondering why he adored her so much.


    Yesterday she had received a big blow. Even today, it took her a long time to calm herself enough so as to talk with him about this matter.


    However, his words stirred her emotions again.


    Reading her eyes, Andrew noticed there was something unusual. "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing." Ashley drew back her attention and shook her head.


    "Well, about Lena''s going abroad, I''ve known about that. In fact, it''s...it''s my idea that she should go abroad. I mean, can we just forget the whole matter? That to me, is it a good idea. Is that okay with you?'' She looked at him keenly after, her words lingering in the air for a while, as they started at each other in silence.

 Chapter 346 Andrew’s Misunderstanding

    "Why?"


    Andrew couldn''t believe that Ashley would let Lena get away after all the horrible things that she had done.


    He had always known how much Ashley detested Lena for framing her countless times. Letting her get away with it didn''t make sense.


    Ashley might seem affable but he knew she could get vengeful.


    She fought back when somebody messed with her.


    Having been with each other for quite some time, Andrew knew Ashley well. He never expected Ashley''s lukewarm response this time.


    "No particular reason. I am not in the mood to deal with her. Isn''t it a good thing that she is going abroad? Before long, we won''t have to see her anymore," said Ashley.


    Andrew never refused any request from Ashley, but he cannot just accept her decision this time.


    He cared about her so much that he wanted to get back at anyone who dared to scar her.


    A frown formed on his face. "I remember that you hate her very much. Why are you letting her get away with what she has done to you?"


    Ashley looked away and didn''t dare look at Andrew. Her hatred towards Lena never faded away. If anything, it had grown bigger and bigger every time that horrible woman framed her in order to take everything she had. But this was the first time Ron asked her a favor. No matter how mad she was, she couldn''t help but accept his request.


    Ashley bit her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Ashley knew that Andrew wanted to help her get even with Lena, and that he''d do it out of concern for her.


    But thinking of what had happened the previous night, Ashley couldn''t say anything.


    ''It doesn''t matter what he thinks, '' she thought.


    "Well, I will go out later. As for Lena, let''s just ignore her."


    After saying that, Ashley turned to leave.


    Just as she did, Andrew grabbed her hand and asked her with concern, "What is wrong with you?" Ashley had been indifferent since the night before.


    Andrew squeezed her hand gently. "I''m fine."


    She let go and started walking away.


    Andrew couldn''t help but wonder what happened.


    Last night, it


    y for telling him about her meeting, but Andrew''s firm and frightening tone shook him.


    The dilemma made him helpless.


    ''Did I do many bad things in the past? I was always in trouble every time they quarreled. It was already frustrating to be jealous as a bachelor when they showed intimacy in front of me," he thought.


    Andrew was reminded of the scene that day. ''The man''s gaze at Ashley was too affectionate, not as pure as a brother''s gaze towards his little sister.'' The thought made Andrew frown.


    "You can go out now," Andrew told Johnny.


    "What about Lena''s punishment?" asked Johnny.


    "Put it off for now."


    Andrew finally compromised and left.


    Andrew tried to hide his gloomy mood at least until Johnny could leave the room. He sat on his chair and rubbed his temples.


    ''Ron has said a few words to her, for sure. That could be the reason why she let Lena off.


    Is Ron too important to her? Does she not love me anymore?


    Why didn''t she tell me what happened?


    She even asked Johnny to help her hide this thing from me.


    Does it mean that she loves her brother?''


    Jealousy started to contain Andrew.


    He wanted to confirm everything with Ashley, but he didn''t dare ask her directly. Andrew was afraid that Ashley''s answer would be something he could not accept.


    If anything, he didn''t want their relationship to be affected.

 Chapter 347 Remained Warmth

    After the events of that day, Ashley and Andrew seemed to be in a cold war, similar to the one they once had.


    Even though they looked okay, they both knew in their hearts that there was a problem in their relationship.


    They seemed to have gone back to the same cautious, doubtful emotions they had experienced when they first started dating.


    In fact it was even worse than the first time.


    They were keeping something in their hearts, that no one was willing to speak out about first. They watched with bated breath, hoping the other party would break the silence.


    At 10 o''clock in the evening, when Ashley had finished cleaning up, she took one more look at her sketch book and decided to go to sleep.


    Taking a glance beside her, the space on the bed was still empty. It had been the same for a few nights now. Andrew hadn''t been sleeping there since the beginning of the spat.


    As she lay down, bitterness gripped her heart. The rims of her eyes hurt, a stream of tears flowing down her cheeks. If they continued to act like this, they would break up sooner or later.


    Weren''t they the same people who had once deeply loved each other?


    How on earth had they come to this point?


    She had gotten used to having Andrew sleep by her side. Now without him, she struggled to catch sleep, staying wide awake for a long time into the wee hours of the night.


    Inwardly, her head was whirling with anxious thoughts. Even when she finally drifted off to sleep, troubling dreams added to her misery, robbing her worn-out soul of much-needed rest.


    A few hours after she had fallen asleep, the door to the bedroom opened quietly.


    In the dim light, Andrew walked in¡ªa tall silhouette, shuffling as if he was struggling with indecision. For a moment, he stood by the bedside, listening to Ashley''s soft breathing and wishing they could iron out their differences as soon as possible.


    He had just taken a shower and was wearing pajamas. Upon entering the room, he went straight to bed and lay down slowly beside Ashley. After a few minutes, he snuggled up to her and put his right arm around her.


    After watching her for a few minutes, he noticed her sleep was somewhat restless.


    ''What can I do with you?''


    It was not that Andrew wouldn''t come back or he wouldn''t like to sleep with Ashley here.


    It was just he was scared. He knew Ashley wanted to do everything good to Ron and probably she liked him. How could he allow the woman he loved to be so close to another man? That was unaccept


    and sorry for himself.


    The misfortune of having a cruel CEO like Andrew made him wish luck would smile on him some day and help him land a better job.


    These differences between Andrew and Ashley was slowly beginning to take a toll on Johnny.


    The previous week, when the couple was getting along well, they showed so much affection to each other, and often got cozy, right in front of Johnny. At one point, their constant public displays of affection had tempted Johnny into finding a girlfriend too.


    But now when he saw the cold war between the CEO and Miss Mu, his desire for love faded away.


    If falling in love was going to take up much of his time, only to end up with unnecessary squabbles like this, Johnny didn''t see the need to rush into dating.


    ''Probably I may stay single for a few more years, '' he thought to himself.


    The only problem with his decision was that maybe, some people would judge him as a playboy.


    What else would explain a man at his age who couldn''t even act responsibility by committing himself to one girl?


    It would take a good deal of changes for such a person to have a stable girlfriend.


    But Johnny was no playboy. Just a good guy, discouraged about love by the stormy relationship of his CEO and the lady.


    Since Jeremy found his sister, he received calls from his family almost every day.


    Jeremy felt helpless. He just reunited with his sister. He couldn''t scare her away.


    The next time he received the call from Belinda, he had already guessed what she was going to say before she opened her mouth.


    "Jeremy, when will you bring Camelia to meet us? How is she doing? Is she okay? Does she know about us?"

 Chapter 348 The Gu Family

    Belinda wanted to ask him a question. She was itching to know whether Camelia had complained about them.


    After all, they were all largely responsible for losing her.


    At the time, the Gu Group hadn''t achieved much. Martin and Belinda always remained busy. Their negligence toward their children was inevitable.


    Jeremy was the one who took care of Camelia. But he too was a playful child who couldn''t really be held responsible for losing her.


    Belinda was worried sick after finding out about Camelia''s disappearance.


    "My little Camelia got lost! What if she meets some evil guy?" she said, unable to control herself.


    The entire family was worried for her, trying their best to find her.


    Belinda''s words tensed Jeremy, but he decided to comfort her mother. "Mother, she''d be fine. I told her everything about our family, and she took it fairly well. I don''t have a lot of work today. I will invite her home for dinner, okay?"


    "Okay. Jeremy, you must bring Camelia back anyhow. I will ask Maria to prepare dinner. What''s her favorite food? I''ll have it especially done for her,"


    she said in an excited tone. She seemed refreshed after listening to Jeremy''s words.


    What did Camelia like to eat? That was a difficult question. He didn''t know much about her food preferences.


    Jeremy pouted, wondering what to say.


    After a while, Belinda spoke again, "Hello? Jeremy, are you there? What''s Camelia''s favorite food? I need to tell Maria to get to it.


    You know what? I should do it myself! I''ll go get all the ingredients and make her a delicious meal. Tell me, Jeremy."


    "Huh? Mother, Camelia''s taste is similar to ours. She isn''t much of a picky eater. Make anything you think she''d like. See you tonight. I''ll call her now," said Jeremy.


    "Okay, then. You can pick her up this evening..." Belinda said, expecting her to agree.


    "Okay," said Jeremy and hung up.


    Belinda remained


    lean and glowing. She was wearing a lavender dress with a little tippet. Her beautiful face and slim figure made her look elegant, adding to her charm.


    She looked especially attractive whenever she looked at him that way. It reminded Martin of someone special, making it hard for him to resist her wishes.


    "Martin, please allow me to go. You can come along if you want. Moreover, I haven''t gone out in so long. Don''t we go out for walks, anyway?"


    Belinda held Martin''s hand, and shook it, looking at him with expectant eyes.


    Maria looked at the two of them with a smile and shook her head helplessly.


    Maria had been working here since they''d gotten married. It had been decades since she started coming to this household.


    ''The Gu family wasn''t like other rich families. Mr. Gu would never have an affair with another woman, or have any other children.


    And he loved his wife so much!


    How kind was he that he gave Jeremy the power to run the company, just so he could spend time with Mrs. Gu and take care of her.


    It was so rare to see a relationship strengthen like this.


    How jealous their friends might be of them!


    If Mrs. Gu continued to give him this look, he would have no choice but to ultimately concede, '' thought Maria, smiling contentedly.

 Chapter 349 Unexpected Meeting

    Martin''s face softened a little bit as he glanced at Belinda. "Are you sure? We just have to go out once?"


    "I''m sure, I''m sure! And then, I''ll listen to whatever you have to say."


    "Fine. But you have to hold my hand and stay with me all the time, understood?"


    "I know, I''m not a kid. Do you think I''ll get lost?"


    Martin didn''t say anything. Belinda had not gone out in a long time, and he truly worried about her.


    But on the other hand, seeing how happy she was, he didn''t want to say anything that could upset her.


    Jeremy hung up the phone and made sure there wasn''t anything important he needed to do. After giving his assistant some instructions, he left the office.


    He got into his car and made another call.


    Angelina was surprised to receive Jeremy''s call. This was the first time Jeremy contacted her ever since their last meeting, she thought he already ditched her.


    "Where are you? Can I come see you?" Jeremy asked politely and gently.


    Jeremy could hear Angelina talking to her friends to excuse herself. "I''m in school. Graduation is coming up, so I have to hurry and finish my thesis. But I have already finished my part," Angelina explained.


    "Oh, then is it okay for me to come see you there?"


    "Sure," affirmed Angelina.


    "Great. Wait for me there then."


    "Okay, Jeremy, see you soon," Angelina hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone, Angelia found her two companions were watching her with hostile eyes.


    Two of her friends approached her with menacing smiles. "So tell us, who was that guy who called just now? Our school beauty who was always cold and proud spoke to some guy in such a gentle and sweet voice. Oh, my God. This is definitely breaking news."


    A petite girl clinging to a guy''s arm was also looking at her inquisitively. The next thing Angelina knew, she was surrounded by onlookers trying to pry on what was happening


    er Sammy disappeared, Angelina turned back and walked towards the gate of the school.


    As she was waiting for Jeremy at the gate, a silver Rolls-Royce stopped in front of her.


    Jeremy got out of the car and came to her side. Gently he asked, "Have you waited long?"


    "No, I just got here," Angelina smiled timidly.


    "Get in the car then," Jeremy opened the door for Angelina and walked around to the driver''s seat.


    As he said that, he opened the door for Angelina and helped her get into the car. After that, he walked around to the driver''s seat.


    On his way to their meeting place, he had been thinking about how to tell Angelina about his invitation.


    It took him long to mention to her anything about his family.


    He was very excited whenever he saw Angelina, and he didn''t want to overwhelm her. He had been waiting for the right time to talk about it until now.


    Now his family had requested him to bring her back to meet them today no matter what.


    He gripped the steering wheel tight as he tried to get the words out of him. "Angelina, would you like to meet our mom and dad? They miss you very much. After they learned that I found you, they have been wanting to come to see you, but they are afraid it would be impolite and scare you."

 Chapter 350 Personal Cooking

    ''Ah!'' For a moment, Angelina didn''t know how to react.


    ''Go and meet his father and mother?


    Will they be as easy to get along with as Jeremy? Or are they just like most rich people who are difficult to deal with?''


    She didn''t know why exactly, but she was afraid to go meet the Gu family.


    For reasons she wasn''t sure of, she didn''t feel like going there.


    With the obvious contradiction on her face, Jeremy could guess what she was worrying about.


    "Angelina, don''t be afraid. They''re nice and gentle people. They loved you very much when you were a small kid," he said softly trying to comfort her. "Besides, I''ll be with you. You have nothing to worry about."


    Angelina was embarrassed for being seen through. "You mean we are going to your home now?"


    "Not my home, our home," Jeremy corrected her with a smile.


    "Let''s go now. It''s a little far away. You can take a nap on the way."


    After handing over the company to Jeremy, his parents bought a villa located in the rural areas--a place with beautiful scenery and fresh air, suitable for people who need to recuperate or would like to live in solitude. They had been living here for years.


    The place was a one-hour drive from downtown J City.


    "Okay," Angelina nodded.


    She had done quite a lot of work at school today and she was tired. She soon fell asleep in the car after they set off.


    Jeremy took a glance at her sleeping face and his expression softened with affection.


    He felt so happy that he finally found his sister.


    He was resolved to make it up to her for her lost childhood.


    At the villa of the Gu family


    Belinda had been very excited the whole afternoon. How could she not be? She was finally going to meet her own daughter.


    Looking into the distance, she had been standing outside the villa waiting to see any sign of Jeremy and Camelia who may arrive any second.


    Martin brought a coat for her from the house and helped her put it on. "The wind is cold especially


    t time coming here. She must be nervous. Let Jeremy take some time to talk with her. Don''t get too anxious."


    He was right.


    Being the Gu Group''s President for so long, Martin had developed a special skill of understanding people''s intentions and way of thinking.


    Just as Belinda was about to say another anxious complaint, the door of the car opened and a woman and a man came out. Though they were quite far away, the couple could see the outline of their figures.


    It would be a lie to say that Angelina wasn''t afraid. She followed Jeremy behind.


    "Mom, Dad." Jeremy and Belinda approached the couple waiting for them.


    Martin greeted them quietly.


    Belinda peered from behind him.


    Jeremy pulled Angelina up in front of them, "Mom, Dad, this is Angelina."


    Angelina came up and smiled nervously. "Auntie, Uncle, nice to meet you."


    This was the first time she met them. Even though she knew they were her biological parents, she couldn''t call them mom and dad yet.


    As exhilarated as Belinda was to see her, at the same time, her heart hurt when she heard her beloved daughter call them Auntie and Uncle.


    ''Camelia...this is my Camelia...''


    Still, it was good enough to be able to see her Camelia again. Belinda looked at her with loving eyes. "Your name is Angelina, right? How are you doing?"

 Chapter 351 Im Great

    Ever since Angelina arrived, Belinda could not take her eyes off the young woman.


    Angelina had to lower her head out of embarrassment every time she saw the lady of the house looking at her with so much enthusiasm.


    Belinda could not be any happier. This was her Camelia. She finally saw her. She teared up at the relief of finding her after a long time.


    Martin went over to hug her shoulders and tried to calm her down. She tried to control her emotion.


    "Mom, let''s get inside and chat," suggested Jeremy.


    "Right. I almost forgot. Angelina, come, let''s go inside," Belinda said, leading the way.


    "Maria, please bring the food out. It''s time for dinner."


    "You haven''t had dinner, have you? I''ve cooked some dishes you would like."


    She walked over to Angelina''s side and clung to her arms. She had endless words to say to her. She badly wanted to talk to her daughter for as long as she could.


    "You cooked it yourself?" Angelina asked, looking at her with surprise and disbelief.


    Angelina could not fathom the idea that this lady who was a member of a wealthy family knew how to cook.


    Since she entered the villa, she hadn''t seen anyone else except two servants.


    The two servants were both aged. One was the housekeeper, Li, who was in charge of house chores and transportation. The other one was Maria, the cook in the villa.


    Belinda''s heart jumped with joy when Angelina responded to her. She cheerfully responded to her daughter''s question, "Sure! I cooked some dishes that you used to like when you were a kid, but I''m not sure if you still like them." As these words came out of her mouth, she started to get anxious.


    The thought of Angelina not liking the dishes she prepared made her worry.


    Angelina couldn''t help but look at Belinda. She had kept her eyes on her since she arrived. This lady cooked personally when she heard that she was coming.


    She didn''t even pay much attention to her son when he greeted her just now. All her attention was solely on Angelina.


    Deep in her heart was a kind of warmth she had never felt before. A mo


    . And later her adopted mother gave birth to a boy.


    In a country where boys were usually more important than girls, Angelina''s life in the family got even worse. What became of her was solely because of her own effort and intelligence.


    Still she was thankful, as the Li family had supported her just like what adopted parents were supposed to do.


    "Angelina, how are you doing in your life?" Angelina was pulled back into reality when she felt Belinda gently touching her face.


    "I''m doing all right. Don''t worry about me, Auntie," she replied timidly, not really knowing what to tell her.


    "How are your adopted parents treating you? Are they nice to you?"


    Belinda was genuinely worried that her Camelia was being mistreated and wronged.


    Angelina wanted to tell them everything.


    Of course not well!


    She wanted to tell them how she was only treated nicely during her first two years in the family.


    How her existence started fading out to them ever since they had their own child. How despite not sending her back, the good life she had with the Li''s were brief.


    She badly wanted to tell them everything, but she couldn''t. She decided it would be better if they could find out about it themselves.


    "They treat me very well, really," Angelina shook her head and forced a smile. After saying that, she smiled at her.


    But the smile was forced, whoever saw it.

 Chapter 352 Happy Reunion

    Belinda frowned, displeased. It looked like Camelia''s life wasn''t as good as she was claiming.


    Perhaps only Jeremy could confirm or deny this.


    Belinda thought she could make up for all that she had suffered in her foster family.


    After all, they had raised Camelia and supported her for such a long time.


    It looked like she should get back to her real family as soon as possible.


    Belinda couldn''t let her suffer anymore.


    Jeremy and Martin were also talking about her on the side.


    Martin glanced at Belinda and Angelina, who seemed to be getting along very well. He then asked, "Are you sure this girl is Camelia?"


    It was natural that he would ask a question like that. They''d looked for Camelia for many years, and along the way, a lot of girls had claimed they were her.


    And if they were all right, then they had countless daughters without even giving birth to them.


    These episodes had made him very suspicious of anyone who came forward as Camelia.


    Jeremy looked at Angelina, his eyes beaming with love. "Don''t worry, dad! She really is Camelia! I''ve already gotten her DNA tested. The results proved that she is Camelia."


    Martin looked at his son with admiration. In the recent years, Jeremy had worked very hard to look for Camelia.


    It had been a hard time for him.


    Martin patted his shoulder and said, "Jeremy...please don''t tire yourself working too hard. Your mother will start worrying about you too. You have to take care of your health..."


    "I know, Dad," said Jeremy.


    Something suddenly occurred to Martin. "Well, does she have that jade pendant?"


    Martin and Belinda had given her the pendant when she was three years old. Jeremy had one too.


    The jades had their respective names carved on it.


    They weren''t supposed to take them off. Jeremy still had his on him.


    Jeremy furrowed his brows. "I don''t know, Dad."


    All the facts indicated she was Camelia. Whatever doubt remained, the DNA test had cleared that. Jeremy didn''t need any other proof to make sure she was his sister.


    "It''s better you ask her about


    she remembered how he was acting a while ago when Camelia was here. "Why were you acting that way around Camelia? It almost felt like you don''t like her..."


    Martin raised his eyebrows. "If I acted like you, how would she have given all her attention to you?"


    Belinda was convinced, and decided not to give much thought to his explanation.


    Embarrassed, she said, "Okay, forget it. But next time try not act so cold and aloof when she''s around. I won''t forgive you if you do..."


    "Okay, I won''t. I was so excited to see her I didn''t know how to act around her! Next time I won''t be like that, I promise," he said sheepishly.


    Satisfied, Belinda smiled.


    In the car, Angelina told Jeremy the address she had to go to.


    Jeremy looked at her briefly, then said, "I hope you don''t mind what happened...my mother was too excited to see you."


    "It''s okay. She is such a nice person! I really like her," said Angelina with a beaming smile.


    Jeremy felt relieved. "Mom has been looking for you since you got lost. She got really sick at one point in time. My dad was really worried for her health, so they moved here..."


    "I''m so sorry to hear that. How is her health now?"


    "She is much better. Don''t worry about her," said Jeremy.


    Angelina nodded and looked outside the window. She was completely taken by the landscape. ''It would be quite nice to live here, '' she thought.

 Chapter 353 Disgusting Thought

    Indeed, this place was located on the hillside at the suburban area of J City. The air was chilly and the view was beautiful.


    The only disadvantage was that it was really far from downtown J City.


    It took about two hours to get to the downtown area.


    "Right.


    Well, Angelina, do you remember that you had a jade pendant when you were young? It''s dark green, water-drop-shaped. Mom and Dad gave each of us one when you were three years old."


    Angelina was puzzled, "Jade pendant?"


    "Yes," said Jeremy.


    "I don''t know... I think I have some sort of vague recollection but I can''t remember that much," Angelina mused.


    "It''s okay. Never mind, if you don''t remember," Jeremy said.


    "Is that jade pendant important?" asked Angelina, with hesitation.


    "No, don''t worry. It''s not very important. I''ll give you a new one next time," said Jeremy, trying to dispel her doubt.


    How could the jade pendant not be important?


    It was a tailor-made pendant ordered by their parents when Camelia was three years old and Jeremy six years old.


    Their names were engraved on each of the jade pendants. It meant a lot to them.


    However, it was good enough for him that he was able to find his sister. If the pendant was lost, it wasn''t an issue.


    Angelina felt her heart beating fast.


    The only reason was that as much as she tried to rack her brain to find any memory of that pendant, she couldn''t.


    She saw the look on Jeremy''s face and she could tell it was something meaningful.


    How could she not have any memory of the pendant, if it was so important?


    However, she just couldn''t remember it.


    There were only two possibilities.


    One was that she had never seen that jade pendant. It had never existed in her life.


    The other possibility was because she had been very sick when she was a child, she must have completely lost her memory of it.


    But for reasons she didn''t know, she felt that


    "Angelina, who was that guy? Does he have a crush on you? What''s his family like?"


    She knew that this adopted daughter of hers was beautiful. Since she started going to junior high school, a lot of boys wanted to pursue her.


    Jacob had completely convinced her. Angelina was very beautiful so it was definitely possible that she''d attract a rich man.


    Angelina frowned, feeling disgusted at the whole family.


    This was the reason why she seldom came back home.


    "I told you. He was just a friend. If he was so rich, he wouldn''t like me," Angelina simply said.


    Hannah looked at her displeased and said, "Angelina, why do you speak like that? You are very pretty. It would be completely understandable if a rich man took a liking in you. Tell me, where does he live? What kind of family is he from? Is his family rich? You see, you have to develop a relationship with him. I think he is good for you."


    ''If Angelina ends up marrying him, that would be great. His car alone is worth over a million. Imagine how rich his family really is!


    If Angelina marries him then our family wouldn''t have to worry for the rest of our lives.


    Our friends will be so jealous of us!''


    She felt excited as she thought of this.


    How she wished Angelina could marry that man immediately!

 Chapter 354 Annoying Things

    Hannah didn''t try to hide her feelings. So it was easy for Angelina to read them.


    It was obvious that she wanted Angelina to get married to a rich man that could help them have a better life.


    Hannah had thought of this ever since Angelina grew up to be a beautiful lady. She started blooming a few years ago.


    She prioritized marrying rich over anything else but Angelina strived to study hard and get good grades. Angelina persuaded them to let her pursue higher education with the promise of earning more.


    Upon hearing this, Angelina said impatiently, "Mother, I''ve already told you that we''re just regular, old friends! Will you just let it go? Because it''s never going to happen. Do you think that I''m that type of girl that every man will fall head over heels in love with? There are so many more beautiful women out there."


    This was the first time that Angelina had said so much to her family and her tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    Angelina just wanted Hannah to let it go. That was why she had spoken so much.


    Surprisingly, Hannah suddenly stood up and raised her voice. "Well, now I see why you don''t want to come home. It looks like you''ve been busy with other people. You look down upon us, don''t you?


    Are you sure that you''re just being friends? A regular friend wouldn''t drive you back so late. Plus he drove you back. Do you think that I''m just some three-year old child that can be fooled easily?" Hannah shouted angrily.


    Jacob chimed in, "Angelina, are you that rich person''s mistress?"


    Although he spoke in a low voice, everyone in the living room could still hear what he had said since the living room was so small.


    The more Jacob thought about it, the more likely he thought that it was true. ''Otherwise, why would Angelina insist that they were just friends?'' he thought to himself.


    He knew a little about the situation of being a mistress. A mistress was similar to a secret lover. They couldn''t reveal


    ley and Andrew practically grew up together. They''re a match made in heaven, ''


    Ashley thought, feeling upset.


    As she stared off into nothing, she tightly embraced her pillow.


    Sitting on the table in front of her was a steaming bowl of congee. However, Ashley seemed to be way too deep in her own thoughts to notice it.


    Suddenly, Ashley stood up. The pillow on her lap fell on the bowl on the table.


    Bang! The bowl fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" Ashley cried out.


    Thankfully, there was a blanket on the floor that cushioned the bowl''s fall. Still, it was broken.


    The congee had spilled all over the floor. Luckily, Ashley was wearing pajamas or she could have been burned.


    Still, some congee had splashed on Ashley''s feet which made her jump. She took a few steps back.


    Some parts of her feet were now red and swollen.


    Upon hearing the noise, Claire quickly dropped what she was doing and ran out of the kitchen to check on Ashley.


    "Miss Mu, what happened?" Claire asked.


    When she saw the congee on the floor, she then said, "Are you okay? Miss Mu, were you hurt? I''ll get you some medicine right away."


    Ashley hadn''t eaten that day so Claire decided to cook congee for her. She hoped that Ashley would eat it but she didn''t expect that it would spill on the floor.

 Chapter 355 Illusion

    Remorsefully, Claire said, "It''s my fault...I shouldn''t have put it here. I thought it would be easier for you to grab it if it was kept closer to you. I didn''t think you could also knock it down accidentally..."


    "Claire, it''s okay. I''m not hurt. I am just clumsy sometimes. It''s not your fault, don''t worry."


    "You didn''t get burnt, did you?" asked Claire, feeling guilty.


    "No, no. It didn''t splash on me. Just don''t worry about it...


    Could you please clean up the place? I''m going to my room for a while," said Ashley with a reassuring smile.


    "Okay, Miss Mu. I''ll take care of this..." Claire replied, her eyes still low.


    Leaving Claire there, she forced herself to climb the stairs, even though her feet were hurt.


    She sat on the edge of the bed once she reached her room and checked her feet. The right one was alright, but the left one was miserable.


    There was a red blotch on the instep. It had already started to swell.


    She hissed quietly and walked to the bathroom to run cold water over it. Once the pain and stinging alleviated a bit, she fished for an ointment in her medical kit.


    The ointment cooled down the spot instantly, making her feel much better. She then rested on the bed, playing a game on her phone.


    Every now and then, the large empty bedroom overwhelmed her. She felt bored and lonely.


    She never felt like that when Andrew was around. They didn''t even have to be talking for her to feel comfortable. His sheer presence was enough.


    Everything felt different now. Her mood these days had changed.


    She wasn''t used to sitting idly, without having anything to do.


    Now that her foot wasn''t bothering her so much, she forgot about it completely. She realized that she hadn''t been to the cake shop for a long time. ''I don''t have anything to do anyway, so why not go to see Ellie there?''


    She acted as soon as she got that thought. She changed into better clothes and left the house. On her way out, she told Claire she might not come back home in the evening.


    Claire stared at her back, mumbling to herself, "What''s the matter? Did she fight with Mr. Lu again? Are they not getting along?"


    She didn''t know a fight was often


    ''t see a reason for you to come here..."


    Ashley got stiff and uneasy, but soon adjusted herself. Ellie didn''t even notice the change. "He has to work overtime."


    "Ah, I see! He''s unavailable so you came to see me...well, is that fair?"


    Ashley pushed her down the couch. "What nonsense are you talking about? I came to see you on purpose! I missed you, idiot!"


    They fought with each other playfully for a while, pulling at each other''s hair and clothes, laughing like little girls.


    When they finally stopped, Ashley happened to take a close look at Ellie''s face.


    She looked different than usual.


    It was difficult to pinpoint, but her features and manners were more graceful than before.


    She looked much prettier and more charming.


    Ashley continued to stare at her, almost in a state of trance.


    Ellie waved her hand in front of her face and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Did you lose your soul?"


    Ashley snapped back to reality. "No...Ellie, why do you look different?" she asked, while running her skeptical eyes all over her.


    Ellie''s heart missed a beat but she managed to maintain her composure. "What is different?"


    Ashley sighed. "I can''t really say. It''s just a feeling. You look much prettier than before!"


    Ellie felt relieved. "Oh, I thought you meant I had something on my face. Well, it''s probably because you haven''t seen me for such a long time that you''ve forgotten what I look like!" she said, rolling her eyes.

 Chapter 356 Miserable Francis

    Ashley nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re probably right."


    The girls hung out until it was time to get off work. Ashley meanwhile didn''t seem to want to leave.


    Ellie looked at her, seemingly puzzled. "Why hasn''t he come to pick you up?"


    ''Isn''t he normally punctual? He''s always here at five o''clock sharp. It doesn''t matter if there''s a rainstorm or a hurricane¡ªhe has never been late. Not even a minute late.


    Even if he needed to work overtime, he would have asked somebody to come and pick her up.


    What''s going on?


    Did he forget?''


    Ashley turned, wanting nothing more than to leave. She really wasn''t in the mood to talk about it.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Ellie''s sharp eyes. She squinted then raised her voice, "Ashley, stop!"


    ''Ahhh, '' Ashley thought to herself. ''Why do we need to talk about it now? I''m not ready to talk about it just yet.''


    She slowly swiveled and put on a fake smile. "What is it, Ellie? Nina and Cheryl have already left. Let''s get our things and leave too."


    Ellie ignored what she said and asked her instead, "What''s happening? Isn''t Andrew coming to pick you up? Did you two have a fight?"


    Ashley pressed her lips together and said, "Why would we fight?"


    "Then what''s the matter?" Ellie wouldn''t let it go.


    "Just forget about it," said Ashley, her face turning ugly.


    Ellie approached her so she could hug her. Then in a soft voice, she asked, "What happened? You used to tell me everything. We never keep anything from each other. Why won''t you tell me now?"


    She was almost sure that they did have a fight. But they didn''t look like the type of couple who would fight.


    As Ashley let herself be enveloped in Ellie''s arms, she felt her sadness surge inside her. She murmured, "Ellie, let''s go home first. We can talk there, okay?"


    Ellie agreed. "All right. Let''s go home first. We can t


    im.


    Let''s go. Or we won''t be able to catch the bus."


    Upon hearing this, Ashley released her hand and glared at Francis.


    "Okay, let''s go, Ellie!"


    Francis, meanwhile, looked dumbfounded. ''Catch the bus?''


    "Ellie, are you going to take the bus? Why not take my car? I can drive you." Francis tried to stop them by standing in their way.


    He looked at Ellie, trying to gain her sympathy.


    While Ellie was moved, she couldn''t as she had to be there for Ashley who was having a rough day. She had promised Ashley she would keep her company tonight.


    Ellie turned to Ashley and looked at her as if to ask what her decision was.


    Francis couldn''t help but blame Andrew. ''Why isn''t he taking care of his wife? Now I can''t spend time with Ellie because she''s too busy with Ashley!


    What''s wrong with him? Doesn''t he want to be with his wife?


    Ever since they had gotten married, he had never allowed her to sleep in Ellie''s house. Not even for a night! Why didn''t he pick up Ashley today?''


    Francis never thought that Andrew and Ashley ever fought.


    ''Andrew''s just that kind of person. If he loves someone, he''ll love them wholeheartedly. He adores Ashley. He''d never fight with her.''


    But this time, Francis was wrong.

 Chapter 357 It Hurts

    ''Okay, now I have to convince Ashley.''


    Francis took a step forward so that he was directly in front of Ashley. He then flashed her a smile.


    However, Ashley was furious at the mere sight of Francis.


    Andrew wasn''t here so she took her anger out on him.


    ''You''re his best friend. I know you two talk a lot and you know what each other is up to, so you can''t blame me.


    All men are liars!


    No exceptions!


    All they do is cheat on women!''


    Francis just merely stood there and he had no idea what was going on in Ashley''s mind.


    "What''s wrong with you? Get out of our way. We have to catch the bus," Ashley said.


    "Ashley, I can give you and Ellie a ride. You don''t need to catch the bus. It''s crowded and you might not even get to sit anymore. Anyone can take the bus and I just want you two to be safe. Especially such beautiful women as yourselves.


    If you ride with me, you''ll be much safer and more comfortable. You can even sleep if you want. You''re going to be completely safe. What do you think?" Francis posed.


    She put on a fake smile and said, "I''m sorry to tell you this but we want to take the bus. We''ve been taking this bus for more than 20 years now. We''re used to it. You don''t need to worry about our safety.


    Maybe, you should be worrying about yourself. A handsome man like yourself can easily attract thieves."


    Ellie couldn''t help but feel uneasy upon hearing Ashley talk to Andrew like this. She eyed her and wondered what was going on with her. ''She''s never behaved like this before.''


    Francis looked at Ashley in amazement. ''She has changed a lot.


    How could she say something like that!


    She was harsh!


    I need backup from Ellie."


    He then turned to Ellie.


    She grabbed Ashley''s arm and said, "Ashley, I


    Ellie''s house. Francis helped them carry the stuff inside. Ashley stared at him when he wanted to enter the door. "I think you should leave now."


    His body turned stiff. ''What? She''s making me leave now?''


    "Ashley..."


    Ashley then went inside only to find another pair of slippers beside hers and Ellie''s.


    It was a pair of men''s slippers.


    She was a little confused. "Ellie, whose slippers are these? Why is there a pair of men''s slippers here?"


    Ellie looked at the slippers and answered, "I bought them. Francis and Andrew are always here anyway. I bought them the last time I went to the supermarket."


    Ashley glanced at her then at Francis before answering, "Okay." It was difficult to tell if she believed Ellie''s explanation or not.


    Ellie and Ashley then went to the kitchen so they could cook. Francis was finally able to relax.


    He almost had to beg just to be able to stay so he needed to make something out of it.


    Then he took out his phone and sent a message to Andrew.


    "What''s wrong with Ashley today? Is she fighting with someone? Why is she mad at me? Why didn''t she stay with you? She ruined my date with Ellie. You have to pick her up now!"

 Chapter 358 Huh

    At that time, Andrew was at the Lu Group building.


    Johnny was reporting Ashley''s schedule as he stood in front of Andrew.


    "Miss Mu went to her cake shop and went back with Miss Su at 5 o''clock in the afternoon. They were picked up by Miss Nan. They''re probably home now," Johnny said.


    He didn''t know whether Andrew was listening to him because Andrew was looking at his phone as he spoke.


    What he didn''t know was that Andrew was actually looking at a photo of Ashley. The photo was of Ashley asleep, her eyes softly closed and her black hair elegantly resting on the pillow.


    Her skin was delicate and fair without any trace of pores. The photo was a lovely capture of Ashely enjoying her peace as she lay in bed.


    Seeing that Andrew was a little absent-minded, Johnny prompted, "Mr. Lu?"


    Andrew glanced at Johnny and said indifferently, "What?"


    Johnny then repeated himself, "Miss Mu is in Miss Su''s house now."


    Andrew seemed to be in a daze, still he didn''t say a word. After a while, he just nodded.


    It was dark outside. If one stood in front of the French window, it offered a beautiful view of the city.


    It was easy to see the outside world.


    This was the highest floor in J City and also the private office of Andrew. Apart from Andrew, only Johnny could enter it.


    Johnny was curious as to why Andrew and Ashley had been in a cold war.


    ''Mr. Lu''s been like this for about a week now, '' he thought.


    He looked at Andrew and hesitated whether he should ask Andrew or not.


    Andrew glanced at Johnny and said, "You can say whatever you want to say."


    Johnny then asked, "Mr. Lu, did you have a fight with Miss Mu?"


    ''Why aren''t you home yet? It''s already so late! Before, you''d always check your watch until it''s time to get off work because you couldn''t wait.


    It''s long past after working hours and yet you''re still here and keeping track of Miss Mu, '' he pondered.


    Andrew glared back at Johnny. Johnny didn''t press further.


    Then he said, "Mr. Lu, if you don''t need any


    s started because of her. She had set their paths to lead to one another.


    At that moment, Ashley felt regretful.


    Ellie couldn''t help but wonder what Ashley''s reasoning for saying that was. So, she asked, "Well?"


    Ashley looked at Ellie seriously and said, "Ellie, promise me that you won''t fall in love with him. He is not your Mr. Right."


    Ellie stopped washing vegetables for a few seconds. "Why? What''s wrong with him? I thought you said you liked him?"


    Ashley looked at Ellie in horror and asked, "Ellie, have you fallen in love with Francis?"


    Ellie was able to avoid her question because she pointed to the pot and said, "The vegetables are going to get overcooked. Watch the pot!"


    Ashley quickly looked at the vegetables in the pot. Ellie was successful in steering the conversation elsewhere.


    After a while, they finished cooking. They cooked the meat and vegetable dishes¡ªboth their favorites.


    After dinner, they washed the dishes and then headed to Ellie''s bedroom.


    As soon as Ashley lay down on the bed, she sat up and looked at Ellie then blurted out, "Ellie, your bed smells strange."


    Ellie was drying her hair. She asked, "What smell?"


    Ashley sniffed the quilt and then said, "It smells like a man! Yes, definitely, it smells like the musk of a man! Ellie, will you be honest with me? What have you been doing?"

 Chapter 359 Expert In Love and Relationships

    Ellie stopped in her tracks when she heard Ashley comment that her bed smelled like the musk of a man. She paused and looked at Ashley who was looking at her inquisitively. She threw her towel at Ashley and said playfully, "Ashley, stop making fun of me.


    What man smell? I think you''re just missing Andrew, aren''t you?"


    Ashley dodged the towel that was thrown at her and moved farther. "Not at all," she said coldly.


    The two bantered for a while before getting ready to sleep. As they lay on the bed, Ashley still couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was some hint of a familiar scent. She just couldn''t figure out what it was.


    She turned to look at Ellie and asked seriously, "Has anyone else slept on this bed? I mean, except for you. I can still smell it."


    "No, really. Maybe it''s because you''ve been sleeping next to Andrew for so long that you''ve gotten used to his smell. So whenever you go sleep, you tend to think of it, don''t you?" Ellie suggested.


    "I don''t think that''s possible and please don''t mention him anymore," Ashley said, pursing her lips.


    "Oh, right. What''s going with you two? Did you two have a fight? Or are you having some kind of war? I never thought that these types of things would happen to you two."


    "We''re just human. Why wouldn''t it happen to us?" Ashley responded.


    Ellie rubbed her back to comfort her and said, "All right. Then can you tell me what happened between you two now?"


    Ashley moved her head to lean on Ellie''s shoulder and said, sniffing her nose, "Andrew had an affair."


    Ellie looked at her, astonished. "Had an affair? Did I hear that correctly?"


    "Yes, you heard that correctly. He has another woman. I saw the evidence. He had lipstick marks all over his clothes. And he wouldn''t let me get close to him or touch him. He ended up throwing the clothes away. You tell me. If he wasn''t guilty, why would he behave like that? Men are tra


    Ellie was a bit irked as she responded, "Just because I haven''t had the meat doesn''t mean I don''t recognize the animal. Sometimes, outsiders have the better perspective. You should know that.


    You''re just completely blinded by this small thing. If you two don''t do anything, what''s going to happen to your relationship then?"


    Ashley reflected upon it for a while and said, "You''re probably right.


    But do I just go and ask him directly? I don''t think I can do that." She looked at Ellie with doubt in her eyes.


    "Why can''t you? You''re his wife. It''s only natural that you ask him about it. What are you scared of?"


    "I''m not scared," Ashley argued.


    "Then go and confront him tomorrow," Ellie challenged.


    "Okay, I''m not scared of him."


    "Okay, let''s sleep now. We need to go to work tomorrow," Ellie urged her.


    "Okay, okay," said Ashley, yawning.


    Since that night when she saw the lipstick marks on Andrew''s shirt, Ashley hadn''t slept well. This was the first night that she had gotten a good sleep because she was sleeping in a place she was comfortable in.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, Francis was still sitting on the couch. He looked pissed off as he looked at the man who was acting as if he wasn''t there and nothing had happened.

 Chapter 360 Liar

    Andrew was completely ignoring him! Francis'' eyes grew wide as he realized that he was fooled into coming here!


    He pointed at Andrew with his finger, "You¡­" "You''re still so calm and composed at this rate."


    He smashed the gas and drove at full speed in order to get here as soon as possible, fearing that Andrew would do something reckless. But to his surprise, when he got here, what came into his view was this!


    Francis'' face showed clearly that he was deeply hurt.


    Andrew lifted his eyelids slightly and gave him an indifferent look, without saying anything.


    The message he conveyed to him was obvious. "Say more bullshit, you''ll be thrown out the door."


    Francis still got the feeling of being thrown out. So he had to shut up.


    But in his heart, he was cursing Andrew with some kind of voodoo witchcraft. ''Damn it, Andrew! How dare you fool me?


    I''ll tell on you to Ashley!


    You just wait!''


    Thinking of Ashley, he again turned to look at Andrew, who was sitting on the couch and having a sullen face. Something must have happened between the two of them.


    Otherwise, why did he stop him when he wanted to tell Ashley about that matter.


    At first Francis thought Andrew was afraid that Ashley might be worried, so he wouldn''t let him tell her. But from the situation he saw today, it wasn''t the case.


    Moreover, Ashley was acting strangely today too.


    Francis started to form a picture in his mind.


    He was a person who couldn''t keep a secret and would easily spill the beans. And now that he felt like he discovered a secret, he became restless and couldn''t keep it under wraps.


    But, Andrew didn''t speak, so he dared not utter a word and kept his mouth shut.


    He could only check on Andrew secretly from time to time.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Andrew gave him a cold glance and asked lightly.


    Andrew had gotten used to coming back to sleep by Ashley''s side and holding her in his arms as she slept. Tonight Ashley went to spend the night in Ellie''s place. Without the beauty in his arms, how could he fall asleep?


    Luckily, he got himself a night owl to keep him company. The two of them sat on the couch doing nothing.


    Like being injected with chicken blood, Francis nodded vigorously. "Yes, something important! A big deal! "About you and Ashley!"


    Only then did Francis get his attention. Andrew turned to him and said, "Fine, go ahead,"


    Without any hesitation, "Did you have a fight with Ashley?" asked Francis.


    "Well, yes."


    At the office, the designing contest had been going on in full swing. Tomorrow, they would start to evaluate and select the winners. So when Ashley stepped into the office, everyone''s tense faces could be clearly seen.


    Everyone looked serious, except for Ashley and Amaia.


    Amaia had always been carefree and let things go their own course. And the contest wasn''t really a big deal to her.


    Meanwhile, Ashley was in fact, nervous. However, it didn''t show in her demeanor.


    The day passed by quickly but busily and when it was time to get off work, Ashley took a last glance at the design. She made a satisfied nod and put it back into her drawer.


    It was same as usual, she didn''t see Andrew when she went to the big tree.


    She felt at a loss.


    The driver today was Josef. She wondered what Johnny was doing now. She was not used to Josef and didn''t know how to interact with him.


    Josef was less talkative than Johnny. He drove quietly and brought Ashley back to the villa.


    After she got to the villa, Ashley made a call to Johnny but he didn''t answer.


    Ashley thought for a while and then made a call to Andrew too, but the result was the same. Nobody answered.


    Ashley frowned. ''What''s the matter? Why is no one answering? Are they both busy?''


    A moment later, she sent a message to Andrew, "Come home to have dinner. I have something to talk to you about."


    In the office, Andrew was sitting behind his desk and Johnny stood by his side. He was holding onto his cellphone when he received a message. His fingers clicked on it swiftly as he stared at the screen, his expression remained unreadable and nobody knew what was on his mind.

 Chapter 361 I Won’t Let Go Of Her!

    In fact, Andrew had finished dealing with everything in the company. But he didn''t want to go back home. He wouldn''t find Ashley there anyway.


    Looking to his side, Johnny looked at Andrew, sitting indifferently and fiddling with his phone. He almost went mad!


    Something must have happened to Andrew. Something was different, recently. So, he worked very hard as his assistant and tried to make things as smooth as possible for his boss. It was normal for him to work that way, day and night but he did his best even more.


    He was like a spinning top that kept turning and never stopped. Naturally, he was exhausted. He couldn''t keep up with his boss.


    He simply wanted to find a soft bed, be carried off to dreamland and have a good sleep.


    When Ashley called, Johnny glanced at his boss secretly. Without looking at him, Andrew told him that he wasn''t allowed to answer the phone.


    They both looked at the phone ringing. The harsh, blaring sound reverberated throughout the room. It kept ringing until it automatically stopped.


    Unexpectedly, Andrew''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Just seeing the expression on his boss'' face, he knew it was a call from Ashley.


    ''It''s understandable that Mr. Lu didn''t allow me to answer Miss Mu''s phone call. But why won''t he answer it as well? What actually happened?


    In the past, as long as Miss Mu called him, he would immediately be happy. The smile on his face was so obvious for everyone to see. He was at her beck and call. Why won''t he answer it now? It''s strange, '' Johnny mused.


    Andrew read the message from the one he missed so dearly. She was asking him to go back to have dinner together and said that she had something important to discuss with him.


    Panic and nervousness overcame him for the first time.


    ''Did she realize that she doesn''t love me and now wanted him? Does she love her brother, Ron, who has always been good to her?'' Andrew thought.


    He subconsciously wanted to evade her and didn''t want to go back. He never wanted to hear cruel words of rejection from Ashley''s own mouth.


    So, when the phone rang, he ignored it even if he wanted to hear her melodious voice.


    He was afraid. He was afraid that Ashley would say something he hated, something he didn''t want to hear. He was afraid that she would say she wanted to leave him for another man.


    ''She said she likes me. How come she wants to leave me now?'' A crisis he never encountered befor


    er or not.


    When he reached out for the door to open it, his phone rang. Naturally, Ashley heard Andrew''s ringtone.


    After she hung the phone up, Ashley strode towards Andrew and expressionlessly said, "Welcome back. Wash your hands. Let''s have dinner together."


    Ashley made herself look serious. She thought she shouldn''t smile at Andrew since she was going to ask him something. She worried that he might not answer her questions seriously if she smiled.


    But in Andrew''s eyes, it had another meaning.


    Ashley indifferently spoke to him in a cold tone as if drawing a line between them.


    She fled after saying her piece. Not all the food was served at the table yet. She needed to go back in and finish everything.


    Andrew was more and more worried.


    ''Is she really determined to leave me?


    Maybe this will be the last dinner that we''ll be having together!'' thought Andrew.


    Andrew licked his lips sadly and walked to the table as he sat down absent-mindedly.


    Ashley placed the last dish on the table and looked at Andrew sitting at the table. He was silent as he stared at her. She helped Andrew put some of the dishes on his plate as she went, "Have a taste. How is it?"


    Her eyes sparkled with expectation as she waited for his response.


    However, Andrew was preparing for the worst. He thought that it might be the last dinner they had together. And then after that, Ashley would leave him.


    No matter how delicious the food was, he couldn''t taste anything. He couldn''t enjoy any of it.


    However, he noticed the expectation in her voice and did his best to reply as casually as he could.

 Chapter 362 Dont You Cry

    "Yes, it''s delicious."


    The truth was, he didn''t even know if the food was salty, sweet, or spicy.


    He just chewed and swallowed mechanically whatever Ashley put into his plate. Even when he came across some very hot and spicy peppers, he continued to eat without making a single reaction.


    He was becoming more and more anxious. He didn''t know what to expect. He was convinced that his instincts were right as time passed. She was so gentle to him as she served food on his plate.


    ''Is she just waiting for the right moment to talk to me about it or is she going to ask me to let her go so she could be with the person she really loves?''


    As he thought about it, his eyes turned cold. ''No way! I''d never do that. I''m never letting her go!''


    Meanwhile, Ashley was thinking that since she had been treating him so well, it shouldn''t be a problem if she suddenly started asking him her questions.


    She hoped he would answer her questions honestly. In any case, she would respect his choice, she reminded herself.


    However, on second thought, she realized she still wasn''t ready to accept that scenario in case it would happen.


    She shook her head in an attempt to clear her head. "Okay, if you want more, feel free to get more."


    After dinner, Ashley took away the dishes and put them in the kitchen. Then she walked over to Andrew who still hadn''t moved. She said, "We should go upstairs to talk."


    Andrew trailed behind her as she climbed the stairs, taking one step at a time and watching her back.


    When they got to the bedroom, Ashley closed the door and took a deep breath. She was trying to gather all her courage. ''You can do this, Ashley, '' she said inwardly.


    After which, she turned to Andrew. When she spoke, she tried to level her voice. "Are you having an affair with another woman?"


    Andrew was stunned.


    ''What''s going on here?


    What did she just say?


    Why wouldn''t she just s


    arms around her.


    Upon hearing what she''d said, his mind went blank.


    ''What is she talking about?


    Lipstick mark on my clothes?''


    He''s never come close to any woman for them to be able to leave a lipstick stain on his clothes.


    But he did remember throwing away the clothes. He couldn''t remember why but he knew that ever since that, Ashley had changed towards him.


    He remembered having dinner with Lesley about a week ago. He had originally made an appointment with her father. He just didn''t know that Aaron would ask Lesley to go to dinner on his behalf. During that dinner, Lesley threw herself on him.


    After that, his clothes smelled like her perfume. He couldn''t stand it, so as soon as he got home, he changed out of those clothes and trashed them.


    That same day, Ashely had gone to see Ron. Andrew had assumed that she had already fallen in love with him.


    However, it seemed it wasn''t true at all. It appeared that he had just assumed all of it.


    She thought the same as he did. She was jealous and had gone on to assume so many things.


    Now that he had seen the light, he felt stupid. He had been chasing his own tail. It was completely uncharacteristic of him to let it go on for so long. In addition to that, he had made her cry like a baby.

 Chapter 363 Andrew, Dont Move

    Andrew wiped the tears off Ashley''s face and moved closer to her. Then he whispered to her in a soft voice, "No, no. You''re my only one.


    I can explain that. It''s true that I had a meeting with the CEO of the Feng Group. I just didn''t expect that it would be with Lesley. When I first saw her, I immediately wanted to leave. Just as I was about to leave, she stood up and faked falling into my arms. I didn''t know that she had left a lipstick stain on my shirt.


    My shirt smelled like her perfume. That''s why I didn''t want you to hug me. I wanted to shower first to get rid of the smell. All my clothes that day smelled like that so I threw them away."


    This was probably the first time that Andrew''s said so much and the first time he had explained himself to a woman so patiently.


    He only did that because he loved Ashley so much.


    Andrew placed his chin on Ashley''s head as he hugged her tighter. He said gently, "So, no, I am not having an affair with anyone. You''re my only one. Please stop crying, Ashley."


    ''Whenever you cry, I feel as if my whole world is falling apart.


    So, please don''t cry.


    It''s my fault, '' thought Andrew.


    Ashley was still dazed. Even when Andrew had already explained himself, she still couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    "Then¡­ why¡­ did you ignore me for so long?" Ashley asked while sobbing.


    Andrew sighed. Ashley had gone to see Ron that day. When she came back, she was already treating him coldly. He immediately connected it to Ron. He wasn''t actually planning on ignoring her. He was just afraid that Ashley might leave him.


    Andrew remained silent.


    Ashley didn''t know why she was so insistent. "Tell me!"


    "Do you remember who you went to meet that day? You treated me coldly that day. I thought it''s because you had feelings for him so..."


    Andrew d


    him.


    Andrew just ate whatever Ashley dumped on his plate. He was allergic to peppers. In fact, he hadn''t eaten one since he was young. Francis had just told him that he couldn''t eat spicy food anymore.


    Andrew suddenly released Ashley and said, "Ash, I just remember I have a lot of things to deal with..."


    Before Andrew could finish, Ashley hastily grabbed his hand and said, "What''s wrong? Is it anything serious?"


    Andrew couldn''t meet her eyes. "Don''t worry. I just need to tie up some loose ends at work. I''ll be back later."


    When Ashley grabbed Andrew''s hand, she felt its temperature to be a little high.


    It didn''t help that Andrew was acting a bit strange too. It was getting late and she was wondering why Andrew couldn''t put off whatever he was going to do for the next day.


    As Ashley was in deep thought, Andrew suddenly released his grip on her, causing her to lose balance and almost falling to the floor.


    As much as he wanted to help Ashley, he knew he had to go.


    "Ash, just rest for now. I''ll be back later," he hastily said, hoping to be able to leave right away.


    Ashley narrowed her eyes, looked at Andrew who was just about to leave. Then she said, "Andrew, don''t move!"

 Chapter 364 You Can’t Leave

    Hearing Ashley''s words, Andrew slowed his pace down a bit but he still continued walking.


    Seeing that Andrew was about to walk out of the room, Ashley yelled at him with a shrill voice, "Andrew, you can''t leave. If you walk out of the room now, I will forget that you ever existed!"


    Ashley was sure that she clearly saw something. When she held Andrew''s hand, she felt his body temperature soaring.


    Andrew stood there like a headstone in the dead of night. Beads of sweat were forming on his brow as he was at a loss on what he should do.


    Actually, he had reconciled with Ashley a few minutes ago and he told her that he didn''t want to leave.


    However, he couldn''t hide what happened to him if he didn''t leave as soon as possible.


    While Andrew was wrestling with his thoughts on what he should do, Ashley walked over to him, held his arms and rolled up his sleeves. Sure enough, she saw some dense red spots on Andrew''s arms. It seemed that Andrew was having some sort of allergy attack.


    Ashley looked at Andrew and worriedly asked him what happened to his arms.


    Andrew didn''t want Ashley to know the truth. He hid his arms behind his back, but his hands were currently being held tightly by Ashley. He was afraid that Ashley might fall down to the ground again if he pulled his hands back violently.


    Andrew licked his lips and sealed his mouth, preventing any words to escape.


    Seeing Andrew like this, Ashley couldn''t help being anxious. "Andrew, what is going on? If you don''t tell me, then I won''t tell you anything about me," she told him with a concerned look on her face.


    Andrew grew anxious after hearing those words. Looking at Ashley, Andrew couldn''t find the right words to describe or explain what was happening to him. "Ash, don''t worry. I''m just suffering from an allergy. I''ll be fine after taking some medicine."


    ''Allergy?


    It seems that Andrew hasn''t eaten anything that may make his allergies to act up, '' thought Ashley.


    Later, she thought of the first time they had dinner. She remembered that she had seen similar spots on Andrew''s body.


    They ate many Sichuan dishes which were especially spicy during that day.


    Ashley liked to eat spicy food. She a


    y food but didn''t refuse nor react when Ashley served him some.


    Why?


    Andrew loved her so much. That was why he tried to like everything that she liked.


    That was the only reason.


    It was simple but moving enough.


    Andrew knew that Ashley would burst into tears if he told Ashley about his thoughts.


    So, Andrew said, "I just wanted to taste them."


    Only Andrew could think of such a lame reason at that moment.


    Ashley would definitely figure out why Andrew would eat spicy food if she thought about it real hard.


    ''Why is Andrew so hard-headed? He can''t eat spicy food but he still ate so much, '' thought Ashley.


    She looked at Andrew, and declared in a serious tone, "You are not allowed to eat spicy food in the future. Do you understand? I will see to it that your allergies won''t get triggered again."


    ''From now on, everything spicy is not allowed in our house. We''d better eat something light, '' Ashley thought.


    Maybe this was love.


    Ashley liked everything that Andrew liked. And Andrew was willing to like everything that Ashley liked.


    Andrew happily replied, "Okay."


    After making sure that there was nothing serious with Andrew anymore, Ashley said, "Well, it''s late. Let''s go to bed. We have to go to work tomorrow."


    Andrew smiled and said, "Okay."


    After taking a bath, they both lay down on the bed but weren''t sleepy.


    Ashley was deep in thought about the things she needed to work on in the company the following day.

 Chapter 365 Ashley’s Design Had Disappeared

    ''Am I dreaming? Are Ashley and I okay now? Plus, it looks she''s starting to trust me again, '' Andrew thought to himself.


    Upon noticing that Ashley seemed to be staring at the ceiling, he asked, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?"


    Ashley said, "I''m thinking about the design competition tomorrow. I''m both excited and nervous."


    Andrew gently rubbed Ashley''s shoulder and comforted her, "Don''t worry. Believe in yourself."


    Ashley looked at Andrew and said, worried, "What if I don''t believe in myself? I didn''t major in jewelry design so I don''t know the technical stuff. I don''t think I''m good enough."


    Andrew smiled as he replied "Are you forgetting that I''m your number one fan and that you''ll always have my support? I''m an excellent teacher and I''m the one who taught you. So you have to believe in yourself."


    Ashley looked at Andrew as she chuckled. She didn''t expect Andrew to be this supportive.


    He wasn''t arrogant though. He was just the right amount of proud. Ashley liked it that he was like this.


    Ashley then nodded and said, "Okay. I believe in you and I believe in me."


    Andrew replied softly, "Okay. It''s time to sleep. Good night."


    They rarely just talked ever in bed because most of the time they flirted with each other or made love. Perhaps Andrew wanted to preserve Ashley''s energy for the competition the next day.


    Ashley inhaled Andrew''s scent to relax herself. In no time at all, she had fallen fast asleep.


    When Andrew gazed at Ashley who was sound asleep, his face softened.


    He didn''t tell Ashley that he was also attending the design competition the next day.


    He didn''t want Ashley to be so nervous and he wanted to surprise her. He wanted to be there for Ashley and support her.


    The following day, Ashley and Andrew rode in the same car when they headed to work and they were perfectly fine.


    The atmosphere around them seemed romantic.


    Johnny was taken aback when he saw


    carefully."


    Ashley tried to calm down as she racked her mind. She had brought the design to work yesterday. ''Where did I place it?'' thought Ashley.


    She then searched her desk but still, she couldn''t find it.


    She knew for sure that she placed it in her drawer yesterday. Where would it go?


    Ashley said sadly, "I can''t find it. I''m sure that I put it in the drawer yesterday."


    After a few minutes of fruitlessly looking elsewhere, Amaia finally gave up. She then turned to Ashley and asked, "Would you have a spare design ready? Just use it for this round. This is an emergency. Anyway, this is just the first round. I doubt it''ll be difficult already."


    Ashley wanted to cry as she was already panicking. "No, I only had that design ready. My other designs aren''t here. Amaia, what should I do?"


    "Wait. Let me think. Okay, so you left your design here yesterday. If it''s gone, it means someone took it because it wouldn''t just disappear by itself. Someone took it so let''s ask the others," Amaia said.


    Both Ashley and Amaia left as soon as work finished so they see didn''t who had stayed behind. Their only option was to ask around.


    Ashley was already panicking. It was only until Amaia suggested the possibility that someone must have taken it that Ashley considered that idea.

 Chapter 366 Sylvia Must Have Taken Ashley’s Design Drawing

    After all, they didn''t have close friendships with the others in the company. Ashley and Amaia didn''t know what kind of people they were and whether they would take Ashley''s design drawing.


    Sylvia could be seen as an example. She often bickered with Ashley and Amaia over the smallest things. It was more likely that she took Ashley''s design drawing. However, they had no evidence to present and prove their claim.


    At that moment, people in the design department were all present and prepared for the competition. As they went to the conference room, they heard a fraction of the conversation between Ashley and Amaia, however, no one knew what happened.


    Moreover, all their attention was spent on the competition. They had no interest in Ashley and Amaia''s exchange.


    Amaia moved Ashley aside and said, "Who was the last one to leave after work last night? Did any of you see someone approach Ashley''s desk yesterday?"


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Someone asked.


    Their colleagues simultaneously stared inquisitively.


    "Ashley''s design drawing disappeared. She placed it in her drawer yesterday. Is there anyone who has seen her design drawing?" explained Amaia.


    "Huh? Why would it disappear? The competition will start soon. What will she submit?"


    "No. We left the company after work, and didn''t see anyone who went to her desk."


    "I haven''t seen it."


    "We don''t know either."


    Several people shook their heads and confirmed they didn''t know anything about it.


    Amaia and Ashley looked around and paid attention to their facial expressions. It seemed that they were telling the truth. They ran into a dead end and didn''t know how to proceed from there.


    Amaia and Ashley conversed with their eyes. ''Is it possible that the design drawing wasn''t taken by someone in the company?


    That''s impossible!


    The design drawing wouldn''t disappear by itself, '' they thought.


    Amaia glanced at their surroundings. At a corner, she found a man looking over at those who had spoken up. The man looked over and over again, nervously remaining silent.


    Amaia narrowed her eyes and approached the man. "You saw someone go to Ashley''s desk yesterday, didn''t you?"


    The man


    d Amaia and gently said, "Amaia, don''t mind it. The competition is about to start. Let''s enter the conference room."


    Amaia said anxiously, "But what will you do? You don''t have a design drawing to submit. What will you give?"


    Ashley could only comfort her, "Don''t worry about it. Believe in me."


    She took a deep breath and relaxed. ''It will be fine if Sylvia doesn''t use my design drawing. Anyway, I don''t have to participate in the competition this time. I still have many other chances.


    If Sylvia has taken my design drawing and uses it later, I will definitely punish her, '' thought Ashley.


    Ashley and Amaia walked into a broad conference room filled with people. Everyone sat according to a pre-arranged order.


    Ashley happened to sit behind Sylvia while Amaia sat behind Ashley.


    At exactly nine o''clock, Kelly came in with the other senior executives.


    There were three special seats left for them. Kelly sat down on one end, while a large man who seemed to be in his forties sat down on the opposite end.


    Ashley noticed that the large man and Sylvia glanced at each other when he came in.


    ''This man may have been acting as Sylvia''s support.


    It''s no wonder that he has the ability to help Sylvia find a job here. That man has a position similar to Kelly.


    What''s surprising is that the righteous Kelly would allow Sylvia to work in the design department through connections, '' thought Ashley.


    Only the middle seat remained vacant.

 Chapter 367 Surprises

    But nobody present would dare say anything.


    Ashley was also curious to know who that person could be.


    Her curiosity was satisfied moments later because the next second, the door of the conference room burst open. The sound of footsteps became louder and louder and those inside the room froze and seemed to have forgotten what they were doing just then.


    "Wow!


    Who is that guy?


    How could there be a guy so handsome walking in this world, let alone towards the conference room right now?


    Why haven''t I seen this person in the company before?"


    For a moment, the people were whispering. Everyone, male and female, fixed their gazes upon Andrew.


    Their eyes were filled to the brim with utter surprise, jealousy and curiosity.


    Even within the Lu Group, not everyone had seen the CEO and appreciated his nice looking face this close a distance.


    Only top management up to positions like Miss Mo''s had the chance to see him. And some of them only got to see him on extremely rare occasions.


    Miss Mo frowned and asked everyone to be quiet. And then together with Mr. Mao, she stood up and went over to greet Andrew. "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    The room suddenly turned dead silent. Everyone in the room had a sudden desire to speak and all were extremely excited. But it wasn''t the time for them to say anything.


    ''Oh, the CEO! How surprising! It is the CEO! They have seen the CEO in person today!


    He is extraordinarily handsome, same as what the rumors said about him.''


    Nobody noticed that when he stepped into the room, his eyes quickly scanned and zeroed in toward the direction where Ashley was. After locating Ashley, he drew his eyes back and looked to be in a very good mood.


    Ashley kept her head down as if she didn''t notice anything going on in the room.


    But when she noticed that so many people were staring at her man with envious eyes, she got irritated. Andrew belonged to her alone. Only she could look at him freely. She wanted to hide him from such unwanted gazes.


    Why did he have to come out and wonder around? Now his admirers would double in number.


    If Andrew could guess what Ashley was thi


    She then stood up and pointed to Sylvia, who was going to sit down, and said, "The design she has shown just now is mine."


    "Wow!"


    The crowd was surprised and didn''t understand what was going on. Their eyes shifted between Ashley and Sylvia, not knowing what would happen next.


    ''What is happening here?


    Someone said that the design was hers? The speaker has already presented the design and made her presentation.''


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment. She looked at Ashley, as if she didn''t expect Ashley would point out the fact. But within seconds, she looked as if nothing had happened and said with sarcasm, "I presented this design. I did it. What evidence do you have to confirm that this design is yours?"


    Sylvia had explained everything about the design without missing anything. Ashley knew that it was meaningless to talk about the design itself.


    It appeared that Sylvia had properly prepared for the presentation. She wanted all attempts to accuse her of stealing the design to fail.


    But would it be possible for Sylvia to stop Ashley''s attempts?


    Ashley pressed her lips and said, "I signed on the back of the design paper. You can turn it back and see for yourself if you don''t believe me."


    Ashley fixed her eyes on Sylvia steadily and confidently stated that fact.


    Sylvia panicked for a couple of seconds. Her hands clenched the paper tightly. But after a second thought, she calmed down again.

 Chapter 368 Denial

    Ashley didn''t really sign all of her drawings. This was just an accident.


    When she drew this design, she was thinking of Andrew. They hadn''t been fighting yet and they were on very good terms. She found inspiration from practically nothing and started drawing.


    On the back of her drawing was not only her name signed but also Andrew''s.


    She didn''t want to just sign her name on it so she wrote Andrew''s name too in very small letters. One had to look very carefully for one to see it.


    Ashley looked at Sylvia and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can turn the paper and see for yourself."


    Miss Mo looked at Sylvia and said, "Turn it over, Sylvia."


    Sylvia knew that she had to turn it over even if she didn''t want to because there were so many people watching her.


    So she turned the paper over. On the center of the paper, Ashley''s name was written in bold and clear letters. It was difficult to ignore.


    Andrew was bursting with pride. ''Smart. Of course, she would think of that. She knew she had to sign her name on her own designs.''


    "Whoa!


    Is this true?


    Did Sylvia really steal Ashley''s design?"


    "I''m not sure but based on what happened just now, it seems like it. Why would Ashley''s name be signed on the back? And how would Ashley know about it?"


    While the crowd whispered amongst each other, Sylvia remained composed.


    It was difficult to believe that the drawing wasn''t Ashley''s.


    Miss Mo and Mr. Mao should have seen what had happened. Mr. Mao looked at Sylvia. It seemed as if he wanted to defend Sylvia but Miss Mo interrupted him.


    "Sylvia, Ashley said that the design you have is actually hers and she was able to prove it. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "Ha-ha!"


    Everyone was shocked when Sylvia just laughed. She didn''t even try to explain herself¡ªs


    able.


    She was cunning enough to think of that stupid made-up excuse.


    Sylvia glanced at Ashley knowingly, as if to provoke her.


    ''So what are you going to do? Looks like you''re tied. You can''t do anything.''


    No one noticed the coldness in Andrew''s eyes who was sitting in front.


    He glared at Sylvia. It took everything he had not to throw her out of this office right now. He just wanted Sylvia to disappear.


    Johnny, who was sitting next to him, wasn''t oblivious to Andrew''s rage but it wasn''t like he could do much either.


    Sylvia was able to defend herself. There was nothing any of them could do.


    Suddenly, someone commented in a low voice, "But the handwriting doesn''t look like Sylvia''s."


    The comment caused a stir.


    Ashley raised her head upon hearing this. Her eyes were gleaming. The person was right. It would be easy to prove that it was her handwriting.


    ''Sylvia''s handwriting is totally different from hers!


    Let''s see how Sylvia''s going to fight this.''


    Ashley looked at Kelly and said, "Miss Mo, if Sylvia can prove that the signature is her handwriting then I''ll quit the contest. But if she can''t prove that she wrote that then I need her to explain herself to me."

 Chapter 369 Why Are You Firing Me

    Ashley said those words softly but firmly.


    People couldn''t help but believe in her confident words.


    Andrew, who was sitting in the front of the conference room, couldn''t help but frown. At first, he was in a good mood, and planned to see his doting wife. He didn''t expect Ashley would experience such unfair treatment during the contest.


    Kelly sat by his side and naturally noticed Andrew growing impatient. Having worked in the company for so many years, she had never heard of someone stealing someone else''s design before.


    ''The boss has become a little impatient. How about we deal with this matter later to make the competition go on for now?''


    This idea flashed in Kelly''s mind for a second and she couldn''t help but directly suggest to Andrew, "Mr. Lu, How about we deal with this matter later to make the competition go on for now?"


    Andrew glanced at Kelly. He believed that Kelly was righteous and responsible. But Andrew was worried that things might not go as he expected.


    Moreover, he didn''t want Ashley to be bullied.


    Andrew indifferently replied, "No. Solve it now. I have to see what is going on. How could such a bad thing happen in our company?"


    Hearing that, Kelly wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible. So, she agreed to do what Ashley said.


    Sylvia would be asked to re-write Ashley''s name. If her handwriting was the same as the handwriting on the drawing, then it could be proven that Sylvia didn''t lie.


    If they were not the same, then Sylvia had to be severely punished.


    Kelly said, "Okay."


    She told her assistant to take a pen and a piece of paper and put them in front of Sylvia.


    Kelly said, "Sylvia, have you heard Ashley''s words just now? If you can prove that the handwriting on this design drawing is yours, then this design drawing is yours. Ashley was accusing you of stealing and she will be punished according to the rules in our company. If the handwriting is not yours, then you should give an explanation to Ashley."


    After Kelly''s assistant placed the pen and the paper in front of her, Sylvia was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect that


    rowing such wild accusations all of a sudden? Is the design drawing Ashley''s and you took it? Otherwise, why couldn''t you even write down the name in front of us?


    How can you prove that this design is yours?"


    Kelly looked at Sylvia, thinking she had to fire Sylvia this time no matter what happened. It was bad for the department if Sylvia stayed here.


    Sylvia didn''t dare to look at Kelly or write down the name.


    ''Once I write down the name, I will be in trouble!'' Sylvia thought to herself.


    Andrew was impatient. At first, he thought Ashley''s idea was quite good. It could also prove that this design was Ashley''s. He didn''t expect Sylvia to be so stubborn.


    Glancing at Johnny who was trying to be inconspicuous, Andrew coldly said, "Johnny, tell them about the rules. She stole Ashley''s design, used it to participate in the competition and refused to admit her mistakes. How should we punish this kind of employee?"


    Johnny was excited upon hearing Andrew''s words. He thought Sylvia was an annoying employee for a long time. "Mr. Lu, she should be fired. And we should write down everything she has done during her time in the company on her file to remind other companies not to hire her. Otherwise, what if she does these things again in other companies?"


    Sylvia looked at Johnny in utter disbelief and asked, "Why? Why are you firing me? This design is mine. Why are you all siding with her?"

 Chapter 370 Well Done

    "Mr. Cheng, you wouldn''t be partial to Ashley just because you are her cousin, would you? You were also the one who brought her in, correct?"


    Sylvia said these words to tell everyone the secret! The words that fell from her mouth can''t be taken back. It was meant to tarnish Ashley''s reputation and end her there.


    ''It was Mr. Johnny Cheng, who brought her in!


    Who was Johnny? He was the outstanding assistant of Andrew!


    He must have played his cards well to get the position for Ashley!'' thought by everyone on the room.


    Amaia, who stood next to Ashley, was enraged about what Sylvia said. ''How dare she say that! She was the one who got herself in through the back door!


    No one would do such a thing except for her!''


    Ashley caught hold of Amaia as she was about to rise from her seat and whispered to her ear," Keep calm. Let her speak."


    Johnny felt apprehensive after he heard Sylvia''s words. His palm started sweating in panic.


    ''Damn it!


    It''s okay if you wanted to die, but leave me alone, OK? Don''t drag me into it!''


    Johnny looked at Andrew cautiously. When he thought about the relationship between Miss Mu and his boss, wasn''t that indirectly indicating he''s cousins with him as well?


    ''Being the boss''s cousin?'' Johnny shivered with fear just thinking about it. ''It''s impossible!''


    Andrew sat still with a blank expression. No one knew what he thought, which only served to frighten Johnny even more.


    ''Boss is more terrifying this way.'' Beads of sweat started to form on Johnny''s forehead as his mind scrambled for a way to answer Sylvia.


    ''This woman was silly enough to pass the buck to me. Maybe she didn''t hear what the boss said.


    It was obviously Andrew, the true boss here, who brought Miss Mu in. Daring to frame Miss Mu, I doubt she''d end up anywhere good.''


    Without missing a beat, Sylvia turned to Andrew and said, "Boss, are you going to let Johnny do whatever he wants?"


    The two senior leaders present were too afraid to say anything and hung their heads low.


    ''Was she questioning Andrew?'' They silently prayed that they won''t be dragged into it when it spirals out of control.


    Neither of them dared to do this. They were terrified of the conseque


    be any company who would accept and employ her.


    She started losing it and went crazy. She can''t let herself end here! Regret filled her mind as she pleaded with Ashley to help smoothen things out.


    Amaia was afraid of Ashley being soft-hearted. She glanced at her and advised, "Ashley, don''t fall for her words. Don''t forget what she has done to you." Sylvia was not worth forgiving.


    Maybe she would do the same thing one day.


    Ashley nodded to Amaia in acknowledgment. She knew that Amaia was only concerned for her. Either way, she didn''t have any intention to help her.


    Ashley didn''t pity Sylvia at all. She deserved this.


    Andrew tapped his long white fingers on the table without expression.


    Johnny knew that his boss was growing impatient. He was silently ordering him to speed things up and he could only follow it. "In view of what Sylvia has done, she should be fired," he said.


    Sylvia threw herself into a chair, pale and speechless.


    ''Was this what I hoped for?''


    "Moreover, the two employees who testified for Sylvia will be given a verbal warning." However, Johnny knew that it wouldn''t be long before the two would be fired sooner or later, for they dared to frame Ashley.


    When he finished handing down the judgement, Johnny turned to Kelly, "Miss. Mo, what do you think? Do you have anything to add?"


    ''Why not ask me before you dealt with this?'' Kelly muttered to herself.


    "No, Mr. Cheng did a great job. Well done!" Kelly smiled.

 Chapter 371 Andrew Came Here For Ashley

    ''I probably need to handle this. This is Miss Mu we''re talking about, '' Johnny thought to himself.


    "Okay. Then you can proceed as I''ve instructed," Johnny said.


    As Johnny spoke, two people came in to escort Sylvia out. Sylvia must''ve been so preoccupied that it didn''t take much to get her out of the room.


    Mr. Mao''s face darkened upon seeing all of this.


    He was at a loss for words. He used to think that Sylvia was a bright girl but she didn''t seem so bright at that moment.


    ''How could she do that? Mr. Lu exposed her! How can I help her now?'' Mr. Mao cried out in his heart.


    At that moment, everyone in the conference room was exchanging glances and thinking about the exact same thing.


    Everything happened so quickly. Suddenly, it was Andrew himself, the CEO of the Lu Group, dealing with the drama of the staff.


    Even Kelly didn''t expect this to happen.


    However, Ashley was Johnny''s cousin and Johnny was Andrew''s trustworthy assistant. It seemed perfectly logical that Andrew would help Ashley.


    Suddenly, Andrew stood up and said plainly, "The competition shall continue." Then he left with Johnny.


    Everyone at the conference room watched them leave.


    They still hadn''t come to their senses long after Andrew had left.


    ''So, why did Mr. Lu come here in the first place?'' they thought collectively.


    Kelly was the one to break the silence. She looked around and immediately noticed that everyone was lost in thought. Then she said, "Well, best to let it go. The competition will continue in a while."


    Kelly then looked towards the door where Andrew had just been and frowned to herself. ''What is Mr. Lu trying to prove or do?


    Did he just come to visit?


    Why did he leave so soon?'' she thought to herself.


    If Kelly had voiced this out to Johnny, he probably would h


    ia was fired and you got your design back. Let''s get back to work!"


    "Okay!


    Thank you for being so good to me. You were so supportive," Ashley said gratefully.


    "Well, we''re friends. I should be good to you. Next time this happens again, you should tell me so I can help you," Amaia said.


    Ashley smiled and said, "Okay."


    Amaia whispered to Ashley, "I think everyone in our department now knows that Johnny is your cousin. Just watch out. I think they like him."


    Ashley scrunched up her eyebrows. ''But Johnny isn''t my cousin.


    Can you all stop associating him with me?'' she thought inwardly.


    "It''s fine. I don''t care about them. They''re not my friends anyway. I''ll just act normally like how did before.


    Well, how are you and Johnny... Cousin Johnny?" Ashley almost slipped up and called Johnny by just his name. Luckily, she was able to catch herself on time.


    ''Oh, no! I almost exposed it.


    But I think it''s normal to just call one''s cousins by their name, '' she thought to herself.


    Ashley didn''t know much about things like this. Lena and Ron were her only sister and brother respectively.


    She didn''t have a cousin.


    Besides, she didn''t even know who her actual family was.

 Chapter 372 Became The Person That Colleagues Fawned On

    Upon the mention of this, Amaia looked frustrated. "Not much progress."


    She was usually a carefree and outgoing girl but when it came to the person she liked, she grew shy and timid.


    When she was able to get Johnny''s number and WeChat, they would only chat occasionally.


    Sometimes they didn''t even know what they were talking about.


    With the way things were going, their relationship was bound to come to an end soon.


    "Ah!" Ashley blinked in puzzlement, "What''s going on?"


    Amaia said, "The point is, I''m not telling him anything!"


    Ashley already knew what it was like to be in Amaia''s position. ''Yeah, I know that feeling. Loving someone and not being able to say it? That hurts.


    Thank god I''m not there anymore. I''ve been there and I''m never going back.''


    Ashley rubbed her shoulder to show her sympathy. "That''s okay, Amaia. You''ll get over this soon.


    Do you need help? I can help you tell him."


    She thought it was a really good idea that she started to get excited. She hadn''t done this before and it seemed so much fun to do it. She was thrilled.


    "Ah!"


    Amaia blurted out. "No, no, no! Well, thanks for offering, Ashley, but I don''t think that''s a good idea. What if he doesn''t like me? That would be so embarrassing!"


    Amaia wasn''t really like this. She couldn''t understand why she was suddenly acting so sheepish and shy which was quite uncharacteristic of her.


    Ashley could tell how much she liked Johnny.


    Still, Ashley couldn''t understand why someone would like someone like Johnny.


    They didn''t look like a good match.


    They barely saw each other as Johnny was always with Andrew and Amaia was always working.


    How could Amaia suddenly like him?


    She asked Amaia as soon as she thought of it.


    Amaia seemed embarrassed by the question. She leaned over to Ashley and whispered, "Ashley, I may have told you but please don''t tell anyone els


    t your cousin? He''s Mr. Lu''s assistant! That''s to say, he is the second most powerful person in this group! I bet he gets paid a lot! And you say you have nothing to give us in return?''


    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to give us anything in return."


    "That''s right. These are just small tokens of appreciation."


    After another pause, they started to ask about Johnny at the same time.


    Ashley didn''t know what to say. ''Miss Mo, where are you? I don''t know what they''d do if you don''t come back right this minute.''


    Miss Mo definitely wouldn''t let them do any of these things. The only way they had the freedom to do these in the first place was because Miss Mo wasn''t around.


    "Ashley, I can''t believe Johnny''s your cousin! He''s so amazing and handsome!"


    "Yeah, Ashley, I admire Johnny too. He''s the CEO''s right hand. He must be very powerful!"


    "Ashley, you''re so lucky to have a cousin like Johnny!"


    "..."


    They were flooding Ashley with comments and questions about Johnny.


    Ashley''s expression turned cold.


    "He''s a distant cousin of mine. We don''t talk much and we aren''t very close," she said plainly.


    "How could you not be close? He was so protective of you today. You''re definitely on good terms at least!"


    Ashley furrowed her brows.

 Chapter 373 Ungrateful Person

    "He just did what he had to do under this circumstance in our company. He would do the same if it happened to anyone else. So it isn''t true that he did that just to protect me.


    I believe if you were in my position, he would treat you the same as he treated me.


    Okay, if you don''t have anything else, could you leave me alone? I have something else to do."


    The faces of the group of people turned stiff. Each of them proceeded to flash an awkward smile and said, "Sure. If you''re busy, we won''t bother you anymore."


    As they said that, they started to turn around and leave.


    "Wait a minute," said Ashley.


    "What is it?"


    "Please take all these things back. I can''t take these gifts for doing nothing for you. Besides, these gifts are very expensive. I can''t give you the same gifts in return."


    Their smiles suddenly became twisted. Under Ashley''s watch, they had to come over to her desk and pick up the things they left beside her computer.


    After they all left, Ashley breathed a huge sigh of relief. She showed them some attitude and her tone wasn''t pleasant to hear. Surely they didn''t feel good being at the receiving end of it. So she hoped they wouldn''t bother her anymore.


    Amaia came back after the crowd was all gone. She asked, "How did it go? What did they say to you? Were they fawning over you?"


    Ashley bent on her desk and nodded. "You were right. It''s just as you expected. Now that they know that Johnny is my cousin. A lot of people came over to fawn over me."


    After she watched Amaia for a while, she added, "Well, next time they come over, you have to help me. Otherwise I''ll give Johnny''s contact information to them and let them go after him." Ashley couldn''t know better what these women could be thinking.


    Amaia immediately got worked up. "How dare you, Ashley!"


    "Okay, I won''t do it. But you know those women''s hearts. They all desire to win Johnny''s heart for their own. Next time you have to help me deal with them. Keep them away from me."


    Amaia clenched her teeth and replied, "Okay.


    What did


    h a strand of hair stuck to her cheek. She was catching her breath and her cute mouth opened slightly as she gasped for air. Her face was flushed pink and felt warm.


    Andrew''s expression didn''t change but his eyes narrowed.


    The moment he saw Ashley, his whole body turned relaxed and softened.


    He drew a piece of tissue paper from the tissue box and wiped the sweat off her face. "Why were you in such a hurry? We won''t leave without you."


    Ashley smiled from ear to ear and replied, "I know you won''t go without me, but I don''t want to keep you waiting."


    Andrew''s heart melted after hearing this. He could hardly hide his smile slowly forming on his lips.


    "It doesn''t matter. We will wait for you as long as you need."


    He felt butterflies in his stomach and his heart felt lighter. Now he saw that Ashley relied on him more than ever.


    He wished she could always rely on him forever.


    He recalled what Ron once said. And he turned to look at her again.


    ''Well, I''ll be nicer to her, adore her more and more, make her unable to leave me!''


    Johnny took a glance at them being so intimate and felt that he was so miserable to be forced to witness this lovely yet cheesy scene again.


    He had the sudden urge to throw up.


    ''Can anyone explain to me why the relationship of a couple in love, no, a married couple could look like a roller coaster?''

 Chapter 374 Ashley’s Consideration

    A few days ago, Ashley and Andrew were in a cold war. Thankfully, after a couple of days, they soon made amends and reconciled with one another. This made their relationship stronger than before.


    After the car left, a man hidden behind a tree walked out and saw them leave.


    He looked completely exhausted, with dark circles around his slightly bloodshot eyes. He seemed a bit disheveled, completely different from the sunny and cheerful man that he once was.


    Raymond clenched his hands as he saw the car driving further and further away.


    He knew that Lena had gone abroad. At first, he thought Ashley would take Lena to court since Lena caused her so many trouble.


    Knowing this, he waited for the news at home.


    Raymond thought that he had been wrong for the longest time. He couldn''t help Lena anymore.


    These were Lena''s faults. She was the one who hurt Ashley.


    Raymond expected to hear the news that Ashley took her to court. Instead, he heard that Lena had gone abroad.


    ''What happened?


    Why did Lena go abroad?


    Did Ashley forgive Lena?''


    Raymond couldn''t contact Ashley. That was why he decided to wait for her here.


    As Ashley trotted over him, Raymond couldn''t help but let out a happy grin.


    He thought that Ashley might have seen him. He didn''t expect that Ashley actually ran into that car.


    The car belonged to the Lu Group, and Ashley worked here. Raymond could guess who picked up Ashley.


    And he was doing his best to remain skeptical about his assumptions. He still hoped that Ashley wouldn''t fall in love with Andrew so quickly.


    However, Raymond didn''t think about the thing between Lena and him. Why did Ashley have to wait for him?


    ''Why did Ashley come here to get in Andrew''s car? It seemed that she was trying to hide something.


    Didn''t they let others know about their relationship?


    It seemed that they haven''t been in love with each other deeply, ''


    thinking of this, Raymond couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Meanwhile, Andrew thought of what happened in the company. He couldn''t help but be a bi


    tasted salt, oil, and the leafy and juicy vegetables.


    ''Well, the taste is very suitable.


    This suits Andrew''s taste, '' thought Ashley.


    Andrew looked at the light dishes on the table, and then looked at Ashley who seemed upset. Although she was trying to adapt to this taste, her facial expression had shown that she didn''t like it.


    She used to eat with her mouth full of food and her eyes sparkling.


    But at that moment¡­


    Andrew couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    The dishes on the table were all he liked to eat. They were all light. But Andrew''s appetite was nowhere to be found.


    Ashley tried to swallow the vegetables. Then she found that the bowl of rice in front of Andrew was still full. He hadn''t started eating, but gazed at her instead.


    Ashley got settled into her chair and asked. "What''s wrong? Why haven''t you start eating? Don''t you like these dishes?"


    While speaking, Ashley''s brow began to furrow a bit.


    She also felt that the taste was too light. There was no other taste except for the taste of salt.


    They were unsavory for Ashley''s taste buds.


    She wondered how Andrew could eat such dishes for so many years.


    Ashley couldn''t help but show sympathy for Andrew.


    Andrew shook his head and said, "No. It tastes good."


    Ashley didn''t say anything. ''Well, I shouldn''t consider Andrew as an ordinary person, '' thought Ashley.

 Chapter 375 Visit Andrew’s Grandfather

    Ashley felt exhausted after dinner. She didn''t like most of the food that was served except for the soup.


    Thus Ashley had a lot of serving of the soup which made her feel full right away.


    When she put her bowl down, she let out a burp.


    When Andrew looked at her, Ashley immediately flushed. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself.


    Much to Ashley''s relief, Andrew just smiled at her and looked away.


    She gazed back at Andrew whose dazzling smile was mesmerizing.


    There were lots of camellias outside the villa. After dinner, Ashley liked to walk around to help digest the food she had just eaten.


    She intended to go on her daily walk that day too.


    The sun hadn''t set yet but the weather wasn''t hot. When Ashley and Andrew stepped out of the villa, the breeze that met them made them feel refreshed and relaxed.


    Ashley walked over to the white camellias¡ªtaking the scene around her, all in. Never had she felt so relaxed.


    Andrew followed Ashley''s gaze and asked, "Do you like these flowers?"


    Even though this was his villa, he wasn''t the one who had designed his garden. No wonder Ashley felt so distant and unfamiliar with the place when she first came here.


    ''Maybe it was Johnny who had the flowers planted, '' she thought to herself.


    She chuckled at the thought of Johnny.


    ''Johnny''s such a great assistant. He is quite helpful. He handles everything from work to Andrew''s personal life, '' she thought inwardly.


    When she saw the look on Andrew''s face, she spoke, "Yes, I like them very much."


    Suddenly, the breeze blew again to which the camellias responded with a soft, graceful dance.


    "I''d like you to meet someone. Can we do it over the weekend?"


    Andrew said as they walked back to the villa.


    "This weekend? Who am I going to meet?" Ashley asked doubtfully as she looked at Andrew.


    "My grandfather."


    As soon as the


    d gently and said, "You don''t have a fever, do you?"


    Angelina came back to her senses. She removed Jennifer''s hand and said, "What are you doing?"


    Jennifer looked at Angelina carefully and said, "What do you mean what am I doing? What are you doing? Since you met your brother, you''ve been acting a bit weird. What happened? Why are you so happy?"


    "What did I just do?" Angelina asked.


    Jennifer nodded and said, "You''re acting strange. You''ve been acting like this since yesterday. Did you win the lottery or something? Why are you acting like that?"


    Angelina remained still, looked at Jennifer and said rather mysteriously, "No, I didn''t win the lottery. I don''t have a fever either. I''m just in a good mood."


    Angelina decided to keep her little secret to herself for now. She wasn''t sure anyway so she couldn''t tell anyone yet. It would be embarrassing if things suddenly change and she had already told people.


    Jennifer said, "Really? You''re in a good mood. But you''ve never acted like this before even when you were in a good mood then.


    Please tell me what happened. Why are you so happy? Just tell me."


    Angelina thought for a moment and then said, "Well, it''s better than winning the lottery."


    "What? You''re rich now?" Jennifer prompted.

 Chapter 376 Self Justification

    ''Windfall?


    Well, you can say that if you like. The daughter of the owner of the Gu Group. That''s way better than a windfall or winning the lottery.''


    They didn''t have much to do in school that day. They were seniors and they were graduating soon so they weren''t as busy as the other students from the lower grades. Today, they had actually planned on going shopping.


    Originally, they were going to go shopping with Mona too but she''d gone to see her boyfriend which left Angelina and Jennifer alone.


    When they went into their first boutique, Angelina''s phone started ringing. It was an unknown number. She had initially thought of ignoring the call but eventually decided to answer it.


    She told Jennifer to go ahead as she stepped out to answer the call.


    After a short while, she came back into the shop and looked like she was in a hurry.


    "Jennifer, I''m so sorry but I can''t go shopping with you today anymore. There''s been an emergency and I''m afraid I have to deal with it now."


    Jennifer was busy checking a dress. She raised her head and asked, "What''s the emergency?"


    "It''s a long story. I have to go now. I''ll go shopping with you next time. See you," Angelina said.


    Then she hurriedly left.


    As Jennifer watched her back disappear out of the door, she mumbled to herself, "What could be so important? I can''t believe you just ditched your friend like that without so much as a decent explanation. Um, I''m not in the mood to go shopping anymore. I''d better get back home too."


    Then she also left.


    As soon as Angelina left, she hailed a taxi and immediately got inside. "Please drive to the S hospital."


    The call she had received was from the doctor. She had asked them to call her when the results were out.


    She patted herself on the chest for thinking of that because if the hospital hadn''t called her, she would have forgotten all about it.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she rushed inside. She immediately headed to th


    "Hello?"


    "Come back home this instant! I don''t care what you''re doing right now. Just come home immediately." It was Hannah''s voice. She sounded impatient the way she normally did when she gave out orders like this to Angelina.


    Angelina furrowed her brows. ''Do I really have to go home whenever she orders me to?


    Why is she so bossy?


    I have other things to do.''


    So she responded, "I have lots of other things to do. I can''t go home today. If you have something important to say, just tell me over the phone."


    Hannah flew into a rage when she heard this. ''What a little bitch! Just because you''re a bit grown up now you think you can defy me like that?''


    Just as she was about to retort back, a gentle voice came, "Is that Angelina? Can I have a few words with her?"


    Hannah had to swallow back her sharp tongue. She looked at Belinda who was sitting gracefully at the couch. Hannah replied, "Sure."


    Belinda took the phone from her and put it close to her ear. Then she said with a little excitement, "Hi, is that Angelina? Where are you? I''m at your home! Do you have time? Can you come back home?"


    When Angelina first met the Gu family, Belinda was able to acquire Angelina''s home and school address from Jeremy.


    Belinda was out for the day so she decided to grab the chance to visit Angelina.

 Chapter 377 Belinda Wanted to Take Angelina Back

    Belinda asked Jeremy for the address of the Li''s house and Angelina''s school. But she forgot to ask for Angelina''s phone number. As a result, she couldn''t call Angelina.


    After finishing her words, Angelina was about to hang up the phone. However, she suddenly heard Belinda''s voice on the other line.


    Belinda began talking to her on the phone in a gentle manner.


    Angelina bit her lip and finally agreed after hearing Belinda''s words.


    Meanwhile, in the Li''s house, Belinda handed the mobile phone to Hannah. After hanging up the phone, Belinda said, "Thank you. Angelina said she would be back soon."


    Hannah obediently replied, "You are welcome. You are welcome. That little¡­" At first, she wanted to call Angelina "little bitch."


    But looking at Belinda, who was sitting on the sofa, Hannah kept those bad words to herself and said, "Angelina enjoys staying outside and seldom stays at home even if we ask her to come back. Mrs. Gu, I don''t know when Angelina will come back if not for you."


    Belinda couldn''t help but curl her brow after hearing Hannah''s words. ''Angelina behaves so well. How could she say something bad about Angelina?'' thought Belinda.


    She said indifferently, "I think Angelina is a good girl. She''s kind and lovely."


    Noticing that Belinda''s facial expressions had changed, Hannah could only echo Belinda''s sentiments.


    Hannah was itching to go out. When she opened the door, Belinda was standing in front of it. Belinda flashed a friendly smile on her face as soon as she saw Hannah.


    Hannah knew that Belinda came to see Angelina.


    Seeing that Belinda was well-dressed and eloquent, Hannah guessed that Belinda must be rich.


    Hannah welcomed Belinda to her house in a warm, highly accommodating fashion.


    "Are you Angelina''s mother?" Belinda asked Hannah while looking at her.


    Hannah nodded and hesitantly asked, "Who are you?"


    Belinda didn''t know how to answer the question. ''What should I say? I can''t say that I''m Angelina''s mother now, '' Belinda thought to herself.


    Seeing Belinda''s expression, Hannah didn''t ask again and changed the topic.


    They proceeded to talk about Angelina. Hannah could tell that Belinda was interested in Angeli


    ringing up Angelina, '' Belinda thought to herself.


    Hannah could feel that Angelina and Belinda wanted some time alone. "Angelina, stay here and talk with this lady. I will go to the kitchen and prepare some fruit for you," Hannah instructed her.


    Angelina said, "Okay."


    Although she didn''t like Hannah at all, she still tried to behave politely.


    After Hannah left, Belinda looked at Angelina, reached out to touch her face gently and said, "Angelina, how''s your appetite lately? Why do I feel that you have lost much weight? And you seemed a little untidy. Are you having difficulty with your studies at school?"


    Angelina smiled gently and said, "No. I haven''t lost weight. I have eaten a lot recently. There is nothing that I''m busy with at school. I will graduate soon. So, I don''t have much homework."


    Belinda was relieved. She then said, "That''s fine. That''s fine. No matter what happens, you can''t allow yourself to suffer. You can call me if you need anything."


    Belinda was beaming as she spoke. She continued, "Well, Angelina, we have moved back to J City. If you want to come to see us later, you don''t have to spend much time on the road." Belinda was elated that she could easily see her daughter now.


    Seeing that Belinda was beaming with happiness, Angelina couldn''t help saying with a smile, "Okay, I will definitely visit you more."


    By the time Hannah had served the plate of fruits, Angelina and Belinda had already talked a great deal.

 Chapter 378 I Will Deal With Your Family Myself

    Belinda looked at her watch. It was about five o''clock in the afternoon. It was time for her to go back since she hadn''t told Martin that she was here.


    However, Belinda was still a little disappointed. She didn''t want to go back right away because she had only seen Angelina for a little while.


    Belinda looked at Angelina affectionately as if she already wanted to take her home.


    ''But it might scare Camelia away if I do that. Either way, I have to do as Jeremy has told me, '' Belinda thought inwardly.


    She looked at Angelina and said, "Angelina, I have to go back now. Don''t forget to come to see me when you have the time."


    Before Angelina could respond, Hannah chimed in, "Are you leaving now? Do you want to have dinner first?"


    Belinda said with a smile, "No, thank you. I have to go back home as I have some affairs to deal with. Angelina, would you go downstairs with me?"


    Angelina nodded and said, "Okay."


    Belinda beamed.


    Hannah quipped, "Oh yes, Angelina, help me see off Mrs. Gu."


    She then turned to Belinda and said, "Mrs. Gu, feel free to come back anytime if you want to talk."


    Belinda looked at Angelina meaningfully without taking notice of Hannah. Hannah didn''t seem to be embarrassed or bothered by this blatant snubbing.


    After Angelina and Belinda left, Hannah laughed.


    "Hahaha!


    I have the best luck. It seems I made the right decision in adopting Angelina. She has fallen in love with a rich man and my family is going to benefit from it!" Hannah said to herself.


    There was an elevator in the building so Angelina and Belinda didn''t need to walk downstairs. Angelina was concerned about Belinda so she held Belinda''s arm to support her. "Aunt Belinda, walk slowly, please."


    Belinda smiled.


    She responded happily, "Okay."


    When they arrived at the first floor, Belinda suddenly took Angelina''s hand and said with hesitation, "Angelina, do you¡­"


    Angelina looked at Belinda. "What? Aunt Belinda, what do you want to say?"


    Bel


    d anything, just call me or your brother. We''ll help you, okay? Don''t hesitate."


    "Okay, Mother." Angelina wasn''t able to stop herself. She had called Belinda her mother.


    After which, they both seemed to be taken aback.


    What did she just say? She had actually called Belinda "mother."


    Belinda looked at Angelina in disbelief as if she had heard her wrong. "Angelina, what did you just call me? Can you... Can you just call me that from now on?"


    Belinda couldn''t speak properly. She was so moved that her eyes were welling up with tears as she looked at Angelina.


    ''Did I hear her right?


    Did Camelia just call me her mother?'' she thought inwardly.


    She had forgotten how lovely it felt to be called that.


    Especially by her long-lost daughter.


    Angelina noticed how emotional Belinda got upon calling her, "mother."


    Angelina said, "Mother, pay attention to the road and please drive carefully."


    "Okay, okay. Angelina¡­ Angelina¡­"


    Belinda was reluctant to leave.


    Even though she knew Martin would get mad at her for staying out late, there was a part of her that wanted to spend more time with Angelina.


    Belinda didn''t expect that Angelina would call her "mother."


    Angelina waved farewell to Belinda, smiling at her. When Belinda''s car had disappeared, she turned around and headed upstairs.

 Chapter 379 Hannahs Mind

    After Angelina went back inside the house, she saw Hannah still sitting in the living room, obviously waiting for somebody.


    Angelina narrowed her eyes and said nothing. She had nothing to say to Hannah.


    She made her way to her room while clutching her bag in her hand.


    Out of nowhere, Hannah called out to Angelina, "Angelina baby, you have returned? Did the madame go back to her house?"


    Angelina baby?


    A sarcastic grin appeared on Angelina''s lips.


    Hannah always used a harsh tone whenever she talked to her. But today she became her Angelina baby?


    She turned to her and asked, "What is it, Mom?"


    Hannah''s attitude towards Angelina now was much nicer than before. After all, Angelina had developed a good relationship with a rich family. She was the person who could take them towards the path of wealth.


    "Nothing. Couldn''t you catch up with your mom when you have time? Come, stay here and chat with me for a while."


    Angelina stopped heading towards her room and went to the room where Hannah was. She then sat beside her. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Angelina had a good guess that Hannah wanted to talk about Belinda.


    "Who was the lady who came to our home just now? She looks like somebody important."


    Angelina sneered inside and replied, "Oh, that lady... she is the wife of the owner of the Gu Group. Of course she is important."


    Hannah''s mind began to piece things together. ''The Gu Group?''


    She had never paid much attention to such things. She knew nothing about the Gu Group. Maybe she should ask Jacob when he came back. He could go and explain this to her because he knew more than she did.


    "What is the relationship between you two? I could see the lady was treating you very nicely. Is she related to the boy who brought you home last time? She likes you, doesn''t she?"


    "Oh, of course they are related. The lady who came today is the CEO''s mother and the one who sent me back last time is the CEO of the Gu Group," replied Angelina.


    Hannah only heard the words CEO and the Group. All the other words Angelina said went in o


    ong well with Ashley and Amaia and sometimes exchanged banter with them.


    Amaia nodded to Ashley.


    Ashley released her hand. "You can ask whatever questions you have, but you have to keep your voice down."


    Ashley felt helpless for a moment. Amaia was a very nice person, but when she heard some news, she tended to just cry out loud without thinking.


    This made Ashley reluctant to give Amaia any kind of news.


    "So you said you are going to meet your husband''s parents?" Amaia inquired Ashley.


    "Right," replied Ashley while nodding.


    "But I remember you told me that you already married your husband. Why did you wait until now to go to meet the parents? Did you have a whirlwind wedding?"


    Amaia''s eyes were as big as saucers as she stared at Ashley. She couldn''t believe that the Ashley she knew was such kind of person.


    Under Amaia''s eyes, Ashley slowly nodded. "Well yes, you can call it a whirlwind wedding. We are going to meet the parents."


    Amaia suddenly let out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked.


    "You are all married and meeting parents. And here I am, still alone," Amaia muttered.


    Ashley felt sorry for Amaia. She tried to comfort her. "It''s okay, Amaia. I''ll help you. You can be sure about that. I''ll make sure you win Johnny''s heart."


    Amaia cheered up immediately, "Great! I''ll make it happen! I believe you, Ashley. I''m counting on you."

 Chapter 380 Once In A Life Time Event

    "Can I leave now?"


    Amaia waved her hands and said, " Of course, you can. I don''t want to delay you any further."


    "Thank you," Ashley smiled at Amaia.


    Ashley was a little later than usual while Andrew was punctual as always. When Ashley got into the car, Andrew glanced at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked, touching her face. "Is there anything on my face?"


    Andrew shook his head, "No. It''s just you''re five minutes later than usual."


    Ashley was taken aback at Andrew''s ability to recall tiny details like this.


    She began to explain, "I just got held back by work."


    "Okay." Andrew nodded.


    Throughout these past few days, Ashley was able to find out what Andrew''s grandfather liked.


    Like most old people, his grandpa liked tea, chess, and fishing. They just wanted to relax and enjoy a carefree life.


    Johnny had already helped prepare her present, a box of superior West Lake Longjing Tea.


    Andrew had mentioned once that his grandpa liked that.


    The following morning, Andrew got up early. He had already dressed up for the day before he woke Ashley up.


    Ashley seemed to be still sleeping soundly as she was buried under the quilt.


    Andrew didn''t want to wake her up.


    However, his father had moved to the suburbs after he''d turned over his shares and control of the company to Andrew.


    The suburbs were quite far from the city proper.


    Andrew gazed at Ashley''s rosy skin and slightly open mouth as he sat by the bed.


    "Ash, wa


    urrounded by flowers and trees Ashley hadn''t seen before.


    Johnny took two days off as allowed by Andrew. Johnny thought it was too much.


    He couldn''t even believe it at first.


    Andrew, however, just didn''t want Johnny to disturb his private time with Ashley.


    Andrew got off the car and offered his hand to Ashley, "May I?"


    Ashley was a little nervous. Her hand was a little sweaty when she put it on Andrew''s hand.


    Ashley tugged Andrew''s sleeve and asked worriedly, "Do I look okay? Good? Will Grandpa like me?"


    Ashley wore a white knee-length skirt and a pair of black and white sandals.


    She tied her hair up in a loose bun with a few wisps of hair flying about.


    Her eyes were big and bright, which looked quite lovely.


    "Yes, he will. You''re very beautiful. Don''t worry," Andrew said.


    Ashley heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled at Andrew then followed him, her hand still pulling at his sleeve.


    Andrew like the feeling of that. He smiled to himself.

 Chapter 381 A Perturbed Heart

    Andrew didn''t tell them in advance about their visit as he wanted it to be a surprise.


    He wanted Ashley to meet the only family member he''d recognize as his own.


    Just as they arrived, a figure came out of one of the high shrubs. This particular one was designed to be as high as an average person''s chest.


    He was wearing a Chinese traditional suit. He looked like he was in his late fifties to early sixties and he looked very healthy.


    Ashley turned to look at Andrew in puzzlement.


    Just as Andrew was about to speak, the butler, who had been trimming the tree, raised his head and straightened his back.


    He was so surprised that he dropped his shears on the ground. He stared back at Andrew. When he spoke, his voice was quivering, "Mr. Lu, you''re back?"


    He couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart.


    Andrew nodded and said, "Yes, Porter. Is Grandpa here?"


    Porter nodded hastily and said, "Yes, yes, Mr. Lu. Come in. I''ll inform Master that you''re here.


    Mr. Lu, why didn''t you tell us that you were coming to visit? Had we known you were coming, we would have made preparations!" Porter led Ashley and Andrew into the villa.


    Porter only noticed Ashley when she was standing behind Andrew. His eyes sparkled. "Who is this young lady, Mr. Lu?"


    When he asked, his mind was racing. Every time Mr. Lu came to visit, he always came alone. The whole family was starting to get worried about him.


    He couldn''t believe Andrew had finally brought a woman with him. He could sense the special significance of the woman.


    He looked at Ashley politely and Ashley smiled back.


    ''This old man looks quite friendly, ''


    thought Ashley.


    While Porter was trying to figure out what Ashley and Andrew''s relationship was, Andrew pulled Ashley next to him and said, "This is my wife."


    Porter wasn''t just surprised¡ªhe was stupefied.


    ''What did Mr. Lu just say?


    His wife?


    the kitchen.


    Ashley poked her head out from behind Andrew and smiled at her. "Hi, Bertha. I''m Ashley."


    Andrew chimed in, "She''s my wife."


    Ashley immediately noticed the shift on Bertha''s face when Andrew said that she was his wife. It was the exact same expression that Porter had on his face a few moments ago.


    She was puzzled. ''What''s the matter?


    Why do they all react that way whenever Andrew tells them that I''m his wife?


    Do they not like me? Am I not welcome here?''


    As she thought about it, she started to feel uneasy so she clenched Andrew''s sleeve.


    Bertha, who was silent for a moment, was still digesting Andrew''s words.


    ''Mr. Lu''s wife? Mr. Lu''s married?


    That''s great news!''


    After a while, she grinned. "Mrs. Lu, it''s nice to meet you."


    Ashley smiled back. "Nice to meet you too."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lu, please sit down. I''ll go bring some drinks for you. What do you want to drink, Mrs. Lu?"


    Ashley came out from behind Andrew. She could see Bertha''s genuinely affectionate face. So she said, "I''ll have the same as whatever Andy''s having."


    Bertha liked this answer. She squinted her eyes and then nodded before heading to the kitchen.


    Ashley couldn''t help but wonder what they thought about her. Did they like her or not?

 Chapter 382 Nervous

    When Ashley and Andrew sat on the sofa, Andrew immediately noticed that Ashley was being stiff. He pinched her hand and asked, "Are you nervous?"


    Ashley glared at Andrew and replied, "Yes. This is the first time I''m meeting your grandfather. How could I not be nervous?"


    Andrew seemed to be in a more relaxed mood than Ashley.


    Andrew comforted Ashley, "Don''t worry. They''re all very nice."


    Soon after, Bertha walked out of the kitchen holding two cups of coffee. She placed them in front of Andrew and Ashley.


    "Mr. Andrew and Mrs. Ashley, here''s your coffee."


    Andrew took the cup of coffee and had a sip.


    Ashley seldom drank coffee. As she drank the coffee, she thought it was too bitter and didn''t like it.


    She noticed how easily Andrew was drinking his coffee and thought if she should be more like that.


    ''Well, I bet he drinks a lot of coffee that he doesn''t mind that it''s bitter anymore, '' Ashley thought inwardly.


    Bertha, who was standing aside, noticed that Ashley wasn''t drinking her coffee. She commented, "Ashley, you don''t like the coffee?"


    Ashley quickly waved her hands and said, "No, no. I just don''t want to drink it right now."


    Bertha lightly said, "Mr. Andrew likes his coffee really bitter. Mrs. Ashley, wait here. I prepared a glass of lemonade for you. It''s lovely to drink in this weather."


    Before Ashley could refuse, Bertha had already run into the kitchen. Not a minute had passed when she came out holding a glass of lemonade. She promptly handed it to Ashley.


    The tall, crystal glass contained clear, yellow lemonade with a single lemon inside. It looked extremely enticing to drink.


    Ashley picked up the glass and took a sip. It was cool as it had some ice in it and the blend of both sweet and sour was refreshing.


    Ashley said softly, "Thank you, Bertha."


    Bertha


    , "No special occasion.


    Grandfather, this is the gift that Ashley has bought for you, your favorite West Lake Longjing tea."


    Andrew handed a beautiful box to Chant who placed it next to him.


    Chant looked at Ashley and said, "Well, thank you."


    Ashley sat up straight when she saw Chant looking at her.


    She failed to notice the eye contact that Chant and Andrew had maintained as they talked.


    "This reminds me of a calligraphy painting that I have in my study. Would you mind bringing it to me, Andy?"


    Chant said as he looked at Andrew.


    Andrew looked at Ashley worriedly.


    Chant''s face turned gloomy. He looked at Andrew and said, "Well, faster. Are you scared I''ll question Ashley when you''re gone?"


    Ashley gently pulled Andrew''s sleeves in response.


    Andrew helplessly looked at Ashley as he said, "Just wait here. I''ll be back."


    Ashley said, "Okay."


    When Andrew left, only Chant and Ashley were sitting on the sofa.


    Ashley made sure she didn''t move as she held the glass of lemonade in her hands.


    Bertha was busy with something in the kitchen and Porter had gone somewhere else.


    ''Looks like they don''t have many servants here, ''


    Ashley thought as she took a sip of lemonade.

 Chapter 383 Do You Think Ill Devour Her

    Seeing that Ashley was still trembling, Chant opened his mouth. "Can you play Go?"


    ''Huh?''


    Upon hearing the question, Ashley looked at Chant and found out that he was watching her. She quickly drew back her eyes and replied, "Just a little."


    "Can you make tea?"


    Ashley let out a sigh and honestly replied, "No."


    She never had a chance to touch these kinds of things. How could she know the intricate techniques of the tea making ceremony?


    And she always spent her spare time on other things. She never thought of learning this skill.


    She started to guess what Chant was thinking about.


    She became worried that Chant would be unsatisfied with her since she knew nothing about the things he cared about.


    Following Chant''s order, Andrew went to his study.


    But the desk inside the study was clean and tidy, with nothing on it. Where was the calligraphy work Chant mentioned?


    He was just looking for an excuse to get him out of his sight.


    Andrew felt helpless as he paced around the study before going downstairs.


    Inside the living room, Chant was asking questions and Ashley was doing her best to answer as swiftly and politely as possible.


    It was like a teacher had singled out one student and was giving the student a graded recitation.


    Chant''s eyes flashed and he cracked a small grin. He stared at Ashley for a while, pulled a long face and said, "Do I look formidable?"


    ''Formidable?


    Of course, how could you not be?''


    But she didn''t have the guts to say what she was thinking out loud.


    She waved her hands hastily and replied, "No, not at all. You''re very nice."


    "Then why don''t you look at me when you talk to me?" asked Chant.


    Ashley gave a quick glance at Chant and then lowered her head again. "I..."


    Before she could finish her words, she heard footsteps coming from behind.


    It was Andrew. He went upstairs to fetch the thing he was asked to, but he came back empty-handed.


    He sat down beside Ashley and looked at Chant. "Grandpa, I couldn''t find the calligraphy work you mentioned."


    Chant reacted naturally without showing any sign that he had p


    position. Overall, the white pieces had the upper hand. Meanwhile, the black pieces were a little messy and wrong-footed, but they managed to block all the ways of the white pieces.


    So of course Chant now observed her differently.


    Just now he asked her if she could play and she said just a little and appeared timid and shy. But based on her performance, she was a natural.


    Every time Andrew came to visit, he usually came and left hurriedly, only staying for a short time. Chant couldn''t play Go with him to his content. Now it was different. He had company who can play with him.


    Chant drew back his eyes and focused on playing the game.


    They played for almost one hour until Andrew came up to ask them to go and have lunch. His words seemed to wake them up from a dream.


    Ashley shyly smiled at Chant and said, "Grandpa, let''s go downstairs and have lunch."


    "Okay," said Chant while looking at her.


    When they stepped out of the study, Ashley saw Andrew and caught up with him.


    Andrew squeezed her hand and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Ashley nodded and said, "Sure. Grandpa is very nice."


    Chant heard Andrew''s words and took a glance at the two of them. He snorted, "For what reason would I bully her?"


    And then he ignored Andrew and directly went downstairs.


    Ashley became worried. "Andy, is Grandpa getting angry?"


    "Never mind him. He''ll be okay in a while," replied Andrew.

 Chapter 384 More Satisfied

    Chant had already expected Andrew to answer like that but he was still a little irked when he finally did hear it.


    ''Is he my grandson?


    Is he really my grandson?'' Chant angrily thought to himself.


    He suddenly quickened his pace.


    Andrew and Ashley slowly followed behind.


    Andrew asked, "What did you do in there?"


    Ashley replied, "I played Go with Grandfather. He is really good at it."


    Andrew said, "Well."


    After lunch, Chant asked Andrew to go upstairs with him.


    Ashley helped Bertha wash the dishes in the kitchen.


    Bertha was happy to find that Ashley was not only kind but could also cook.


    She had gotten to know Ashley more when they talked.


    Andrew had a weak stomach. Bertha thought most of the food outside were either unsanitary, expensive, or just basically not delicious at all.


    As much as Bertha wanted to take care of Andrew, he wouldn''t let her. All she could do was worry about him.


    Bertha had practically raised Andrew herself and she treated him as her own son.


    Andrew was already 30 years old and this was the first time he had brought a woman home. Bertha, Porter, and the others couldn''t help but be anxious.


    However, they were very pleased to find that Ashley was a lovely girl.


    Bertha said, "Mrs. Ashley, you can go and relax. I''ll just be here."


    Ashley said, "It''s fine. I don''t have anything else to do. I can help you here."


    After washing the dishes, Bertha took Ashley to the second floor.


    They went to the second room on the left which used to be Andrew''s bedroom back when he lived here.


    Bertha said, "Mrs. Ashley, this used to be Mr. Andrew''s room back when he lived here. We had to clean it every day back then so that it wouldn''t be dirty. We just cleaned it today so you can rest here with Mr. Andrew."


    Bertha took Ashley to Andrew''s old room.


    Ashley said, "Okay. Thank you, Bertha."


    Bertha said, "All right. I''ll be downstairs. If you need anything, just call me."


    did with Andrew. After all, Chant only married his wife for business. Chant cared for and loved Andrew very much.


    So Chant didn''t make Andrew''s father the CEO of the Lu Group. When Andrew was old enough and able enough, Chant gave the position to him.


    Chant said, "Okay, I have to sleep now. You can go anywhere you want."


    After which, Chant asked Andrew to leave.


    Andrew promptly left the study without saying another word. He headed to his old room.


    The room was a bit dark and only a warm, orange light was on.


    Andrew saw Ashley lying on the bed as soon as he entered the room. She looked so cozy.


    When Andrew walked in the room, Ashley opened her eyes.


    Andrew paused for a bit but still walked over to Ashley and said, "Did I wake you up?"


    Ashley shook her head and said, "No, I wasn''t sleeping. I don''t feel comfortable sleeping in an unfamiliar bed I just opened my eyes when I heard some noise."


    Andrew took off his shoes and lay down by Ashley''s side and said, "I''ll sleep next to you."


    Ashley asked, "Have you finished talking with your grandfather?"


    Andrew said gently, "Yes. Let''s sleep."


    Ashley found a comfortable position in Andrew''s arms and fell asleep in no time.


    The air conditioner had been turned on in the room. So they wouldn''t feel hot as they slept.

 Chapter 385 Making Tea

    Ashley thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep because normally, she wouldn''t be able to on a bed that she wasn''t used to.


    When she first moved into the Golden Palace, it also took her a while to get used to the bed there. However, here in Andrew''s old room, she fell asleep right away as she snuggled in Andrew''s arms.


    When she woke up, she felt dizzy probably from sleeping too long.


    Andrew was still sleeping so Ashley carefully slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water to collect herself.


    When she looked at the time, she found that it was already four in the afternoon. She had slept around 1 p.m. which meant she''d been asleep for hours.


    She rubbed her cheeks to get some color in her face then headed downstairs so she could help Bertha prepare dinner.


    When she got to the first floor, she found someone sitting on the couch.


    Upon looking closer, she realized it was Chant.


    When Chant saw her, he waved to her to come over and sit with him. Ashley hesitated for a moment before walking over to him.


    Chant saw that she was alone so he asked, "Is he still sleeping?"


    Ashley nodded and said, "Yes, Andy''s still sleeping. He''s probably tired because he''s been working so hard lately."


    Chant snorted, "You do care about him."


    Ashley felt a little embarrassed.


    Chant called out to Porter who appeared out of nowhere. "Yes, Master?"


    "Please go to the study and bring the tea set here. The porcelain one. Please be careful when you bring it."


    "All right," Porter responded.


    Chant turned to look at Ashley who was seemingly puzzled. He said, "Didn''t you bring me tea? Well, I want to taste it and I want you to make the tea for me."


    Ashley was a little uneasy. "Grandpa, I don''t know how to make tea."


    Chant looked at her as if he was displeased. "It''s fine. I can teach you."


    Since Chant had gotten older, he only liked two things:


    tea


    and playing go.


    Ashley pressed her


    ember all the steps I mentioned?"


    Ashley was still a little shaky and she said rather guiltily, "Yes, Grandpa."


    Chant poured two cups of tea and placed one in front of Ashley. "Try it."


    The tea cup was made of pure white porcelain and the light green tea looked nice in contrast to the white color of the cup.


    Ashley picked up the cup carefully. It was still too hot. She blew on it before taking a small sip.


    Ashley didn''t like tea and normally didn''t drink tea. As she took a sip, she tasted bitterness but when she had swallowed it, some sweetness lingered on her tongue.


    Porter had tasted the tea too. When he noticed Ashley take two sips, he asked, "How is it?"


    Ashley put down the cup and smiled at him sweetly. "It tastes great. I''m so lucky to have the chance to taste the tea made by Grandpa, a tea expert."


    "Cut the bullshit. I know you can''t taste anything," Chant said.


    He had said it with a smile so it was difficult to tell what he really meant.


    Ashley stuck out her tongue playfully and smiled. ''Chant is actually quite friendly, '' she thought to herself. Maybe, it wouldn''t be too difficult to get along with him after all.


    Chant washed the tea set with the hot water carefully again and then he pushed it to Ashley. "Now it''s your turn to do it. Make some tea for me."

 Chapter 386 Drank A Whole Pot Of Tea

    Ashley complained inside but after taking a glance at the indomitable Chant, she had to concede and accept the task.


    ''Okay, just do it. There is no other way out.''


    She tried to recall each step Chant had done earlier.


    First, she picked the tea leaves with the special clips and put them into the porcelain cup. She then waited for the water temperature to simmer down to 70 degrees Celsius. After that, she poured the water into the cup to wash the tea leaves.


    Ashley''s hand motions were stiff and she almost dropped the tea pot from her hand a couple of times. Luckily, she managed to avoid breaking the tea pot thanks to her quick thinking.


    She was very attentive in every step. Nothing else mattered to her at that time, except for the tea set, water and tea leaves. She was laser-focused on what she was doing.


    Chant watched her and nodded with satisfaction.


    The Lu family didn''t need to strengthen its position in the business world through a marriage with a prominent family.


    Besides, he himself had a failed marriage. So he hoped Andrew could find somebody he really loved and have a marriage without his partner having ulterior, financial motives.


    To his surprise, Andrew has done that.


    Thinking of the ridiculous things Andrew''s parents had done in front of him, Chant felt sorry for Andrew.


    But now everything was good. He had found somebody who could take care of him now. He didn''t have to worry about him anymore.


    When Andrew got downstairs, he saw a lovely scene.


    Ashley knelt on the carpet on the floor. Her hair was let down and was casually bound with a rubber band. She looked natural and youthful. Moreover, she was concentrating on making tea and very careful with whatever was in her hand.


    From where Andrew stood, he could see her pale face and serious expression. She pressed her lips tight and looked a little nervous but the motions of her hands were smooth and fluid.


    He appreciated her exposed creamy neck, her straightened back and found


    hy did you..."


    She realized something before she spoke and she turned silent. Her face began to blush again as she watched him drink another pot of tea.


    "Don''t drink that. I didn''t make that tea. Grandpa made it..."


    After they went out of the house, a gentle breeze greeted their faces. However, Ashley''s face was still flushed red from what happened earlier.


    It was about 5 o''clock in the afternoon. In downtown J City, it would still be sunny, but not where they were now. They were at a suburban area and at the top of the mountain. Tall tress blocked the sunshine and cast shades, which made the temperature around the area a bit nippy.


    They wandered around, their hands clasped together.


    Ashley worriedly looked at Andrew. He had just drunk a whole pot of tea. It was quite a big pot. Would he feel uncomfortable?


    After they got outside, Ashley glanced at him from time to time to check if he was okay.


    "What?" Andrew asked Ashley. He had noticed Ashley eyes were monitoring him while they were strolling around the suburban area.


    "Are you okay?" asked Ashley. Seeing his confused face, she added, "You just drank a whole pot of tea. Are you feeling okay?"


    He stroke her head gently and replied, "I''m okay. Don''t worry about me."


    Upon hearing his comforting response, Ashley breathed a big sigh of relief.

 Chapter 387 Watching TV

    Ashley and Andrew walked around outside for a while before returning to the villa.


    When Bertha saw them return from their walk, she greeted them, "Mr. Andrew and Mrs. Ashley, you''re back! Dinner will be served in a short while. You may clean up first."


    Ashley responded, "Okay."


    She looked around and noticed that Chant wasn''t around. She asked, "Where''s Grandfather?"


    Bertha replied, "I think Mr. Lu is on the second floor. You can sit while I call him for dinner."


    Ashley smiled as she offered, "Bertha, it''s fine. You seem very busy. I can tell Grandfather it''s time for dinner."


    "Okay," Bertha said.


    ''Wow, Ashley''s so considerate, '' she thought to herself.


    When Ashley headed upstairs, she realized that she didn''t know which was Chant''s bedroom.


    She turned to ask Andrew for help.


    Andrew accompanied her to tell Chant that it was already time for dinner. Andrew and Ashley stood outside the bedroom and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Chant called.


    Ashley was a bit surprised by the sound of his voice.


    She still couldn''t believe that just this afternoon, she had made tea with Chant. She was still so intimidated by him.


    Andrew smoothly walked past Ashley as he pushed the door open to Chant''s room.


    Chant was standing in front of the French window and looking at the plants outside. He had thought it was either Bertha or Porter who had called him for dinner.


    He seemed a bit taken aback when he saw that it was Andrew and Ashley who had come.


    "What are you doing here?" Chant inquired.


    "It''s time for dinner," Andrew simply said.


    "Okay. Let''s go," said Chant.


    "Grandfather, let me help you walk downstairs," Ashley offered.


    When Chant glanced at Ashley, he noticed how s


    hting.


    The hero was an emperor who had thousands of harems. Until one day, he had met a beautiful and talented woman.


    The woman was the heroine, as expected.


    The heroine was born in a noble family but their family fortune had declined by the time she was born. Thus, she had to work in the imperial palace as a maid.


    When the emperor saw her, he immediately fell in love with her as she was quite a beauty. However, since the palace was littered with harems, they all ganged up on the heroine out of jealousy. The heroine suffered quite a bit throughout the show. In the end, the heroine got a happy ever after with the emperor.


    Ashley snuck a peek at Chant who seemed to be quite engrossed in the drama. She realized she needed to get to know him more.


    "Hey, Ashley, don''t you think that this emperor is stupid? It''s so obvious that Lisa jumped on her own and the maid saved her. She''s saying it was the maid who had pushed her!"


    Chant commented.


    Ashley sat between Chant and Andrew so she had a good view of Chant''s facial expressions. He seemed to be quite exasperated with the show he was watching.


    Ashley hadn''t expected this of Chant.

 Chapter 388 An Awkward Situation

    Ashley watched the TV drama for a while. She had seen this episode before. Before the heroine showed up, Lisa was the woman the king adored among all of them and the most powerful among the king''s wives.


    The king of course still had feelings for her, because he just recently met the heroine. The heroine''s position couldn''t compare to Lisa''s standing with the King.


    However, Lisa started to feel threatened by her, so she asked the heroine out to the place where the king would pass. There, Lisa would hatch her devious ploy against the heroine.


    When the king passed the place, Lisa jumped down the cliff and the heroine was about to save her.


    However, the people behind them couldn''t see clearly and thought the heroine pushed Lisa down there.


    So the king got angry and pushed the heroine to the ground. He then carried Lisa, who had been saved by somebody else, and left. Before he left, he gave a disappointing glance at the heroine and was having none of her explanation.


    Ashley also wanted to curse that hero inside her heart. ''That man is blind. Men are all bastards.''


    Thinking of Chant''s question, Ashley said, "Grandpa, the TV drama has to have such kind of plot, or the story would end very soon and it can''t attract any audience. But I think the king is blind too. How could he believe Lisa like that?"


    Chant said, "Right. The maid is pitiful. Nobody would believe her now."


    Ashley felt awkward. She said inside, ''Grandpa, she would be the queen and the mother of a king later.''


    But she had to say Chant was right for the time being.


    She watched the TV drama and listened to Chant''s chatter. She suddenly felt that Chant was just an ordinary old man and wasn''t as serious and formidable as she first saw him.


    They exchanged comments about the plot from time to time in the following hour.


    And Andrew, who was also present in the room, was totally ignored.


    His face looked ugly and as he was going to say something, the TV drama suddenly ended. A torrent of commercials began to fill the room with unwanted noise.


    Chant was enjoying the drama so much that he felt quite disappointed that it abruptly ended.


    ouldn''t subside anymore no matter how hard she tried to compose herself.


    She had an impulse to rush out and look for Andrew, but in the end, she let the idea go for reasons unknown.


    On the other side, Andrew realized what he had said to her just after he left the bedroom.


    It didn''t seem appropriate for him to do that.


    But he had already left the room and Ashley was waiting for him, so he couldn''t care about the embarrassment and headed downstairs to see Bertha.


    At this moment he was grateful that he had a poker face all year round. Except for the time when he was with Ashley alone, he never showed to anyone that he had a gentle side. So he put on that poker face again and went to ask Bertha.


    Bertha was shocked at his question.


    "Miss Mu wants it?" asked Bertha.


    Andrew nodded.


    "But, I don''t have it here. You know that," stammered Bertha.


    And she added in her thoughts, ''Even if I do, I can''t give it to you.''


    They had already been living together. Why didn''t Andrew have any experience in this? Bertha was a little worried about Andrew. She didn''t want to bother them about the pajamas.


    Bertha didn''t know that they did have experience. They had already done whatever a married couple would normally do. She didn''t have to worry about them at all.


    Andrew frowned. He wouldn''t give up trying again as he thought of Ashley''s expression. So he asked again, "Uh...How about your own pajamas?"

 Chapter 389 Dry Your Hair

    "Miss Mu may not like this style. Moreover, Miss Mu may feel uncomfortable if she wears my pajamas," remarked Bertha.


    Andrew nodded and felt what she said was very reasonable.


    ''I can''t make Ashley uncomfortable, '' Andrew muttered to himself.


    Since there weren''t any suitable pajamas for Ashley, Andrew went back to the bedroom empty-handed.


    After Andrew left, Bertha made a sigh of relief and looked at Andrew''s silhouette as he returned to his room. She couldn''t help but crack a sly grin. ''It seems that Mr. Lu will have a small great-grandson sooner than later, '' she mused.


    There were quite a lot of servants in the villa, and some of them were young. Surely, at least one of them must have some pajamas that Ashley would like.


    However, a few days ago, Chant gave most of the servants a few days off. Only Bertha and Porter were left in the villa. It seemed as if he knew that Andrew would spend the weekend here.


    Ashley was sitting on the bed at that time. She looked at the door of the bedroom from time to time, for fear of missing Andrew''s figure.


    ''How will Andrew ask?


    Will Bertha have some extra pajamas?'' Ashley thought to herself nervously.


    Finally, the door of the bedroom slowly opened, and Andrew came into Ashley gaze of the doorway.


    Ashley immediately ran to him. She was worried about the pajamas. She was so shy that she didn''t want to be made fun of, by Bertha and was worried that Andrew might not know how to ask her.


    "Have you asked Bertha? Does she have some extra pajamas?" asked Ashley.


    Andrew bit his lips and said, "No."


    "Oh?" Ashley let out a defeated sigh. ''I guess I won''t be taking a shower today.


    I feel a little uncomfortable since I have sweated a lot today.


    But it seems that I have no choice since I have no pajamas, '' muttered Ashley.


    "Well, you can take a shower first," conceded Ashley.


    Seeing Ashley so disappointed, Andrew suggested, "How about we go back home now?"


    Hearing his words, Ashley looked at Andrew with her eyes wide open. She touched Andrew''s forehead gently and said, "You don''t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense?"


    Andrew put down Ashley''s hand w


    hair was still dripping wet. Looking at the shirt which couldn''t even cover her thigh, she bit her teeth, finally opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.


    Andrew had been paying attention to the noises in the bathroom. When the bathroom door opened, Andrew looked towards the bathroom. Ashley felt his gaze and looked at him subconsciously.


    Ashley was shocked and almost wanted to go back to the bathroom.


    She couldn''t help but clench the doorknob. Before it was completely open, she stopped herself and didn''t leave the bathroom.


    Ashley tried to maintain a calm look on her face. However, it had another meaning in Andrew''s eyes.


    Andrew thought Ashley was alluring and attractive.


    Ashley had just come out of the bathroom. Her face flushed as if she had applied some blush-on makeup. Her hair was still wet with water dripping onto her face which looked like a ripe peach that people simply wanted to take a bite of.


    Moreover, the shirt that she was wearing was too big for her. It was as if a child had worn the clothes of an adult.


    But Andrew thought that Ashley was beautiful while donning his shirt.


    Her legs which weren''t covered were especially attractive.


    They were fair and thin.


    Andrew''s eyes began to swell with passion again. He stopped himself from thinking about those things and looked away. He noticed that Ashley''s hair was still wet. Andrew looked at her and said, "Come on. Dry your hair."

 Chapter 390 Too Precious

    Ashley tugged at her shirt and slowly walked over to Andrew. She opened her mouth to say something to him, but her words seemed to elude her.


    Andrew sat on the bed with a hair dryer in his hand. There was a small stool in front of him. He prepared it to help Ashley dry her hair.


    Ashley sat on the stool. Although she had lightly wiped her hair with the towel before she walked out of the bathroom, the tips of her hair were still wet. After she stood there for a while, the back side of her shirt was soaked.


    Andrew calmly looked away. He gently touched Ashley''s hair, turned the hair dryer on, and began to dry her hair.


    Andrew gently combed through Ashley''s hair with his fingers. Her hair was like a piece of silk that glided in and out of Andrew''s hand.


    Ashley''s hair was very supple, like a piece of silk of extremely high quality. For others, the black long straight hair wasn''t that appealing. But it suited Ashley.


    She pulled off the black hair look pretty well. Ashley was also blessed with nice features.


    A good-looking lady would always be beautiful no matter what she wore or what hairstyle she sported.


    Ashley felt Andrew gently caressing her hair with his hand, as if he was appraising a valuable treasure using his fingertips.


    The air conditioner in the bedroom was on and provided a slightly nippy atmosphere. However, the wind from the hair dryer was warm. This made Ashley''s cheeks blush red.


    The hair dryer''s steady hum bounced around the bedroom.


    After he had thoroughly dried Ashley''s hair, Andrew turned the hair dryer off.


    He continued to caress Ashley''s hair. He combed Ashley''s long hair with gentle strokes of his fingers and his palm.


    Ashley felt Andrew''s hands gently running through her hair. The tugging was just right and she felt her eyes slowly close from experiencing such pleasant strokes.


    The atmosphere was quiet.


    However, Ashley felt a little hot. "Finished?"


    Ashley couldn''t help but ask Andrew.


    He unwillingly let go of Ashley''s hair and replied, "Well, your hair is dry now. Come over here and let''s sleep."


    Andrew put the hair dryer aside and then took Ashley to the bed. She was surprised by Andrew, who suddenly carri


    , and it looked magnificent and regal as it rested inside the box.


    Ashley knew little about bracelets and jewelry, but she could feel that this bracelet was precious.


    She gently closed the box, looked at Chant and said, "Grandfather, it is too precious. I can''t accept it."


    Chant casually grinned and replied, "Take it. This bracelet was useless when it was placed here. It suits you quite nicely. I have nothing special to give you except for this bracelet."


    "Grandfather¡­" muttered Ashley.


    "Well then, head on downstairs. Andy is waiting for you. He must be anxious right now. Besides, Ashley, if he bullies you, you can tell me. I will help you punish him," Chant coyly remarked.


    Ashley smiled. ''Andrew won''t bully me. He treats me so well, '' she thought to herself.


    However, she still nodded. "Okay, grandfather. If he bullies me, I will let you know."


    Chant then began to laugh heartily.


    After their conversation, Ashley went downstairs with Chant. Andrew walked over to Ashley as soon as he saw her.


    Chant felt Andrew was stupid.


    "Grandfather, Andy and I have to leave now. You take good care of yourself," Ashley said to Chant.


    "Okay. Don''t worry about me. It''s time to leave," replied Chant.


    As Ashley and Andrew''s car drove away, Chant sighed until he couldn''t see the car in the distance anymore.


    "Mr. Lu, let''s go back. Now that Mr. Andrew is married and he truly fancies Ms. Ashley, you can rest easy," remarked Porter.

 Chapter 391 Turning The Kitchen Into A Ruin

    "Yes. I can be assured now. It will be better if I can have a great-grandson soon. Then, I''ll be more relieved and contented."


    Porter drew back his lips as he grinned and said, "You''re right, Mr. Lu. You can be at ease that Mrs. Ashley will be able to give birth to a great-grandson for you."


    After they returned to the villa, Ashley and Andrew spent the entire afternoon in the there.


    They were going to work the next day.


    A faint afterglow escaped from in-between the curtains. The aroma of the food prepared by Ashley drifted through the air while a warm atmosphere enveloped the two as they had their dinner. After she took her shower, Ashley remembered Amaia asking to be taught how to cook.


    The light from the chatbox glowed against her face as she pondered over which recipe would be easy enough for a beginner. It wasn''t too long before she settled for scrambled eggs with tomatoes. A simple, light, and hearty dish.


    Amaia had never tried to cook anything before. And so, Ashley wrote down everything clearly. She included the necessary ingredients and even a step by step procedure. It was detailed to how much oil to use and how much salt to add.


    Ashley made sure nothing was missing and confirmed all the details before she sent it to Amaia.


    Amaia quickly replied to her with a question mark.


    "Didn''t you mention it before? About how you wanted to learn how to cook? I wrote down the ingredients you needed and the instructions how to actually cook it. Just do it as I''ve written."


    "Okay," said Amaia.


    After a while, no messages came from Amaia. She must have followed Ashley''s advice down to a tee.


    Without much thought, Ashley logged in to her Weibo and browsed through it.


    As Ashley laughed her heart out from watching hilarious videos, a message finally came from Amaia.


    Ashley immediately stopped browsing Weibo and instantly opened her WeChat.


    Amaia had sent her a photo.


    Ashley wondered if Amaia had finished cooking.


    ''It seems that Amaia has a knack in cooking, '' surmised Ashley. When her eyes laid on the photo, she realized she overestimated her good friend''s skill.


    A single photo grabbed the attention of her curious eyes. A kitchen. It was a photo of a kitchen. However, the said kitchen seemed to have changed and was beyond recognition.


    Well, almost beyond recognition. If it wasn''t for the cooking utensils she reco


    even make scrambled eggs." She not only hadn''t cooked well, she also almost completely destroyed the kitchen.


    Ashley breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her reply. At first, she was worried when she heard the first part of what Amaia said. It turns out, she was only upset due to her failed attempt at cooking as well as the part where she turned the kitchen into ruins.


    "Don''t fret about it too much. It was, after all, the first time you''ve attempted to cook. And, you did it all by yourself. So, it''s alright. Sometimes, we need to experience failure so that we can learn to adapt and try out something different. Next time, I''ll teach you myself. I''ll be by your side the whole time," comforted Ashley.


    She looked at Ashley with doubt and asked, "Really?"


    Ashley nodded and said, "Yes. What I said is true."


    "Okay," said Amaia.


    Amaia then asked curiously, "Well, Ashley, was it the same when you first cooked?"


    The question stunned her briefly that she wasn''t able to immediately respond.


    When she came back to her senses, she gave a roundabout answer.


    Ashley didn''t want to upset Amaia. The truth was she did a great job when she cooked for the first time.


    Because of the circumstances in her family, she had learned to do a lot of things when she was a child due to necessity, which included cooking. She was a fast learner. She had to be.


    However, Amaia interpreted Ashley''s inability to respond immediately as hesitation.


    Amaia looked at Ashley straight in the eyes and smiled, "Were you the same when you first cooked that you also ruined your kitchen?"

 Chapter 392 Get In By Pulling Strings

    Ashley said, "I did much better than you did."


    "Ashley, I got a package delivered a moment ago. It was at the reception downstairs. Could you please help me with it?"


    Ashley saw Amaia was busy with her work and replied, "Sure." She then went downstairs to look for the package.


    Ashley didn''t know if it was because of the statement she made to her colleagues last time, but now they weren''t following her or trying to catch her attention. Though a few guys approached her from time to time, it appeared that she wasn''t in the spotlight now.


    She went downstairs to the reception counter and asked, "Hello. I come to pick a package for Amaia. The package tracking number is ended with..."


    "All right. Wait a minute."


    The receptionist smiled to her and went to get the package.


    "Here is your package. Please sign here."


    Ashley signed and said, "Okay, thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    Ashley picked up the package. Not knowing what was inside, it felt quite heavy.


    A few people came to offer help in carrying the package for her but Ashley respectfully declined.


    After the people left, Ashley carried the package upstairs.


    Susie stepped into the gate of the Lu Group at this moment. She came to see Andrew and asked him something about Jeremy.


    She had been going to the office frequently as of late, and the people knew her. They didn''t try to stop her.


    Susie spotted Ashley''s back and wondered if it was her.


    She wasn''t sure and so she walked faster to catch up.


    At this moment, Ashley happened to turn back and Susie saw her face. It was really Ashley! Susie''s eyes widened and she briskly walked towards her.


    She thought of the last time they met, her friend slapped her on the face and her brother took her side. Fury immediately surged up in her heart.


    She ran up and blocked Ashley''s way.


    Ashley wasn''t able to walk fast because of the heavy package, so Susie easily caught up to her and stood in front of her, effectively blocking her way.


    Susie grabbed her arm and pulled Ashley hoping to stop her.


    Ashley had to hold the package with only one hand because Susie was dragging her other arm. Susie was intent on stoppi


    ed to break away from Susie''s grip, but to her surprise, Susie had quite a strong grip and no matter how hard she tried, Ashley couldn''t make Susie release her arm.


    "What do you really want?" asked Ashley.


    Susie grabbed Ashley''s hair with her other hand. "Did you seduce my brother and make him give you this job, Ashley? How could you stoop so low?"


    "Ouch!" cried Ashley out of pain, "Let me go!"


    Susie was satisfied with Ashley''s miserable situation. She pulled her hair several times and said, "I won''t let you go. So what are you going to do about it?"


    Susie had totally forgotten about Andrew''s warning and her fear towards him. The excitement of the moment overwhelmed her.


    All she was thinking now was to take revenge for the slap she got from Ashley''s best friend, Ellie. And so she was grinning from ear to ear as she saw Ashley in such a miserable situation.


    The staff took the lift and went directly to the floor where Andrew was having a meeting. She was stopped by an assistant who was watching outside the meeting room.


    The staff hurriedly told the assistant, "Go to tell the special aide as soon as possible. The CEO''s sister is downstairs and she is arguing with Johnny''s cousin. They are going to have a fight soon."


    Upon hearing the news, the assistant was having second thoughts on barging into the conference room. Andrew and some important people were in the middle of a meeting. So nobody could get into the room.

 Chapter 393 The Meeting Was Interrupted

    The assistant grew anxious upon hearing this. "But Mr. Lu''s in a meeting right now. We can''t just go in the conference room."


    "You should tell Mr. Cheng at least. Can you tell him?" the staff asked.


    "Is it really that urgent?" the assistant asked.


    "Yes. Or I wouldn''t have come here to tell you in the first place. Before I came here, I thought they were going to fight," the staff said.


    "Okay. I''ll tell Mr. Cheng," the assistant responded.


    He was just one of Andrew''s assistants. So, before he went inside the conference room, he took a deep breath.


    As he walked, he tried his best to be as quiet as possible as he didn''t want to disturb them. The staff seemed to be focused on Andrew as he held the meeting.


    He was quite discreet so the meeting went uninterrupted.


    He carefully made his way to Johnny who was sitting next to Andrew. Johnny was quite busy with the meeting too.


    The assistant approached Johnny and told him everything in a low voice.


    Johnny looked at the assistant and frowned. "Miss Lu''s here?"


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, she''s here. I don''t know what''s going on but I heard she''s fighting with your cousin."


    "All right. Thanks. You can leave for now," Johnny said.


    Upon hearing this, Johnny was a bit stunned. ''Susie''s here? She seldom comes here and she''s fighting with Miss Mu?


    Susie probably started it. Miss Mu isn''t the type who does something like that, '' he thought to himself.


    Johnny looked at Andrew who was presiding the meeting. At that moment, Andrew was sitting on his chair. He was wearing a black suit that flattered him well. He looked handsome but he had that indifferent look on his face like he alway


    ulling on her hair so hard but she decided she wasn''t going to fight back.


    However, upon the mention of Lesley and being called a mistress, Ashley let out a chuckle.


    Susie glared at Ashley and asked, "Why are you laughing?"


    Ashley stood her ground. "Why am I laughing? Did you just call me a mistress? Are you really going to push Lesley on Andrew?


    When I met Andrew, they weren''t together. How dare you call me a mistress! Lesley''s the perfect girl for your brother? Then why isn''t he in love with her? Did you say they were engaged? Do you have any proof?"


    Ashley didn''t bother to mention that she and Andrew were already married. If anyone was a mistress, it was Lesley.


    Susie was too angry to say anything.


    Susie''s cheeks were flushed. "It''s only because you seduced my brother. If you hadn''t done that then maybe he would be with Lesley!"


    Ashley snorted in response.


    Susie only grew furious when she saw the look on Ashley''s face. ''What''s that look for? It''s true! You just seduced my brother! How dare you talk about Lesley like that? I''m going to make you pay for that!'' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 394 Let Go Of Her

    Susie didn''t notice that someone had approached from behind. She raised her hand, pulling Ashley''s hair with another hand, and was about to give her a slap on the face.


    She totally forgot about Andrew''s warning and how Andrew adored Ashley.


    As Susie positioned her hand mid-air and Ashley thought she was bound to receive that slap, another hand grasped Susie''s wrist and held it in the air.


    Susie was excited since she finally got to exact her revenge on Ashley for the humiliation she got last time. However, her moment was interrupted by someone. How could she not get angry?


    In her mind, Ellie slapping her was the same as Ashley slapping her. So she had to give her a slap in return. There was nothing wrong about it!


    Susie turned her head back with great displeasure. "Who dares lay their hands on me?"


    But when she saw who grasped her hand, her cockiness and arrogance disappeared immediately and she turned into a spineless and timid person. She stammered, "An-Andrew, why are you here?"


    Andrew didn''t reply to her but kept grasping her wrist and stared at her other hand that was grabbing Ashley''s hair. He ordered, "Let go of her, now."


    The chill in his voice made Susie tremble with fear. She subconsciously released Ashley''s hand.


    Susie did not show Ashley any mercy when she grabbed her hair. She pulled her hair with so much force that when she let go of it, some hair had been plucked out.


    Ashley let out a painful cry.


    Her nose and eyes were red as she had to tilt her head in order to talk with Susie.


    Seeing some of Ashley''s hair on Susie''s hand, Andrew''s eyes turned darker and colder. The air he carried around him made the staff who were watching take a few steps back.


    Andrew wanted to go to Ashley and ask if she was okay, but Ashley stepped backward, as if she knew that Andrew would attend to her. Before he could ask the question, Ashley remarked, "I''m okay, Mr. Lu."


    Andrew had to withdraw his hand that was reaching out for her.


    He then turned to vent all his anger on Susie. He coldly glared at Susie and his voice was as cold a


    ever you were doing. The show''s over. Nothing to see here. Are you waiting for the next episode?"


    The people dispersed immediately after hearing Johnny''s statement.


    Johnny weighed the package in his hand and wondered what was inside. ''Why is it so heavy?


    Amaia? She is the person who bought it?''


    He had vague recollection of her, except that he added her in Wechat. He also chatted with her from time to time.


    He sort of remembered that Ashley gave him Amaia''s Wechat account and asked him to befriend her.


    Johnny frowned as he thought about it. Nevertheless, he went to deliver the package.


    Ashley went to Andrew''s office. To her surprise, nobody stopped her on her way to his office. The assistants outside the office saw her and just nodded to her and said nothing.


    Ashley paused at the door for a while and then knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the reply, Ashley pushed the door open and walked in.


    She was surprised that as soon as she stepped through the door, she bumped into someone. Just as she was about to cry out, she caught a whiff of the familiar fragrance. Ashley closed her mouth as quickly as she could.


    She pushed him away and said, "What are you doing? We''re at the office. Behave yourself."


    "Nobody is here except us," replied Andrew.


    He paused for a while, looked at Ashley and said, "How about if I trasnfer you here to work?"

 Chapter 395 Johnny Had A Girlfriend

    In fact, Andrew had planned it before. But he knew that Ashley would definitely disagree. It was a good thing that Ashley agreed to work in the Lu Group.


    However, Andrew really wanted Ashley to walk by his side after the previous confrontation. This way, no one would dare bully or take advantage of her.


    "No!"


    Ashley looked at Andrew and continued to say, "I''m satisfied with my job now. Don''t transfer me to another department. Others have been unhappy that I got to work here already. And you want me to be transferred to work directly under you. Do you want people all over the company to know that I can only work here because of your support?"


    Sure enough, after hearing the offer, Ashley immediately refused Andrew''s offer.


    Andrew wanted to let everyone in the company know about their relationship. But Ashley never gave him such an opportunity.


    "How are you feeling? Is your head still aching?" asked Andrew.


    He remembered Susie pulling Ashley''s hair when he arrived and Susie had torn off some clumps of her locks.


    Before Ashley replied, Andrew frowned and remarked, "You have to take it seriously. I think I''d better ask Francis to come here to see if there is anything wrong."


    Andrew then took out his mobile phone and was about to call Francis but was quickly stopped by Ashley. "No, I am fine. I just lost a few strands. Don''t worry."


    Ashley thought that Andrew was making quite a fuss over her losing a few locks of her hair. She thought that he didn''t need to call Francis since Francis wasn''t omnipotent.


    Later, she thought of Johnny''s words. Johnny told her that Andrew immediately came to look for her as soon as he heard about the commotion earlier.


    ''That meeting could have been very important, '' mused Ashley.


    She then said, "Weren''t you in a meeting earlier? Go ahead. Don''t make them wait for you any longer. I''ll head back to my desk and continue with my work." After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Andrew looked at Ashley''s fading silhouette and complained about Johnny in his thoughts. ''Johnny is a real tattletale. I wanted to ta


    son, and Susie was her only daughter. At that time, Andrew held a considerable position in the company. Arya hoped that the relationship between Susie and Andrew could be closer.


    In reality, Arya was very capable. She only gave birth to a daughter, but Ethan still listened to her.


    "Mother¡­" Susie cried to Arya with a tearful voice upon seeing her. She thought of the grievances that she had suffered in the company and her eyes were on the verge of letting out a torrent of tears from the ridicule and embarrassment.


    It seemed that she was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Well, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Susie, what happened? Who bullied you?" Arya asked softly upon seeing her daughter on the brink of sobbing uncontrollably. She was so anxious that she immediately walked over to Susie.


    "Mother, I went to the company to find Andrew. But instead, I saw that bitch. She is also working there. And Andrew helped her get the best of me."


    Susie looked at Arya and burst into tears.


    "What did you say?" Ethan, who was behind Arya, angrily responded before Arya could say anything.


    Susie looked at Ethan and sunk deeper into her sad situation. She said, "Father¡­"


    "Don''t cry. My dear daughter, tell me, what''s wrong? Has your brother bullied you?"


    Susie was born when Ethan was already at an older age. As a result, he spoiled Susie ever since she was a child.

 Chapter 396 Getting Closer

    Ethan never cared about Andrew.


    He was aware that his son never had any affection for his new wife, Arya, nor their daughter, Susie. Andrew had always felt that he was never liked by his father and he completely stopped caring ever since his mother left.


    Although it would be strange to be close to his family, Andrew had tolerated them. After all, he never did anything to ruin them.


    "He won''t allow me to go to the company anymore, but he has employed that woman who seduced him!" Susie''s eyes were red as she talked to her father. Seeing her daughter like this made Ethan more furious.


    "How stupid could that boy get?" Ethan blurted, gritting his teeth.


    "Andrew must have been really helpless," Arya tried calming her husband down. "It must have been that woman''s fault. He had never had a girlfriend before. She must have seduced him so easily, just as Susie said." She treaded word after word, trying to ease the tension. "Once he finally marries Lesley, everything will be fine.


    He''s thirty, it''s the perfect time for marriage."


    Ethan was about to say something when Susie interrupted, "Mom, Dad, you would be surprised when you see how well Andrew treated that woman! When I went to the resort a few days ago, the one who hit me was a friend of hers." She looked at her parents in desolation.


    Ethan pondered for a long while. "That woman sure is shrewd to make Andrew grant her a job. I''ll have everything about her checked. I have to know what kind of woman could possibly seduce him like this!"


    Arya didn''t speak. She seldom took a hand on matters about Andrew in front of Ethan.


    When she was finally alone with her daughter, Arya held Susie''s hand. "I heard that the young daughter


    d Jeremy, full of respect.


    When Jeremy called her to tell her they were going to buy clothes, Angelina was stunned for a while. She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    She would have felt more at ease if she was by herself.


    She wouldn''t have to pay attention to her manners if Jeremy was not with her.


    "Don''t worry, I really planned to go shopping with you today," Jeremy smiled. "What kinds of clothes do you like? Go and try them on." Jeremy''s voice was tender.


    Jeremy''s gentle smile made Angelina more distressed. Finally, she nodded and agreed.


    Meanwhile, Susie walked out of a clothing store.


    With the man''s back turned against her, Susie wondered whether it was really Jeremy.


    She decided it was impossible, thinking Jeremy should be working at this time. After all, Jeremy wouldn''t have any spare time to go shopping especially with a woman.


    In her thoughts, Susie continued gazing at the man to confirm his identity.


    Suddenly, her jaw dropped.


    Indeed, it was Jeremy. He was there.


    Susie walked briskly into the pair''s direction to greet him. Her expression changed as she saw who he was with.

 Chapter 397 Shopping Together

    ''Who''s this woman? Why would Jeremy go shopping with her? He''s even carrying the shopping bags for her! Why is he treating her exceptionally well? Even after all the times I''ve tried asking him, he has never gone shopping with me!


    Oh, gosh. No! Never! I''ll never let this be!


    Jeremy belongs to me alone! He''s mine!''


    Susie ran over to Jeremy and held his hand. "Jeremy! What a coincidence! Are you out to shop for clothes too?"


    In front of Jeremy, she acted cute and dainty, similar to an innocent little girl.


    However, in contrast to her enthusiasm that she displayed, Jeremy gave off a rather cold and calm vibe. Without much reaction to her eagerness, he stared at the hand that gripped tightly to his, much to his dismay. He withdrew his hand from hers callously and mildly responded, "Hi, Miss Lu." The indifference in his tone was apparent.


    From that, she understood Jeremy''s intention to draw a line between them, which made her extremely displeased. Irritation leaked from her eyes as she glared daggers at the woman beside Jeremy. Still, it only lasted for less than a second. She couldn''t let him see an undesirable trait.


    ''Why would he treat me like this? Is it because he''s with this woman now?


    Why are there so many women that covet him?''


    She couldn''t give him up. She tried to cling to his arm this time and inquired coquettishly, "Jeremy, who is she?" Ever since she ran over to Jeremy''s side, she never bothered to even take a glance at Angelina beside him.


    In her heart, she already assumed that she was only trying to seduce Jeremy. But, she wouldn''t let that happen! ''He will never be yours!''


    Jeremy only belonged to her!


    Under Susie''s unrelenting persistence, Jeremy furrowed his brows in annoyance. He didn''t expect Susie to continue her prattling and stuck to him even after all that he did earlier. His tone became harsh as he berated, "Miss Lu, I''m shopping with my sister. Please let go of my arm. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go ahead."


    To be honest, Jeremy never liked Susie. And he would definitely not fall in love with her. Whether it was for now or in the future, neither of them will have connections


    Not to mention, Susie was the half-sister of his good friend, Andrew. Simply because of her spoiled disposition, Jeremy disliked her.


    Angelina had watched enough of the show silently on the


    at ease going shopping with a girl instead of a guy.


    All women in the world enjoyed shopping. Angelina particularly enjoyed it too. Whether it''s for clothes, cosmetics, or anything else, it was fun for her.


    She gazed at Susie as she remembered the impression she first encountered. Susie had the image of a spoiled rich girl who was aggressive and liked to fight. She didn''t favor her very much because of it but it wouldn''t stop her from shopping together.


    Besides, this spoiled rich girl had an eye for shopping. After all, she had experience, either by special training or by practicing countless times. She knew what was a good buy or not.


    It was more than natural for the girls of rich families to have this expertise. Otherwise, how could they appear stunning and gorgeous in front of other people?


    They went over to a luxury store and as soon as they stepped inside, the shop assistant greeted them courteously.


    The assistant had worked in the industry for a long time and had the experience that could tell the value of the customer''s outfit from just a glance. She knew which customers she should pay most attention to and assist politely.


    Susie was wearing expensive branded outfit, while Angelina''s dress was unbranded and probably came from the flea market.


    So all her attention was on Susie and she went all out to introduce the clothes to her, while Angelina was totally ignored.


    Angelina didn''t care much about it. It was temporary after all.


    She was the daughter of the Gu family. Nobody would treat her like that in the future.

 Chapter 398 You Are So Smart

    Angelina took fancy of a dress the moment she laid her eyes on it. She couldn''t help but reach out to feel it. It was cool but smooth to the touch. She wondered what material it was made of since she thought that it would be particularly comfortable once worn.


    She was about to ask the saleswoman to take it down so she could try it when the saleswoman behind Susie approached her. "I suggest that you keep away from the clothes lest they get damaged. All the clothes here are priced 10, 000 dollars or more a piece. If it gets damaged, will you be able to afford it?"


    Angelina quickly understood that the saleswoman was looking down on her.


    Before Angelina could say anything, Susie came in front of her and shielded her. Susie rebuked the saleswoman''s attitude, "How could you talk to my sister impertinently? Where did you get the guts? You dare talk to my sister impudently! She came to check out this shop because she thought highly of it. But I see that it only amounts to this kind of service. So disappointing. Since you don''t welcome us here, there''s no need for us to stay."


    The saleswoman was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that the relationship between the two would be so close. Her face paled evidently. She didn''t know how to salvage the situation. She bit her lips, not knowing what to say.


    She initially thought that she could sell some expensive dresses successfully when she saw Susie enter. She never expected that it would all go down the drain.


    Susie held Angelina''s hand to go to a different store but she didn''t predict that Angelina wouldn''t budge but stopped her from leaving.


    She slowly approached the saleswoman and pointed at the dress she was checking earlier. She ordered the shocked saleswoman indifferently, "Please take the dress down for me." Her frosty gaze narrowed down on the saleswoman.


    The saleswoman snapped back to her senses and didn''t dare use an impolite tone. She respectfully replied, "Yes, young miss. Please wait a moment."


    She then brought the dress with her hands and was ready to help Angelina pack it up.


    Seeing it all unfold in front of her eyes, Susie stamped her feet and said, "Angelina, let''s go to another store. You don''t have to buy this dress. Didn''t you see how she treated you badly and mocked you?!"


    She was furious!


    When the saleswoman touched the dress, Angelina spoke again, "Wait a moment."


    At that moment, the saleswoman didn''t dare to treat Angelina rudely.


    She ask


    at they had arrived at the Lu villa. Susie couldn''t help but feel unhappy. ''How come we arrived so soon? I still wanted to spend more time with Jeremy, '' she thought.


    Still, no matter how much she didn''t want to get off, she had to. Susie still tried, "Jeremy, Angelina, how about you come in and stay awhile? You can take a break and go home later."


    Susie looked at Jeremy and then looked at Angelina. She hoped that they could agree.


    "No, thank you. You can go inside now," said Jeremy.


    Susie had to look at Angelina again and said, "Angelina."


    Angelina smiled at Susie and said, "How about I come here next time? There is something that needs to be dealt with at home today. So, we have to go back early. You must be tired now. I hope you can have a good rest."


    Hearing Angelina''s words, Susie could only agree.


    "Well, I see. Jeremy and Angelina, goodbye! Remember to come here and hang out with me when you have spare time," said Susie.


    Susie turned and left towards the villa, her face full of joy. ''Great! It seems Jeremy and I have become a little closer, '' she thought.


    When Susie entered the villa, she found that the atmosphere in the living room was somewhat strange.


    Ethan and Arya were sitting on the sofa. Ethan''s face was gloomy. Arya was sitting next to Ethan and kept silent.


    ''What happened? I just went out for an entire afternoon and then I come back to see this? Why are they so upset?'' Susie thought.


    Seeing that Arya tipped her a wink, Susie sat down by Ethan''s side and said, "Father, what''s wrong with you? Who made you angry? You can tell me. I will help you get back at whoever it is!"

 Chapter 399 Everything Has Come To Light

    Ethan felt much better at the sight of her daughter. He almost wanted to burst into laughter hearing what she said.


    But he pulled a long face on purpose and said, "Who on their right mind would dare bully me? And how can you get back at them?"


    Susie sat down by his side, clung to his arm and playfully replied, "Dad, can''t you pretend to believe me for once?"


    "Bad girl!" Ethan remarked.


    "Susie, you said that your brother is now together with a woman. Do you know when they became a couple?"


    "I don''t know exactly. It seemed that she has been there since the last time I went to Andrew''s villa. And Andrew treated me horribly because of her. I guess she has been there for two or three months.


    I think that''s it, Dad," Susie replied.


    Upon hearing Susie''s report on Andrew, Ethan slowly began to scowl and his eyebrows began to furrow. He seemed to be scheming something in his mind as he turned to order Arya, "You call that bastard and tell him to come here, now! You tell him that I have something important to talk to him about. He has to come immediately."


    Arya nodded and did her best to soothe the flustered Ethan. She then proceeded to make the call.


    Susie was curious. ''What on earth could make Dad so furious?''


    "Are you alright, Dad? Is something the matter? Why do you want Andrew to come back?" asked Susie.


    "Your brother married the woman you mentioned!"


    Originally, Ethan didn''t want to interfere with this kind of matter, but the last time when Lesley''s father came to ask him about Andrew, he had promised him that Andrew wasn''t seeing someone and he couldn''t possibly be married.


    But now Susie ran into that woman more than once when she went to see Andrew. Andrew even chose to side with the woman over his own sister.


    Ethan had sensed that something was wrong. So earlier today when Susie told him about what happened between her and Andrew, he asked somebody to dig up some dirt about Ashley. To his surprise, he quickly received the information he was searching for.


    He could allow Andrew to have as many women as he liked, and he could adore his women as much as he liked, but he couldn''t behave the way he did, especially towards his own flesh and blood, just because he adored his woman. And


    twenty servants stood steadfast and were hard to ignore.


    Ashley''s eyes were transfixed at the scene as soon as she stepped out of the car.


    Before she could think of anything, Andrew grabbed her hand and guided her to the direction of the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    The poised servants bowed deeply and greeted Andrew as he and Ashley walked past them.


    Andrew faintly replied to them and then continued to head to the door.


    Ashley began to feel nervous. ''Where is this place?


    The Lu family?


    Is it Andrew''s home?


    Are Andrew''s parents here?


    Will they be as easy to get along with as Andrew''s grandpa?''


    Within a few seconds, she had already pictured the possible scenarios in her mind.


    Andrew seemed to sense her uneasiness, he grabbed her hand a little tighter, as if telling her not to worry.


    Ashley turned to give him a glance. ''Okay, I''m not worried as long as you''re beside me.''


    As soon as they went inside, they saw three people sitting on the couches.


    A middle-aged man, whose features resembled Andrew to some degree, stared at Ashley and was visibly displeased, thanks to his furrowed brow and flaring nostrils. He moved his eyes away soon.


    A middle-aged woman was also seated on the couch. Her pristine face looked like a lot of effort was given to ensure that her beauty remained intact. This made guessing her age a difficult thing to accomplish.


    And the last person, a young lady, was someone Ashley couldn''t be more familiar with. It was Susie.

 Chapter 400 Ignore Them

    To say that Ashley wasn''t nervous would be a lie. She did that wish Andrew''s family could accept her.


    But when she noticed that Ethan couldn''t conceal his disgust towards her, her heart became heavy.


    Susie gloated as she watched Ashley.


    ''So you think you have everything once you and my brother are together? I''m going to see how long you can stand being by his side.


    Lesley is the only one who should be my brother''s wife and my future sister-in-law, and no one else.''


    Ethan gave a quick glance at Ashley and immediately averted his eyes. He then looked at Andrew and asked, "Is this the woman you married?"


    Andrew''s eyes were glued to Ethan, and he showed no emotions that should be seen between father and son. "Watch your language. Show some respect to my wife. I married her, and only she can be my wife."


    "You!


    Bastard!


    You come with me!"


    Ethan disdainfully stared at Ashley and then ordered Andrew.


    Ashley''s grip on Andrew''s hand was more intense.


    She didn''t want Andrew to leave her. She didn''t want to stay here alone. All the people here seemed to hate her. They were hostile to her and couldn''t fathom the thought of Andrew marrying such a woman. ''Can we leave this place?'' she pleaded deep within her thoughts.


    Andrew of course knew what she was thinking about, but it wasn''t the time for them to leave.


    He had to settle this matter with his family. Ashley was the only woman he would accept to share his life with, in this world.


    Andrew acted as if the other people didn''t exist at all. He looked as if he was at his own home. He leaned close to Ashley and said, "Don''t be scared. Ignore what they say. We''ll be back home in a while."


    Ethan became even more furious at the sight of Andrew acting that way. "Don''t waste time. Come with me."


    After Ethan and Andrew were out of sight, Ashley looked at the lady who was sitting on the couch with Susie. She then looked down at the floor and pretended that they were not there.


    Seeing her brother leave, Susie couldn''t behave herself anymore. She focused on Ashley and sarcastically blurted out, "Ashley, you are one crafty girl. You achieved your goal of marrying my brother. You


    How did she get to know Andrew? Ashley didn''t know how to answer this question.


    If it wasn''t for Peggy''s maltreatment of her, she probably wouldn''t have met Andrew.


    God knows that she was indifferent to her marriage at the very beginning. But it slowly developed into what it was now.


    Seeing Ashley keep silent, Susie couldn''t conceal her contempt. She couldn''t help but cry out, "How did she get to know Andrew? Of course by shameless scheming, stalking and seducing him. Otherwise Andrew wouldn''t have been so enamored by her."


    "Susie!"


    Arya yelled at Susie with resignation. "If you keep acting this way, you''d better go back to your own room."


    "I''m telling the truth. All right. I won''t say anything anymore. Not a word," Susie reluctantly replied.


    "Andrew didn''t like to hang out with girls since he was a child. After he grew up, we haven''t seen any woman around him. We even worried that he was..." Arya chuckled and then continued, "We didn''t expect that he has the eyes for picking women."


    Ashley didn''t say anything but just quietly listened to Arya. She knew that Arya should have something more to say besides what she was saying.


    She hadn''t gotten to her point yet.


    "Andrew knew nothing about women since he didn''t show any signs that he was interested in them. So when he had a crush on a woman for the first time, he thought he loved her. But how can he tell that it is love? Or if it is just a momentary fixation?"

 Chapter 401 Who Do You Think You Are

    "Do you think I''m right, Miss Mu?"


    Arya brandished a wicked smirk as she watched Ashley.


    ''So what she meant is that Andrew neither loves me nor even likes me? It is just a crush?''


    Ashley smiled meekly at her and replied, "I don''t know. All that I know is that I''m happy when I''m with Andy. He is happy too. We''re both happy.


    As for love or crush, I think if we keep enjoying the relationship, love would blossom between us eventually."


    Arya raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t believe that Ashley didn''t understand the underlying meaning of what she said. ''Is she pretending that she doesn''t understand?''


    "Miss Mu, you''re smart. I guess you should know how to make the correct choice and what is the best for you. Now you''ve discovered Andrew''s identity. Do you think that you and Andrew have common interests or topics when you are together? Will you be useful to Andrew when it comes to helping him develop his company?"


    Arya fished in her bag for a check and placed it in front of Ashley. "I think you are wise enough to know what you ought to do now."


    Ashley looked at the check and her vision slowly keened in onto the piece of paper.


    She put on a smile and stared at Arya. "I don''t know what you mean. Could you say it more plainly so that I can be sure that I understand you correctly."


    "You really don''t know?


    This is five million dollars. It should be a lot of money for you, enough for you to spend for the rest of your life. You can take it and leave J City, go wherever you want, do whatever you like. Why should you lose all the forest just for a tree? It makes perfect sense, doesn''t it?"


    Ashley stared at the check and muttered, "Leave J City?


    But I don''t want to leave J City. What should I do?"


    Ashley''s answer struck Arya''s nerve. She condescended and forced herself to be nice in talking with Ashley. Arya started to become annoyed at Ashley''s ungratefulness.


    ''Who does she think she is talking to?


    She doesn''t care about what she is. Except for a pretty face, what else could she have that could match Andrew?''


    Ar


    ."


    And even Ashley raised her head to look at Andrew.


    "Bastard! A black sheep of the family! You get out of here! And never come back again!" Ethan just came downstairs and heard the last sentence Andrew said. He picked up a cup closest to him and threw it towards Andrew.


    Andrew was quick to dodge it and the cup fell onto the floor and landed close to his feet, shattering to pieces.


    Andrew pulled Ashley by her arm and headed to the door. Suddenly he thought of something and he turned to say to Ethan, "Ashley is the only woman who can be my wife. As for any other woman, if you like her, you can marry her yourself. And one more thing, don''t call me ever again."


    After saying that, he and Ashley went out of the door without looking back.


    It was the first time Susie heard Andrew so decided and convinced of his words and actions. And it was all because of Ashley.


    "I''m really pissed off! This bastard!" Ethan wheezed heavily while watching Andrew and Ashley disappear in the distance.


    Arya hurried to his side to support him. "Okay, Ethan, don''t get mad. You can''t get angry. Your heart has problems. Whatever happens, you can''t risk your health."


    "Don''t get mad! Andrew has been coaxed by a witch! He is so smart. He''ll realize his mistake in the future and come running back to us." Arya stroked Ethan''s back to help him calm down and catch his breath.

 Chapter 402 Five Million Dollars And Leave Him

    Susie was terrified by Andrew''s glare and she couldn''t say a word.


    His glare was so intense that she felt her throat being choked and her breaths couldn''t reach her lungs.


    Susie believed what he said. If she looked to pester Ashley and cause trouble again, Andrew would probably go through with what he threatened to do to her...


    Ethan was so angry that he trembled while pointing at Andrew''s and Ashley''s backs. "That woman! What does she have except for a nice looking face? No social status, no decent family background, how could she hold a candle to Lesley?"


    Arya was looking for words that agree with Ethan in order to calm his rising blood pressure.


    Ashley was being led by Andrew by her arm as they got out of the house. They didn''t waste time and got into the car immediately. Their car sped off as soon as they got in.


    Andrew kept clutching Ashley''s hand tightly even when they were already on their way home.


    Ashley kept her brows furrowed and kept her words to herself.


    Johnny was also minding what he was thinking before saying anything. He noticed the atmosphere was abnormal. He kept his mouth shut and just drove the car as fast as he could.


    Ashley and Andrew did not move from their places the whole trip. Their hands were locked until they arrived at the villa.


    As soon as the car stopped, they got out of the car and Andrew carried Ashley to the villa, leaving Johnny in the driver''s seat. He watched them go inside and waited for the thick, tense aura to slowly fade away before letting out a sigh.


    Claire saw them enter the villa. She was quick to ask, "Mr. Lu, Miss Mu, have you had dinner... ..."


    But Andrew walked past Claire and headed directly towards the stairs.


    Claire observed them as they ascended the stairs. ''Did they have a fight again?'' she thought to herself.


    When they reached their room, Andrew kicked the door open. Ashley''s heart had been beating at a rapid pace since Andrew carried her when they got out of the car.


    And now she was so scared. She didn''t know what was going through Andrew''s mind.


    As she was feeling light-headed, she felt herself being forcefully thrown onto the bed.


    The mattress was very elastic and she bounced into the air after she hit the bed.


    But wh


    ained graceful as he finished Ashley''s scraps. Andrew had the talent to be composed and graceful whatever he was doing regardless of the circumstance.


    Now that Ashley''s stomach was full and she had some strength, she watched him with a bit of confusion on her mind. "Didn''t you eat earlier?"


    Andrew raised his head to take a glimpse at her. "No."


    The food he brought here was quite a lot, but because both of them were too hungry, they finished it completely. Andrew climbed onto the bed when Claire came up to take the plates and cutlery away.


    They cuddled up together on the bed without speaking.


    Ashley thought of his uncharacteristic behavior when they were at Ethan and Arya''s villa and began to wrap her arms around him in a tight embrace. "I won''t leave you under any circumstances. I''ll never leave you, unless you don''t want me anymore."


    Andrew was ecstatic and he replied as he gazed at her, "No, it will never happen. I''ll always want you..."


    Though he didn''t show it earlier, Andrew was quite worried when they met his parents at the villa. Though Ashley said that she loved him and wouldn''t leave him, he was afraid that his family would use some scheme to make Ashley leave.


    But after hearing Ashley reaffirm her promise, Andrew was overjoyed.


    "Well, there is one thing I want to tell you," said Ashley. She was thinking if she should tell him about the five million dollar check she grabbed from Arya.


    Andrew was in a very good mood now. So he said, "Okay, I''m all ears."

 Chapter 403 An Archetype For Romantic Novels

    "Mrs. Lu has given me five million dollars, asking me to leave you..."


    Before Ashley could even finish talking, she found Andrew hugging her tightly, as if he was scared she would leave him right away.


    Ashley tried to rid herself of his grip, thinking to herself, ''I have told you I won''t leave you. Don''t you believe me?''


    "Andy...don''t hold me that tightly. I''m almost out of breath!" she said.


    Hearing her words and seeing that she was uncomfortable, Andrew loosened his embrace, but did not let go.


    She felt much better than before.


    She hugged him back now, gently snuggling in his arms. "Let me finish... I won''t ever leave you... Listen to me, okay?"


    Andrew held her tightly, but not as much as before. He seemed to have calmed down.


    Ashley continued, "I have accepted the money she has offered..."


    Andrew''s body went stiff. He pulled himself back and looked at her, stunned.


    Ashley gently patted his back to comfort him. "But I don''t plan to leave you. It doesn''t matter if I accept the money or not. You have worked so hard. It is because of your hard work that she is able to give away this money!"


    She smiled cockily and winked at him playfully.


    Andrew now understood what Ashley had done. He rubbed her hair looking at her lovingly. ''How lovely and considerate my wife is!'' he thought.


    "But Ashley...if you need money you can always ask me. Why do you want to accept their money?" asked Andrew.


    He was still a little upset.


    Ashley chuckled and said, "Okay."


    "Ash...do you think we should have a baby?" asked Andrew, out of nowhere.


    Ashley was taken aback. Puzzled, she asked, "Why? Why suddenly? Didn''t you say we''d better enjoy our romantic life for a few years?"


    Andrew held her hands, keeping quiet. He actually hated children. If they had a baby, Ashley would definitely pay all her attention to it, and wouldn''t care much about him.


    But he didn''t have any other choice right now. He wanted to have a baby so as to tie Ashley to himself. After having a child, Ashley would be more concerned about th


    d?


    If he is from a rich family, why would he choose an ordinary girl? If he doesn''t love her deeply, he is bound to give in to his family''s pressures. What do you think? Will he choose the girl or his family''s wealth? Will he choose to live a mundane or luxurious life?"


    Ashley had no trouble answering. "He will certainly choose..."


    "That''s right," Amaia interrupted. "You aren''t that stupid after all," she added jokingly.


    Ashley was surprised by her words.


    But she really had nothing to say.


    "How are you so wise?" asked Ashley curiously.


    "It''s such a common plot! Almost an archetype for romantic novels!" said Amaia, rolling her eyes.


    Ashley really admired her ability to be able to think so clearly.


    But her situation with Andrew fit in the former category. They wouldn''t break up easily. The most important thing for her to do now was to raise her standards to Andrew''s.


    That solution made her feel somewhat better. At least now she knew what was to be done, if not how.


    Meanwhile, Belinda and Angelina had gone back to Gus''s villa.


    Angelina had moved to Gus''s villa two days after Belinda went to the Lis'' house. Jeremy, who had lived in the company quarters for many years also moved in to live in the villa.


    In the past, Jeremy could never forget he had lost his little sister. It seemed like he was finally forgiving himself.

 Chapter 404 Announcing Angelina’s Identity

    Moreover, Jeremy was afraid that Martin and Belinda would get angry when they saw him.


    So, after Jeremy took over the company, he lived in the office. But when his sister had finally been found, their family was reunited.


    Belinda took Angelina to the third floor and opened the door of a bedroom. "Angelina, look, this is the room that I have set up and decorated for you. What do you think of it? Do you like it?" asked Belinda.


    She looked at Angelina and was a little worried that Angelina didn''t like the room she had decorated for her.


    Angelina looked around. The bedroom was huge, larger than the whole house she had lived before.


    There was a bed in the middle of the room. It had a vibrant white and pink color scheme. Angelina knew it was carefully selected. Next to it was a large French window with white curtains.


    There was also a bookshelf and a desk. A computer and many valuable cosmetics were on the desk. In the cabinets, there were lots of clothes from famous brands.


    In the past, Angelina didn''t even dare to think about owning such expensive things. She didn''t expect that she would live in a villa and live such a luxurious life.


    Angelina looked at Belinda and replied, "Thank you, mother. I like it very much. Thank you for your hard work. You must be exhausted."


    Upon hearing Angelina''s response, Belinda was smiling from ear to ear. "No, no. I didn''t feel tired. I''m happy that you like it," Belinda happily responded.


    Belinda smiled and looked at Angelina with gentle and caring eyes.


    ''I finally found my Camelia. We can live happily in the future, '' thought Belinda.


    "The room next to yours is your brother''s. You can go and find your brother if there is anything you need," said Belinda.


    "Okay," said Angelina.


    There was a study and two bedrooms on the third floor. One of the bedrooms was Angelina''s and the other was Jeremy''s. The study also belonged to Jeremy. Angelina''s study was in her room.


    Belinda and Martin''s bedroom and study were on the second floor.


    There were balconies on both the second and the third floors. The balconies also covered a large space. They could raise some plants on it and lie down on the chaise lounges to bask themselves in the warm sun. Anyone would feel very comfortable.


    As for the first floor, there was a living room, a kitchen, and some rooms for guests.


    Gus us


    t? Will there be many people from the high class coming?


    I can get to know a few more rich people, ''


    Angelina happily thought. She smiled softly at Belinda and replied, "Mother, I think it''s a good idea."


    "That''s good. I just came to ask for your opinion. If you don''t agree, then we won''t hold the banquet. If you agree, then we will do it. Everything depends on you.


    Well, I''m sorry for bothering you. You can take a rest now. I''ll go ahead with it and prepare everything for the banquet," said Belinda.


    "Okay," said Angelina.


    After Belinda left, Angelina lay down on her bed again.


    ''I feel so good!


    Now, I''m no longer an orphan adopted by the Li family but a member of the Gu family!'' Angelina gushed at her newfound fortune.


    Later, she suddenly thought of something and sat up from the bed.


    ''What did mother say?


    She said she would hold a banquet to announce my identity.


    No, she can''t do this, '' Angelina thought to herself.


    Angelina knew who she was more clearly than anyone.


    ''If they announce my identity in public, everyone will know who I am.


    If they find out that I''m not their actual daughter, I may become the laughing stock, '' Angelina thought nervously.


    She hurriedly ran downstairs and wanted to go back home.


    When she ran to the first floor, she found that Belinda and Martin were both staring at her. She came to her senses. ''This is my home. Why did I want to run outside?'' Angelina thought to herself.


    Angelina stood still there for a while, thought about what she should say, and then walked towards Belinda.

 Chapter 405 A Gift For You

    Upon seeing Angelina, Belinda smiled at her tenderly. "Hey, what''s the matter?" she asked, "Do you need something?"


    Angelina saw Belinda''s kind and gentle demeanor. At that moment, it was as if Belinda had no one but Angelina in her heart.


    Because of this, Angelina couldn''t help but feel guilty. There was nothing more that she wanted than to tell her the truth. But now that she finally had her chance, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Her hands clenched into fists at her side.


    ''No!


    I can''t do it!


    If I leave, Belinda''s heart would break.


    I can''t tell her what happened...for her own sake.


    When the real Camelia comes back, I''ll make sure everything goes back to the way it should be. Only then will I confess.''


    But, in her heart, Angelina wasn''t sure when that would ever happen. On top of that, she was slowly getting used to such a luxurious lifestyle. It would be even harder to give up her identity to the real Camelia when she came back.


    "Mom, I have something to tell you," Angelina finally said with a nod.


    Her tone worried Belinda. She pulled Angelina to sit beside her. She shot a worried glance at Martin before finally turning to look at Angelina. "Angelina, you can tell us anything. We''re family after all," Belinda said warmly.


    Martin put down the newspaper he was reading and looked at the two women. "Angelina, come on. Tell us what you''re thinking about. Don''t be afraid," he said.


    As Angelina looked at them, she suddenly felt a lot more comfortable, and that it wouldn''t be that difficult to tell them what she was currently thinking. "Mom, I want to talk to you about the thing you told me earlier."


    "Are you referring to the party?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. If you have anything special in mind, you can just tell me. It''s good that you have your own ideas for your party. When do you want to throw it? I''ll take care of everything."


    As Belinda spoke, she was already thinking about who she would invite.


    No one else came into mind aside from the Lu family and the Feng family. It was probably because she had left the social circle of J City for far too long. As a result, she didn''t know any other rich and prominent families in the city.


    "Mom, no," Angelina said. "What I really wanted to say is...I don''t want to throw a party. I don''t want to meet that many people."


    Angelina''s voice trailed off as she lowered her head, feeling quite shy and embarrassed.


    f work?" he asked, his voice sweet as honey.


    "Yes. I''m actually heading home right now. What''s the matter, Ron?" Ashley replied.


    "Nothing''s the matter," Ron said, pouting a bit in disappointment. "Can''t I call you anymore just because I want to?"


    "No, no. I''m sorry. I''m being rude," said Ashley.


    Back then, Ashley didn''t really notice anything wrong whenever Ron said her name, but now it was so awkward for her to hear him talk so sweetly.


    It was, she thought, all because of Andrew. Ron talked to her with the same gentleness and affection as Andrew.


    Subconsciously, she felt that it wasn''t right for another person to use that kind of tone with her.


    Andrew was the only one who could do that, and, frankly speaking, he was the only one Ashley wanted to speak to her that way.


    After a while, she snapped out of her thoughts.


    ''Oh, gosh. What am I even thinking?'' she thought to herself, blushing deeply.


    "Ashley, do you have some time to spare right now? I have something that I wanted to give you," Ron said.


    Ashley wanted to say no, as she didn''t want to get too close with Ron and lead him on.


    For a while, Ashley stayed quiet. They had known each other for so long. This was the first time Ashley seemed reluctant to see or talk to Ron. At the moment, Ron couldn''t imagine what she could possibly be thinking about.


    His lips twisted with bitterness. He could feel that Ashley was reluctant to meet with him.


    However, he managed to set aside his disappointment. "Now, you don''t even want to see me, do you, Ashley?" he said with a smile. "Is it because of Lena, perhaps?"

 Chapter 406 Exasperating Words

    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Ashley snapped back to reality. She could easily tell from Ron''s tone that he was a bit disappointed. "No, of course not," she hurriedly denied. "Why would you think that? Where should we meet? I''ll be there as soon as I can."


    "I''ll come pick you up instead," he said as he stood up from his seat. In a matter of seconds, he was able to grab his coat and put it on.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m already in a car now. I''ll just come to you," she replied.


    Ron didn''t insist any further and promptly gave her the address.


    She was familiar with the place Ron gave. It was a Western-styled restaurant that was quite popular and stylish.


    After they hung up, Ashley glanced at Josef. She wasn''t sure whether or not Andrew had given him instructions to take her nowhere else but her home.


    Taking a deep breath, she told Josef the address Ron had given her. He looked at her through the rear view mirror and simply nodded.


    Relief washed through her, and she slumped back onto the seat with a sigh.


    It was then that she realized she was starting to care more and more about what Andrew might think. Even for something as trivial as going out to meet someone she knew, she felt that she needed to consider how Andrew would react.


    ''But, then again, this could be a good thing, '' Ashley thought to herself.


    With a slight smile, she allowed herself to calm down and admire the city lights outside the window.


    Soon enough, the car pulled up in front of the restaurant. Ashley invited Josef to come with her so that he wouldn''t have to wait outside for too long. At first, he wanted to refuse, but then he recalled what Johnny told him. He nodded, and got out the car with Ashley.


    Upon entering, Ashley scanned the restaurant. In no time at all, she saw Ron. As she expected, Ron was sitting at a table by the window, looking outside. He was wearing a crisp black suit paired with a sharp tie.


    Ashley walked over and called him, her tone less warm than she would have used with him before.


    Ron looked up, and smiled at her with joy. However, he immediately saw Josef following close behind her, and the smile on his face slowly wavered.


    As some guy working for Andrew, Josef''s look wasn''t at all that bad. Although he was only wearing a casual outfit, he had quite an eye-catching face. On top of that, he was over six feet tall, making hi


    thought, her chin resting on her hands. All she could think about at the moment was what Josef had just said. ''Ron has a crush on me?


    How could that be possible?''


    But when she thought of how Ron treated her, it seemed to go beyond the relationship of brother and sister.


    It was overwhelming for her, and she started to feel dizzy as she helplessly tried to sort out her thoughts.


    ''This is really annoying. Maybe I''d better keep some distance from Ron. It''s not a big deal.''


    Ron came back and sat down. He had composed himself, and was back to his normal, gentle demeanor as if nothing had happened earlier.


    On the other hand, Ashley carefully observed Ron, not being able to dismiss Josef''s confession.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Ron asked with a smile.


    Ashley must have been staring at him too long, much too lost in her own thoughts.


    "Ah?" Ashley asked with puzzlement.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Ashley drew back her gaze, blushed. "No. I haven''t seen you for quite a long time. I just wanted to look at you. Is that so wrong?"


    Ron was pleased to hear her answer. "No, of course not. You can watch me as long as you like.


    So, what do you want to order for dinner?" he said cheerfully.


    "No, thank you. I''ll go back home to have dinner. What did you want to tell me?" Ashley replied.


    Ron clenched his fists under the table. The veins on his hands pulsated out of frustration. However, his face did not give any hints as to how he really felt. "Do you really hate me so much that you can''t even bear to spend a minute with me?"

 Chapter 407 Rons Crush

    There were so many things going through Ashley''s thoughts that her head was starting to throb.


    ''Why do I feel that Ron has changed? Or am I just overthinking everything?


    Could what Johnny said be actually true? Does Ron like me that way?''


    Ashley still couldn''t believe it, but in her heart, she knew there must be some facts to prove what Josef had just said to her. She stole a glance at Ron. ''Does he really have feelings for me?'' she thought to herself over and over. She just couldn''t be entirely sure about it.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to leave as soon as she could. "Ron, I''m sorry. You see, Andy''s waiting for me at home so we can have dinner together. I really can''t have dinner with you today. Sorry," Ashley said, deciding to lie to get out of the situation.


    Ron wasn''t looking at her, but he had a gentle smile on his face. It was impossible for Ashley to figure out what he could be thinking.


    All this time, she had treated Ron like a brother, like family. She never expected that he would be interested in her.


    Whether or not she was married to Andrew, Ashley couldn''t imagine that she would ever fall in love with Ron.


    "Ron?" Ashley called out when he didn''t respond. She tried to put on a slight smile when he finally looked at her.


    There was still a stiff smile on Ron''s face as he pulled out a little doll out of his pocket. He handed it to Ashley over the table. "I accidentally saw this little doll when I was on a business trip a few days ago," he explained, "I thought you might like it."


    Ashley looked at the doll. It was so small that it fit right in the palm of Ron''s hand. Despite its size, however, anyone could easily tell that it was a fine work of craftsmanship. Then, after a good look at it, Ashley noticed that the doll even resembled her a bit.


    ''There''s no way he just happened to find this somewhere. He must''ve spent a lot of time looking for this, '' Ashley thought.


    But she knew she was better off not to point that out. So instead, she accepted the gift with a small nod. "Thank you, Ron. I like it very much."


    "I''m glad you like it," said Ron.


    After which, both sat in silence.


    If Ashley hadn''t known that Ron had feelings for her, she would''ve talked to Ron happily, just like the old times. But now, things were different, and Ashley felt embarrassed.


    Thankfully, Josef broke the silence. "We have t


    smiled at Claire. "Don''t worry. There''s just a small thing that I need to deal with. I have to go out now. Go back to bed," she replied with a smile.


    "It''s pretty late now. How urgent is it? Can''t you do it tomorrow?" Claire asked worriedly.


    In all honesty, Ashley didn''t want to go out. But that was impossible given the circumstance, and she had no other choice.


    Ron was alone in a bar, drunk, and crying out her name. She had to take care of this.


    "Don''t worry, Claire, I''ll be back soon." Ashley reassured her.


    With that, she darted out the door. At this time, it was difficult to get a taxi around this area. After a while, Ashley thought about it and went to Andrew''s underground garage. After scanning the multiple cars parked, she chose the car that was the least eye-catching.


    It was a good thing that she had learned how to drive and got a license. But she had been so busy with work recently that she hadn''t had much time to practice afterwards.


    As she sat down on the driver''s seat, she luckily still knew exactly what to do. During the entire drive, she couldn''t sort out what she felt about the situation.


    But she quickly dismissed those thoughts. Right now, she had to help Ron. In no time at all, she got to Eunice Bar. Ashley parked the car at the side of the road and made her way into the bar.


    The first thing that greeted her was the loud music. It pounded hard through her chest. The bar was large and spacious, filled with a lot of people.


    Luckily, it wasn''t overcrowded, and Ashley instantly felt better knowing that she could easily find her way back out.

 Chapter 408 Matchmaker

    She made her way to the bar counter and called the attention of the bartender. "Excuse me. I think you were the one who just called me few minutes ago. I''m Ashley."


    The bartender looked at her in surprise.


    "You''re Ashley?" he said, looking at her from head to toe. He motioned her to follow him. "Come. I''ll take you to your boyfriend."


    Ashley wanted to protest and explain that Ron wasn''t her boyfriend, but the bartender had already turned to leave. She hurried to keep up with him. From time to time, the bartender glanced back at Ashley.


    ''Such a beautiful girlfriend. It''s no wonder...'' the bartender thought.


    Finally they reached a booth at the corner of the bar. Ron was there drinking wine straight from the bottle. There were already a lot of empty bottles around him.


    Beside him, there was a girl wearing a tight, pink dress. She had her hand on his shoulder, her face filled with concern. For a couple of times, she tried to take the bottle of wine from Ron''s hand, but failed in doing so.


    "Huh, there was no one else here last time I checked," the bartender muttered.


    He looked at Ashley, and then back to the other girl.


    Before he could say anything else, Ashley was already walking towards Ron. The bartender shrugged and took his leave.


    As Ashley neared Ron''s table, the girl in the pink dress got up from her chair and stood in her way. "Who''re you?" she said warily, a hint of indictment in her tone.


    She was like a fierce lioness protecting her helpless cub.


    The girl was rather good-looking, Ashley thought to herself.


    "I''m Ashley," she said, casting a glance at Ron. "I''m Ron''s sister," she added.


    "So you''re Ashley?" the girl asked in a surprised tone.


    Ashley nodded, feeling a bit puzzled. "Well, yes. Is there something wrong? Do you know me from somewhere?"


    For a while, the girl, Abby, appeared to hesitate with what she should say.


    After giving it some thought, Abby gave a firm nod. "Yes. Lena told me that she had a sister named Ashley."


    In fact, Lena also told Abb


    Ashley. "So, wait. You two... you''re not...?" Abby stammered. "I mean, are you comfortable if I take him home?" she asked, still surprised.


    "Of course! Why wouldn''t I be?" Ashley gave Abby a firm nod.


    Ashley was certain that this girl liked Ron. For the short time they''ve met, she felt that Abby was a nice girl. What''s more, Ashley thought that Abby was just Ron''s type. The two would be perfect for each other.


    Seeing Abby''s confused look, Ashley hastened to comfort her, "Don''t worry about it! He won''t do anything to you. Ron''s a real gentleman!"


    "Ah, I wasn''t thinking that...." Abby defended, her face blushing heavily.


    She looked carefully at Ashley and tried to sort out her thoughts. Finally, she took a deep breath in. "You don''t like him, do you?" Abby blurted, unable to hold herself in.


    Her question threw Ashley off. She couldn''t help but feel relieved, however, that she was only talking to Abby and not to Andrew. That would have been a more complicated conversation.


    "No, no. I don''t like him that way," Ashley denied, waving her hand in the air. "He''s been like a brother to me and he always will be. I have no other special feelings toward him whatsoever. Don''t worry about it."


    Ashley''s reaction made Abby even more puzzled. Although Lena didn''t tell her all of the details, Abby was sure that Ron had feelings for Ashley.

 Chapter 409 Oh, Men

    On top of that, Abby was sure at first that Ashley had feelings for Ron since she hurriedly came here for him when the bartender called her.


    But now, upon hearing Ashley''s confession, Abby felt quite pleased. This meant that she still had a chance with Ron.


    "Besides, I''m already happily married," Ashley explained further, trying to lessen Abby''s worries, "My husband and I love each other very much. I don''t like hearing how other men like me because I know my husband would get jealous if he ever found out."


    With that, Ashley gave Abby a sly wink.


    Both shock and joy washed through Abby. "You''re married? But you look so young!" Abby exclaimed.


    Ashley smiled. "It doesn''t matter how old I am. When you meet the right person, you just know you want to spend your entire life with him, you know?


    You like Ron, don''t you? I can see it from the way you look at him. You just have to work harder, that''s all. Who knows? Maybe the next time I see you, you''ll be my sister-in-law."


    Abby blushed at her words.


    ''But don''t you know that you''re the one Ron loves at the moment?'' Abby thought bitterly to herself.


    She glanced back at Ashley and thought that she should just take her advice--she would just make an effort to make Ron fall for her.


    The two women turned to look at Ron, who had now fallen asleep on the couch. It was better now that he was passed out drunk as it would be easier for them to handle him.


    Ashley and Abby worked together to get Ron out of the bar. He was half awake, mumbling to himself, when they tried to get him inside Abby''s car. As soon as he fell onto the back seat, Ron quickly fell asleep again.


    Ashley told Abby the directions to Ron''s place. Aside from the family villa, he had his own personal apartment. When everything was settled, they parted their ways. Ashley waited until Abby''s car was no longer in sight.


    She got inside her car and set her address on the navigation system.


    It had been a long time since she moved to the villa, and she felt a bit sad and idiotic that she couldn''t find her home by memory.


    She was just lucky enough that the car had GPS.


    Upon reaching the villa, Ashley quietly parked the car right where she saw it in the garage.


    Being as careful and as discreet as possible, she slowly walked into the villa.


    At this time, it was awfully dark and quiet inside the house. She pulled out her phone from her po


    how wrong she actually was. Early the next morning, she found she didn''t have the strength to get out of bed. She realized then how horrible a jealous man could be.


    It was especially difficult when that man kept his emotions to himself and never revealed what was in his mind. You could never know if he was angry or not, if he was jealous or not. That kind of man was the most horrible man in the world.


    On the other hand, that night went a little different for Abby and Ron.


    Abby had managed to get Ron back to his apartment. Ron had one arm slung over Abby''s shoulder as she tried to fish for his keys in his pants pocket. When she finally managed to open the door, she laid Ron down on the couch.


    She leaned back on the side of the couch and tried to catch her breath. With a final grunt, she stood up and helped Ron walk to his bedroom.


    The bedroom was rather bright and warm, which perfectly matched his personality.


    Unlike most men who preferred black and white, the bedroom''s color selection and furniture arrangement were fun and appealing.


    His bed, however, was all white. The bed sheets of his king-sized bed were white; the pillows and the blanket he had were white. Even the marbled floor was white. On one side of the bedroom, there was a French window adorned with beige curtains.


    On the other side, there was a desk with a desktop computer. There were some books and files as well, all of which were organized neatly.


    With one final drag, Abby managed to lay Ron on his bed. But, Ron was still clinging onto Abby''s shoulder, which inevitably made her fall on top of him.

 Chapter 410 Abby

    Abby''s head lay directly above Ron''s chest. She could hear his steady heartbeat, smell his scent mixed with the aroma of alcohol, and feel his warmth underneath his clothes.


    Her face burned red as she clumsily got off him. Pulling out her phone, she stepped outside the bedroom and contacted her family to let them know that she was going to stay overnight at her friend''s house.


    Abby was nervous as she lied to her family. All her life, she had been an obedient girl. But because her family trusted her, they didn''t suspect anything, and only told her to take care of herself.


    After she hung up, her face burned even hotter, and her limbs felt weak and limp.


    This was the first time she had lied to her family.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t help but think that her little lie was the least of her worries.


    Gathering her thoughts, she took a deep breath and went into the bathroom. She took a clean towel and soaked it with water.


    Ron had a strong alcohol smell on him, but Abby didn''t mind. She took the soaked towel and gently patted it across Ron''s face. Then, she took his hands in hers and patted those with the towel as well.


    Afterwards, she placed the towel back inside the bathroom, and went back to Ron to remove his shoes. All her actions were so gentle and careful, as if she were handling something incredibly precious.


    When she was satisfied, her clothes were damp with her sweat.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand and looked at Ron. He was sleeping soundly. The sight of him made her heart swell with emotion.


    Getting acquainted with him felt like a whole new world opened up for Abby.


    With a sigh, Abby got the blanket beside him and tucked him in.


    She turned to leave the bedroom, when Ron suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist.


    It seemed as if he was still asleep, or perhaps he was still heavily intoxicated, because he was mumbling something incomprehensible.


    He had his eyes closed, but kept mumbling the same word over and over again. Abby leaned in closer, curious to find out what he was saying. However, when she finally heard what he was mumbling, her heart nearly stopped.


    That''ll make you feel better," she said enthusiastically.


    After which, Abby ran out of the bedroom.


    Ron wanted to say something to Abby, but she had already gone out the doorway.


    Ron''s apartment was over a thousand square feet, with two bedrooms, one bathroom and one sitting room. Outside the sitting room, there was a big balcony filled with plants. Ron had grown some plants in it. From his apartment, one could judge that he was a person who knew how to live a quality life.


    As the apartment had a simple layout, Abby knew how to navigate around it since she came here last night.


    She had prepared the soup after they got back, but because of what happened later, the soup was left in the kitchen untouched.


    Abby just need to rewarm the soup and then she could bring it to Ron.


    "Have some of this soup. You will feel much better later."


    "Thank you."


    Ron took the soup bowl from her and drank it slowly.


    She just stood there watching him drink the soup. If anyone saw them, they would probably think they were a couple.


    Abby suddenly withdrew her eyes when she realized she was lost in her thoughts as she stared at Ron.


    "Well, you look okay now. So I''ll go back home," she said when Ron finished the soup.


    "Let me drive you back," Ron offered hurriedly.


    Yesterday she took great effort bringing him back here, so he felt that he should drive her to her home at the very least.


    "No, thank you. It''s okay."

 Chapter 411 Elain Is An Absolute Delight

    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Abby quickly waved her hands to refuse.


    "I''ll go back by myself. You can take a break and relax in peace," said Abby.


    Abby was in a state of quandary for quite some time. After clearing her mind, she spoke, "I hope you consume less alcohol in the coming days. It will ruin your health!"


    Ron didn''t expect such a comment from Abby. He was stunned and said, "Okay."


    After everything was said and done, Ron somehow drove Abby back.


    Ron was very firm to do so.


    They then arrived at the Ye family villa.


    Abby unfastened the seat belt and thanked him, feeling very bashful.


    Ron smiled and said, "You are welcome." He had some thoughts running in his mind. After moments of hesitation, he said, "Thank you for driving me home yesterday."


    With a smile on her face, she replied, "You''re welcome."


    Seeing her smile, Ron couldn''t help but think of Ashley''s charming smile.


    "I''m sorry that I have to go in now," said Abby.


    "Okay. Stay safe and walk cautiously," Ron said, after coming back to reality.


    "Well..." Abby was happy that Ron was so affectionate and considerate. ''Now that I am outside the door of the villa, there won''t be anything that will cause danger, '' thought Abby.


    Ron waited until Abby walked into the villa. He then started his engine and left.


    Ellie and Francis had sex with each other. Upon doing so, Francis started to have a live-in relationship with Ellie.


    They slept in the same bed. But Ellie, who was used to sleeping alone, started to kick him out the bed every day.


    Despite the fact that he was kicked out of the room and that he had to sleep only on the couch every day, Francis was still happy to just be around Ellie. This made him seem like a stupid person to other people.


    When Ivor returned, he was so surprised to see such a changed behavior in Francis. He couldn''t help but wonder about it.


    That night, when Ellie was cooking, Francis walked into the kitchen again.


    "Ellie, let me help you," said Francis.


    Ellie frowned and refused, "No, thank you."


    She was afraid that Francis would make a total mess if he helped.


    Even though he was not warmly welcome to stay, he somehow stood there beside her and didn''t leave. He just stood there doing nothing. Ellie simpl


    e," thought Francis.


    He then said, "Well, yes."


    Elain struggled out of Edmund''s arms and said, "Dad, please let me down. He is the beautiful uncle I was talking about. He is also a friend of Ellie."


    Edmund reached out his hand and said, "Hello, I''m Edmund Su."


    "Francis Nan."


    Although they were shaking hands, they were judging and disliking each other.


    While the other two were thinking that it was a friendly handshake, Edmund and Francis definitely knew what was going on in their minds.


    "Who came? Why are you standing at the door?"


    Until they heard Ellie''s voice, their hands were still clasped together.


    Francis turned around, looked at Ellie and did not speak. He sneered and then walked into the house.


    Ellie did not understand what was happening.


    Before Ellie could grasp the situation, her thoughts were interrupted by a soft voice. "Big sister, I missed you so much!"


    At the same time, someone hugged her thigh.


    As soon as Ellie looked down, she saw Elain holding her. She then immediately forgot what she wanted to ask Francis.


    Ellie said with surprise, "Elain, why are you here?"


    "Sister Ellie, I missed you," said Elain.


    Edmund stood behind Elain and said to Ellie apologetically, "Miss Su, I''m sorry for bothering you and making an unplanned visit. Elain had been crying for several days now. She badly wanted to meet you. And I have to thank you for taking care of Elain a few days ago."


    Ellie hugged Elain and said, "Not a problem. I like Elain too!"

 Chapter 412 Jealousy

    "Didn''t I tell you? Just call me Ellie. Don''t call me Miss Su. It is too formal. Don''t you think so?"


    "Alright then, Ellie,"


    Edmund said immediately.


    "Come in, please."


    Ellie carried up Elain and walked into the room. Edmund followed her. He watched them passionately. The three of them looked like a family.


    Seeing them walking into the sitting room, Francis grew more displeased.


    ''Why is there always somebody who wants to steal my Ellie?


    And this man is not good looking.


    He even has a daughter.


    How did Ellie get to know this man anyhow?''


    His heart was eaten up with jealousy, all of a sudden.


    He tried to pull himself together and he told Ellie. "Don''t you need to go to the kitchen? I''m afraid the food is burnt to cinders now," he said to Ellie.


    His words reminded Ellie of the food in the cooker. "Oh, yeah. You are right. You may help me entertain our guests, please."


    Then she hurried to the kitchen.


    So Francis was left with Edmund and Elain.


    As an old saying goes that when love rivals meet, hell is bound to break loose.


    Yet, only Francis showed hostility. It was quite obvious from the look on his face, his facial expression and body gestures.


    On the other hand, Edmund looked calm and neutral. No trace of disturbance or discomfort could be seen on him.


    To break the awkward silence, Edmund said, "Thank you for taking care of Elain for me last time."


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. Ellie''s business is my business too." No doubt, Francis was trying to confirm his presence in Ellie''s life.


    It seemed that Francis''s words didn''t bother Edmund at all.


    After pouring two cups of water for them and seeing Edmund drink his, Francis said, "So you have been here for a while. I think it is time for you to leave now?"


    Elain protested angrily, "No! I want to play with Ellie."


    His words made Francis grow angrier. Edmund replied calmly, "No hurry. Elain came here to see Ellie and play with her. You know, she adores her."


    "You know, Elain is fond of Ellie and talks about her all the time. People would think she is her mother or something," Edmund said calmly.


    Having had enough


    high, and laughed. "Do you know how to cook?"


    "No, but I can learn," Elain shrugged and said. "Is it okay? Can you teach me Ellie?"


    Ellie touched her head and said, "Thank you, but you''d better stay outside with your dad. The smoke in the kitchen is not good for your health. The food will be ready soon."


    Elain didn''t want to leave her. She wanted to stay with her.


    "Be a good girl and go. I''ll finish soon and come play with you. You go now and stay with your father and watch TV together."


    "Okay," replied Elain reluctantly.


    Just a moment after Elain went out, Ellie brought the food out. It was ordinary home-made food. Four courses and one soup.


    After all the food was placed on the table, Ellie invited them to eat shyly. "You haven''t had a dinner, have you? Come sit down and have some. These are common food I made. Hope you don''t mind."


    Before Edmund could speak, Elain said immediately, "No, Ellie, we haven''t had dinner yet."


    Ellie smiled and said, "Great. Then sit down and eat. I''m not sure if the food is what you like."


    Edmund smiled brightly. "We are sorry to cause you trouble. The food smells so good. We are sure it tastes good too."


    Francis didn''t speak, but just snorted in displeasure on the side.


    Obviously, they intended to stay for the meal.


    Ellie heard him and glared angrily at him. Francis had to behave himself. But he just couldn''t bring himself to be friendly to Edmund.

 Chapter 413 Lets Make A Baby Of Our Own

    After eating, Ellie put everything away in the kitchen and then came out.


    She played with Elain for a little while. It was getting late, but Elain did not want to leave.


    Elain begged, "Ellie, I don''t want to go. Can''t I just stay with you?"


    "No way!"


    It was Francis. Before Ellie spoke, Francis cut in and stopped her.


    He had not spent a lot of time with Ellie. There was no way he was going to let Elain to eat up the time with her now.


    There was just no way he was going to allow it.


    Ellie heard Francis, and bent down to Elain. She spoke to her gently saying, "I think it''s time for you to go with Daddy now. Aren''t you going to school tomorrow? You know you have to go to school like the rest of the kids out there. Kids go to school. It''s what they have to do. You know that."


    Elain knew what Ellie was trying to say, but she still didn''t want to leave her side. "I know, but I want to be with you."


    "Darling, I''ll come back after the holidays. You''ll see me again in no time."


    Despite all of Ellie''s kind words and reassurances, Elain was still hesitant to part ways with her. Eventually she somehow relented.


    "Ellie, will you walk us out?"


    "Of course."


    Edmund looked helpless. "Thank you for accompanying us downstairs."


    "Most welcome."


    Ellie was about to send them down, but suddenly she felt a tug on her dress. When Ellie turned around, she saw Francis standing behind her and pulling at her clothes. There was a look of genuine distress on his face.


    Ellie whispered to Francis, "Are you going, too? You can stay here if you don''t want to go. "


    Francis agreed immediately, "Why not? Let''s go!"


    It was probably a good idea that Francis should go with them, or at least that was what he thought. After all, someone had to watch Edmund, lest he do something behind Francis'' back.


    Ellie couldn''t understand why Francis was behaving like this.


    Elain had already been dismissed, but she suddenly came running down the stairs. She hugged Ellie tightly. Ellie could see that this was not easy for Elain, and she spoke to her gently, "Don''t be sad, Elain. I''ll call you frequently. And I''ll be back before you know it." "When you come back can we play together again? "


    Ellie touched Elain''s head gently, "Yes, of course."


    Edmund took his daughter and said, "Goodbye."


    "Bye!"


    Seeing them leave, Ellie turned around and went inside.


    Francis hardly spent any time with Ellie and now she was already reassuri


    tually started to grow on Ellie.


    A boy and a girl. That would not be a bad thing. It would actually be a very nice idea.


    Ellie already visualized them in her mind. They would be bubbly bouncing three-year olds. they would be tender and lovely and they would both be handsome and beautiful, just as Francis was attractive. One of them would have his eyes, while the other would have Ellie''s eyes.


    She could see them clearly now, and she liked what she saw in her mind''s eye.


    Francis had already been living with her, and they were happy and satisfied. Ellie couldn''t see what was wrong if they took it a step further.


    It was right about this time that a woman in a white dress barged into their villa. The woman was carrying a baby in her arms and insisted that the baby was Francis'' own. Francis vehemently denied the woman''s claims.


    Ellie heard the woman calmly speak to Francis. She said, "Let''s get divorced."


    The woman demanded custody of their two children.


    She demanded custody for Francis'' and Ellie''s children! Who was she?


    It was about this time that Ellie woke up, with a cold sweat dripping from her forehead.


    Ellie looked around. She was in her familiar environment, in her familiar place, not the grand villa, that she thought she was in, earlier.


    Ellie heaved a sigh of relief, as she looked outside the window. The bright sunlight began to stream down into the room.


    It was all just a vivid dream, and Ellie was relieved to see this.


    Ellie heard the sound of several knocks on the door.


    She turned around and heard a familiar voice from behind the door.


    "Ellie, are you up?" It was Francis.

 Chapter 414 Invitation

    Ellie wasn''t sure if it was because of the dream she just had, but she heard Francis''s voice calling to her. She frowned, thinking that the last thing she wanted to do right now was to talk to him.


    But he kept calling out to her without remorse. "I''ll be right there!" Ellie shouted with a heavy sigh.


    With a grunt, she quickly washed her face with some cold water, tidied herself up, and made her way out of her bedroom.


    In the living room, Francis already had breakfast ready.


    Ellie was usually the one who made breakfast, but since she didn''t get up today to prepare breakfast, Francis decided to do it himself.


    He bought a lot of food--there was bread, soy bean milk, churros, porridge with meat and egg, dumplings, and many more. They were all neatly placed over the dining table.


    Upon walking into the dining room, Ellie was speechless to see the mountain of food.


    "Why did you buy so much? We won''t be able to eat all of this by ourselves."


    "It''s okay. You work too hard all the time. You should eat more nutritious food to start off your day,"


    Francis explained with a big grin on his face.


    Meanwhile, at the Feng family house.


    Lesley was slowly and carefully putting on makeup on her small, delicate face. She swiped the lipstick across her supple lips, and then smacked her mouth to even it out. Afterwards, she took a final look in the mirror, turning her head from side to side. When she was satisfied, she picked up her purse and took her leave.


    She was going to the Lu Group to give Andrew an invitation to her father''s 55th birthday celebration.


    When she got to the company building, the receptionists greeted her with a smile. "Good day, Miss Feng."


    Lesley nodded in reply, and went straight to the elevator.


    Once the doors closed behind her, the receptionists gathered around to gossip.


    "Don''t you think Miss Feng and our CEO are made for each other? They are destined to be together!"


    "I totally agree. From what I know, Mr. Lu has never had any other woman around him. Maybe he was waiting for Miss Feng to come back from abroad."


    "I guess that is most likely. After all, they''ve known each other since they were little kids. She must have special fee


    rsonally sent him the invitation, and even took time to look her best before she came here, yet she was treated like scum.


    Andrew acted like nothing happened, and began to pick up where he left at work. As he was typing on his computer, he pressed a button on his telephone and to call Johnny in.


    "Yes, Mr. Lu?"


    Johnny was a little nervous being summoned into his office.


    Andrew took a brief glance at Johnny. "Ask her to come here," he ordered promptly.


    Johnny was wordless. ''What? Who? Ask who to come here? What kind of instruction was that?'' Johnny thought, trying to figure out what Andrew wanted.


    It was not until Andrew cast another stern glance at him did Johnny realize that he meant Ashley.


    "Right away, Mr. Lu," replied Johnny. He was about to turn to leave, when Andrew called out to him again.


    "Ask the three of them to come here together. You can take care of that, can''t you?"


    Johnny''s mouth twisted with distress.


    Nowadays, Andrew seemed to become more and more unbridled.


    Whenever he wanted to see Ashley, Andrew would ask Johnny to bring her in.


    It was easier said than done. He still had to get the other two people out of the way.


    But, of course, Johnny couldn''t do anything but complain only to himself.


    "Understood, Mr. Lu."


    A week ago, the design contest had ended, and the judges had already chosen three winners. Andrew had purposefully moved those three persons to his floor with an ulterior motive in mind.

 Chapter 415 Ulterior Motives

    Ashley won third place in the design contest, so she, too, was on the same floor where Andrew''s office was located.


    It was an idea Johnny had suggested to Andrew.


    Now, Andrew wanted to see Ashley, and had just ordered Johnny to go get her.


    Because of this, Johnny not only had to come to see Ashley, but Amaia and Tristan as well.


    Amaia won first place, while Tristan won second.


    The three winners were reassigned to the same floor so that they could keep each other company and work together.


    "Our CEO has invited the famous fashion designer from M Country to come to train you. Please, follow me," Johnny said.


    Amaia got excited when she saw Johnny. She grabbed Ashley''s hand. "Look, Ashley," she whispered.


    "Haven''t you secured your prey yet?" Ashley asked leaning in to whisper back to Amaia.


    "No. I did what you told me to do, but it seemed to have no effect," Amaia replied, clearly disappointed.


    "How could it not work? Maybe you just need to give it more time. Just keep trying and work harder. I''ll help you. I''m sure you will make it," Ashley encouraged her.


    "Well...okay then," replied Amaia.


    Johnny saw the two whispering to each other.


    He gave a short, loud cough to interrupt them.


    ''Weren''t they even paying attention to anything that I''ve just said?'' Johnny thought, getting a bit annoyed.


    Ashley and Amaia straightened up and ended their little discussion. The three of them collected the articles they were going to use and followed Johnny.


    Johnny took them to a spacious room. After Amaia and Tristan went in, Johnny grabbed Ashley''s arm before she could follow them inside.


    Ashley looked at him with puzzlement.


    As a reply, Johnny winked at her, and she immediately knew what he was trying to say.


    She followed his signal and stayed outside the room, and waited as Johnny went inside.


    Inside the room, a man in his late forties was waiting. He had very pale skin, and wore a fairly casual outfit. There was a seriously blank expression on his face.


    He was the well-known fashion designer from M Country, named Toni.


    The C


    and have the training.


    But she had no choice. He was her boss, her CEO now.


    Ashley stayed there without moving for a while, still quite in shock. Then she hesitantly walked to his back and started to massage his shoulders.


    She saw the fatigue in his eyes and her heart ached for him.


    He must be exhausted every day managing such a big organization and having so much work to do.


    She kneaded his shoulders steadily.


    Andrew originally asked her to massage him so that she would be closer to him.


    But, once she was just inches from him, it was different.


    When Ashley put her hands on his shoulders, a light fresh fragrance from her body wafted into his senses.


    It distracted him from his work.


    His mind was flooded with thoughts of her.


    The places her hands touched felt so warm that his mind started to wander into thoughts that were inappropriate to have.


    After a short while, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to massage for now."


    "Okay."


    Her hands fell to her sides as she thought about what Andrew could possibly be thinking.


    "May I go now, Mr. Lu?"


    Ashley was still thinking about the training going on at the moment, by the design master, Toni.


    Andrew knew her so well now that with a glance at her face, he could read her thoughts.


    His face turned dark immediately. ''What does that old man have to offer that I can''t?''

 Chapter 416 The Banquet

    If Ashley could read Andrew''s mind, she probably would feel quite frustrated.


    All she wanted from him was the training. She was not going to see the man for fun or social reasons.


    Ashley did not join her other two colleagues in the end. Andrew preferred to teach her himself, in his office.


    She had to admit that Andrew was good at teaching. His explanation was clear, logical and easy to understand.


    At about five o''clock, they got off from work together.


    Ashley left Andrew''s office and returned to her desk. Soon after, Amaia and Tristan gathered around her.


    Neither of them could hide the excitement on their faces.


    How could they not be excited to see the famous design master from M Country?


    As soon as Amaia saw Ashley, she grabbed her arm and babbled like a fan. "Ashley, did you know? Toni is just awesome! I learned so much from him! He is just amazing! He inspired me a lot, and I got a lot of ideas from him, that I''m eager to try out!"


    Ashley smiled and said, "That''s great! Glad to hear that! Keep up the good work."


    "Sure, I will," said Amaia.


    Amaia took a moment before speaking again, "What about you? Where have you been?"


    Ashley recalled the time she spent in Andrew''s office. They spent a lot of time training closely together. There were moments that Andrew was very close to her, and she could almost smell his perfume. He had leaned close to her, as he guided her hand on the mouse of his computer. At that moment, all Ashley could do was to try her best not to blush. She almost smiled, as she remembered the moment, but her mind soon jerked her back to the present moment.


    "We have different fields of expertise. Yours is fashion, and mine is jewelry, so it''s natural that we have two different trainers. I was being trained in the opposite room, from yours."


    Amaia had no idea about what happened with Ashley and Andrew. She was genuinely happy for her. "Oh really? That''s great!


    Well, it''s time to get off work. We''d better get our stuff and start moving."


    "Okay."


    Ashley turned around, and her gaze met Tristan''s, who was just walking towards them.


    He smiled shyly at Ashley.


    Ashley smiled right back at him.


    Before they could say anything, Ashley looked away, and continued to pack things into her bag.


    Ashley looked away from Tristan, right when he started to blush. She never caught sight of his face getting red like a tomato.


    Ashley went out and got into Andrew''s car as usual.


    After she got back to the villa, she suddenly remembered the jade pendant. Ashley took it out, and stared at it. As she stared at it, she became lost in thought.


    Every time she saw a h


    e looked at Andrew with doubt.


    "Come out with me," said Andrew.


    Ashley got out of the car and Andrew led her into the shop. It was a luxury shop selling expensive goods. She wondered why Andrew brought her here.


    Andrew grabbed her hand and headed to the door of the shop.


    She had to follow him behind.


    Once they got inside the shop, Ashley''s eyes almost popped out. The interior of the shop was much larger than the outside, and they sold even more expensive goods. She had never been to such a place of opulence.


    It was a hairdresser''s shop, but it wasn''t like the shop she usually went to. This was worlds away from the place she frequented.


    Everything looked stylish and expensive. There was a huge mirror on the wall and all kinds of branded cosmetics were displayed on the shelves.


    As soon as Andrew arrived, an attendant came to greet him. "Hello, Mr. Lu."


    "Hi," Andrew replied.


    The attendant caught a glimpse of Ashley trailing behind Andrew, and he gave her a surprised look.


    The attendant couldn''t help but wonder who Ashley was. ''I always heard that Mr. Lu was a hardworking man who never had any woman around him. But he''s here with a woman.


    Who could she be? I can''t believe it!''


    The attendant was surprised but remained professional and did not show any of his emotions.


    "This way Mr. Lu, please."


    That person showed them around the large shop, until he led them to a private room.


    The room was huge, almost as big as the hall outside. But the decoration of the room was even more exquisite than the hall. Only a few privileged clients like Andrew could enter this space.


    The area was a special place that was known for their hair care and style. Several celebrities often had their hair and makeup done here.

 Chapter 417 Male Chauvinist Pig

    "Please follow me, young lady," the manager urged respectfully.


    The manager knew Andrew was a man with power and status. As Ashley was with Andrew, the manager knew his distance and thus showed Ashley enough respect.


    Ashley cast a glance over at Andrew, scouring his eyes for any sign of approval. She wanted to know if it was okay to go with the manager.


    "Go. It''ll be okay,"


    Andrew reassured her, and Ashley smiled before following the manager.


    "You may sit over here," the manager said, ushering her to the benches.


    As soon as Ashley sat down, a woman came by. She looked somewhere between thirty to forty years old.


    She wore a classy business suit, with her hair pulled neatly into a ponytail and swaying on the back of her head.


    Ashley tried to take a glance at the woman''s name plate, but the woman was too far away. She couldn''t read her name. All Ashley knew was that the woman worked here.


    "Hello, manager," the woman greeted.


    "Mary, please style this young lady. Be careful with her," the manager instructed. After he entrusted Ashley to the woman, he walked back over to where Andrew was seated.


    Ashley was already dressed up before she left today. She wouldn''t have dressed up if only she knew that Andrew would bring her to this place.


    "Chin up, please."


    Mary ordered, lifting Ashley''s jaw with the tip of her makeup brush. Ashley quietly obeyed and tilted her head upward.


    "Please close your eyes."


    Ashley closed her eyes and felt Mary stroke her brush carefully against her eyelids. Her movements felt graceful, with an expertise unlike any other.


    She wasn''t used to having herself pampered this way. Putting on makeup by herself was done differently. The way Mary was doing her makeup made her feel special and at the same time, a little uneasy.


    "Your skin is too good to need excess make-up. A little blush will work perfectly."


    Mary said, before angling her head to the side. She began to work on Ashley''s eyebrows, brushing her short hair to one side. After she was done, she grabbed another brush and added a soft blush on Ashley''s cheekbones. Ashley''s face glowed a lot brighter because of what Mary did. Feeling satisfied with her work, Mary chose a pair of earrings to accent her look.


    "It''s all done. You can open your eyes now."


    Ashley was just about to doze off when she heard Mary call her back awake.


    When Ashley opened her eyes, she could barely recognize the woman she saw i


    w he liked it. Why did he want to change her outfit?'' Mary was absolutely baffled.


    Even Ashley herself loved the way she looked when she turned in front of the mirror. "I do love this dress," Ashley countered.


    Each and every woman would always want to feel beautiful and gorgeous.


    Ashley was no exception to this.


    Beauty was just part of being a woman. It was inherent nature.


    Andrew cleared his throat and repeated himself. "Change it. Get a longer one that would cover your skin."


    Mary stilled, shocked by what she heard. Just as she was about to say something, the manager lifted his hand to stop her.


    There was no room for Mary to talk back to such a powerful man like Andrew.


    Ashley was also confused about what she was hearing as well. She couldn''t figure out why Andrew was getting so upset over what made her feel beautiful.


    ''What is he talking about? This evening gown is absolutely extravagant, '' she thought to herself.


    Ashley looked up at Andrew pitifully. "But Andrew, I don''t want to change. Can''t I keep wearing it?"


    "No." Andrew answered sharply, eyes narrowing at Ashley.


    "What? Why?"


    "I don''t like it."


    Ashley was aghast. ''How could he look at this gown and think it''s not beautiful?


    Maybe he has poor taste. He needs to improve his standards, '' she murmured in annoyance.


    Andrew called her attention away when he spoke. "Do you even really like this evening gown?"


    Ashley was taken aback a bit. With hesitation, she gave a small nod. "Well... I just really think it''s very beautiful and I think it fits me perfectly."


    Andrew nodded, an idea slowly brewing into his mind.

 Chapter 418 Uncertainty About Andrews Identity

    Ashley finally changed her lilac evening dress to a white one which covered her knees and arms.


    As she moved with noiseless steps, several layers of patterns below the dress''s hemline skipped and danced as if they had come alive.


    Ashley was elegant, dignified, and gorgeous in the lilac evening dress. It suited her to a T.


    The white dress, on the other hand, made her look like a genuine blooming orchid


    that exuded a sense of gentle temperament. Several people were already glancing at Ashley, and she was a real scene-stealer.


    Her skin had the same color tone and texture as the dress, and she appeared to be a genuine visage of true beauty.


    Her arms and thighs were covered, so she did not look too skimpy or sensual. This pleased Andrew greatly.


    Although the Feng family was eclipsed by the Lu Group in business circles, it still was quite powerful and influential.


    In J City, there were four renowned families including the Feng family, the Gu family, the Lu family and the Yun family. The Feng family was still part of the "Big 4" group of families.


    The Feng family was almost as established and influential as the Lu family.


    As the president of the Feng Group and the head of the Feng family, Winfred''s birthday party was as luxurious as expected.


    Winfred did not spare any expense to show his superior and honorable status to all. He rented out one of the few seven-star hotels in J City to celebrate his birthday. It was a true statement of Winfred''s power and influence.


    The lavish party was held at the top of the hotel.


    The moment Ashley stepped out of the elevator at the top floor, she felt dizzy and nauseous. The dazzling light from the costly crystal chandeliers made her head swim. There were quite a number guests that all looked rich and powerful. It was like nothing Ashley had ever seen before, and she felt as if she had literally stepped into another world.


    As the president of the Feng Group in J City, Winfred''s birthday party was celebrated by distinguished personages and celebrities.


    Standing beside a spray fountain located at the center of the floor, a group of debutantes were sharing their latest funny stories.


    Everyone toasted with each other as the swirling, colorful lights illuminated on their faces.


    The guests chatted and drank the night away in a lavish display of opulence.


    Gazing at all the women wearing designer cl


    st impossible. It''s just not like Andrew. He''s just not the type. The woman''s just got to be a friend. Yes, that''s it. Just a friend of his."


    "I don''t think friends could be that close and intimate," Sansa frowned.


    "She can''t be Andrew''s girlfriend. Besides, Lesley still seems confident with her arrangement with Andrew. She''s got a lot to lose if the woman really is his girlfriend but Lesley does not seem too concerned. Let''s just trust Lesley about this. She still looks very unaffected by all this."


    "I know, but I just don''t want Lesley to be hurt by Andrew," Sansa pouted.


    Lucy tried to reassure Sansa, but she could not reassure herself. Her doubts about what they were witnessing were still there in her heart. Andrew would not just throw away everything, or would he?


    Walking toward Andrew, Lesley cast Ashley a glance and gave her a nod.


    "Andrew, you are here,"


    Lesley said in an intimate tone. She spoke as if the two of them were already married and committed.


    Andrew replied rather coldly. There was no excitement in his voice.


    Although Andrew seemed as cold as ice, but Lesley still smiled at him.


    "Andrew?"


    A middle aged man in a black suit approached Andrew. He seemed to be around forty, or fifty and he was accompanied by a woman who still retained her graceful bearing. The man had a glass of wine in his hand.


    The man called to Andrew.


    He was just as confused as everyone else. He had seen Andrew usually arrive alone in functions like this. But this time, Andrew was accompanied by an attractive young lady, which confused him more or less.

 Chapter 419 Don’t Worry. I Will Be Fine.

    Andrew was with two women today, which surprised many. One of them even had her arm linked tightly with Andrew''s.


    This was the first time that they saw him with any woman.


    At the sight of Andrew and Lesley, Mr. Li was particularly shaken. "Mr. Gu and Miss Feng, are you going to get married soon?" he joked.


    It was common knowledge among the well-to-do, that the Lu and Feng families were planning on uniting. The union of both families would be formalized by Andrew and Lesley''s wedding.


    It was common knowledge, and just about everyone in J city knew about the impending wedding.


    Lesley would never admit, nor deny such news. She always preferred to stay coy about it, which only seemed to confirm it even more.


    Just by looking at the way Lesley acted around Andrew, it would be clear to know what was really going on between them.


    Despite all the rumors swirling about them, Andrew appeared cool and indifferent to it all.


    No one could be sure what was really going on in Andrew''s mind.


    "Excuse me... this is?" Mr. Li wondered.


    It was only then that Mr. Li noticed Ashley standing between Andrew and Lesley.


    Before the three of them standing there, Ashley had already gotten rid of Andrew''s hand.


    Ashley was now standing right behind Andrew and Lesley, and appeared left out.


    Whereas Lesley was standing beside Andrew and appeared very confident and sure of herself.


    Andrew wore his usual black suit for the event. His posture and stature only seemed to attract more people towards him.


    Lesley was wearing a long light-purple hollow dress. Her fair and flawless back was exposed behind the dress.


    Her long perfect calves were also exposed, giving Lesley a very alluring look about her.


    Lesley''s beautiful features were highlighted even more, by the makeup she wore. Every step she took made Lesley look even more classy and alluring. There was no question that she was the most attractive and powerful woman in J City.


    Together, Andrew and Lesley, were a perfect match.


    Andrew''s expression softened when it came to mentioning Ashley.


    Before he was about to introduce Ashley, Lesley interrupted. She would not allow Ashley to steal the spotlight from her, even in a small way.


    She linked her arm around Ashley''s with a big smile. "She''s my friend."


    The moment Lesley laid her hand on Ashley, Andrew''s face reddened. He fe


    you laughing at?"


    Ashley stared at Lesley with a determined look. "You won''t."


    Lesley asked, "Why are you so sure?"


    Ashley answered, "Well, you were quick to volunteer as my guide earlier. If anything happens to me, you know how Andrew will react. Andrew would be furious, not to mention that, if you did embarrass me in public, you would shame Andrew as well. I don''t think you would want him angry or embarrassed at all."


    Lesley snorted upon hearing Ashley''s words. She could barely hide her contempt for Ashley.


    Lesley absolutely loathed Ashley. She couldn''t believe what Andrew saw in a common woman like her. "Look at you. You don''t deserve Andrew at all. What does he see in you? A pretty face?


    You are just an ordinary person with a low social status. You will not further Andrew''s career in any way. If you ask me, you may even be detrimental for him in the long run. It would be damaging for him to be seen with a woman like yourself. Your pretty face means nothing!"


    Ashley looked at Lesley with a big smile. "Well, here''s the thing. Andrew loves this pretty face. So everything you said, doesn''t really matter. He loves me, not you."


    Lesley couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Who was this woman that had such a way with words? Ashley could really get under Lesley''s nerves.


    After they were out of Andrew''s sight, Lesley decided to leave Ashley alone.


    Lesley believed that Ashley would be fine alone with all the upper-class people around in the party.


    Besides, this was a big party, and there was no way Lesley could follow Ashley anywhere.

 Chapter 420 I Dont Need Her Help

    After Ashley snapped back from her reverie, she realized that Lesley, who was beside her the whole time, had suddenly disappeared.


    She walked around to look for Lesley, but she couldn''t find her anywhere. Eventually, she gave up. Looking for Lesley was not worth the trouble.


    Ashley sighed to herself. Maybe this was the right time to relax. It had been a while since she had any decent alone time.


    She grabbed a snack by the pantry and found herself a nice, comfortable corner to relax in.


    Meanwhile, Lesley, with a deep-set scowl etched on her face, walked over to where Sansa and Lucy were hanging out. She still had not gotten over how much Ashley pissed her off that day.


    "Hey! Why are you looking so down? Who made our princess mad?" Sansa teased, scooting aside in her seat to let Lesley sit beside her.


    Lesley huffed as she sat. She crossed her arms irritably in front of her. "Who else? That bitch that Andrew was with just now. She thinks so highly of herself, just because she and Andrew are close!"


    "Huh? You mean the woman who was just here?" Sansa asked, frowning in confusion.


    Sansa saw Andrew with that woman earlier. Deep inside, she thought that the two of them must have a very special relationship. They looked very comfortable with each other''s company.


    Sansa asked, "Well, what kind of relationship do they have anyway?"


    Lesley paused and readied herself. The thought about saying it made her taste bitterness in her mouth. "They''re...together. She''s Andrew''s woman."


    "What?!"


    The two friends of hers yelled at the same time, standing from their seats in shock.


    Suddenly, they felt eyes looking at them. Some of the other women and noble celebrities were shocked by their loudness. They immediately realized that they were being too noisy.


    They sat down immediately and calmed themselves down.


    Once the other people started looking away, Sansa sat closer to them and whispered, "How is that possible? What do you mean by ''Andrew''s woman''? So is the rumor that he doesn''t like women false? Who is she, then? How on earth did this happen?"


    Lesley furrowed her eyebrows in frustration. "I have no idea either.


    But I did do some digging already. That woman is the adopted daughter of the Mu family. Except for that plastic pretty face, she''s rather unremarkable.


    "What? The Mu family?"


    Sansa was absolutely confused. She didn''t think that she''s ever heard of a prominent Mu family name.


    Seeing her friend''s confusion, Lesley added, "The Mu family is a third-grade family. Nobody really kn


    cis, and Greyson. However, she didn''t like the way Jeremy and Francis behaved.


    As for Greyson, Lesley could only treat him as her younger brother, and nothing else.


    When she went abroad, she always called her family and she often asked about Andrew. She was always told that he had no women around him, and he didn''t like having women get close to him. She was always so pleased whenever her family reassured her.


    All this time, she thought that Andrew only acted that way because he was waiting for her.


    But as soon as she came home, she found out about this wretched woman.


    All this time, she never blamed Andrew. Ashley must have seduced him! There was no other explanation. She thought this because she knew who Andrew was. She grew up with him. Andrew hated women, and he didn''t allow any of them to get close to him.


    Ashley must have used several nasty moves to seduce someone like Andrew. Lesley knew that Andrew was very inexperienced with women, and it was shocking to see how he fell into her trap that easily.


    However, she was very confident that she could win Andrew back. Andrew''s crush on Ashley was nothing but temporary.


    Lesley just knew that they were the real, destined couple. Not only did they fit each other well, but their social status and families also matched perfectly.


    As soon as the novelty wore off, Ashley would have meant nothing to him.


    Lesley would have Andrew, and she would have the last laugh.


    From a distance, Susie had ushered a tall, beautiful woman beside her.


    "Angelina, here. Come with me. I want you to meet these people."


    Susie was a dear admirer of Lesley, and since today was her father''s birthday, how could she not come?

 Chapter 421 The Affair

    She would have never expected for Angelina to come back. What''s even more shocking was that Angelina came back with Jeremy!


    Why was Susie so upset about this? Angelina was a member of the Gu family, but only a very few people knew about this fact. Moreover, nobody here was aware who Angelina was.


    Susie was the only one who knew who everyone here was.


    When Susie saw Jeremy, she accepted the fact that she had to hang out with Angelina immediately. She had to.


    Jeremy hesitated at first, because he didn''t want to risk his good relationship with Andrew. He was also close to Andrew''s half-sister.


    This was why Jeremy didn''t want Angelina to be involved with anything related to Susie. It was too risky.


    However, Martin and Belinda were oblivious to the internal struggle that was happening. It had been too long since they last returned to J City. Everything had changed a lot since then.


    After seeing Susie''s exquisite face and dignified behavior, they also understood the fact that Jeremy was Andrew''s good friend. Martin and Belinda didn''t want to waste any time arguing with Jeremy and Susie. It was the logical decision at this point.


    Jeremy wouldn''t have the chance to stop them. He was preoccupied watching Angelina being whisked away by Susie.


    However, at this point, most noble female celebrities around their age were surprised to see Angelina standing beside Susie.


    Since Susie was also considered a popular socialite, she would often be seen hanging out with Lesley. Because of what was happening right now, everyone was surprised to see this ''nobody'' beside her!


    But, Susie seemed really keen on introducing Angelina to everyone around.


    "Angelina, if you need something or if there''s something you find difficult to understand, you don''t need to worry about it. Feel free to ask me, I''ll be here for you."


    Susie encouraged her with gentle eyes and a bright smile.


    When Angelina saw Susie''s angelic face, she knew that Susie was being sincere towards her. This made Angelina feel reassured amidst all the people around them. This environment was too foreign to her, she had never been in this situation before. It was encouraging to have a woman as nice and helpful as Susie with her.


    Angelina nodded and smiled at her. "Okay Susie."


    Susie winked at Angelina to signal that everything was going according to plan. If Angelina wanted Jeremy''s relatives to even remotely like her, then Susie had to take advantage of the situation.


    Angelina had now found her way back to the Gu family at this point. What''s mo


    see what you look like? How dare you tie him to yourself with your plain appearance? Be realistic about this, sooner or later, both of you are going to divorce."


    The latter voice sounded a lot calmer than that of the former one. However, her words were not the very least pleasant.


    What was more important to take note was that it was Lesley''s father''s party. All of the people attending were powerful people of J City.


    These were men that had affairs left and right.


    It was not surprising at all that such things were happening among these rich families. However, these rich wives hated these kinds of third-rate women the most.


    They were home wreckers and didn''t even feel guilty about it.


    If the men were cheating on the wives then they should just take care of their mistresses somewhere else, and not show them off in front of the legal wives. As for the matter of the current affair, the third-rate woman even had the guts to be rude to the wife.


    "What?! What the fuck are you saying? Say that again!"


    The sharp voice before had now sounded shaky, as if she couldn''t accept nor understand what the woman had said to her.


    "Nothing''s going to change if I repeat myself. Your husband seduced me first. Besides, he told me that he didn''t like you anymore. You''re already old and ugly in his eyes. It wasn''t fun to be with you anymore."


    The other woman''s voice sounded indifferent.


    It was as if she was spitting out a fact.


    "Enough! Shut up!"


    The man who had been silent all this time suddenly yelled.


    The words were directed at the indifferent woman.


    However, the woman curled her mouth. She seemed to know what the man had meant and stopped talking immediately.

 Chapter 422 Apology

    Susie looked around her and saw nothing but sad and miserable people. She couldn''t respect any of them.


    The people around her were nothing special for Susie. For her, they did not even deserve her respect. There was a husband who was caught cheating on his wife. He was even callous enough to bring his woman to the celebration. Susie could not believe how brazen this man could be.


    The man''s wife attended the banquet on a whim, and this was something the man did not expect. It was something that could potentially have disastrous consequences for him. If she did not attend the celebration, there would have been no way that she would even suspect his infidelity.


    "Is what she said true?"


    After the first moment of being angry, surprised and shattered, the woman regained her composure and watched the man quietly, waiting for his confirmation. She wanted to hear it from his own mouth. She needed the words to come right out of his mouth, even if she already saw the proof for herself.


    The man was filled with shame and regret for what he had done, and could only look away in silence.


    How could the woman not understand after seeing this scene? The woman saw everything in front of her play out, but she still could not admit it to herself. Or at least her heart couldn''t.


    She had been through many trials and tribulations with him. She had worked hard to keep their marriage going, and she knew the man was not perfect. However, she never expected anything like this. She did not expect a betrayal of this proportion.


    "How could you have done this to me? Why did you do it? Why did you cheat on me? I''ve been good to you. I''ve tried to give you everything you need, but this is how you repay me? Let''s just get a divorce. I won''t keep you with me in marriage if this is what you really want."


    Ashley raised an eyebrow after listening in on their little drama. She had to give that woman credit. The woman had a lot of backbone to tell her cheating husband the way it was, that way. That took a lot of courage.


    Ashley wondered why the woman was now so calm. Perhaps she had lost all illusions and pretenses about him. Or perhaps she never loved him at all.


    Whatever the answer was, if she did love him, it was all gone now.


    "Honey, no, listen to me. Please let me explain. This was all wron


    at this moment.


    To make things worse, the wine fell on the most awkward parts of her dress.


    The culprit was gone. Angelina watched the victim of the disaster, feeling upset.


    Who was that man that could be so rude and unruly?


    But it wasn''t the time for her to grumble. Angelina felt sorry that she had spilled the wine all over that girl''s dress.


    She put down her glass hurriedly and said genuinely, "I''m terribly sorry. I didn''t mean it. Are you okay?"


    Ashley could barely keep her anger in check. Her dress was smeared in wine, and she was embarrassed to just breathe. Her dress was ruined.


    This wasn''t turning out to be a great day for her.


    Today certainly wasn''t her luckiest!


    First she was led somewhere unfamiliar and dumped by Lesley. Then, the wine fell on her dress and completely ruined it.


    Luckily the person who splashed wine on her was acting properly. All that Ashley could do now was to find Andrew and get a quick change of clothes.


    Ashley could not waste any more time here. She had to find Andrew. "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll just go get a quick change of clothes."


    Ashley couldn''t tell who she was talking to but Angelina recognized Ashley''s voice.


    She opened her eyes wide and asked, "Is it you?"


    "Well? Do you know me?" Ashley raised her head with puzzlement.


    She saw Angelina standing in front of her. She got a vague impression that she had seen her somewhere but she just couldn''t remember where, exactly.


    "Yes, it''s me, Angelina. We met at the resort village," said Angelina.

 Chapter 423 Jeremys Sister Was Found

    When Ashley saw Angelina, she remembered that Angelina was the sister of Andrew''s best friend.


    Angelina had helped her a few days ago.


    "Well, I remember that you are Angelina," Ashley said, grinning from ear to ear.


    That was when a glass of red wine toppled over Ashley''s, beautiful, white dress. Angelina''s face had turned red with embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it. Someone shoved past me and I didn''t hold the glass steadily. It''s my fault. I''m sorry," Angelina said apologetically.


    Ashley wiped her chest with a tissue and smiled at Angelina. "It''s alright. I know that it''s not your fault. Don''t worry about it, I''ll change my dress now."


    Ashley stood up to leave.


    "Ashley, wait a minute. It''s my fault. I''ll go with you."


    Ashley looked at Angelina and thought for a second before agreeing with her. The banquet hall was enormous, with turns that looked exactly the same. Ashley was worried that she might get lost.


    The thought about Lesley had scared her even more. She was afraid that Lesley would plot against her and cause trouble.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Ashley smiled gratefully.


    "This is entirely my fault. If only I had held the glass steadily, your dress wouldn''t have been ruined."


    Angelina couldn''t stop blaming herself. She grabbed a couple of tissues and wiped the stain off Ashley''s dress.


    But the problem hadn''t been solved. Angelina didn''t make a commotion about what had happened to Ashley, so no one was aware of what had happened.


    Ashley looked down at the stain on her chest. The evening dress had been destroyed by the red wine, nothing could make the stain go away.


    Angelina saw that something dainty and aquamarine was clinging on to Ashley''s neck. It was dark and she couldn''t get a clear look at it.


    "What''s on your neck?" Angelina asked curiously. "It looks pretty good."


    Angelina wasn''t someone to ask blunt questions like that.


    She didn''t know what had happened to h


    t closer and became good friends, she wouldn''t have a chance to seek help from Angelina.


    Susie quickly let go of Lesley''s hand. "Sister Lesley, I''m sorry, I''ve got to go. I''ll be back in a while."


    "Okay," said Lesley.


    Lesley''s happiness bubbled up when she saw that Ashley''s dress was ruined.


    Susie sauntered across the hall and stood right in front of Angelina, ignoring Ashley completely. She pretended like she cared for Angelina and asked if she was doing okay.


    Susie turned towards Ashley and gave her a dirty look.


    However, Susie couldn''t contain her smirk when she saw that Ashley''s face had turned red. She glanced at her dress slowly, making Ashley squirm on the spot. "Don''t you know how to have a drink without spilling it? You poor thing, you''ve ruined your dress," Susie said, sarcastically.


    Ashley ignored Susie .She knew that Susie hated her, and she wasn''t fond of Susie either. She wasn''t in the mood to talk to her.


    "No, it was I who accidentally spilled the red wine on her clothes," Angelina said.


    Susie didn''t care about what Angelina said. "She is always careless. I saw her run into other people on the way," Susie said, giving a nasty look at Ashley.


    Susie wanted to say more, but her words got choked in her throat, the minute she looked at Ashley.

 Chapter 424 Who Could Guess It

    Who did Ashley think she was? Who could look at her that way? Only her brother had ever glared at her like that. Ashley had a lot of nerve to stare like that. How dare she! She had no right to glare at her like that!


    When she came back to her senses, she was furious. She stared at Ashley and there was no telling what she was going to do. Fortunately, Angelina pulled her away before she could do anything irrational.


    "All right. I splashed the wine on her accidentally. I admit it! Just keep it quiet already." said Angelina.


    Susie finally gave up after hearing Angelina say that.


    Susie listened to Angelina because of her relation to Jeremy.


    She could ignore and dismiss just about anybody, but not Angelina.


    "Ashley, what happened to you? I just had something to attend to. I''m sure you understand, don''t you?" It was Lesley. She had finally returned to Ashley. Ashley said nothing, and Lesley remained unmoved.


    "Forget it, Ashley. Just come with me to my room. You can get changed there. You can''t possibly go out with a stained dress like that." Lesley came over to Ashley''s side and looked at her with concern.


    Ashley pressed her lips sarcastically without saying anything. ''She was the one who left me here. I''m sure she''s happy that I ended up getting wine spilled all over my dress.''


    Ashley flatly refused Lesley. "Thank you, but I''d better just go find Andrew. He brought some of my clothes along."


    Lesley clenched her hands together and fixed her eyes on Ashley. She managed to smile and said, "Maybe you''d better just go to my room to get changed first. I don''t know where Andrew is right now. You won''t find him by running around like this."


    After giving it some thought, Ashley decided that Lesley was probably right.


    She had not brought her cell phone with her. This would make it impossible to contact Andrew. The dining hall was also pretty large which would make it next to impossible to easily run into Andrew.


    Perhaps it would be easier to find Andrew if she stuck with Lesley.


    So she said, "All right, fine."


    Lesley said, "I am the one who pulled you away from Andrew. I''m responsible for you here, so it''s on


    a white evening dress made of translucent fabric, which looked very comfortable to touch. "Why not try this one?"


    Ashley looked at her with puzzlement. "Why?"


    Both of the dresses were from the same wardrobe, but the one in Lesley''s hand was a little higher and taller. It seemed to be a better fit for Ashley.


    Lesley took a glance at Ashley and then said lightly, "I just don''t want the woman who stands beside him to look bad or anything. This dress would really look good on you. What''s wrong? Do you still think I have bad intentions? Come on, now! Just try it on!"


    Who the "him" Lesley referred to was going without saying.


    In the end, Ashley agreed to wear Lesley''s hand-picked dress.


    Once Ashley put on the dress, she realized that it was wonderful. It was a perfect fit for her, that brought out her natural beauty. It hugged her body perfectly and gave her a very sophisticated and chic look.


    Ashley was very pleased with the dress, and she could not hide her satisfaction.


    The white dress was knee-length, so the pale and smooth skin of her leg was highlighted and framed in a very attractive light. Her slim arms also stood out pleasantly. Ashley''s hair was tied up in a bun which only highlighted her attractive face even more. The dress and her hair framed Ashley perfectly. She had the radiance of a sophisticated woman.


    Lesley took a quick glance at her and then looked away. "Okay, let''s get out of here."

 Chapter 425 A Day Filled With Surprises

    Ashley followed Lesley closely this time, being careful not to get lost again.


    But to her utter dismay, Lesley had disappeared. Although, Ashley had kept a close eye on her, she didn''t know when she had lost her.


    She almost wanted to curse out loud when she found that Lesley had disappeared again.


    This was their place and Ashley couldn''t follow her. Perhaps, Lesley led Ashley here so that she couldn''t follow her.


    Ashley was having a crazy day.


    She looked around, studying the place. It was secluded and looked scarier than the room where the dresses were kept.


    She couldn''t figure out which part of the hotel she was in at that moment.


    ''Isn''t it a 7-star hotel? Why does it have a place that is secluded and scary?'' she thought.


    Ashley was helpless. She didn''t know what to do next. Luckily, she found a hotel staff and borrowed her cell phone to call Andrew.


    She didn''t have a clue where Andrew was. Even if she did, she knew that she would get lost if she went looking for him.


    Ashley was bad with directions. If she had to look for someone, she''d lose her way first and had to find her way out, before finding that person.


    Luckily, she had remembered Andrew''s cell phone number.


    Andrew was busy talking with the important people in his business circle when his cell phone rang. Although the Lu Group of companies, was the largest, and the most powerful enterprise in J City, he still had to keep in touch with the people in the circle.


    Andrew couldn''t afford to be brash, just because he was the CEO of the Lu Group.


    Andrew had given his private number to Ashley. Only a few people whom Andrew trusted and counted on knew this number.


    Although an unknown number was displayed in the caller ID, Andrew picked up the call without any hesitation.


    When he heard that Ashley couldn''t find her way, Andrew pursed his lips.


    "Stay where you are. I''ll be there."


    Andrew hung up the call and walked out after apologizing to the people he was talking to.


    Ashley returned the phone to the hotel staff and thanked her, with a grateful smile.


    The hotel staff nodded her head and walked away.


    There was a pat on Ashley''s shoulder. She turned around and found a young boy standing in front of h


    time and her legs had gone numb. She stood up to stretch her legs.


    Andrew was taking too long to come.


    Ashley was looking around, hoping that Andrew would come sooner. She was suddenly knocked off her feet by a tight embrace, from someone behind her.


    Her heart had leapt in her throat in shock. "Let me go! Who the hell are you?" she screamed.


    "Baby, I didn''t know that you are here too. Don''t you miss me?"


    said a voice, sounding thick with lust that made bile rise in Ashley''s throat.


    Ashley struggled to get out of his grip. "Let me go! I don''t know you. Who the hell are you?"


    The man was confused. He hadn''t expected her to struggle and Ashley finally broke away from him.


    When she stood face to face with him, he finally saw Ashley''s face burning in anger.


    She wasn''t his baby.


    In fact, she was prettier and sexier than his baby.


    A wicked thought had occurred in his mind. His wife wasn''t here now; she wouldn''t know a thing. He could do whatever he wanted to do.


    The mere thought of it made his heart thrum in excitement. He raked his eyes over Ashley''s body, burning with lust. Ashley was disgusted and wanted to throw up.


    "How could you not know me? You are my little baby.


    Come over here, Darling."


    He threw himself at Ashley.


    Ashley immediately stepped aside, escaping his vile touch.


    She knitted her eyebrows and looked at the man in disgust. Who the hell was this man? She had never seen him before. And who the hell was his baby?

 Chapter 426 Isnt It A Conspiracy

    Ashley took two steps back and looked at the man with caution. "I don''t know you. Stay away from me!"


    Ashley did not know the man at all, but she did know one thing. There was no way he could have found out where she was, unless someone had tipped him off. It would have been impossible for him to have found this place by himself.


    The man had backed Ashley into a corner, and he was about to touch her when she heard a voice from behind. "Bruce, what are you doing?"


    The voice was too familiar to Bruce that the first second he was reaching out his hand to touch Ashley, the next second he withdrew it back timidly.


    He cursed silently to himself. A rare chance of playing with a pretty little lady is spoiled by this woman again!


    This is really irritating!''


    Bruce did not show any expression of annoyance in his face. He cleverly concealed his real emotions as he spotted his wife, holding her belly and walking awkwardly towards him.


    "Honey, it''s not my fault. She was hitting on me. This bitch tried to seduce me!"


    Bruce immediately laid the blame on Ashley the moment he saw his wife.


    "You get away from her! I will deal with you when we get home." She plucked at his ear and glared at him angrily.


    A group of ladies now surrounded them and watched the strange drama unfold. Bruce was now being pulled away by his wife, and there was nothing he could do. "Honey, let me go! Everyone''s looking at us! You''re embarrassing me!"


    "I''m embarrassing you? Wow! Maybe you should have thought about that, before you tried to grope that woman! You embarrassed yourself! You brought this on yourself!"


    "No, no, you don''t understand! I did nothing. I''m innocent."


    The woman let go of the man and came over to Ashley''s side. She shouted at her, "Bitch! How dare you try to seduce my husband? Do you know who I am?"


    This was all getting a little out of hand for Ashley. One minute the man was planning nothing good for her, but now, his wife was railing on her for seducing her husband.


    One thing was certain in Ashley''s mind. The man was nothing but a spineless fool.


    She had never


    his setup?


    Him?


    Or this woman?


    Bruce''s mind immediately thought of some kind of lame excuse. "It was a crazy party honey, and I was dead drunk! They pushed that woman towards me, and I had no idea what was happening. Honey, you have to trust me."


    His wife snorted and said, "I''ll deal with you when we get back."


    She then turned to look at Ashley. She couldn''t just let everything slide. Nothing was all right, and she would not let Ashley get away with something this heinous.


    She saw Ashley''s face of shock and horror and it only bolstered her resolve.


    Ashley was guilty. Bruce''s wife knew it, and she was full of anger and hatred now.


    She raised her hand and slapped Ashley across the face.


    Ashley''s head snapped back from the force of the slap. There was tremendous power behind the woman''s open palm. It was almost as if all her hatred had been compressed into a single, violent slap. The people around saw what had happened, and they could not believe it.


    They all felt sorry for Ashley, but no one stood up for her. None of the bystanders wanted to get involved in something like this. This was none of their concern, and it was better not to get involved.


    After all, who would want to stand up for a woman who stole another woman''s husband?


    Ashley could not believe what had happened. She had been slapped across the face, and humiliated in front of so many people.

 Chapter 427 My Woman

    The woman was about to strike Ashley again. She was so enraged at what had transpired, that she had completely lost all self-control. The only thing on her mind now was to hurt Ashley.


    In a split-second, Ashley''s mind began to assess the situation. The woman was pregnant, slow, and full of rage. She had easily made her intentions clear enough for Ashley, who could easily dodge her attack now.


    It would have been a simple matter for Ashley to step away now. After all, she had already endured enough of this woman''s abuses, hadn''t she? She could have easily dodged the woman''s strike, but Ashley did not.


    Ashley remembered that the woman was pregnant, and in a delicate state. If she moved away from the incoming blow, the woman might lose her balance, endangering the life of the baby inside of her. No, Ashley wouldn''t allow that to happen. She decided to just take the hit, and let the woman have her way. Better that, than risking the life of an innocent unborn child.


    Ashley was about to brace for impact, but it never happened. A pair of hands caught the woman''s arm, just as she was about to strike Ashley.


    The strong hands restrained the woman, and she could not strike Ashley.


    Ashley saw what was happening. She immediately recognized the man that had saved her from taking even more abuse.


    "Andrew wait! Stop! She''s pregnant!"


    Andrew was already in a fit of rage himself. He had seen what this woman was about to do to Ashley, and it upset him greatly. There was no telling what he would have done if Ashley had not stopped him. The woman felt Andrew''s hands clasp tightly on her arm, and she fainted.


    Bruce caught his wife in time, before she could fall and possibly injure herself. It was only now that Andrew started to compose himself. He couldn''t believe what had almost happened.


    "Johnny, if you please?" Johnny was standing behind him. When he heard Andrew called him, he handed him a clean handkerchief without thinking.


    Andrew kept stone silent, as he wiped his mouth and hands with the handkerchief that Johnny handed to him.


    Andrew had flexed his authority. He was one of the most powerful men in J City, and no one dared mess with him.


    He was CEO of the Lu Group, the most powerful person in the Lu family!


    The rumors had spread tha


    rew gave her an assuring glance and said, "I know."


    He turned to look around, his eyes cold and his face impassive. He spoke in a firm tone. He did not shout, but his words came out loud and clear. Everyone understood Andrew. "Ashley, she is my woman!"


    It was like a bomb exploded. Everyone was shocked by the impact of Andrew''s simple words.


    ''What did Mr. Lu just say?


    Who is Ashley?


    Did he say Ashley is his woman?


    Is the woman standing by his side Ashley?


    How could that be possible? Didn''t they say he never had any woman around him?''


    After he made the statement, he held Ashley''s waist and they on each other intimately.


    They looked at the crowd coldly and seemed to be indifferent to their astonishment.


    Andrew would not tolerate any of this nonsense. He would not allow any harm to come to Ashley.


    The important thing was, Ashley was safe and unharmed.


    Right when he arrived, he saw the woman try to harm Ashley. Andrew would not tolerate it.


    "You, what were you doing a moment ago?"


    The woman began to tremble, and her stomach was now tied in knots. Any domineering attitude she had was now completely lost.


    Her face turned as pale as a sheet.


    "Mr....Mr. Lu."


    Bruce had never seen his wife tremble in fear like this. He was used to seeing her so strong-willed, and now she looked absolutely pathetic. He wanted to do or say something, but he kept his silence. What could he do? This was Mr. Lu, after all.


    Bruce could only watch and hope that Andrew would calm down.

 Chapter 428 The Child Is In Danger

    A message had been passed to Bruce that his lover had come. He found her, standing with her back turned to him. ''There she is, '' he thought, quickening his pace and wrapping his arms around her. Confusion dawned upon his features as he realized his mistake.


    The face that stared back at him was not the one he had expected. This woman, even as her face was red with indignation, was much more beautiful.


    Like any other mortal, Bruce was weak to the charms of the opposite sex. Having a controlling wife only served to strengthen his desire for escape.


    However, whatever wayward thought he had was put to a stop at the sudden arrival of his wife. ''Speak of the devil, '' he muttered to himself.


    She had found them in the most unsavory situation and the whole thing blew over before he could even think of an excuse. Cause and effect. All of it seemed to have happened naturally. Maybe too naturally. Bruce couldn''t shake off the feeling that a piece was missing from the puzzle.


    However, he had to focus at the matter at hand. He wasn''t as stupid as others thought him to be. One could even say that he was smart in some way, because how could he have kept a mistress without being found out if he didn''t use his brains?


    He contemplated to himself for a while, then turned back his wife. "Honey, try to calm down a bit Why are you suddenly accusing me like this? Did something happen?"


    The woman tightened her hands around her belly and kept silent. She did not dare say anything in Andrew''s presence.


    Andrew Lu. The man with the coldest of hearts in J City. He did not differentiate between men and women.


    "No¡­" she answered almost faintly. "You were going to come to the party today, and I was not feeling well earlier, so I decided not to come and just stay home. Later, when I was resting, there was a knock at the door. The maid went to open it but whoever knocked had already left. There was a box placed outside the door. Thinking it was a delivery for me, she brought it inside.


    I wasn''t expecting any package, so at first I didn''t bother to look at it. I was going to ask the maid to put it away, but she had already opened it before I could say anything. She was obviously shocked at what she saw, so I came over to take a look. Then, I came here."


    The woman did not take the time to process what she had seen in the photos as they trembled in the maid''s hands. The moment she saw images of her husband with another woman, all her logic was burnt by her fury. She just rushed forward. How could she have thought straight when she was about to go mad with anger?


    "I was tricked to come he


    ocent life was at risk.


    "All right," she said, giving him their approval.


    With that, Bruce carried his wife and left hurriedly.


    The spectators saw the resolution of the matter. With nothing left to watch, they dispersed naturally, going back to their own businesses now that the show was over.


    Besides, with Andrew here, they didn''t want to push their luck. Staying longer would mean risking his anger.


    Among them, a figure continued to watch from a safe distance.


    What''s going on?'' Lesley clenched her teeth in hatred.


    Why would Andrew come to her aid? Not long ago, she made some calls to make sure that everything would go exactly as planned. Ashley didn''t have her phone with her, so how did Andrew appear here suddenly?


    Today was her father''s birthday, and she chose to screw it all up just to get back at Ashley. But even that did not go according to plan.


    And now she had to watch the two of them get intimate. She could do nothing as bitter jealousy filled her mouth.


    Sansa did not expect anything to throw a wrench in their plans. She thought she had been thorough enough in planning.


    She didn''t factor in the possibility of Andrew getting involved.


    Throwing an apologetic glance at Lesley, she said, "Lesley, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this at all."


    Lesley took a deep breath and smiled. "It''s alright. Nobody could have foreseen this. You did well in planning. We can think of something else another time. I have to leave now."


    "Okay. Be careful, Lesley," Sansa said.


    Lucy watched her back disappear and turned to Sansa, her voice thick with worry. "Do you think Andrew will find out the truth?"


    Sansa shook her head. "Impossible. I have been very careful. No one would find out anything."

 Chapter 429 Andrews Wife

    Lucy wanted to say more, but she was cut off by Sansa, who sounded annoyed. "All right, stop worrying. No one''s going to find out. Don''t make a big deal out of this." Even if they do, they won''t get to you. So, there is no need for you to worry at all."


    Sansa and Lucy were good friends, but Sansa hated Lucy for being timid and overcautious about every little thing. Lucy was scrupulous and paid attention to the smallest of things when they were doing something or headed somewhere, and that would always get on Sansa''s nerves.


    Sansa wished for Lucy to be brave and decisive like the rest of her friends.


    Lucy frowned, as she watched Sansa walk away. She wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say another word.


    She knew that her friends didn''t like to hang out with her because she always chickened out from everything, and was always careful not to make a mistake.


    Lucy wasn''t born weak, but her circumstances and upbringing had turned her this way.


    She was born in a strict family that always had a close eye on her every move. Her behavior was under constant scrutiny - she could never do a thing that she wanted to and was forced to do the things that she wasn''t interested in. She had lived her life trying to please her family.


    Now, she couldn''t behave any other way, other than what was expected of her by her family. She had lost her true personality over time.


    Lucy looked down dispirited. Sometimes she hated herself for being this way.


    Lesley had gone to Ashley''s side, pretending that she was unaware of the strange atmosphere. "Ashley, why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to wait for a moment?" She said, looking surprised. "My father had something important for me. I couldn''t get away for a while. I''m so sorry about leaving you here."


    "That''s all right," replied Ashley.


    Andrew hadn''t bothered to look at Lesley.


    He pulled Ashley into a tight embrace and wanted to leave with her.


    Lesley couldn''t take her eyes off Andrew''s hands that were resting on Ashley''s waist. Her face bore an


    ley and smiled. "Hi, Andrew. Why are you standing there? Come here and have a seat."


    The smile on Rae''s face disappeared in an instant and was replaced by a frown when she saw the woman standing next to Andrew. Her daughter''s crush on Andrew wasn''t a secret in J City. The last time Lesley had mentioned about Andrew being with a woman, Rae didn''t make a big deal out of it. She thought that it was just another rumor. But she couldn''t digest it when she saw Andrew standing so close to another woman.


    "Who''s this?" she asked coldly.


    Ashley had sensed the coldness in Rae''s voice and decided to keep quiet.


    Lesley glanced at Andrew and Ashley, biting her lip. "She is Andrew''s friend."


    "This is my wife," Andrew chimed in at the same time.


    Lesley''s words were muffled, as everyone heard Andrew''s words, loud and clear.


    Lesley''s face turned red when she looked at Andrew. "Andrew..."


    "Wife?" she was cut off by Ethan who stood up instinctively. "We''ve never agreed to let her enter our family. And you call her your wife?"


    Ethan stared at Ashley with total contempt. He was disgusted by the very sight of her. Not just Ethan, but everyone there had thought that Ashley had cast a spell on Andrew, and had turned him into her puppet.


    Ethan was mad at his son. He hated him for being too weak to resist the moves of this vile woman.

 Chapter 430 Dont You Owe Us An Explanation

    He had forgotten that he was just like his son in his younger days.


    Andrew met his father''s eyes calmly and said, "She is my wife. My recognition is more than enough."


    As he spoke, his hand tightened around Ashley''s in silent encouragement.


    The gesture had been small, but it did not escape Ethan. He was filled with anger at what he had witnessed.


    "Your recognition?" he spat out. "You forget that you are also a member of this family. If you really want to choose this woman, then you will never enter our house again. I forbid it!"


    Ethan bellowed in fury.


    Andrew didn''t so much as flinch in the heat of his father''s anger. He just proceeded to hold Ashley''s hand, as if reassuring her.


    Ethan knew Andrew''s temperament like the back of his own hand. He was his son after all. Mere words would not persuade him. His actions were always characterized with indifference, as if he had no desire or concern for anything or anyone.


    Turning his attention to Ashley, Ethan spoke again, his voice still heavy with anger. "And you. Don''t you dare think that you will be a member of the Lu family just because of some fleeting boyish fancy. The Lu family will never allow you to marry him."


    Arya pulled Ethan aside and attempted to placate his outrage. "That''s enough, Ethan. You know that there is no use for your anger. Andrew will understand later on. You will just tire yourself if you say anything more about it now."


    Even as her approach was more calm, the truth of the matter was that Arya''s dislike of Ashley ran deeper than Ethan''s. She knew the woman''s identity, and her background was of the most ordinary. She was not suited to be a part of their family, who stood at the top of the elites.


    Her beauty was the only noteworthy thing about her. Other than that, she was as dispensable as the next person.


    In the past, Arya had stood exactly where Ashley was ¡ª she was no one, but her husband''s devotion carried her through the turbulence of the path she chose.


    She had become a Lu.


    However, it would do them no good to allow history to repeat itself. One person of such origin was more than enough for the Lu family.


    It would bring nothing but trouble if they decided to accept another one like her.


    Andrew remained staunch in his decision even in the face of his father''s reprimands and threats. He h


    but Rae was one step ahead of him.


    "What? What do you mean married? When did that even happen? And why hadn''t we been informed? Lesley, please explain. Is Andrew really married to this woman? Then what about you? Do they think our families are some kind of a joke?"


    Rae had painfully watched as her daughter was embarrassed by Andrew''s refusal to marry her. But enough was enough. There was no way she would sit still after what she had just heard.


    A frown appeared on Aaron''s lips as well. So Andrew had already married. How was such big news kept hidden from them?


    If it weren''t for Lesley, there was no telling how long they would be kept in the dark.


    Clearing his throat, Aaron asked, "About this matter, Ethan. Don''t you think you are the one who owes us an explanation? Hadn''t we agreed on the engagement long ago? How come you made a decision by yourself? And what''s more, you hid it from all of us.


    Rae came to Lesley''s side and pulled her close. "You foolish girl. He''s married. Why do you continue to chase after him? If he wanted you, he would have responded long ago!" Lesley''s mother looked at her disapprovingly, but the woman was more cunning than she appeared to be. Her words were directed at Lesley, but everyone knew the implication behind her words. In fact, she was accusing Andrew of what he had done.


    Lesley didn''t speak any more after what she had said, allowing her mother to take over. She merely kept her head lowered, still playing the part of the spurned fiancee.


    Rae and Aaron were even more displeased now.

 Chapter 431 The Silly Girl

    They had always thought highly of Andrew.


    But with what he had done, they saw him with unforgiving eyes.


    He dared treat their precious daughter like this!


    And worse, he had chosen an ordinary woman over Lesley and even went as far as marrying her! They were incredulous at his decision.


    Ashley understood Rae''s words as well. She knew that the woman was throwing all the blame on her. She held his hand more tightly.


    They could say all they wanted about her. She would be able to bear being called the foulest of names, but hearing them speak ill of Andrew cut through her deeply.


    Partly because she knew they were just being angry with her.


    They were badmouthing him to his face because Andrew had married her.


    Ethan didn''t know where to start. He fumbled for words, trying to find the right excuse. "Aaron, even I didn''t know about this until now. I had tried to persuade Andrew the second I knew of his relationship with that woman, but it seemed that my words didn''t go through that thick skull of his!" He threw another sharp glance at his son before he continued. "Do not worry. Lesley will be the only daughter-in-law of the Lu family."


    His tone held a certain finality to it that softened Aaron''s face, but his eyes remained sharp, making it evident that he was still not completely satisfied.


    "Then you must take care of this. I don''t want people gossiping about Lesley after she marries into your family," said Rae.


    Reputation was one of the most important things in families such as theirs. It was an unspoken rule among those who belonged to the upper class. Once a person, even more so a woman, was involved in a scandal, it would plague her for the rest of her life. She would be reduced to nothing but a pariah, no matter how much wealth she had to her name. Rae feared for her daughter after she saw the mess she was in.


    Andrew had already married Ashley. If the Lu family didn''t take care of things discreetly, Lesley would be seen as the third person in the relationship.


    Arya stood beside Rae. Reaching for her hand, she assured her, "Don''t worry, Rae. We''ll make sure this matter is taken care of immediately. We have been watching Lesley since she was a child. She and Andrew have a longer history. Andrew has been seduced by this woman for now, but he will come to his senses soon enough."


    Rae gave Andrew a look and said, "He had better,"


    then turning to his parents, she continued. "But let this be a warning. This is your last chance. I don''t want my daughter


    gaze. She was looking at Jeremy and Angelina, who were not far away.


    At this time, Jeremy spotted them and smiled. He wanted to come over to them. In fact, Jeremy quite liked Ashley.


    Jeremy had always wanted to get to know her better.


    Besides, Andrew was one of his best friends. It was only appropriate for him to approach them and greet them.


    Angelina had also seen Ashley and Andrew. The moment her eyes fell on Ashley, her heart protested. Looking at Jeremy who was having a different expression on his face, she reminded of the jade pendant on Ashley''s chest. Before she knew what she was doing, she was pulling him back.


    Jeremy felt her tugging at him and stopped. "What''s wrong?" he asked gently as he turned to her.


    Angelina lowered her head and said, "Nothing. I just had a sudden stomach ache."


    At this, Jeremy''s face filled with worry. "What''s wrong? Was it because of the food? Did you eat something bad?" he asked her in a hurry, putting his hands on her arms.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ll feel better after some rest," Angelina replied.


    Angelina suddenly bent down and held her stomach with her hands, visibly pale.


    The sight of Ashley gave her more discomfort than her feigned stomachache ever would.


    Ashley saw her crouch and was concerned. "What happened to Angelina? Why is she suddenly squatting down? Is she alright?"


    Ashley asked as she tried to walk towards Angelina and Jeremy.


    Andrew had no choice but to follow her.


    Jeremy looked at Angelina and frowned. "Angelina, that''s not good. Let me send you to the hospital first," he insisted.


    Angelina cast a worried glance at the two people approaching them and nodded.

 Chapter 432 An Unexpected Departure

    Carrying Angelina in his arms, Jeremy smiled apologetically to Andrew and then walked away.


    Andrew felt that it was normal for a brother and sister to do this.


    Just when Ashley was about to follow Jeremy and Angelina, Andrew grabbed her arm and said, "They have some important work to do. You don''t have to accompany them."


    Although Angelina was in Jeremy''s arms, she turned her head and looked back. She couldn''t take her eyes off Ashley.


    Angelina felt a sudden pang of weight sitting on her heart. She didn''t know whether it was guilt or self-hatred that was eating her up.


    Angelina made a promise to herself that she would never let Jeremy meet Ashley again. He had a good impression on Ashley and she was afraid that he might figure something out.


    She had soon forgotten what she had said before.


    Everyone was the same. Nobody would enjoy a simple and humble life once they get a taste of luxury.


    Angelina was no exception.


    There was a time when she made promises to herself.


    Little had she known that she would be breaking every single one of them very soon.


    As soon as the party was over, Ashley and Andrew left quietly without bothering anyone.


    In the hopes of finding Andrew, Lesley searched every corner of the party. But her efforts were in vain. He was nowhere to be found.


    Lesley couldn''t stop thinking that Ashley and Andrew had come together for the party as a couple. She clenched her fists in an effort to get rid of the images of them that were flashing in her mind.


    ''Sooner or later, I will make you leave Andrew!


    Soon, you will lose your pride, Ashley!'' Lesley vowed.


    Once the party was over, Andrew''s parents came to comfort Lesley. Their presence and soothing words seemed like a relief, at least for the moment.


    Lesley''s forced smile made Ethan hate his son even more.


    Ashley and Andrew went straight to the villa. They were completely exhausted after the party and went to bed after a quick dinner.


    As soon as Ashley saw her warm, cozy bed, she dove into it and let out a moan of relief. The long walk at the banquet had made her legs ache, and she was completely exhausted.


    This was too much for Ashley, who hadn''t been to a huge party before. She made a note to politely decline any invi


    grabbed his clothes and toiletries.


    Having lived with Andrew for such a long time, Ashley knew exactly that he had mysophobia. So it was better to bring his own items with him.


    Andrew looked at Ashley with a smile on his face. A sense of love and warmth had washed over him. He had never felt this before.


    Andrew''s love for Ashley increased when he saw the things she had packed for him. She had understood him very well and was incredibly thoughtful. He was lucky to have her.


    The size of his luggage surprised him. He had never carried a big luggage before.


    And nobody had put so much thought in packing his things.


    "I''ll take Johnny with me, but I''ll leave Josef with you. He''ll help you out if you need anything."


    Josef wasn''t as adept as Johnny was, but he had learned a lot as he had been Andrew''s driver for many years.


    He couldn''t leave Ashley all alone. He wanted someone he trusted to take care of her.


    He hoped that the Lu family would not challenge his bottom line. Otherwise, he had to do whatever it took to defend his interest.


    Now they had only one hour''s time to be together.


    One hour had been a long time for Ashley before. But now, she felt the time fly.


    Andrew''s cell phone rang again. "It must be Johnny. Let''s go out first," Ashley motioned towards the door.


    Andrew was silent as he read Ashley''s face. All of a sudden he grabbed Ashley in his arms, looked deep into her eyes, and closed his mouth against hers before she could finish her sentence.

 Chapter 433 I Wont Give Up

    Andrew hurriedly put down the phone and got dressed. He did not want to leave Ashley so abruptly, but business called.


    He promptly left with the suitcase that Ashley had prepared for him.


    Ashley was left alone in the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Ashley could still feel Andrew''s warm lips on her own, long after he had left. His kiss still lingered in her mind.


    Ashley fell asleep with Andrew on her mind. She had fallen into a relaxed sleep that was only cut short by the beeping of her cell phone.


    Ashley took out her cell phone and frowned at the strange number on it.


    She didn''t recognize the number from her contacts. Who could it be?


    "Hello?" Ashley answered the phone and asked.


    The person on the other end of the line didn''t say anything. Ashley had little patience for something like this, and she was about to hang up. That was when the person on the other end, spoke hesitantly.


    "Ashley?"


    This voice sounded familiar to Ashley.


    She remembered that she had heard the voice before at the banquet.


    It was Arya''s voice.


    "Yes, it''s me. What can I do for you, Mrs. Lu?"


    That woman was Andrew''s stepmother Arya. Arya was not particularly close to Andrew, and this only made Ashley even more wary and careful in her dealings with her. Ashley didn''t want to stir any trouble with her.


    "Let''s meet tomorrow."


    "With all due respect Mrs. Lu, I have a full schedule tomorrow. I am really sorry, but I won''t be able to meet you. Perhaps you can tell me what this is about, now." Ashley frowned and didn''t want to go and meet with her.


    Arya chuckled at Ashley''s response. "Tomorrow is the weekend. I''ve checked out your schedule. You don''t have any pressing appointments tomorrow. You can make the appointment. I''ll send you the address in a moment. Don''t be late. You know I don''t like people who are late."


    Arya clearly didn''t respect Ashley''s time or opinion much. Ashley could see why Andrew would have such a difficult time dealing with her. The only thing that mattered for her was that she got her way.


    She didn''t even bother to ask for Ashley''s opinion.


    Perhaps in her eyes, Ashley''s opinion was not important at all. It meant nothing. The only thing important for Arya, was that she got her way.


    A


    y. She did not hide the fact that she thought so little of her.


    "What time it is now? Why did you keep me waiting? I told you, I don''t like to be kept waiting," Arya looked at Ashley and complained.


    Ashley took a look at her watch. Arya told her the appointment time was 10 o''clock in the morning.


    It was only nine forty now.


    She arrived twenty minutes earlier than the appointed time.


    Ashley answered, "I''m not late. You said you would come at ten. It''s only nine forty now."


    Ashley wanted to have a friendly talk with Arya, but she didn''t expect that she would make things difficult for her as soon as she arrived. This was low and unexpected, even from Arya.


    Ashley tried to respect Arya as best as she could. She still tried to keep in mind that she was Andrew''s stepmother. However, she was really very difficult to be with, and this was no exception.


    Arya''s face darkened with anger. "What is wrong with you? Don''t you know that you shouldn''t keep an elderly person waiting? Never in any circumstances should you do this!"


    Arya wasn''t making any sense, but Ashley didn''t want to argue about this with her. She didn''t want to see any of them, and neither did they. Perhaps it would be best if she held her tongue, even through the verbal abuse.


    Ashley kept quiet.


    Lesley pulled Arya''s arm and said, "Alright, Auntie. Please don''t be angry. Ashley didn''t do it on purpose."


    Then she turned to Ashley and asked, "Ashley, what are you doing here? Please take a seat."

 Chapter 434 Heaven and Earth

    Ashley felt as if she was the prey of wolves as she sat across them.


    Arya''s eyes looked at her with disdain.


    She was no longer the commoner whose old life was mirrored by the woman across her. That former self had long been buried since she married into the Lu family. For years, she had been living in luxury, never having to lift a finger and had everyone at her beck and call. Arya had already forgotten the similarities between Ashley and herself.


    Once, she too had been from an ordinary life.


    It was all due to chance when Ethan had unexpectedly been smitten by her that her life had changed entirely.


    The abrupt transition from one life to another had taught her how to survive in the world of the upper-class. She had learned a thing or two.


    Arya went straight to the point as soon as Ashley sat down. "How much do you want for you to leave Andrew?" she asked, her brow raised in condescension.


    The five million she had taken away was still vivid in Arya''s memory. She had never quite forgotten the offense.


    Such an amount was nothing to bother herself over, but her pride would not yield. She was not going to let her off that easily.


    She had seen plenty of her sort of people - gold-digging opportunists who would jump at their every chance. Andrew''s money and status was something that would attract parasites, and Arya was convinced that Ashley was one of them. Love was easy enough to fake, but people''s intentions are always made clear sooner or later.


    Last time, Ashley refused to leave Andrew because she thought the money she offered was too little. Arya scoffed in contempt at the memory.


    "You already got five million the last time. How about I give you five million more?" she proposed. "Think about it. It would be more than enough to ensure you live in comfort for the rest of your life. You can spend it however you please. If you manage it well, even your children will benefit from it.


    I have only one condition. Leave Andrew and never show yourself to ever him again."


    Ten million.


    It was an astronomical figure to Ashley. She had never heard, or even dared to think of so much money.


    What was more, everything Arya said was right. If she had ten million, she wouldn''t even have to work or worry about her future.


    Indeed, it was a very tempting offer.


    Some time ago, she might have taken it.


    But it was different now.


    Not when she had


    ''t gone¡­" her voice trailed off. Despite leaving out the last part, the implication behind her words was clear to everyone in the room.


    Arya''s eyes softened as she looked at Lesley. "You are such a good girl. Don''t say that. I know you went abroad for Andrew. Don''t worry. You will be his wife," she assured her.


    "But, Ashley..." said Lesley, throwing another glance at the other woman.


    Disgust was written all over Arya''s features as she said, "Ignore her! I have tried to peacefully convince her, but if she insists on having it her way. Then she leaves me no choice."


    Her hatred flared as she looked at Ashley.


    If she won''t listen to words, then maybe she would listen to force.


    Ashley was not stupid. She could see clearly what Lesley was playing at. A sarcastic smile came to her lips.


    Suddenly, Arya''s phone rang.


    "Lesley, I have to take this call," she said.


    "Okay, Auntie."


    Arya left the room, leaving the two women to themselves. Lesley dropped the act and eyed Ashley haughtily. "So. When are you going to leave Andrew?" she asked.


    Ashley feigned surprise at her change of persona. "Didn''t you just say last night that you would let Andrew and I be together? Why are you suddenly changing your mind? Does this mean that you lied to me? You didn''t mean every word of it, did you? Was it just bullshit?"


    Ashley kept her eyes on her and acted as if she didn''t notice the darkening of Lesley''s expression.


    Lesley''s face hardened as she looked at Ashley.


    The two women fixed their eyes on each other, tense, as if predators waiting for each other''s next move.

 Chapter 435 Passing By

    Lesley smiled widely as she asked, "Are you Ashley?


    You have a wonderful way with words."


    "Oh. I-I''m flattered," Ashley replied shyly.


    Both of them knew what Lesley said last night.


    They knew with a fact that those words were only meant for the onlookers.


    Lesley liked Andrew so much that she had sworn to herself that she wouldn''t give up.


    She would never accept Ashley as Andrew''s woman. She would never give them her blessing.


    Everything she said the day before was all an act. None of the elders would understand, anyway. She had to pretend to appear cute and sensible towards Ashley.


    The phone call from yesterday was with Andrew''s father, who was asking about Ashley.


    Arya, Andrew''s mother, was also very agitated about the situation. Ashley refused to listen to anything no matter what she said.


    They always felt powerless against Ashley.


    Arya relayed everything Ashley said to Andrew''s father.


    It came as no surprise that Ethan became furious after hearing what Ashley said.


    "If she doesn''t want to behave, let her be. Stop caring about her. We''ll see how long she can behave like this!"


    "Okay then."


    After hanging up the phone, Arya went back to where she was before.


    Arya was oblivious to the conversation between Lesley and Ashley''s. But judging from Lesley''s sullen expression and Ashley''s blank one, she grew a little concerned for Lesley.


    "Lesley, what''s wrong? Was she bullying you?"


    Arya asked worriedly.


    Lesley glanced at Ashley before shaking her head quickly. "No. No. Ashley wasn''t bullying me. I''m all right, Auntie Arya."


    "Don''t be scared. Just tell me what happened. I''ll protect you," Arya said reassuringly.


    When Lesley still refused to say anything, Arya started to glare at Ashley. She tugged Lesley''s hand and tried to pull her up. "Come on, Lesley, let''s go home."


    "Okay, Auntie."


    They stood up and left Ashley alone.


    Neither of them even bothered to say goodbye.


    Ashley peered at the forgotten coffee mug on the table before she shifted in her seat to move closer to the table. She added a few sugar cubes in it, before raising the mug to her lips to take a sip. She hardly finished her drink when she got up, hoisted her bag over her shoulder, and left.


    It was unfortunate that the three of them failed to reach an agreement, again. They parted after the spiteful encounter.


    Belinda was waiting for Angelina by the doorway. When she brought


    quickly and deeply towards Ashley.


    Belinda slapped her forehead in frustration. "Ugh! Why did I forget to ask for her number? I just asked her name! That doesn''t do anything!"


    Belinda was feeling so frustrated.


    Little did she know that her daughter''s heart had skipped a beat because of her words.


    Angelina held onto her mother''s arm and tried to calm her down. "Mom. Stop thinking so much. Maybe you two are destined to meet one another again, one day.


    And if you said you knew her name, maybe you could tell me? Who knows? Maybe I know her, too." Angelina smiled, hoping she could get some information from her mother.


    Belinda nodded and smiled at her daughter. She immediately mentioned Ashley''s name.


    The people who could afford this place was either rich or extremely powerful. The last time she came here, Angelina attended the birthday party of the Feng Group''s CEO. A lot of debutantes gathered then.


    This was why Belinda didn''t bother to keep this a secret to her daughter.


    Angelina''s eyes widened in shock as she heard Ashley''s name.


    So it was her!


    "So? Angelina, do you know who she is? Do you know which family she''s from? Maybe you could invite her to our home!"


    Belinda asked, looking at Angelina with very expectant eyes.


    Angelina answered a little too quickly, "No, I don''t know her. I''ve never heard of an Ashley before. Among all the debutantes I gathered, none of them had that name."


    Even if Ashley knew who she was, she couldn''t tell her mother the truth.


    She wouldn''t dare invite Ashley to her own home either.


    If Ashley was invited to come meet the Gu family...

 Chapter 436 Its So Adorable!

    ''I can''t let them meet again!''


    ''Otherwise, I fear something bad will happen.'' Angelina thought.


    After hearing Angelina''s words, Belinda felt a little disappointed.


    She really liked the girl that she had run into today.


    Angelina comforted Belinda for a time, but now it was time to move on. Belinda pushed her disappointment away and tried not to think about Ashley any more.


    Nothing was more important to her than her daughter.


    Ashley called Josef and told him to go back by himself. She was fine alone and could manage getting back on her own. She just walked slowly down the road.


    As she looked at the pedestrians on the road, her eyes seemed vacant as if no one was there. Nobody could tell what she was thinking about.


    In fact, Ashley was thinking hard on one matter only.


    Many people had made things difficult for her before she and Andrew could let the public know about the news.


    ''If everyone knew about the relationship between Andrew and I, what would they do to me? ''Ashley pondered. ''Then what would happen to me?''


    The weather in July was very hot. It took only a few minutes to redden Ashley''s face.


    Now her fair skin was seriously reddened.


    Ashley stopped beside a tree. Leaning against the tree, she sighed, "Fine, I give up. Let it be."


    She didn''t want to be entangled anymore in this turmoil. She decided to let nature take its course.


    Ashley looked at the sun. Just from the sun, she could tell it was almost noon. She didn''t want to turn back now.


    After thinking for a while, she called Amaia.


    Now it was better to go with Amaia and teach her how to cook than to stay here with the heat.


    Amaia was extremely excited to receive Ashley''s call. When she heard that Ashley was going to visit her house, she quickly sent her the address, so she could come without delay.


    Intent on having Ashley come, Amaia made sure that she was able to get to her place, even letting Ashley know that she could come to pick her up.


    But Ashley politely refused. She could take a taxi to the hospital by herself.


    Even though Ashley''s refusal made Amaia a little sad, her disappointment was swiftly replaced with happiness that Ashley was going


    pair of shoes for her.


    "Ashley, come on in. Dont be shy! I''ll show you my bedroom."


    Just now, Amaia''s drowsiness had disappeared. Ashley was here to teach her to cook and Ashley''s presence invigorated her. Now she felt ready to cook!


    "Okay, Amaia," said Ashley


    Amaia''s room was not very big, but it was well decorated. It was a simple apartment with three bedrooms and two living rooms, which covered an area of over 200 square meters.


    Amaia took Ashley to her bedroom, telling Ashley to come on in.


    Amaia''s bedroom was very pink and girly. There were several fluffy toys, a dolphin, and a panda scattered on the bed.


    Ashley fixed her eyes on those fluffy toys. For some reason, she just couldn''t look away.


    In fact, Ashley also liked the fluffy stuffed animals.


    Her eyes were fixed on a dolphin on Amaia''s bed, Ashley yelled in amazement, "It''s so adorable!"


    She wanted to buy one as well, so, at night she could hold it in her arms and sleep!


    Ashley held the dolphin on Amaia''s bed as if she never wanted to let go of it.


    Amaia jumped onto her bed at once to join Ashley. She looked at the dolphin in Ashley''s hand and said, "Yeah, I also think this is a good idea. Let''s each hug one toy." Amaia said as she hugged a big Pikachu in her arms.


    Amaia''s bed was soft and bouncy. Whenever Ashley lied down, she couldn''t help but bounce.


    "Okay, let us each hold one toy and just lie here," Ashley said, agreeing with Amaia.

 Chapter 437 Such A Big Surprise

    It turned out that Amaia had the heart of a teenage girl.


    The color pink was dominant throughout the room, Ashley couldn''t help but be dazzled by it.


    "Amaia, do you live alone?" Ashley asked.


    "No, I live with my parents."


    Ashley was taken aback. "What? Where are your mom and dad? I mean, shouldn''t I meet them? I don''t know what your mom and dad will say if I come here without informing them in advance? No, I should greet them first, Amaia. Don''t you think?"


    Ashley couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, Ashley! There is no need. They will be glad to know that you are here," Amaia replied.


    ''And you know them well.''


    Amaia thought that last sentence but didn''t say it out loud. She didn''t want to frighten Ashley.


    "Amaia, it''s time for lunch!"


    Just as they looked at each other, a female voice could be heard from outside the room.


    The two girls came to their senses after a few seconds had passed. The coincidence was just too much.


    "Well, all right, Mom. We''ll come soon,"


    Amaia replied to the person standing outside her room.


    Ashley murmured, "How come I feel this voice is a bit familiar?"


    Amaia thought inwardly, ''You have heard this voice everyday in the company. Of course it sounds familiar.''


    Amaia said, "Okay, Ashley, well let''s go out and have some dinner, but first let me tell you don''t get too surprised. Both of my parents are nice people."


    Ashley wasn''t nervous in the beginning.


    Yet, now she was just a little bit nervous after hearing what Amaia told her.


    Ashley stopped Amaia who was about to go out. "Amaia, what will they say if I go out to meet them like this? Oh no, I forgot to buy some gifts for your mom and dad especially since this my first time here."


    Ashley patted herself on the head.


    Ashley had come here at the spur of the moment. She didn''t even think to ask Amaia all these questions before she came. Now she felt guilty for not doing so.


    Amaia said, "Oh, don''t worry about it. My parents are not that formal. They don''t mind if you buy or don''t buy the


    tween them.


    It was such a surprise.


    Today Ashley learned the true wisdom of never judging a book by its cover.


    Kelly and Amaia immortalized this truth on her forever.


    Seeing Amaia''s childish behavior, Kelly couldn''t help but laugh. She touched Amaia''s forehead and said, "You naughty girl. Ashley is here. Look at you. You are not a kid anymore."


    Amaia pouted. "Mom! Ashley won''t laugh at me for that."


    "Am I right, Ashley?"


    "Of course Amaia," Ashley replied


    When Kelly laughed, they looked more alike. Moreover, her beauty was preserved very well. Perhaps because she always had a serious expression, people subconsciously didn''t appreciate her looks.


    But now, when she laughed and stood beside Amaia, they didn''t look like mother and daughter at all. They were more like sisters.


    Looking at how the two got along, Ashley was a little envious and annoyed at herself; she thought to herself, ''Why hadn''t I realized that they had some kind of special relationship before?


    ''I wondered why Amaia kept whispering in my ears about how kind Ms. Mo was.


    Now I know the reason behind it.''


    Ashley began to feel so lucky that she had seen Kelly smile at her twice today.


    Amaia suddenly sniffed, and her eyes lit up. She exclaimed out loud like a child, "Wow, it smells good. Daddy is cooking something delicious. I want to have a look!"

 Chapter 438 Wonderful Love

    Amaia hurriedly led Ashley to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, a tall, well-built man was facing the counters, busying himself with the ingredients laid in front of him. An apron hung loose over his neck and narrow waist as he worked systematically. A strong, fragrant aroma emitted in the kitchen as he worked.


    No one would have been able to stop from drooling if they had experienced the captivating scent.


    Amaia, who was feeling every bit as mischievous, crept over to cover the man''s eyes. She spoke lowly, hoping to dissuade him, "Guess who I am."


    "Who else could it be but Amaia?"


    The man replied softly. His voice rang in Amaia''s ears like a heavenly chord was struck. It was so loving, deep, and comfortable that it made Amaia''s knees weak.


    Amaia blushed heavily as she pulled away. She tucked her hair behind her ears and whined, "Dad! Please stop talking to me like that. Your voice is making my heart melt!"


    George turned his head to the side and peered at Amaia with an eyebrow raised. "Huh? Then why did you cover my eyes?"


    "The food you''re making is just so good! So irresistible! As soon as I came in I started drooling! You had to pay for it."


    George scoffed and turned his head back to what he was working on. "Naughty little girl," he muttered.


    "You''re right about that," Amaia retorted.


    Both of them laughed in amusement.


    When George looked back at Amaia, he noticed another woman right behind her. "Oh! Did you bring a guest?" he asked.


    "Ah! Dad, I almost forgot to introduce her to you! This is my good friend, Ashley," Amaia exclaimed. She pulled Ashley closer to formally introduce the two of them. "She''s also very talented in the kitchen! She''s actually here to teach me how to cook."


    Amaia grinned from ear to ear. She was very proud of her friend''s talent as if she was also a talented chef.


    Ashley smiled and nodded towards Amaia''s father, greeting her kindly.


    However, she kept silent. She wasn''t sure if there was something she should say in this situation.


    Ashley came to hang out with Amaia. Although she told Amaia that she was going to teach her cooking techniques, in fact her original intention was to hang out with her to have fun.


    Ashley felt incredibly embarrassed because she was suddenly put in an awkward position.


    She didn''t rally plan to teach Amaia about cooking today.


    George smiled at the two of them kindly. Despite his tall stature, he didn''t look silly in his fluffy apron. It made him look like a gentle giant.


    "Well it''s about time that you found someone who could teach you! I bet you still don''t know how to cook noodles!" George teased playfully. Amaia huffed and pouted h


    n? Why is he on a business trip?"


    Amaia slumped her shoulders forward. "I don''t know. Maybe something happened with the president. It looked like it was urgent. He didn''t call me back after we talked last night.


    I... I don''t know much... but he trusted me enough to tell me about his business trip. Do you think he''s interested in me, Ashley?" Amaia asked anxiously.


    Ashley knew what the urgency was about. Andrew had told her about the serious matters that he had to deal with.


    She also knew that Johnny was busier than Andrew, but she never thought that Johnny would have found the spare time to tell Amaia about these things.


    It seemed to Ashley, that Johnny cared enough to make time for Amaia.


    Perhaps he was interested in her after all.


    Thinking about this, Ashley slowly nodded, "Yes, I think so. He must have some feelings for you. He''s making time to talk to you, isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Y-Yes... It is, isn''t it?" A small smile crept onto Amaia''s face.


    "Did he tell you when he''ll return? You could send some food to him when he is back," Ashley suggested.


    Amaia, upon hearing this, frowned and said, "I remember he told me that it might take him at least a week or two."


    Ashley frowned and crossed her arms in front of her chest. It was just like what Andrew said yesterday.


    Ashley had only then realized that she couldn''t live without Andrew in her life.


    After Andrew left, it was like a piece of her had gone missing.


    "Ashley," Amaia called, looking into Ashley''s face for any reaction. "What do you think happened that caused this urgent business trip? I''m getting a little worried that I won''t see him for a while."


    Ashley sighed and closed her eyes, feeling the weight of Amaia''s words sink in. "I... I don''t know, Amaia."

 Chapter 439 I Envy You

    Ashley couldn''t figure out why, but she could always sense it when something bad was bound to happen.


    Was it because everything felt wrong whenever Andrew was away from her?


    Or was it because she had just learned to depend on him more than she would have liked?


    Amaia tapped her chin and looked at Ashley. "I don''t think it''s so bad. Now, I''m closer to Johnny. Who knows? Maybe I won''t have to wait long until I can be your sister-in-law!" Amaia joked, laughing merrily.


    "Well, it''s good that you think that," Ashley added as she smiled at her friend.


    "Ashley! You really must teach me how to cook today. I want Johnny to have a scrumptious meal by the time he gets back! Isn''t it true that the key to a man''s heart is through his stomach? I think that makes perfect sense! That''s exactly what happened between my parents."


    Ashley hummed in agreement.


    But Amaia seemed to forget that there was one, more important thing.


    An absolute rule: if a man didn''t like a woman, he would never learn to love her, no matter what she would do. It will never change.


    After being asked to set the table, Amaia quickly obliged.


    From what Ashley saw earlier, the dishes that George prepared looked very delicious. The food he prepared was colorful and vibrant. Even more, the smell it emitted throughout the kitchen was absolutely divine. Ashley herself felt her mouth water earlier.


    Amaia''s parents, Kelly and George, had been very kind towards her. Comparing how Ashley knew her at work and at home, Kelly looked like she was living two distinct lives.


    Amaia pulled a plate in front of her and picked a rib cut. She then handed the plate over to Ashley and said, "Try this. This is father''s best dish. I can guarantee you, it''s the best meal you''ll ever eat!"


    Ashley gratuitously accepted it with a smile. "Thank you."


    Just as Amaia was about to pick another cut, George held a hand over the plate and stopped her. "Nope. Try something else! Your mother loves this dish."


    "What? No! I''m your daughter! I don''t care. I want to eat it!"


    George, with his other hand, served a spoonful of vegetables on his daughter''s plate. "Nope. Have this instead."


    "Dad. I want this rib. Eat the vegetables by yourself," Amaia complained, setting her plate down to her father''s placemat. She moved to grab another empty plate on the table.


    Ashley, on the other hand, had already begun eating.


    Watching how Amaia and her father interacted, Ashley couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.


    When she was a child, she never experienced any of this. She didn''t receive family affection like this. Growing up as an orphan, it was one of t


    "Maybe you could try learning how to make soup today? It''s easy to make, and it''s very nutritious. I think Johnny would appreciate it if you make him one."


    "I''m up for anything. Let''s do it!" Amaia said gleefully.


    "Alright! Let''s get started."


    Ashley set the ribs out by the sink as she taught Amaia about defrosting. "You can''t cook right away if your food is frozen," Ashley said. Afterwards, she asked Amaia to fetch the tomatoes and corn out of the fridge.


    Amaia followed diligently, and laid them out on the counter in front of Ashley.


    Ashley had told her that they were making rib soup today with tomato and corn. It was not only a hearty dish from the flavor of the bones, but also very healthy and light because of the summer vegetables.


    Ashley continued, "Every time you make soup, you have to boil the spareribs in water first. Once you''ve taken the fatty toxins out, you''ll have to drain the spareribs and wash them again. Then, in a new pot, add the spareribs back with water, ginger, and garlic. Wait for it to simmer. When it''s in a nice boil, you need to peel off the skin of your tomato. You can do this by scalding its skin. Just let the tomato touch the hot water for maybe thirty seconds before sinking it back in an ice bath. That way, the skin will break and it''ll be easier to peel. You can cut it into halves afterwards."


    Ashley wanted to show her friend how it should be done at first, but the further she went to discuss, she slowly let Amaia work on the soup by herself. She stayed by Amaia''s side as she guided her.


    Amaia was focused. Even if she burned herself a few times, Ashley was able to guide her in the right direction. Pretty soon, her soup was done, and it smelled delicious! Amaia was itching to try it.

 Chapter 440 Sheepishly

    After much difficulty and a lot of effort, Amaia was finally done making the soup.


    It was clear from the way she looked that she was very pleased with herself.


    She took out her phone and wanted to talk to Johnny, but Ashley stopped her.


    "Do you want him to know that you don''t know how to cook?" Ashley asked.


    After thinking for a while, Amaia shook her head and put her phone down.


    Things seemed to go faster than usual. Ashley had dinner and was just about to go home, when Amaia stopped her.


    "It''s pretty late, Ashley. It would probably be better if you stayed here for the night. We can go to work together tomorrow," Amaia said.


    Ashley didn''t want to stay at Amaia''s house, though. This wasn''t because she didn''t like Amaia''s company. but because she could easily ask Josef to pick her up.


    Amaia insisted on Ashley staying with her for the night.


    Ashley was just as adamant. "I can''t stay here Amaia. All my stuff is at home, and I don''t have any sleeping clothes to change to." Ashley had planned on just eating and staying awhile with Amaia. She did not expect to spend the entire night with her.


    "Don''t worry about a thing! I''ve got a lot of comfortable sleeping clothes you can change to if you need to slip into something a little more comfortable. We can pick up any stuff you might need in the morning before we go to work," Amaia suggested.


    Eventually, Ashley relented. Amaia was insistent, and she decided to just give in.


    Amaia was very pleased that Ashley finally agreed to stay for the night. She led her to her bedroom and opened her closet.


    Ashley opened the spacious closet revealing a lot of clothes inside.


    "Ashley, you can pick whichever you like," Amaia suggested.


    "Okay," said Ashley.


    Amaia was naturally chatty and energetic. She found it a little difficult to fall asleep because Ashley was around.


    Ashley was the opposite. She never had any difficulty falling asleep, just about anywhere.


    Unfortunately, tonight would be a different story. Ashley would have fallen asleep if A


    o hear that. "At the same time? They''re coming back at the same time?"


    "Yes," Ashley replied. "Johnny went with Andrew. I can''t see why they wouldn''t return at the same time, as well."


    "So you don''t need to rush back home today, right?" asked Amaia.


    Ashley nodded her head. Ashley couldn''t understand why Amaia seemed so pleased that she wouldn''t be going home at her usual time.


    "Well, then let''s go shopping together since you don''t have to leave so soon," said Amaia.


    "Okay," Ashley agreed.


    Ashley decided to go shopping with Amaia. What else could she do? It was a lot better than just staying home alone, all bored.


    No one noticed Tristan hanging around, close by.


    He overheard Amaia and Ashley speaking about Andrew. Tristan was shocked. He never knew that Ashley had a boyfriend.


    When they were about to leave, Tristan stood up from his seat and said, "Ashley, Amaia, how about we go out for dinner together?"


    "Hi, Tristan, you are still here?" Amaia asked.


    Tristan nodded and his eyes met Ashley''s gaze. He quickly looked away from her.


    "Why did you suddenly want to invite us to dinner?" asked Amaia.


    Tristan smiled sheepishly and continued, "Oh nothing! I just wanted to celebrate our breaking into the Top Three of the Design Department. I mean, it''s such a big achievement, and we ought to celebrate a little, right?"

 Chapter 441 Rain Check

    "Of course we can have dinner together. But I have already made plans with Ashley today. We''re going shopping. How about having dinner next time?"


    "Ashley, what do you think?"


    "Yeah, that''s great. Let''s meet up some other time," replied Ashley.


    Tristan was a shy young lad. Because of this, Ashley and Amaia had a soft spot for him.


    Disappointed as he was, he knew that it wasn''t a good idea to force them to have dinner now. He knew he needed time and patience to get closer with the girls. "Alright. Have fun shopping," Tristan answered with a smile.


    After bidding Tristan goodbye, Ashley and Amaia went off arm in arm.


    "Why did Tristan suddenly invite us to have dinner?" Amaia asked when they were a good distance away from the man.


    "He told us the reason, didn''t he? He just wanted to celebrate. Stop overthinking," Ashley replied.


    One thing was for sure--they didn''t expect that Tristan would win first place in the design competition. Tristan didn''t exactly have a strong or noticeable personality. In fact, it appeared as if he tried to maintain a low profile as much as possible. When he came out as champion, they were all quite in shock.


    "He came to the company, the same time as I did. I don''t know him well, but he is not that kind of person who would like to invite others to have dinner. He rarely goes to parties, and he definitely does not invite other people to dinner," Amaia retorted.


    Ashley hadn''t been in the company for a long time, so she wasn''t familiar with any of it. On top of that, she wasn''t really in the mood to talk about it.


    At that moment, Ashley just wanted to leave Amaia alone with her questions. Maybe she''d figure it out and stop talking about it.


    Amaia suddenly nudged Ashley. "Do you think Tristan.... likes you?" Amaia asked slyly. "Every time he talks to us, I always notice how his eyes would keep lingering on you."


    "What? No, of course not!" Ashley scoffed.


    Besides, she was a married woman. She did


    this is Ellie, my best friend."


    Amaia and Ellie reached out their hands and shook hands, "Hello, I''m Amaia."


    "Hello. Ellie."


    Ellie smiled at Amaia.


    A big smile was plastered on Amaia''s face.


    "Well, you can go wait in the dining room. Dinner''s just about done. It''s too smoky in this kitchen," said Ellie.


    "Is there anything I can help with?" Ashley asked.


    "Just take the dishes out. Thank you. I''ll make some soup," replied Ellie.


    "Okay!"


    Each of them took one dish to the table in the dining room.


    Amaia looked around and found that although the room wasn''t big, it was cozy.


    "Ashley, is this the house you lived in before?" Amaia asked


    "Yes. This is the place Ellie and I rented. We have been living here for a long time," Ashley replied.


    "I like this place," said Amaia.


    As Ashley and Amaia chatted on the sofa, the bedroom door swung open, with a handsome man walking out.


    Francis saw Ashley and Amaia the moment he got out of the room.


    Time seemed to stand still, and the three just stared at each other, dumbfounded.


    Francis was the first to recover from the embarrassment. He grinned at Ashley, "Well... I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Francis''s words made Ashley snap back to reality. There was nothing but surprise when she saw him walk out Ellie''s room.

 Chapter 442 The Player

    "Francis?"


    Amaia who was standing next to Ashley shouted, the moment she saw Francis. Ashley didn''t have a chance to say a word.


    Ashley looked at Amaia. "Do you know him?"


    That was when Ellie had walked out with the last bowl of soup. She had heard Amaia call Francis and deliberately began to walk slowly.


    Amia turned towards Francis. "Of course, I know him. Mr. Francis is a famous player in J City. He has dated countless women, yet he has never been in a proper relationship before. How can I not know him?"


    Ashley walked up to Francis. "What are you doing here? Why did you come out of Ellie''s room?"


    Francis bit his lip and looked at Ellie for help, but she looked away to avoid his gaze.


    "Say something!" Ashley demanded.


    Francis had been following Ellie and he also heard Ashley''s voice. He was also surprised to see Ashley. "Ashley?"


    She never thought that he would still bother Ellie.


    "Come on in, and have something to eat first. I asked him to come, I wanted him to bring something for me." Ellie shrugged.


    Francis chimed in. "Yes, that''s right, Ashley. It was Ellie who had wanted me to come."


    Ashley wouldn''t let go of Francis that easily. "Where''s it then? Whatever Ellie asked you to bring?"


    "Err. . . I couldn''t find it," said Francis.


    "Amaia, what did you say just now? About Mr. Francis? A famous player in J City who has dated countless women, yet he has never been in a proper relationship before. Isn''t it?"


    "Yep, that''s him," said Amaia. "He''s the famous Mr. Francis, who is known for changing his partners as frequent as changing his clothes." Amaia flashed a wicked grin. "I think there''s not a woman in J City who doesn''t know him. After all, he has been generous to every woman he has been with."


    ''Damn it! Ellie''s listening to every bloody thing this woman is saying, '' Francis thought.


    He cast a nasty look at Amaia. "Who are you? You have no right to judge me. Mind your business!"


    Francis had tried hard to win Ellie over. He was worried that Ellie would misunderstand him again


    like the other women, who had never failed to fall for his charms.


    Instead of falling for him, she had insulted him. Amaia had slapped Francis in front of everyone.


    "What do you mean?" Amaia frowned.


    Amaia didn''t hold a grudge against Francis. She just loathed people like him who toyed with women''s feelings.


    Francis hadn''t cared about her harsh words before.


    "Do you like Ellie?" Amaia''s eyes grew bigger in shock.


    Francis nodded.


    "Yes, I like her. I''ve been trying too hard to win her over. So Miss. Ye, please don''t tell Ellie about my past."


    "Well, If that''s the case, then I should definitely tell Ellie about who you truly are," Amaia looked as if she was about to swallow him alive. "Don''t you dare lie to Ellie. Francis, you can play your game with any other woman, but not with Ellie. She''s out of your league. Do you get it?"


    Amaia wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Ellie.


    Ashley was her true friend, and Ellie was one of Ashley''s best friends.


    Moreover, Amaia had liked Ellie from the moment Ashley introduced them to each other.


    She wouldn''t let Ellie''s heart break because of a player like Francis.


    "I don''t care about what you think. She''s my girl," Francis spat.


    "Francis, Ellie is a great girl. She''s not like you or like the women who throw themselves at you. She''s different. Don''t bother her," Amaia said firmly.

 Chapter 443 The Violent Amaia

    Francis forced a smile. It was an awkward moment, and smiling was all he could really do now.


    In the bedroom


    Ashley looked at Ellie and asked, "Ellie, what happened between you and Francis?"


    Ashley simply wouldn''t believe that Ellie asked Francis to fetch something for her from her bedroom.


    She had noticed earlier that something was wrong between Francis and Ellie. Francis had said that he wanted to court Ellie, but she didn''t take it seriously. She thought that Francis was just joking. But now, it was different.


    Ellie looked at Ashley calmly. "You guessed it, Ashley. There is not much else to say. What else do you want me to say?"


    Ashley looked at Ellie in surprise, "Ellie, don''t tell me that you''ve really fallen in love with Francis."


    Ellie shook her head and replied, "No."


    A part of Ashley didn''t and couldn''t believe what she was hearing. But a part of her was also happy.


    Ashley was relieved and said, "It''s great that you haven''t fallen for him."


    Ellie didn''t know what else to tell Ashley. It was an awkward moment for everyone, and she laughed tensely. "What''s wrong with you? What''s so bad about Francis? Why wouldn''t you let me love him?"


    "Ellie, didn''t you hear what Amaia said? She said Francis is not a great guy. He''s got a terrible reputation with women, and he changes women faster than he changes clothes. I just have to warn you about this. Francis is a playboy in the classic sense. You''re a good girl Ellie. The kind of girl a man should take seriously. You''re the type to settle down in a relationship. The two of you are as different as night and day. I''m afraid for you, very afraid.


    I don''t want to see you like that. I don''t want you to get hurt like I did. It''s not fun to get your heart broken by a man like that, you know. Ellie, I''m just looking out for you. I just don''t want you to get hurt or anything. Do you understand me, Ellie? Ellie?"


    For a moment, Ashley thought Ellie had spaced out on her. Ellie then hugged Ashley and said, "I appreciate the concern, Ashley. I really do. Don''t worry. I won''t give my heart away so easily. I''m not about to get married to him, and get tied down. Just tell me that you have my back, Ashley. That I can count on you, no matter wha


    e that.


    It was already clear that he had feelings for her, and she felt the same way. There was something that was mutually there.


    Why did she change abruptly?


    Francis called Ellie, but she didn''t answer the phone.


    He texted her but she didn''t reply either.


    Francis would have to wait the next day to try and contact Ellie again.


    On their way back, Ashley asked Amaia, "what happened between you and Francis? Why the sudden change of heart?"


    "What? Did you really think that I was taking him seriously for a moment? That''s not how it goes!


    He hit on me one time, and I beat him up. Then we act all cold and such, until we play the game again. It''s like a game of cat and mouse to us, you know?"


    Ashley''s jaw dropped a little. "You beat him up? Physically?"


    Amaia nodded, "That''s right. I like Johnny. But Francis is even more beautiful than I am. And he wanted to flirt with me. Can you believe it? He was looking for trouble. Well, he got it! In spades! It wasn''t my fault. None of it was."


    Ashley replied, "Well, I guess that''s one way of looking at it. But I didn''t expect you to be so hot-tempered. "


    "That''s just the way I am," replied Amaia.


    Amaia suddenly pulled at Ashley''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked.


    "You can''t tell any of this to Johnny. He might not like me anymore," Amaia said.


    Ashley answered, "My lips are sealed."


    However, it was still uncertain whether Francis would tell Johnny or not. They couldn''t be sure of that.

 Chapter 444 Get Fired For No Reason

    "It''s getting late. You should go home. Stay safe," Ashley said, smiling at Amaia brightly.


    She was just thinking about asking Josef to pick her up once Amaia had left.


    "But since your husband isn''t home, you don''t have to go home too, right? Why not just stay over at our house again?" Amaia asked.


    Ashley was speechless. She didn''t expect Amaia''s kindness. "No, please. Thank you. I can''t. I don''t want to intrude. I also have something to do after this. Go home! I''ll meet you at work tomorrow."


    With a sigh, Amaia resigned. "Fine. Goodbye. Stay safe, Ashley."


    After seeing Amaia off, Ashley called Josef and told him where she was. She waited quietly for Josef to come pick her up.


    These were the times when Ashley was thankful for a private driver.


    Suddenly, her phone rang loudly by her hand.


    An unregistered phone number appeared on the screen. She just got a text message.


    The message was an obscure threat. It told her that she didn''t deserve Andrew and that she should leave him.


    Ashley frowned at what she was reading.


    After Andrew had left on his business trip, the Lu family had consistently troubled her each day.


    She didn''t know who sent the message, but she had a hunch that it must be someone from the Lu family.


    Ashley rolled her eyes and ignored the message. She knew to wait for Andrew before she could do anything about these threats.


    The morning after, Ashley had just arrived at work. As soon as she sat on her desk, a woman had asked her to go to Ms. Mo''s office down the hall. With an exasperated sigh, she stood and left her desk.


    She knocked on Ms. Mo''s office door softly.


    She waited patiently outside her office door.


    "Come in," the woman called.


    Ashley opened the door carefully and let herself in. "Ms. Mo. You wanted to see me?"


    Kelly looked up from her desk and nodded.


    As soon as Ashley closed the door, she immediately noticed a large man standing beside Ms. Mo''s desk.


    The man looked to be in his late forties or early fifties. He was dressed sharply and his hair was groomed clean. Even if he looked presentable, his shrewd eyes had made Ashley flinch the moment they locked in with hers.


    Ashley didn''t like this man one bit.


    "Are you Ashley?"


    The man asked. His voice was frighteningly deep and menacing.


    Ashley for the life of her, couldn''t figure out why he would ask, but she nodded anyway.


    "Yes. Ashley Mu."


    "Well then. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but unfort


    otect me, Ms. Mo? The Lu family is very powerful. You didn''t have to do this."


    "Don''t feel so special, young lady. If it were anyone else under my direction, I would happily treat them the same way," Kelly chided.


    As if relief washed over her, Kelly leaned back in her seat and rubbed either side of her temples. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to put you through so much. I won''t bother you any longer," Ashley said dejectedly.


    Kelly frowned at what Ashley had just told her. "What? No. Don''t worry about it. I have this under control."


    "I...Ms. Mo, please. This goes beyond our relationship at work. I do not want to get you into any more trouble. Please understand that the Lu family is too spiteful and they won''t stop here. Everything will be okay once he comes back."


    Ashley hoped that Kelly knew who she was referring to.


    "You know, I thought Johnny used his connections to get you this job. I was vaguely aware that you were related to him. But now, I don''t think that''s the case. I seem to have made a mistake."


    Ashley laughed at the sudden compliment. "Thank you, Miss Mo. For everything. Especially for the last few days."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about~" Kelly sang. She was starting to feel a lot better.


    Seeing Kelly''s two drastically different sides, the one she knew as Miss Mo here at work, and Kelly at home with Amaia, Ashley could feel that she was no longer afraid of her. In fact, she was growing fond of the kind woman.


    After exchanging a few more encouraging words, Ashley stood from her seat and left her office with a newfound sense of confidence, before hurriedly packing up her things to leave.

 Chapter 445 How Dare You!

    As soon as Ashley went back to her desk, she started to ready her things. Seeing Ashley pack up, Amaia couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on? Is everything okay?" "Why are you packing up your things so early?"


    Ashley replied indifferently, "I got fired."


    Amaia gasped in shock and looked at Ashley, exclaiming, "How could this have happened? Why did you get fired all of a sudden? Did Ms. Mo really say that? I will go talk to her."


    As she said this, she stood up and rushed to see Kelly.


    Ashley stopped her, "Okay, Amaia. It''s not what you think. Ms. Mo didn''t actually fire me."


    "Then what happened?" "What did you do?" Amaia asked hastily.


    Ashley had no idea where to begin. It was all so complicated. Amaia didn''t know that the person she was married to was Andrew. And the Lu family did not support this marriage at all. They were all against her intentionally or unintentionally. They were bent on trying to force her to leave Andrew.


    "It''s hard to explain everything to you right now," said Ashley in frustration.


    Amaia anxiously looked at Ashley and asked, "Then tell me what really happened. Why were you fired for no apparently reason at all and so suddenly? Who fired you?"


    Ashley felt absolutely helpless now. She knew that Amaia was the only one who was nice to her in this company, so she didn''t want to act secretive towards her.


    Ashley bit her lips and responded, "It''s somebody from the Lu family."


    Amaia looked at Ashley confusedly, "The Lu family? What do you mean, Ashley? You are not talking about THE Lu family, are you?"


    In J City, there was only one family that could be called the Lu family.


    "What happened? How did you get involved with them?"


    "It''s hard to explain that to you in such a short time. But, Amaia, trust me, I''ll be back in a couple of days. During this period, just think that I''m on vacation and having fun."


    Amaia accepted Ashley''s explanation with profound resignation. There was nothing else she could do.


    After talking, Amaia suddenly hugged Ashley and told her, "Don''t forget me! You


    he whole Lu family and the Lu group were all controlled by Andrew alone.


    Sometimes, Arya couldn''t help but blame Ethan. He was just good for nothing.


    He had lost all his power over the Lu Group and with that her power too.


    Arya sneered, "I''m his mother anyway. He won''t do anything to me. But you, he''s only playing with you now. What will you do when he gets tired of you? Because he will. I guarantee it."


    "Let''s just wait and see," said Ashley confidently.


    "What''s more! You are not even Andrew''s real mother. You are only his stepmother. How dare you say you are Andrew''s mother? Shame on you!" she added.


    Arya was so angry that her face turned a fiery red. She shouted, "Ashley, you bitch, who do you think you are!" "I know this for certain whoever I am, I am sure better than you!"


    Ashley didn''t say anything else after this, but she gave Arya a final cold glance and left with her container.


    They were just taking advantage of the moment when Andrew wasn''t in J City.


    If Andrew were in J City, they wouldn''t have come here and created so much trouble.


    She could only pray that Andrew would come back as soon as possible.


    Since at the time being, she had no job or no home to live in.


    Ashley kicked the gravel under her feet angrily.


    Nonetheless, even though she couldn''t work or stay at home now, she had to go on with her life somehow.

 Chapter 446 Something Unforeseen Had Happened To Ellie

    After giving it some thought, Ashley decided to finally go to Ellie''s house.


    When Ashley went inside the house, she found no one at home. Then Ashley realized that Ellie was probably working in the bakery.


    Ashley cleaned up the room and had lunch. Then she took a nap at home.


    She planned to go out to buy food and prepare dinner right before Ellie came back. As she put the dish on the table, she heard the sound of the door unlocking from outside.


    Ashley knew it must be Ellie.


    She was right on time, just as Ashley had expected.


    As soon as Ashley saw Ellie, she rushed to her and said, "Ellie, you''re back! I missed you so much."


    "Ashley?" Ellie asked in surprise.


    "Yes," Ashley replied.


    Francis had been following Ellie and he also heard Ashley''s voice. He was also surprised to see Ashley. "Ashley?"


    Ashley frowned and let go of Ellie. She looked at Francis who was behind Ellie and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Ashley''s eyes darted between Ellie and Francis.


    "When did you two become so intimate? You''ve been together for most of the day. You''re pretty much inseparable now."


    Ashley looked at them, puzzled.


    They looked a little bit different.


    Ellie still had feelings for Francis, but she decided to try to keep them in check, as best as she could. After all, Francis still did have a questionable reputation of breaking women''s hearts, and it was best that she kept her emotions and aspirations in check.


    She decided to taper down her expectations a bit.


    "We are just friends. He just brought me back for your sake," Ellie explained.


    "Really?" Ashley asked Ashley took one look at them, and she just couldn''t believe what Ellie was saying.


    She felt that there was definitely something between Ellie and Francis.


    "What''s wrong? What is it?" Ellie retorted.


    "By the way, why did you come here today? Didn''t you just come here yesterday? Have you forgotten something?"


    It wasn''t easy for Ashley to change the subject, but what happened today exhausted her and she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Ashley replied, "I was just missing you. I decided to drop by and keep you company. I didn''t want you to get bored or a


    me Ellie remembered her grandparents. It still felt as if a knife had stabbed her heart. She could not completely accept that they were gone.


    Her grandparents were the only relatives she had in this world.


    Now, even they were gone. Ellie had no one left.


    Ashley hugged Ellie and said, "Don''t be sad, Ellie. You don''t need to cry. You may have lost a lot of your family, but you still have me. We''ll always be best friends, and I''ll always have your back. Always."


    Ashley didn''t dare to ask why Ellie didn''t tell her because she had no idea what she was doing.


    Ashley felt a little guilty for Ellie''s sadness. After all, she had been so busy and preoccupied with the company and Andrew that she did neglect Ellie, to a point.


    When Ashley first met Francis, he didn''t seem so annoying to her. She was actually willing to give him a chance.


    But once Ashley heard about his reputation for breaking hearts, she began to have her doubts about him. She didn''t want her best friend to get hurt by a playboy like Francis.


    Ashley wasn''t sure about Francis. She could not be sure that he would really take care of Ellie and settle down with her.


    His past and his reputation made Ashley think twice before trusting Francis.


    Hence she still could not trust Francis completely.


    Of course, if Ellie still wanted to be with Francis, there was nothing Ashley could do. After all, it was still her life, and the decision was still up to her.

 Chapter 447 A Company Gifted Vacation

    After Ashley finished speaking, Ellie turned to her and asked, "Well, what about you? What''s going on today? Don''t you have work today? Why did you come by so unexpectedly?"


    A barrage of questions rendered Ashley speechless. She was in such a hurry to ask Ellie about her business that she forgot to make an excuse about why she came.


    ''What should I do?


    Anyway, I can''t tell Ellie that I was fired, nor can I let her know that I can''t go to Andrew''s villa now.


    I can''t get her involved in this turmoil with the Lu Family.'' Ashley thought quickly.


    Ashley suddenly hugged Ellie. "Of course I miss you."


    "Don''t be so shallow with me! I''m serious Why are you here all of a sudden?" "Did you bicker with Andrew?" Ellie questioned closely.


    "No, that''s not it at all. How could I bicker with Andrew? We are fine.


    Our company held a design competition last time. I was in the top three, so the company gave us a few days off. Because I missed you so much and was lonely, I decided to come and see you. So now I am here to keep you company.


    How about me? Am I good enough for you?"


    Ellie looked at Ashley with a faint smile, "What? It''s only a few days'' holiday. Aren''t you going to spend it with Andrew though? "


    Ashley pretended to be annoyed, telling Ellie "Ellie I like Andrew, but he is not that important. My friend Ellie is much more important than him."


    Ellie rejoiced upon hearing this and felt very warm.


    "He is on a business trip now and may return in a few days. I have nothing to do at home, so I came here to keep you company," answered Ashley


    "Oh, I see now. You are just bored at home, and that''s why you came to see me," said Ellie


    Ashley looked at her earnestly and retorted, "No, Ellie, that''s not it at all!"


    "Hey, I''m just kidding, Ashley," joked Ellie


    The next morning, Ashley and Ellie were ready to go to the bakery.


    Ellie had been doing great for the past two months. The business of Memory Bakery was getting better and better.


    They were thinking about opening up another branch.


    After discussing it over with Ellie for a


    nd and soul.


    If he was in it only for the fun of it, she would never forgive Francis. But if he was wholeheartedly in love with her, than that would be a different story.


    Ashley shook her head. It was quite difficult for her to guess Francis''s sincerity.


    In J City, any random woman would probably know Francis, and she might have even been Francis'' girlfriend. If Ellie and Francis really got together, she would be extremely upset if something bad happened.


    She couldn''t let that happen. ''Short-term pain is better than long-term pain. It is better to suffer now than later.''


    Francis looked at Ellie through the rear-view mirror the entire time while Ellie was looking at the scenery outside. Once she got in the car, she never took a single glance at Francis.


    Francis didn''t know what Ellie was thinking, and why she was acting this way towards him.


    ''If Ashley told Ellie about me, then Ashley shouldn''t be treating me this way.


    Was it because of what Amaia said yesterday?'' Francis thought to himself.


    As he was driving, he clenched his teeth and cursed Amaia for speaking-ill of him, or that was what he presumed she did. He couldn''t help but think of her as a venomous woman.


    He and Ellie were going to be together soon, he was going to make sure of it, but Amaia was trying to step in and destroy their relationship.


    This was a really conundrum for Francis.

 Chapter 448 Drive Ashley To The Wall

    He remembered how close Ashley was with Amaia. Amaia was a friend of Ashley. There was nothing he could do to her, considering that she was Amaia''s friend.


    It was the peak of rush hour. If Ashley and Ellie had boarded the bus and they could have been anywhere by now. They were impossible to spot among all the crowded commuters.


    They arrived at their destination, the Memory Bakery. Ashley and Ellie got off the car. Ashley politely thanked Francis, then she entered the bakery with Ellie.


    Francis couldn''t find the words to express his dismay.


    He had not even gotten a good look at Ellie. All he could do was to stand silently, as Ashley and Ellie entered the bakery. He was heartbroken.


    ''What''s wrong with Ellie?'' Francis could do nothing but wonder about her.


    Ellie had turned her back from Francis and was walking away. She could not see him, but if she could, she should have seen a changed man. Francis was determined to marry Ellie and settle down with her. For Francis, Ellie was different from the other women he had met in his life. She was the only woman that he truly loved.


    Francis could finally understand how Andrew had felt towards Ashley. He finally realized what it was like to fall in love with a woman.


    Francis still remembered poking fun at Andrew and his serious feelings for Ashley. He could still remember how Andrew confessed to him how much he cared for Ashley. He did not take his friend seriously, and could not even empathize with him.


    Francis could not even imagine caring for a woman so deeply like that.


    That was before he met Ellie.


    Before Ellie came into his life, it was all different for Francis. He had played fast and loose with women''s hearts, and had never cared whom he hurt. Now, he genuinely understood what it was like to love someone.


    It hurt Francis that a misunderstanding had developed between him and Ellie.


    ''No. I can''t just let my relationship with Ellie go sour. I have to do something.


    I have to set things right with her. I have to explain everything, even if she may not understand. No, I have to try. I can''t just let Ellie slip away from me, '' Francis mused. This was all new territory for Francis. For him, Ellie was the one, and he would not let her slip away.


    Ashley looked at the shop she and Ellie had rented before.


    The fond memories came back to Ashley, and she couldn''t help but smile, as she reme


    e on her! By the way, how is the thing going? "


    Andrew''s father was standing in front of Mr. Li. Mr. Li had just said that he would fire Ashley.


    "President Ethan, I did what you asked me to do. Ashley has left the company. And there''s no way she can return to Andrew''s villa now."


    Ethan heard Mr. Li''s words and he was very pleased.


    "Wonderful! I''d like to see how she''ll manage now. No job, no villa, nothing! She''ll really have to go through the wringer now!"


    Mr. Li nodded dutifully at Ethan. He did not want to dampen Ethan''s wonderful mood. "You are a very brilliant man, Sir.


    "However..."


    Mr. Li hesitated.


    "What do you mean, "however"? Go ahead."


    Andrew''s father had been observing Ashley since he left. He was behind the plot to have Ashley resign, and he did not want her anywhere near the villa.


    Nothing would have made him feel better than Ashley breaking up with Andrew.


    He was sure that all the recent difficulties that he had orchestrated would break Ashley.


    "But Ashley now lives with one of her best friends. Her name is Ellie, and they do get along very well."


    "Ellie, eh? Look into her. Do a background check and make an investigation. Get as much as you can about her. And if you can get Ashley to leave Ellie''s place, do it as well."


    Mr. Li was surprised by what he had heard. Ethan was really pushing her to the wall and his interest with Ashley had seemingly grown into an obsession.


    Mr. Li thought it was going too far, but he did not dare speak back at Ethan. He was after all, just an employee, and he could only do what he was told.

 Chapter 449 It Was Not Them

    Ashley had a great time staying over at Ellie''s for the past two days.


    In fact, she enjoyed her stay so much that she had completely forgotten about the Lu family.


    That changed when she finally received a call from them one day.


    To be honest, Ashley really didn''t want to answer any phone calls from the Lu Family.


    Of course, she wanted to hear from Andrew.


    But, as she looked at her phone, she hung up without a moment''s hesitation.


    As she was just about to set her phone aside, it rang again. Ashley let it rang, but the caller seemed to be very persistent.


    With a sigh, she finally picked it up, wondering what on earth the Lu family could possibly want from her.


    "Look, if you have nothing new to tell me, please don''t call me again. I''ve told you my decision, and made it clear that I will not leave Andrew!"


    Ashley explained through her teeth.


    "Huh..."


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "You have a lot of guts, don''t you? But I''m not so sure if that would last."


    "What are you talking about?" Ashley asked calmly.


    "I heard that you''re living in one of your friend''s house? Her name is Ellie, right?"


    The person asked slowly.


    "What do you want?" she asked warily.


    She knew that the Lu Family wanted to deal with her and what their motives were.


    What threw her off was the fact that they knew her whereabouts.


    There was coldness in Ashley''s eyes.


    "What do I want? It depends on whether Miss Mu is willing to cooperate or not."


    When the phone call ended, Ashley was left in a daze.


    It was clear what he wanted.


    He wanted Ashley to leave Ellie''s house.


    His tone and words definitely weren''t taking no for an answer.


    But how could she? She lost her job and couldn''t go back home as well.


    Where would she go if she left?


    Ashley didn''t care what the man said; she wasn''t leaving.


    Still, she remained alert, being afraid that those people


    t time that the Mu family would not trouble her with Lena ever again.


    "What about Peggy? Don''t forget that Peggy has always disliked you."


    Although Peggy was older than the two, she didn''t look like it at all.


    So Ellie always casually called her Peggy.


    Ashley wondered, "Peggy...


    Peggy won''t do that. Besides, I don''t think someone from the Su family could do something like this."


    With that, they''ve run out of possible suspects, and decided to just let it go.


    At first, Ashley didn''t take it seriously. Maybe it was just a one-time prank.


    But things didn''t go as she expected. The person behind it got more and more aggressive.


    For the next two days, Ashley and Ellie kept coming home to the same thing.


    What''s worse, the same situation also happened in the cake shop where Ashley and Ellie worked.


    As a result, all of their coworkers felt a little uncomfortable.


    They had to work half an hour more than usual because of the cleaning of the shop outside.


    Just as they were fussing over the mess at the bakery, Ashley''s phone suddenly rang.


    Ashley apologized and went outside to take the call.


    As Ashley went out, she had a guess who it was and what it was about.


    When she answered the call, she confirmed that her suspicions were correct.

 Chapter 450 Waiting For Him

    Being the powerful family that they were, it hadn''t taken a long time for the Lu family to find the address of the Memory Bakery and where Ashley and Ellie were staying.


    Ashley''s phone blared to life. The call was from the Lu family.


    Ashley picked up the phone but remained silent.


    Ashley heard a wicked chuckle.


    Then the man finally spoke. "What do you think? Are you happy? I remembered that you have promised to live there forever. Let''s see how long you can stay there."


    "So, It was you. You did all these?" Ashley asked coldly.


    "Yes, you''re right. I am the man behind the plot. I''m sorry I don''t have a gift for you, for being smart enough to find out who has done all these to you."


    "Being a noble family in J city, is this what you are capable of doing? Shame on you," Ashley spat. "Are you proud of dumping rubbish in front of my bakery and doing such nasty things?"


    The man was amused. "You deserved it for being the kind of person you are. I think you know yourself better than I do."


    Ashley lost her temper.


    "What do you want?"


    "You know exactly what we want," the man growled.


    "Well, I see," said Ashley


    and hung up the call before the man could say another word.


    She clenched her phone and promised herself that one day, she would make them pay for what they''d done to her.


    Cheryl came over to Ashley and touched her shoulder. "What''s up?"


    Ashley was about to say that everything was okay, but she got reminded of something more important.


    She had to leave Cheryl immediately. Otherwise, the Lu family would do anything to destroy her.


    Ashley smiled. "I got a call asking me to come back to work tomorrow."


    "What?" Cheryl


    She had asked him not to call and bother her while she was with her friends.


    Josef could be easily deceived and believed Ashley.


    She was glad that Johnny wasn''t here. Unlike Josef, he would have found out that she was lying.


    Walking alone on the street, Ashley tugged on to her clothes and hugged herself as it was still cold in the evening, even in July.


    She looked at the strangers on the street and let out a huge sigh. She was feeling lonely, although the street was brimming with people.


    Ashley''s life was a mess. She couldn''t go back home or stay at Ellie''s house, nor did she have a job.


    ''Good for you, Lu family. Blood for blood!'' she thought.


    Her face had gone pale and cold. She couldn''t roam around in the open on an icy night like this.


    She had no choice but to stay in a hotel.


    Ashley checked the digital map with her cell phone and found a hotel nearby, and then walked inside with her little luggage.


    The only thing that made her feel better was the thought that Andrew would be back soon.


    She would wait for him to come back. Everything would get better once Andrew was back.

 Chapter 451 Duplicity

    But she couldn''t go on like this. What if the Lu family treated her like this every time he went on a business trip? What could she do?


    But she wasn''t able to think about it much because Andrew''s call interrupted her thoughts.


    It was the first time that Andrew called her since he had gone on a business trip, which felt like forever.


    Ashley was really looking forward to his phone call.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Ashley picked up the phone.


    "Andy."


    The moment Andrew heard Ashley''s voice, he felt that the tiredness for the day had vanished in a flash.


    Even a soft smile crept onto his cold face.


    "Hmm.


    What are you doing?" asked Andrew.


    Ashley sat down on a chair on the side of the street.


    At that moment, she badly wanted to tell Andrew her grievances and the horrible things she had suffered from the Lu family in the past few days.


    But, after giving it a second thought, she thought it was better to keep those matters to herself because she didn''t want to distract him.


    "I''ve just washed up. Now I''m lying on the bed and playing on my cell phone. What about you? What are you doing? Are things going rough over there?"


    "Yeah, a little. I''ll fix it as soon as possible and come back to be with you."


    "Okay," said Ashley


    Thinking of the Lu family when he left, Andrew was afraid that Ashley would suffer in J city. "So... How are you doing there?" he asked casually. "Did the Lu family members do anything bad to you?"


    In fact, Andrew had intended to bring Ashley with him on his business trip. However, the environment in Y country was not good. On top of that, the matter on hand was rather tricky. Given all this, Andrew determined that there was no way he would bring Ashley with him.


    Ashley knew that the matter with Andrew must be a hard one. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called her so late today.


    It was fine for Ashley as she didn''t want him to be distracted.


    She didn''t want Andrew to know what had been happening to her in the past few days.


    However, Ashley h


    ed the price for the standard room.


    She wouldn''t live here for a long time, just until Andrew got home.


    "Yeah, I''ll take the standard room," Ashley said.


    "Okay. I''ll need some identification, please."


    Ashley passed her ID card to the woman at the reception desk.


    The woman took Ashley''s ID card and started to punch her name in the system.


    But when she saw Ashley''s name, she was startled.


    She blinked, and raised her head to stare at Ashley, "You''re Ashley?"


    the woman asked in surprise.


    "Why? Is there something wrong?" Ashley looked at the girl, puzzled.


    Embarrassed, the woman shook her head, "Nothing. It''s fine."


    She was about to go back to register Ashley''s name on the computer, when something seemed to change her mind. She gave back Ashley''s ID card and looked at her apologetically, "I''m sorry. Our hotel is fully booked apparently."


    "I believe you said just now that you had several rooms available," Ashley said.


    The woman''s face became more apologetic. "This is my fault. When I was about to arrange the rooms for you, I checked again and found that all the rooms had been occupied. I am really so sorry."


    At this point, Ashley felt that it was hopeless. She figured that it was fine since that woman was really nice to her. With a smile, she took back her ID card. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 452 They Were So Cruel

    Right at that moment, a small drama was unfolding at the Feng residence.


    Lesley stood by the French window and looked outside. There were leaves rustling outside as a cool breeze blew by. No one knew what she was staring at.


    It seemed as if Lesley''s mind was somewhere else. Her phone was put aside and it looked like she was waiting for someone.


    Lesley had been keeping an eye on Ashley since she came back from the party.


    Hadn''t Andrew''s parents made a promise to her? They had promised her that they would solve this problem for her. They had said that she had nothing to worry about.


    But she couldn''t wait any longer. Ashley was still with Andrew and this was not what Lesley wanted. She wanted the two of them separated in the soonest time possible.


    Andrew belonged to her!


    Who the hell did Ashley think she was? Did she deserve Andrew''s love? Of course not!


    It was because of Lesley''s continuous machinations that the Lu family had treated Ashley so badly.


    Lesley was jarred out of her musing when she heard her mobile phone ring. She glanced at the caller ID and answered it, "How is it going?"


    "Ashley has left Ellie''s house. She had gone to a hotel just now. But she left after a few minutes. I found that the Lu family had pulled strings to not allow her to stay in any hotel."


    Lesley sneered, "Really?"


    Lesley couldn''t believe what she was hearing. But she was also very pleased with the news.


    "Of course. This is reliable and accurate information. You know you can count on me."


    "That''s good. Keep an eye on her and inform me immediately if anything else happens. Don''t worry. I won''t forget to recompense you for your efforts."


    "Yes, Miss Feng, you can rest assured that I will keep an eye on her."


    After hanging up the phone, Lesley looked out of the window into the darkness. Coldness filled her eyes.


    ''So Andrew likes you, Ashley? Well, so what? It doesn''t matter. I will make sure that nothing will come out of it. I''ll be the one who will end up with Andrew. I''ll make sure of it.


    Who the hell are you? You''re nothing. You''re less than nothing.


    If I hadn''t gone abroad, you would never have had the chance to get close to Andrew.


    Now, your life will be ruined, and you''ll never have him. I''ll make sure of it.'' Lesley was alone with her thoughts, and she couldn''t help but smile. Things were all falling into place for her, and Ashley would soon be done.


    The receptionist heaved a sigh of relief when Ashley left.


    Luckily, the receptionist had¡¤ remembered to check the name on the ID card carefully.


    The manager had given her strict orders earlier in the day.


    The orders were very clear and specific


    ou eventually break up with the Young Master."


    "You''re the one who should be worried! When Andrew finds out how you''ve all been treating me, he''ll be very mad!" Ashley snapped back.


    "Miss Mu, are you threatening me?"


    "I think you know the answer to that question. Or maybe you''re that dense." Ashley said.


    "You don''t need to complicate things. With that stubborn attitude of yours, you are bringing all this upon yourself." For once in your miserable life, think this through, Ashley! Really think about it! If you leave him now, we will even give you money. A lot of money! That''s all you need anyway, right? Besides, you and Andrew don''t look good together. You must be stupid and naive to think that you could both make it work. So why bother? Just give it up already. That would be the practical decision, and it would be best for all of us. What do you think?" the voice came from the other line of the phone.


    Ashley replied coldly, "There''s nothing to think about."


    Ashley hung up.


    When Ashley first discovered who Andrew really was, She and Lena had a long conversation about the gap between Andrew and her.


    A part of her had actually considered that issue before. Maybe there was a big gap between Andrew and her. And maybe they weren''t really a match for each other.


    However, she had never thought that this concern would bother her again that soon.


    So soon that she found herself unprepared to deal with it.


    For the longest time, Ashley had Andrew to protect her. She always knew that Andrew had her back, and she was confident that she could handle any situation with his help. All that was different now. She had to handle all this on her own. Ashley couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. However, she had no choice but to insist on her decision.

 Chapter 453 Meeting Once Again

    For now, her most pressing concern was a place for the night.


    She had nothing on herself, not even a roof over her head.


    In the throes of her desperation, Amaia''s face came to her mind, but Ashley quickly dispelled the idea as soon as it had sprung. She couldn''t involve them in her troubles.


    The city was starting to sleep as doors were shut and grills were pulled down. One by one, the lights went off as people dragged their feet home.


    Only the peddlers stayed, doing their business under the cover of darkness. The silence seemed to magnify Ashley''s solitary state as the once bustling and noisy streets grew colder and offered her no comfort.


    She sat on the side of the road and absentmindedly watched the passing cars. Looking around her, she found nothing but the gloom of the night. ''Will I really be sleeping on the street tonight?'' she thought to herself, worriedly wrapping her arms around herself.


    In the car.


    Duncan sat on the passenger seat with his head propped on his hand. He had a somber air about him, but no one knew why.


    Beside him was Haley, driving. A frown crossed his face as he watched his friend forlornly mulling over.


    His mood had been like this since he came from the Feng family''s banquet last time, and it had not changed one little bit.


    From what Haley had heard, Duncan was looking for a woman, beautiful as a flower, with an ethereal air about her, as if she was a fairy.


    Duncan had sounded like a lovestruck poet. Even he felt embarrassed when he heard the words from the man himself.


    A fairy.


    Had he gone mad?


    "Hey, Earth to Duncan," he said, trying to pull him out of contemplation. "We''ll be arriving at our destination soon. Get a hold of yourself. I never could have imagined you being like this for some woman, and one you have only known for a short time." He shook his head, not understanding why Duncan was behaving the way he was for someone who was almost as good as a stranger. It made no sense.


    Two limited edition Ferrari roadsters were parked on the street. Duncan and Haley were on one of them, with several close friends and one girl in the back seat.


    The second one c


    got out and came to Haley''s side of the car. "Haley, what''s going on? Why did you stop the car all of a sudden? Aren''t we going to race? We''re gonna be late."


    Haley glanced at them and said, "Well, we can''t really race without Duncan, can we? He isn''t here, so we''re waiting."


    Hearing this, the others were even more bewildered. "What? What do you mean he''s not here? Where is he? Wasn''t he in the car with you? Why did he get out?"


    they asked, not understanding the situation.


    "I don''t even know. He just suddenly asked me to back up the car, and got out without any explanation. I have no idea what he''s doing right now."


    The group stood in a confused circle, wondering what Duncan was up to.


    At this very moment.


    On the side of the street.


    Duncan went to the figure he had seen. "Miss Beauty!" he called out.


    "What?"


    A man''s voice interrupted Ashley''s thoughts.


    Surprised, she almost dropped the things in her hand.


    It was Duncan, his handsome face smiling at her.


    His features were so different from Andrew''s cold visage. His eyes were much gentler, just like a rebellious teenager''s.


    What''s more, his face was not as cute as Francis''s or a baby face like Greyson''s.


    Duncan was among the most popular bachelors in J city.


    Ashley felt herself relax at his presence. As she looked at him, she conceded to the treachery of her eyes and had to admit her womanly vanity. He was a pleasant vision.

 Chapter 454 Come To My House

    Ashley was more than a little affected by the appearance of Duncan in front of her.


    "What are you doing here, Duncan?" Ashley asked surprise.


    Duncan smiled and said, "Well, I''m flattered. I didn''t expect Miss Beauty to remember me."


    Ashley was a little embarrassed. "What Miss Beauty? My name''s Ashley! Why do you still call me that?"


    "Miss Beauty" sounded so strange! Nobody called anyone "Miss Beauty." It was something of a pet name for Ashley by Duncan. Ashley found it awkward that he insisted to call her that way, but she also found it quite flattering.


    There was no denying that Duncan was a handsome and attractive man. It was very flattering for Ashley to hear him call her that way.


    Ashley tried her best to hide it, but it just showed. She was very flattered.


    She preferred Duncan to call her by that pet name.


    Ashley nodded her head and replied, "Hi. Good to see you.


    What are you doing here? It''s late. Why aren''t you home getting some rest?"


    It was quite unusual that Duncan was still out this late at night.


    "I just had dinner with some friends. We''re going out to have some fun.


    What about you, Ashley? What are you doing here? You said it yourself. It''s pretty late. You should be home yourself."


    Duncan saw Ashley clutching something in her hand. He instantly made a conclusion in his mind. "Did you run away or something?"


    Ashley suddenly felt a little embarrassed now.


    She didn''t leave home. She didn''t run away. The truth was a lot more horrible than that. She had been driven out of the house, and there was nowhere she could go.


    That was the awful truth of the matter, but Ashley didn''t know how she could tell Duncan.


    Duncan could be very flattering, but he could also be very blunt when he wanted to. This time, he chose the latter. "Ashley, what happened? Something tells me you didn''t run away."


    Ashley remained silent. She didn''t know what to tell him.


    Ashley looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know why he would be so happy when she ran away from home.


    Despite the awkward moment, Duncan still seemed quite pleased to see Ashley.


    Various theories about what really happened began to swim around Duncan''s head. ''I wonder what happened to Ashley


    a snap. "Thank you very much. It''s kind of you to offer that. It really is, but I can manage. I can find a hotel myself."


    Ashley took a deep breath. She was careful not to reveal what she''s really going through to Duncan. She knew that she would not be allowed to stay in any hotel around the city. Despite all of that, she just couldn''t bring herself to accept Duncan''s offer.


    However, she had to show her sincerity.


    Ashley smiled at him and said, "Don''t you have to go race with your friends or something? You shouldn''t keep them waiting."


    Duncan shook his head. "I''ve done that with them for so long. It''s getting boring for me. I don''t need to bother with it anymore.


    I''m here with you now."


    Duncan stretched out his hand to Haley. "Give me the key."


    Though confused, Haley didn''t say anything and threw the car key to Duncan.


    Holding the keys in his hand, Duncan said to Haley, "You can go and play by yourselves. I won''t go with you. Enjoy yourselves. I''ll pay the bill."


    The last thing that he said, exposed his wealth.


    And that wealth was immeasurable.


    "Aren''t you going with us, Duncan?" Haley asked in surprise.


    Duncan took a look at him. His silence spoke more than any words could say.


    Although Duncan didn''t say anything, Haley could guess what Duncan really wanted to say.


    It turned out that a lover was more important to him than a good friend. Duncan had found a girlfriend, and he wouldn''t be racing with his friends anytime soon.

 Chapter 455 Satisfaction

    Perhaps it was true then. Perhaps Duncan did value a romantic relationship over his friends. He definitely seemed to be behaving that way.


    Haley left them both to themselves. Duncan could see that Ashley was still hesitant to accept his offer. "Don''t worry Ashley. I''m not going to harm you or anything. I just want to help you." Duncan sounded very serious and sincere.


    Ashley still had her reservations about accepting Duncan''s offer, but what else could she do?


    In the end, she accepted his offer. She really didn''t have much of a choice.


    It was either accept Duncan''s offer or stay out on the street indefinitely.


    It seemed that Duncan''s house was the only place that Ashley could stay in now.


    Ashley just hoped that Duncan wouldn''t get into any trouble by taking her in like this.


    In the end, the rest of the people watched Duncan drive away with Ashley, leaving only one car there for them.


    Although they were displeased about Duncan''s actions, they had no choice but to accept it. After all, it was his car.


    Ashley sat beside Duncan in his car. The two of them chatted as he drove. There was an air of comfort and familiarity between them. They were like two old friends that had met again after some time.


    Before long, the car slowly drove into a path, with two nice trees and orange lights on both sides, so Ashley could clearly see the view from outside.


    The car stopped in front of a villa situated in a sprawling piece of land. Duncan stopped the car and opened the door on Ashley''s side. "Well, here we are. Home sweet home. You can get down now, Ashley."


    Ashley nodded her head, and stepped out of the car.


    They walked into the house together. A middle-aged woman, about 40 to 50 years old, came up to them, with a wide grin on her face. "Mr. Tang. You''re back! And I see you brought company."


    "Yes, Nancy. This is my good friend Ashley. She''ll be staying with us for a while. Her family is trying to fix things out with their business," Duncan explained.


    Nancy looked at Ashley and nodded. "Sure, no problem."


    Ashley smiled back at her.


    Ashley was now, after all, in Duncan''s house. She believed that it was necessary to be polite.


    Looking at Ashley, Duncan suggested, "Ashley, let me show you the room we have prepared for you."


    "Okay," said Ashley.


    Nancy stood between the two of them. She looked at


    notice how tense Ashley seemed to be, as she explained her situation.


    She found Ashley''s behavior to be rather funny and appealing.


    Ashley seemed noticeably nervous as she spoke to Nancy.


    ''I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? Why is she so nervous to explain to me?''


    Ashley''s tension only served to promote more misunderstanding between them.


    If Ashley had known what Nancy was thinking right now, she would have regretted what she had done.


    Finally, they arrived at the room that had been prepared for Ashley.


    "Miss Mu, here we are."


    They both stopped in front of a wooden door.


    Nancy opened the door and walked in. "This is the room which Duncan asked me to prepare. Miss Mu, are you satisfied with it?"


    Ashley looked around the room. The room was decorated with flowers and plants on the windowsill. There were shades of pink and white on the walls. The pink and flowery bed sheet also caught Ashley''s eye. The whole room was simply amazing. "This is wonderful!" Ashley said.


    "I''m glad you like it.


    Alright then, Miss. Mu, you''d better go to bed. I''m sure you''re tired. The room has been customized just for you."


    Ashley thanked her again.


    Once Nancy was gone, Ashley dived into the bed. Everything that had happened today made her mind exhausted. Ashley lay on the bed and started to relax. She needed to get a good night''s sleep.


    After a few minutes, Ashley fell asleep. Right after she forced herself to finish washing up, she couldn''t control it anymore and fell asleep. The large bed, and the entire room was just so comfortable.

 Chapter 456 Her Happiness

    In Duncan''s bedroom.


    Duncan had accompanied the group of people for a whole day, and he was tired. After coming out of the bathroom, he ran a clean towel through his hair before casually tossing it aside.


    His hair was short, and it didn''t take long before it completely dried.


    After putting on a fresh set of clothes, he grabbed his phone and decided to play a few games for a while. When his eyes started to get heavy, Duncan made his way towards his bed and lay down. He was just about to settle when his phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the screen, he saw that the call was from Haley.


    If it was anyone else, Duncan would''ve declined the call.


    "What''s up? Did you have a good time?" Duncan greeted.


    Haley''s cold voice came from the other side of the phone, "A good time? Did you think we could still have a good time after you left?"


    Duncan sat up and grabbed a cigarette at his bedside table. His handsome face was enveloped in white smoke as he lit the stick. With a roll of his tongue, he blew a perfect smoke ring into the air.


    "Well, what happened?"


    "Let''s just put this way... We didn''t go after you left. We all went home instead."


    Duncan smiled. "Was it bad? Is there anything else that happened? I''m going to go back to sleep if that''s all you have you say."


    Then, he yawned.


    "Of course there''s something else," Haley replied hurriedly.


    For a while, Haley didn''t say anything afterwards. Only his light, steady breathing could be heard.


    Duncan frowned. "Well, what is it?" he pressed, growing a bit impatient.


    Haley knew that Duncan hated being disturbed most when he was going to sleep.


    "Okay. It''s about the woman. Did she really go to your house?" said Haley.


    "Of course. Are you suggesting that she should''ve gone to your house instead?" Duncan asked.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just want to know what''s the relationship between you two."


    "Our relationship?" Duncan carefull


    uld offend the Lu family.


    But if I didn''t, how could we make it up to Andrew?


    After all, Andrew is the one who is ruling the whole Lu family and the Lu Group.''


    Therefore, Spencer was caught in a tight situation.


    Looking at Spencer quietly frowning to himself, Peggy couldn''t help but worry about him. "Spencer, what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with your company?" she asked.


    Spencer glanced at Peggy and sighed, "It is more serious than the company''s affairs."


    Peggy immediately got worried. If something bad happened to the company, she would lose everything she owned.


    "What happened? What is going on?"


    In a low voice, Spencer then told her everything that had happened to Ashley recently.


    When he was done explaining, Peggy scoffed, not taking his words seriously. "I thought it was something important. It turned out it was about Ashley once again."


    Spencer frowned, but said nothing further.


    "So, do you think we should help Ashley or not?" he asked after a while.


    "Of course not! We can''t help her now. What if we offend the Lu family?" Peggy quickly replied.


    "What about Andrew?"


    Peggy sneered, "Andrew is out on a business trip. Even if he wants to, he can''t help Ashley.


    Besides, what if Andrew just wanted to fool around with Ashley?"

 Chapter 457 A Fight

    "If we help Ashley but she doesn''t help us or Andrew doesn''t love her anymore and the Lu Family deals with us in the future, what should we do?"


    Although Peggy didn''t like Ashley and she was biased against her, Spencer had to admit that she did have a fair point.


    Spencer sighed and said, "All right, let''s put it this way. We will decide later whether or not to help Ashley."


    Peggy responded, "If it was only up to me, we shouldn''t help her. She is an ungrateful and vicious woman. We can''t even expect her to repay us for raising her."


    Every time she thought about Ashley, Peggy would miss her own daughter.


    She wondered if her princess was used to living abroad alone.


    Although Ron was the one Peggy loved the most, Lena was her biological child. She couldn''t be more heartbroken about her daughter''s entire ordeal.


    Spencer scolded, "Enough! Can you hear yourself talking? You''re just like a shrew. No wonder Lena turned out to be so rude! She got it from you!"


    Spencer glared at Peggy before turning around to leave.


    Peggy was frozen in her seat, and stared at Spencer until he was out of sight.


    ''What?


    How could he say that I''m like a shrew?


    Wasn''t I always like this? Didn''t he say that I was forthright and cute?


    Why does he think I''ve become a shrew now?''


    In fact, after Lena left J City and went abroad, Peggy and Spencer argued with each other almost every day. No one knew what had happened between them.


    The two of them would quarrel about the smallest of things.


    Snapping out of it, Peggy stood up and ran after Spencer. She saw that he was about to walk outside, his coat in his hand.


    Peggy held onto his arm and stopped him. "It''s so late. Where are you going?"


    She was so scared that her voice was shaking.


    Spencer patted Peggy''s hand. "I have something to take care of in the company. You don''t have to wait for me tonight. Go to bed early and get some rest."


    Spenc


    There were only a few people who knew where she lived. As Vicky went to the door, a thought flashed through her mind, ''Could it be Spencer?''


    The minute she opened the door, her guess was confirmed.


    Vicky looked at Spencer in surprise. "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be at home with your woman?"


    Spencer walked into the living room and removed his shoes. He took a closer look at the woman standing in front of him and found her more pleasant than Peggy.


    When he heard what Vicky had said, he hugged her. "I''m sorry. Are you angry?"


    "No. How could I be mad at you?" replied Vicky, pulling away from Spencer''s embrace.


    Then she looked at Spencer from head to toe. "Did you just come out of your house?" she asked.


    Spencer replied, "Well, that woman was annoying me to death, so I''m here to see you."


    Vicky didn''t respond.


    If Ashley were here, she would definitely recognize her. Wasn''t she the woman with Spencer at Clyde''s banquet last time?


    Looking past Vicky, Spencer noticed that the lights and TV were on in the living room. "Why are you still up?" he asked.


    Vicky sat down on the sofa casually. "I can''t fall asleep."


    "Where is Tom?"


    "He''s asleep. I have to drive him to school tomorrow." When Vicky mentioned Tom, her face softened.

 Chapter 458 It Didnt Matter Anymore

    "Well, you can tell me whenever you need help. Don''t hesitate to tell me if you don''t have enough money. You must be tired raising Tom alone," Spencer said gently.


    "I''m not tired. Tom is our child. It''s my duty to take care of him. You don''t have to worry," Vicky said.


    Spencer put his arm around Vicky''s shoulder. "I''m sorry to make you go through all this," he said to her apologetically.


    Hearing this, Vicky leaned on Spencer''s shoulder. "I don''t have anything to suffer from. It''s just that I worry for Tom. He''s so young and yet his father is barely by his side. Tom gets very happy every time you come here. But whenever you are about to leave again, it really breaks his heart into a thousand pieces."


    "Truth be told, I feel very sorry every time I see him behave like that. He really needs you," Vicky continued.


    Spencer patted Vicky''s shoulder and offered her comfort, "Don''t worry. I will make you and Tom my legal family as soon as possible."


    Turning to Spencer, Vicky cast a curious glance at him. "Legal status for me and Tom? How are you going to make it happen?" she asked.


    "Tom is just in the first grade. Whenever the other parents at his school ask about his father, I would tell them that you went on a business trip. But this lie doesn''t work all the time. Tom and his classmates will eventually grow up, and will say things about his absent father. You need to understand that he''s a vulnerable child,"


    Vicky said with a heavy heart as she furrowed her brows.


    Spencer''s eyebrows also knitted into a frown. Looking at Vicky with a solemn look, he sighed. "Don''t worry, my wife. I will solve all the problems in my family as soon as possible, and then you can marry me and become part of the Mu family," Spencer promised.


    "Really?"


    Spencer quickly replied, "Of course. Peggy doesn''t know anything but ask for money and hang out all day. She would bicker at me whenever I blame her for squandering money and tim


    orry about it. I didn''t expect that Ashley would be a person who would ignore the Mu family that has brought her up, after claiming ties of kinship with the Lu family."


    Spencer agreed, "I didn''t expect that kid would be so ungrateful."


    "I came here today for one thing. President Ethan is looking for you. If you have time, go to this address."


    Mr. Li stood up, gave Spencer a piece of paper, and left with a smile on his face.


    Spencer kept frowning as he watched Mr. Li walk away.


    ''What did Mr. Li mean?


    President Ethan is looking for me?''


    Immediately, Spencer opened the piece of paper. There was nothing else on it but an address.


    While staring at the piece of paper, Spencer was lost in thought. ''Does this mean I have to go to see President Ethan?


    Have I offended the Lu family?''


    After taking the note, Spencer tightened his lips. Since President Ethan wanted to see him, he would have to go and meet him.


    In the villa...


    Ashley slowly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. It was different from the usual, something she had never seen before. She suddenly got up.


    When she woke up, she had not come to herself yet. A whirl of pain spread through her head when she sat up.


    She had to rub her head before looking around, and finally realizing where she was.

 Chapter 459 Seaside

    After checking the time, Ashley quickly got up. She still felt a little uncomfortable in other people''s houses. After getting dressed, she slowly walked out of the bedroom.


    Ashley''s body clock was on time as she normally woke up at about seven o''clock in the morning.


    As she made her way downstairs, she heard a noise. She looked up unwittingly and saw Duncan standing at the door.


    With a playful look in his charming eyes, he looked like an alluring man.


    Duncan just came back from his jogging. He was wearing a white sport suit and his hair was wet with sweat. Even his clothes were a little wet, his tight stomach abs and toned arms distinctly visible through the fabric.


    Ashley couldn''t take her eyes off him for a moment.


    It never occurred to her that a man could have such beautiful collarbones.


    Ashley remembered that Andrew''s body was somewhat similar to Duncan''s. Next time when she got to see him, she noted to herself that she would pay closer attention.


    As for Duncan, he felt a little uncomfortable under Ashley''s gaze.


    He raised a careful eyebrow at Ashley.


    Noticing that, Ashley looked away embarrassed.


    She blinked and felt a little upset. She didn''t expect that she would ever get attracted to anyone else aside from Andrew. She cleared her throat and said, "Hi, you''re back."


    "You''re up early,"


    Duncan said at the same time.


    After a few seconds of awkwardness, Duncan replied, "Yes. I''m back, I guess."


    "Did you go jogging?" asked Ashley.


    "Yes," said Duncan.


    Since his family had generations of trained soldiers, Duncan was used to jogging every morning ever since he was a kid.


    He had joined the army a few years ago, so it was second nature for him to have a morning run.


    Breakfast will be ready soon. I''ll go get changed first."


    Ashley nodded and said, "Okay."


    Not until Duncan entered his bedroom did he realize that his face was a little flushed. He knew for a fact that it wasn''t because of his early morning exercise.


    own, but she couldn''t find any reason. Besides, it was Duncan who took her in. If it weren''t for him, she might have slept on the street.


    "Where are we going? Do I need to change clothes?"


    "No. You look good."


    Ashley was wearing a creamy white long sleeved blouse with floral prints around the sleeves and a creamy white, pinkish dress, making her look pretty and cute.


    Duncan took Ashley to a seaside. The sea was blue and stretched as far as the eye could see.


    When they got out of the car, Ashley looked at the sea in surprise.


    She didn''t expect to see the sea here.


    When he first met her, he had thought that she would like to be by the sea. That was why he brought her here.


    The sea breeze was blowing, taking a lot of tension away from them.


    "Do you like it?" Duncan asked, smiling lightly at Ashley.


    Ashley nodded and answered joyfully, "Yes, I love it."


    She took a couple of steps forward and looked out onto the horizon. "How did you find this place?" she asked.


    She had been in J City for a long time, but she never knew that there was a place like this nearby.


    Stepping beside Ashley and looking at the boundless sea, Duncan answered, "I found this place the last time I went out for a walk. There weren''t any people around, which made me like this location. It''s a place I often visit."

 Chapter 460 Waiting

    The truth was, Duncan didn''t just happen to find that spot by accident.


    After he had a fight with his family the last time, he came to this exact place.


    At that time, Duncan spent the entire afternoon sitting on the beach. He gradually felt better as he was listening to the sound of the sea breeze and seeing the beating of the waves. It made him calmer before he headed back to face his family.


    No one in the Tang family would agree to let Duncan do anything that he wanted.


    That was why they had a big fight. They often fought, and every single time they did, Duncan would come here.


    It became his secret hideaway of sorts, he himself didn''t know why he brought Ashley here.


    Ashley looked at the clear blue sea. "Amazing," she sighed in awe.


    "It really is," said Duncan.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t come here every time he felt troubled.


    Every time he saw the sea, he felt much better.


    Looking at the vast sea, Ashley took off her shoes, and let her feet sink into the sand. She smiled, and held up her dress to keep it clean. Slowly, she went further into the beach.


    Every now and then, she would bend down to pick up shells. From afar, she looked very childlike.


    Duncan sat on the beach as he watched Ashley''s childish behavior. He couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear.


    They stayed on the beach the whole afternoon. They got to know a lot of interesting stories about each other. Both of them talked, without a care in the world, the sound of the sea and their laughter filled the air.


    They looked very happy and cozy.


    At some point, Ashley forgot the troubles brought unto her by the Lu family.


    Eventually, the sun had completely set, and Duncan suggested that they go back. But Ashley was still reluctant to leave.


    Seeing that Ashley was unwilling to leave, Duncan smiled and said, "If you want, I will bring back you here soon."


    Ashley came back to her senses and re


    On the other hand, Arya was totally different.


    She looked at them with a kind smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu. Please have a seat. I''m so sorry to trouble you at this late hour."


    "Please don''t say that. It''s our honor to meet you," Spencer chuckled.


    "I heard that Ashley is a child adopted by the Mu family. Is this true?" Ethan said.


    Ethan stared at Spencer. There was no emotion in his eyes, which made Spencer''s heart jolt in fear.


    Did he want to make trouble for the Mu family?


    Under Ethan''s strong gaze, Spencer stammered to give a proper answer. "Mr. Lu, we did adopt Ashley, but she has nothing to do with us anymore."


    Spencer couldn''t help but wonder, ''Didn''t Mr. Li tell this to Mr. Lu?


    Otherwise, why would Mr. Lu ask me about that?''


    Spencer had mixed feelings, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    This matter had the entire Mu family''s reputation at stake.


    "Really? What''s going on? How did it happen? Isn''t Ashley adopted by the Mu family? How could she have nothing to do with your family?"


    Arya was confused when she heard what Spencer has said.


    Spencer now knew that Mr. Li did not tell this to Mr. Lu.


    If he did, they wouldn''t have asked him about it.


    But since they asked, he would just tell them the truth.

 Chapter 461 Realizations

    Spencer took a deep breath and tried to explain the situation, "Ashley and my daughter didn''t get along well since they were kids. My daughter even begged that we should take Ashley away several times because of this. But of course we didn''t do anything about it. After all, we adopted Ashley and she was our child.


    We just turned a blind eye to their childish fights. But to our surprise, Ashley hooked up with Andrew and even threatened to sever her relationship with our family. Mr. Lu, as you know, Ashley now has Andrew by her side, and we can''t do anything to her because of this. For everyone''s own good, we had to break up our relationship with her. She has nothing to do with the Mu family, anymore."


    Peggy didn''t say anything. When she heard Spencer''s words, she couldn''t help but remember the reason Ashley had said as to why she broke off her relationship with the Mu family when she left. And the reason had been recorded.


    Peggy was afraid that Ashley had actually kept recording like she said.


    But Peggy then thought it was impossible for Ashley to record it. Perhaps she just made it up to frighten her.


    With this in mind, Peggy felt a bit relieved.


    Arya looked at Spencer in surprise, "Is that true?"


    Peggy decided to come forward, "Mrs. Lu, you know what? Ashley is an ungrateful girl. We raised her for such a long time, but we didn''t expect her to cut off her relationship with us after she married a rich man."


    Arya looked at Ethan and said, "Ethan, I think Andrew is being deceived by Ashley. After all, he doesn''t know a lot of girls and has no experience on how to deal with them. It''s understandable for him to be fooled in such a short time. I can''t see anyone else to blame but Ashley. She is so young and sophisticated, but mischievous."


    Ethan gave a snort and said, "He deserves to be c


    ggy wanted to say something about Ashley but Spencer stopped her."


    "Do they really think that they can join our family just because of Ashley?" Ethan sneered.


    Meanwhile...


    As soon as Peggy and Spencer got in the car, Peggy looked at Spencer with displeasure and complained, "Why did you stop me earlier? Why didn''t you tell them everything about Ashley? Let them deal with Ashley and then we''ll see if she even dares to be so rude ever again."


    Spencer looked at Peggy and said, "Can''t you look at the bigger picture, Peggy?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Peggy.


    Spencer said, "I mean literally!"


    "Didn''t you hear what Arya said earlier? She wanted Ashley to be with Andrew!"


    Peggy replied indifferently, "So what?"


    Spencer looked at Peggy regretfully and echoed, "So what? You have the nerve to tell me that. So what? If it weren''t for you, Ashley wouldn''t have severed the relationship with the Mu family. If Ashley didn''t cut her ties with us, then we would have been relatives with the Lu family now. Did you realize that?


    The Lu family had wanted Ashley to be with Andrew but Ashley had severed her relationship with the Mu family. After everything that happened, everything might be done for."

 Chapter 462 Meet An Acquaintance

    Peggy sneered while she looked at Spencer. "Do you really think Ashley would help our family if she didn''t end the relationship with us?"


    Spencer replied, "Why wouldn''t she? Isn''t Ashley still a member of our family? The Mu family raised her from childhood. I don''t think this would be the end."


    "What do you think? Is she going to hate us or be grateful to us for what we''ve done to her?"


    Spencer replied as his eyes squinted at Peggy, "This was all your fault. You always try to find problems with Ashley. Who knew it would end up this way?"


    "My fault?"


    Peggy responded coldly as she heard what he said. "Didn''t you agree with how I treated Ashley? Now that she''s married to a rich man, I should take the blame? Spencer Mu, is this how you should treat me?"


    Spencer rubbed his temples, clearly having a headache thinking of the situation, and he asked, "What else do you want?"


    Peggy''s eyes were cold as she replied, "Anyway, we can''t help Ashley!"


    Spencer retorted, "No, I still want to help her. But now... everything''s messed up. How can I help her? Do you think I want to die?


    Well... This is enough. Let''s go home now."


    Spencer stopped Peggy from speaking more with these words as he shook his hand with exhaustion. He started his car and left the Lu family villa.


    At that same time, Duncan and Ashley went back after having dinner outside.


    Ashley was playing with her cellphone when she noticed the date on it. She found that her period was right around the corner.


    She told Duncan to park the car near a supermarket. After he did so, she got out of the car and walked inside.


    At first, Duncan wanted to accompany her. But Ashley vehemently refused and told him to stay in the car.


    She hurriedly grabbed two bags of daily ''necessities'' that she needed, and paid them before finally putting them inside a black bag. She walked outside to go back to the car.


    Duncan popped his head out of the vehicle when he saw Ashley walking towards him. He noticed her holding a black bag. "Ashley, what did you buy? Why did you put it in a black bag?"


    She coughed as her face turned red. "It''s nothing to worry about, just some daily necessitie


    few minutes of driving, they finally arrived.


    Duncan stopped the car and helped Ashley get out. "Well, we''re here."


    The parking valet came to park Duncan''s car as soon as they left the car.


    Ashley looked at the glorious characters on the signage before her, and she felt that it looked a little familiar.


    Andrew''s image came to Ashley''s mind, and it made her remember what the familiar feeling was telling her. Was this the place that Andrew had taken her during Greyson''s birthday?


    It was called Harkim or something...


    "What''s wrong?" Duncan stopped walking and asked her as he saw her staring at the signage.


    His words were like a snap that made her come back to her senses. She shook her head. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just thought that everything in this place must be very expensive."


    Duncan looked at Ashley in surprise.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ashley wished she could bite off her tongue. ''What did I just say?''


    "Well, I..." Ashley stammered.


    "Yes, everything''s very expensive here, but you don''t need to worry. Just eat as much as you can later. They''ll pay the bill anyway."


    Ashley couldn''t speak as she thought, ''No... It isn''t like that. I can explain...''


    Ashley looked at him with a worrisome face and hesitated.


    Duncan couldn''t help but burst into laughter as he saw her expression. "It''s all right. I was just kidding. Let''s go inside."


    The exchange just now made Ashley feel extremely dumb.

 Chapter 463 Mysterious

    ''What did he say just now?


    Oh my God! How embarrassing!''


    Duncan led the way ahead and Ashley followed. Duncan purposely slowed down his pace so that Ashley could catch up with him.


    Ashley noticed this and she couldn''t help but be touched. ''He''s not too bad.''


    This wasn''t exactly what Ashley had in mind.


    Ashley, confused, look around. What was that sound she just heard?


    Ashley came back to her senses right away. She''d better stay behind Duncan in case she got lost.


    After a few steps, a man appeared in front of them. He looked like he was in his thirties. He was tall and thin and his eyes were shrewd.


    When he saw Duncan, a smile appeared on his face. "Hello, Mr. Tang,"


    "Take us to the box we often go to," said Duncan.


    The manager then said, "Okay, Mr. Tang, please follow me. Mr. Han and the others have been waiting for you for quite a while."


    Upon seeing Ashley, he asked in confusion, "Who is this?"


    "This is my friend, Miss Mu."


    "Hello, Miss Mu. This way, please."


    Ashley nodded slightly.


    She thought it was better if she kept her mouth shut.


    They took the elevator and stopped on the fifth floor.


    The man walked Duncan and Ashley to the door of the box and then left.


    "Mr. Tang and Miss Mu, please let me know if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    When the manager left, Duncan pushed the door open and Ashley followed.


    As soon as Ashley entered the box, she was irritated by the smoke.


    It enveloped the whole room. She couldn''t help but be confused.


    Was she in heaven?


    It was lucky that Ashley didn''t see that.


    The deafenin


    are you still standing there? Come on! Leave now!"


    The women nervously bit their lips as they exchanged glances. They then left reluctantly.


    Ashley then saw the women leave.


    They were all dressed rather skimpily.


    They even glared at Ashley as they left.


    Ashley shivered. She shook her head, uncertain whether she was right to come here with Duncan.


    However, she was already here. Would it be rude of her if she decided to suddenly leave?


    Ashley secretly threw a glance at Duncan. She was rather at a loss¡ªshe didn''t know what to do. If she''d known this earlier, she wouldn''t have come in the first place.


    Why didn''t she expect at all, that it would be like this?


    Seeing that Haley was busy with his work, the men inside asked, "What''s wrong, Haley? Is Duncan here? Why do we need to do this? Even I don''t do this when I''m at home."


    "Yes, Haley, what''s going on?"


    The group slumped on the couch, looking exhausted. They looked at Haley who seemed excited.


    He flashed a mysterious smile at them as he responded, "You''ll know later."

 Chapter 464 I Dont Think This Is A Good Idea

    "Why make this so complicated?"


    These young men were from wealthy families who had everything that life could offer. Consequently, they didn''t have any experience in cleaning anything.


    They were exhausted.


    Yet, no one was more excited as Haley.


    After cleaning up, Haley checked and confirmed that there was nothing he had missed. He nodded in satisfaction like the Virgo he was.


    Satisfied, he was ready to go out and get Duncan and Ashley.


    "Duncan, everything is fine now. You can come in with Miss Mu,"


    Haley said. He then smiled at Ashley.


    Ashley introduced herself to Haley, "You can call me Ashley."


    "Okay, Ashley," Haley immediately replied.


    "Let''s go inside," said Duncan.


    Ashley nodded, "Okay."


    Ashley followed behind Duncan like a little kid following her parents. Haley couldn''t help chuckling to himself as he looked on. He didn''t expect that Duncan would meet such a good woman in his life.


    As soon as Duncan walked into the room, the people inside cried out in a low voice, "Hi, Duncan!"


    Looking at the group of people languidly lying on the couch, he couldn''t help but frown. He asked, "What''s going on with you guys?"


    Someone complained to Duncan, "Duncan, why do you still asked us what happened? It''s all because of you. You came in so suddenly that we had no time to clean up everything. We''re too exhausted."


    "You deserve it," Duncan retorted.


    The people on the couch grumbled once again.


    Haley cleared his throat as he spoke.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    Duncan looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Do you still have a sore throat or what?"


    "No."


    "Then shut up."


    Haley went speechless. ''I planned to help you, but you asked for it, '' thought Haley.


    Ashley kept following Duncan closely. The people who were lying on the sofa suddenly cheered up when they saw Ashley.


    They saw the chemistry between the two. One of them asked grinning, "Duncan, who is this?


    ull my clothes. I''m tired of this, and so is everyone else. Why don''t you let me say the truth?"


    "What did you say? Say that again!" Haley demanded.


    Haley came to Luke and looked at him.


    Luke said, "I''ll repeat it ten times for more clarity if you like. If she can''t stand it, she can leave. She doesn''t need to stay here!"


    Haley was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves. "You want her to leave? Well, buddy, it''s going to be you who''s leaving not her!"


    Haley and Duncan were powerful within the gang.


    Seeing that Haley was rolling up his sleeves, Luke became a little scared. "Haley, what are you doing? Are you driving me out for a woman?"


    "A woman? Didn''t you hear what Duncan said just now? She has a name, Ashley Mu, and she is Duncan''s friend.


    Don''t talk nonsense anymore!"


    Luke immediately put out his cigarette. "Haley, I know I was wrong. Okay, come on, just please forgive me."


    They had been friends for several years, and Haley didn''t really mean to do anything to him. Seeing Luke begging for mercy, he planned to forget all about it.


    But unexpectedly, Duncan, who had been sitting there silently, suddenly spoke, "Throw him out."


    "Duncan, I don''t think it''s a good idea. After all..."


    "I''ll say it again, throw him out," demanded Duncan.

 Chapter 465 Friend

    Ashley pulled Duncan''s sleeve. "Forget it, Duncan. He didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, you two have been friends for such a long time. It''s not good to do that to him."


    Haley looked at Ashley with admiration.


    If he could, he wanted to cheer on Ashley and give her two big thumbs up.


    It was amazing for him to see what a ready tongue this woman had.


    Taking a look at Ashley, Duncan sighed loudly. "Fine. I''ll just do what she says. But if I hear you say anything about her again, you are not welcome here anymore."


    Hearing this, Haley was shocked and looked at Ashley. Could it be that they had already become so close in such a short amount of time?


    Had this bachelor finally learned how to pursue a girl?


    With this, Haley had a vibe that Duncan might finally settle down and marry.


    Although he should be happy at this thought, he couldn''t help but wonder why his heart felt empty.


    Haley shook his head and set those negative feelings aside.


    All of a sudden, Ashley''s phone rang. She hurriedly put her phone aside and muted it, she stared at the name flashing on the screen.


    Ashley gave Duncan an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I have to go out to answer this call," she explained.


    "Yeah, alright."


    After Ashley left, Haley moved closer to Duncan and slung his arm over his shoulders. "Wow," Haley muttered under his breath.


    "I had no idea you were able to find such a beautiful girlfriend. Duncan, you really are something!


    Tell me, what''s going on with you two? Where''s your relationship at?"


    "What relationship?" Duncan asked, frowning deeply.


    "Don''t play dumb. What else can it be? Ashley seems like a really nice girl for you. So come on, tell us. Where are you two in your relationship? Let''s just take a moment to celebrate your happiness!"


    "I didn''t expect you to have a secret girlfriend in your house. If we didn''t ask you to come here, would you still keep her hidden?" someone interjected.


    "Come on, Duncan. Are


    ery and help Ellie. I''m pretty sure she would love the extra help.


    And you''d make her really happy."


    "Okay, I''ll help Ellie when I''m free," Greyson replied. At that moment, Greyson couldn''t help but think of Fiona and her plump little face.


    She liked that cake shop best.


    Every time she went to the cake shop, she would buy a lot of food. But she didn''t want to get fat from eating too much.


    At that thought, Greyson couldn''t help but smile subconsciously.


    Ashley joked, "What are you thinking of? You look so happy."


    "Oh, really?" Greyson asked.


    Ashley nodded affirmatively. "Of course, I see you''re smiling now."


    Greyson felt a little embarrassed. "Oh, maybe you are wrong. I''m always happy. Don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, I guess you''re right," Ashley said with a smug smile.


    "By the way, Sis, what''s the name of your friend? Maybe I know her," Greyson asked.


    Without Andrew by her side, Greyson was still used to calling Ashley, sister. In fact, he didn''t want to take her as his sister-in-law.


    He thought that calling her sister made them closer in a sense.


    Just then, Ashley remembered that she had something to talk to Duncan about.


    "Little Greyson, I have to go. I have something important to deal with. I''ll tell you all the details the next time I''m available."

 Chapter 466 Together

    "Where are you planning to go, Ashley?" Greyson was a tad upset. Andrew had finally went out on a business trip, allowing Ashley to have some free time, and yet, she wanted to be with someone else. Now how could Greyson just let his sister go without doing anything?


    "I have something to deal with, so I need to go and look for Ellie." Don''t worry about me. You should go and hang out with your friends. I''ll be fine."


    Ashley told Greyson and then opened the door to go in.


    When Ashley was about to push the door open, someone from the other side opened it first. It was Duncan, coincidentally. Duncan looked at her in surprise and asked, "Ashley, are you okay? What happened?"


    Before Ashley could say anything, Greyson suddenly interjected. He looked at Duncan surprised and said, "Duncan? What are you doing here?"


    Looking back and forth between Duncan and Ashley, he wondered how they knew each other.


    Ashley was surprised and asked, "Do you guys know each other?"


    Then she realized that the people who were invited at the Feng family''s party must have high positions in society, running in the same circles and into each other.


    Duncan cast a glance at Greyson and replied curtly.


    Staring at Ashley, Greyson pointed at Duncan and asked, "Sister, why are you with Duncan?"


    Ashley looked at Greyson''s puzzled face. She didn''t want to say anything more.


    ''What''s that look on his face?


    Is he suspecting that I''m be cheating on Andrew?'' Ashley thought.


    She then explained as clearly and slowly as possible to get the point across, "Duncan is my friend."


    "A friend?" Greyson asked suspiciously.


    Ashley''s face darkened. She asked impatiently, "What are you implying?"


    Greyson gave Ashley a flattering smile and said, "Sister Ashley, I don''t mean to doubt you. I know you love Andrew. You would never fall in love with someone else like Duncan, would you?"


    Ashley just stared and said nothing because the question was beyond answering.


    Looking at their interaction, Duncan squinted, wondering what t


    Ashley was in a really sticky situation.


    Greyson was so troublesome and annoying. Couldn''t he just stay out of the way?


    Ashley tried persuasively asking, "Greyson, don''t you have some friends here? Just stay here with them. It''s not a big deal anyway. I will hang out with you next time. Does that sound good?"


    Greyson looked at Duncan and said firmly, "Absolutely not. Before Andrew went on a business trip, he asked me to take good care of you. If you needed anything, you would let me know. If Andrew found out, Sister..."


    Ashley was surprised. "Was this true?"


    Indeed, when Andrew went on a business trip, he knew that the Lu family would give her a hard time. So he asked Greyson to take care of Ashley just in case something happened to her.


    Andrew had also thought of Francis and Jeremy. But now that Jeremy just found his sister, he must be very busy. And since Francis was a well-known playboy, he was more worried about letting Francis take care of Ashley.


    After much consideration, he thought Greyson would be the best choice because he was more reliable.


    Noticing that Ashley was confused, Greyson hastily said, "If you don''t believe me, I can call Andrew now and let him tell you personally."


    When Greyson was about to call Andrew, Ashley stopped him immediately and said, "Greyson, I believe you. You don''t have to."

 Chapter 467 Enjoy Your Meal

    Ashley felt her head aching. She was surprised, and she couldn''t help but think that Greyson was such a silly man to think that way.


    Moreover, if she allowed Greyson to call Andrew, everything she did would be in vain. Andrew was smart enough to figure things out on his own.


    Finally, the three of them decided to go together in one car. Duncan got in the driver''s seat while Ashley and Greyson sat in the back.


    "Please drive the car now. Thank you, Duncan," Greyson said in an arrogant tone.


    Duncan glanced at Greyson without saying a word.


    Reaching over, Ashley slapped Greyson on his arm. ''What a rude man!'' she thought to herself.


    "Hey, why''d you hit me?" Greyson complained.


    "If you want to get there so badly, stop talking and just sit there quietly," Ashley replied in a low whisper.


    Then she looked at Duncan with an apologetic look on her face. "I''m so sorry to trouble you again."


    "It''s okay," Duncan answered while starting the car.


    Hearing their conversation, Greyson''s lips curled mischievously. At that moment, he couldn''t help but think that Duncan was not a good man, and that he must help his Ashley get rid of him.


    Greyson pulled Ashley''s sleeve and asked quietly, "So how did you get to know Duncan? It seems that you have known each other for a long time and you are good friends."


    Ashley also lowered her voice and said, "I just met him by accident. He helped me today, so it was just like what you saw."


    "Really?" he asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, really," Ashley replied, rolling her eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that you were going out with your friends? Now that you''re leaving, you''d better give them a call and tell them. Otherwise, they might not be able to find you," Ashley continued.


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot about that," Greyson chuckled.


    Greyson took out his cell phone and called the people in Harkim.


    Finally, Ashley let out a slow breath of relief.


    When she managed to deal with Greyson, she turned her head and looked out of the window. After a while,


    Greyson looked a little upset, but he nodded, "I got it."


    Ding!


    The elevator arrived at the designated floor.


    Ashley and Greyson walked out of the elevator. When Ashley opened the door, a delicious aroma greeted her.


    Her eyes lit up.


    Every time she came here, Ellie was cooking, and Ashley couldn''t help but think that she came just at the right time.


    "Ellie, I''m here."


    She put down her bag and walked into the kitchen.


    "Ellie, what are you cooking? Are you cooking because you knew that I was going to come?"


    called out Ashley, beaming from ear to ear.


    "Yes. You told me you would be here soon and I thought you must be stressed out and tired after working so hard so I wanted to make something delicious to cheer you up," Ellie replied. She was quite busy, and didn''t look up at Ashley to greet her.


    "Ellie, I always knew you were the best!" Ashley exclaimed as she tightly hugged Ellie from behind.


    "Alright, alright. Now, get out of here. There''s a lot of oil and smoke in the kitchen. Food will be out in a few minutes. Just help me set the table later."


    "Got it!"


    As soon as Ashley came out, she saw the document Ellie had mentioned on the tea table.


    She reached for the document, folded it neatly, and carefully placed it inside her bag. With this, Ashley felt at ease, and let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 468 Waiting For Her

    "What''s that, Sister Mu?" Greyson asked, looking at Ashley curiously.


    "Nothing. It''s just a file for the company."


    "Can I have a look?"


    "It''s just an ordinary file. Nothing that would interest you," Ashley scoffed at Greyson.


    Greyson pursed his lips and didn''t say anything else. Turning around, he went to the kitchen to look for Ellie.


    It was the same as when Ashley came in. Greyson went in the kitchen with a smile on his face and greeted Ellie. "Hey, Ellie! What are you doing?"


    Ellie looked at Greyson surprised, "Greyson, did you come with Ashley?"


    "Yup, I came in with her," he nodded.


    Looking at the food Ellie was making, Greyson''s eyes lit up with excitement. Involuntarily, he rubbed his belly. "Ellie, that looks so delicious! I feel a little hungry now just by the sight of what you''re cooking!"


    Beaming, Ellie looked at Greyson. "Really? Then you can stay here with Ashley for dinner," she offered.


    "Great. What can I help you with?"


    "No, it''s okay. Thanks. The dinner will be ready in a minute. But you can take the food and put them on the table."


    "I got it!" Greyson said as he rolled up his sleeves.


    Greyson moved all the dishes to the dinner table in the living room. Seeing this, Ashley came over to help him. As soon as everything was on the table, they would finally be able to eat.


    It was clear that Greyson couldn''t wait any longer as his eyes longed for the yummy food on the table.


    "You look as if you have been hungry for a long time," Ashley said, laughing.


    "I can''t help it! The food Ellie cooks is much better than those cooked by other people," Greyson replied.


    Ashley walked over to get enough rice for Ellie and Greyson. A short while after, Ellie came out and sat at the dining table with Greyson. Ashley put down the bowls of rice on the table, but did not move to sit down with them.


    Ellie looked at Ashley confusedly and asked, "Ashley, what''s wrong? Aren''t you going to eat with us?"


    "No, I''m sorry. Just have your meal with Greyson. I have to go now. There is someone waiting for me downstairs. I will come for dinner next time," Ashley repl


    of the back seat and was about to get in when Duncan stopped her.


    "Hey, come and sit in front," he called out.


    Ashley was stunned for a few seconds but then just nodded.


    Truthfully, Ashley didn''t mind where she sat in the car.


    It was just her initial instinct to sit at the back seat where she sat with Greyson before.


    Ashley settled in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.


    The car drove away at once.


    "Please don''t take Greyson''s words seriously. He meant no harm. He really just acts childish sometimes,"


    Ashley suddenly said to Duncan.


    Shame filled Ashley as she thought of what Greyson had said to Duncan in the car earlier.


    But Duncan seemed not to care, and just smiled. "Well, I don''t care about that," he said matter-of-factly.


    "That''s good."


    "By the way...


    What''s your relationship with Greyson?" Duncan asked as casually as he could. "He calls you sister but I remember he doesn''t have a sister. He only has one brother," he continued.


    For a while, she thought about it, and remembered it was really awkward for them when they met each other. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "I met him accidentally. He looked cute and called me that. He calls me big sister but he is actually older than me."


    Duncan glanced at Ashley with a serious look on his face. He cleared his throat, his eyes glued on the road. "Greyson has a deceptive face. I hope you know that."

 Chapter 469 A Tasty Surprise

    "When I first saw him, I thought he was just a high school student. I didn''t even fathom that he was older than me."


    Ashley seemed to be thinking of something happy. Her face just beamed with beauty and positivity. She was smiling, and her eyebrows were perfectly curved. She looked very beautiful.


    Duncan had never looked at a woman that long before. People probably thought he was gawking at her.


    And what was even harder for him to understand was he didn''t even know why he watched Ashley so intently today.


    It was true Ashley was very beautiful. She had a small face and a smile on her lips all the time, as if there were no problems that bothered her.


    It happened to be a red light at the intersection, so Duncan took this opportunity to carefully look at Ashley.


    Looking at him confusingly, Ashley touched her face and asked, "What? Is there anything wrong? Is there anything dirty on my face?"


    Looking ahead, Duncan answered, "No, Ashley. I just thought that you were very beautiful. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have called you Miss Beauty when I first met you."


    Ashley burst into laughter and exclaimed, "Miss Beauty? You''re just trying to flatter me!"


    "Yes, I suppose I do. I could still remember when you passed by in that white dress, I thought I saw an angel instead of a human being," Duncan answered.


    Ashley touched her face and asked, "Am I really that beautiful?"


    Ashley knew that she was more beautiful than other people, or Lena wouldn''t have gone through all the trouble of creating trouble for her.


    Nevertheless, she still felt a little shy and embarrassed when she heard it from other people.


    When they arrived at the villa, Duncan asked Ashley, "Are you hungry?"


    They had been busy and hadn''t eaten much except for light snacks.


    Ashley touched her stomach and said, "Yeah, maybe I am hungry."


    Then Duncan added, "I''m a little hungry too. Let''s go eat something before we call it a day."


    "But Nancy is asleep now," Ashle


    "I''m fine. Come and have a taste. How is it?"


    Ashley walked over and saw two bowls of noodles on the table, which were still steaming hot. There were green vegetables and tomato as toppings and looked very enticing.


    They smelled divine.


    Ashley''s eyes lit up.


    Immediately, a pair of chopsticks were handed over to Ashley. She took the chopsticks and started to eat.


    Looking at Ashley, Duncan asked nervously, "How does it taste?"


    Ashley was scalded because she ate too fast and was gasping.


    Upon seeing this, Duncan poured a glass of water for Ashley and said, "Drink some water. It''s a little hot, and I forgot to tell you."


    Ashley gulped the water down. She felt better.


    She waved her hand. "I was too eager to taste it, but I didn''t expect the noodles you cooked to be so good!"


    Seeing this, Duncan was relieved. "You can eat more if you like it. But be careful not to burn your tongue."


    Ashley answered, "Thanks I will."


    They put the noodles on the dining table. The room was quiet and only the sound of their eating could be heard.


    He looked at Ashley who was next to him.


    He realized every time he came back, the whole villa was dark. Sometimes when he was hungry, he didn''t bother to cook. He just simply washed up and then lay in bed. But with Ashley, he made the effort.

 Chapter 470 Youre So Adorable

    Duncan was pretty sure that he would have breakfast the next day.


    Since today, he felt a little better.


    He couldn''t help but look at Ashley who was concentrating on eating her noodles. Duncan smirked because she never even noticed him looking at her.


    Ashley had been staying at Duncan''s residence for a few days, and thankfully, everything was going smoothly between them.


    No one knew what Duncan was busy with during the following two days after he had casually hung out with Ashley.


    Every day since then he left the villa early in the morning and came back very late at night.


    As a result, Ashley and Duncan didn''t see each other.


    Ashley was fine with this arrangement. According to her husband''s schedule, Andrew should be back soon. Being naturally excited about his return, she was smiling all day, and everyone could notice.


    Since Ashley had nothing else to do, she stayed in the villa and helped Nancy do some housework.


    Nancy was also content with Ashley, who was not haughty but humble and sensible. She didn''t know which wealthy family Ashley came from, but she did know that she was nice.


    It made sense as to why her boss cared about this lady so much.


    "Ding-dong, ding-dong."


    The villa''s doorbell rang.


    Nancy cleaned her hands and was about to open the door when Ashley saw this and stepped in instead, saying, "Nancy, go on with your work. I can open the door."


    "Okay Ashley," Nancy replied.


    Outside, a woman in a light yellow dress looked at the gate of the villa, with some expectation and uneasiness.


    She knew that it was not appropriate for her to come to this villa in this way, but she wanted to see him.


    The woman took a deep breath and tried to smile as perfectly as she thought possible.


    But when she saw Ashley open the door, her smile froze along with her heart.


    Shirley Su was utterly shocked at seeing another woman here.


    ''A woman?


    But Isn''t this Duncan''s house?


    Why is there a young woman here?''


    When Ashley saw a beautiful girl looking at her in disbelief, she was a little confused. She waved at the comer and asked, "Hello, who are you visiting?"


    Shirley Su came back to her senses and comforted herself with t


    d. "I am fine. I don''t want to disturb him."


    She didn''t want to bother him, honestly. It had taken all her courage and effort just to come and visit him today.


    Shirley asked, "May I know your number?"


    Ashley was surprised for a moment and then asked, "My number?"


    Looking at Ashley''s expression, Shirley couldn''t help but laugh. "Yes, there are only two of us here, and I already know my number. Whom do you think I am asking?"


    Ashley was a little embarrassed. She was not close and had only met this girl moments ago, so for her it seemed natural that Shirley was talking to someone else. She never expected Shirley to ask for her number when they first met.


    The two ladies exchanged their contact information.


    Shirley put away her cellphone and said to Ashley, "Thank you, Ashley, I''m leaving now. Please let Nancy know I have left when she comes back."


    Ashley stopped Shirley, asking her, "Oh, but aren''t you going to have dinner here?"


    Shirley just shook her head. "No, that''s okay. I''m going to go back now."


    Ashley insisted. "Well, how about you leave after lunch? After all, Nancy will be back soon. Aren''t you hungry?


    It seemed she was happy to see you, and I bet you she is planning to cook a lot for lunch because you are here. Wouldn''t that be pitiful if all that food is wasted?"


    Seeing Ashley''s eyes light up as she mentioned about all the food, Shirley could not help but burst into laughter. "Ashley, you''re so adorable."

 Chapter 471 Does He Dislike Me That Much

    Ashley gaped as Shirley smiled at her. Did she hear it right?


    Adorable? It was not a word she would associate with herself, especially in this kind of situation. She just liked food. "Foodie" and "adorable" seemed to be very far-off words from each other.


    Shirley noticed Ashley''s seemingly petrified face and whispered uneasily, "Ashley, are you angry?"


    Ashley came to her senses at Shirley''s nervous question. "Angry? Why would I be? You just said that I''m adorable, so I was surprised.


    Just stay here for now and leave after lunch."


    Smiling, Shirley replied, "Okay."


    A quiet ease settled between them. Already, a friendship was quickly blossoming between the two women.


    They had common interests and predilections.


    Thus, they got along naturally.


    Ashley was surprised with how much Shirley knew. As they sat together, they talked about this and that, growing more and more comfortable as the conversation progressed.


    Meanwhile, Nancy watched them with a concerned frown.


    She had always known about Shirley''s feelings for Duncan. Shirley was a perfectly nice girl, and it was hard not to like her. However, Duncan appeared almost unenthusiastic about their engagement, and so there was not much talk about the two of them.


    On the other hand, Ashley was quite the girl as well. After spending several days with her, Nancy had seen her character. She was a good girl, and like Shirley, there was nothing she could fault her for.


    It was a good thing for Duncan to show any interest in a woman, but the sight of Shirley gave Nancy conflicting feelings.


    Shirley was Duncan''s fiancee, but Ashley¡­


    Nancy cut her thoughts short and sighed in resignation. ''Let nature take its course, '' she thought. ''In the end it would be Mr. Tang''s decision.''


    In matters of the heart, no matter how much one theorized, there were simply too many complicated factors.


    As Nancy was cooking in the kitchen, Ashley and Shirley came to help.


    Ashley appeared comfortable in the kitchen. She handled the knife with ease and cut the food with such precision that Shirley couldn''t help but be impressed. "Ashley, you''re so awesome!" she praised.


    Ashley smiled at the compliment and looked up. "Oh, this is nothing. It''s really easy to learn. If you want, I can teach you," she offered.


    Shirley nodded enthusiastically at this. "Really? I would love that!"


    oin us, Nancy," Ashley said.


    Shaking her head, Nancy refused, "I don''t think that would be a good idea. I will eat alone later. Please go ahead."


    Nancy was already very close to Ashley and Shirley, but she had never dared to have dinner with them. How could she? She was nothing but a servant of the Tang family.


    "But we cooked so much. We can''t possibly eat this all. Besides, if you eat later, the food would have already gone cold," Ashley said.


    Shirley echoed her sentiments. "That''s right, Nancy. Why not eat with us?"


    It seemed that the two ladies wouldn''t take no for an answer, so Nancy yielded to their invitation. She sat at the table with Ashley and Shirley and the three of them shared a wonderful meal.


    Meanwhile, in the Feng family house, Lesley had thought that this time Ashley would have no way out. She had nowhere to go: not the company, not her home, and not any hotel. If she was this cornered, then there was no other way for her but to leave Andrew.


    To her surprise, Duncan came in and saved her.


    Confused, she asked Arya, "Aunt Arya, what relationship does Ashley have with the Tang family? I heard that she has been staying at Duncan''s house these days."


    Arya mirrored Lesley''s dissatisfaction. She too had thought this whole deal with Ashley would finally be done, but alas, she was once again able to escape.


    "I don''t know what happened." Arya seethed. "First Andrew, and now Duncan! That woman is truly a snake. It''s only been a few days since Andrew was gone on a business trip, but she is already living in another man''s house!"

 Chapter 472 Lets Arrange A Meeting

    Arya did not bother to hide her contempt of Ashley. Her disgust for Ashley was written all over her face.


    ''I just can''t believe this woman! Andrew was just gone for a few days and she has already managed to move into another man''s house. I can''t believe how low she''s willing to go just to save her own skin!''


    Andrew was already on the way back to J City. This concerned Arya a lot. Ashley was still around, and if Andrew were to find out what they had done to Ashley, she knew that he would not take it lightly. Arya knew very well that Andrew could be very vindictive, and it worried her to no end.


    Arya was well aware of the lengths Andrew would do to get even. She knew what Andrew was capable of, and it scared Arya a lot.


    With that in mind, Arya realized that Ashley had to leave J City, one way or another. She had to make sure of it.


    "Well, Lesley, do you know Duncan?" Arya suddenly asked.


    Lesley shook her head and replied, "No."


    Although Duncan mingled in the same social circles as Lesley, she did not know him personally. At best, she had a nodding acquaintance with him, but she never spoke nor was familiar with him.


    They did not know each other.


    What''s more, Lesley was fixated on only one man: Andrew. She did not bother with other men, no matter how wealthy, attractive, or eligible they were.


    Arya frowned, "By the way, how is that thing going?"


    Lesley knew what Arya was talking about, but she didn''t want to hear about it. Lesley didn''t feel comfortable discussing it.


    Lesley bit her lips, "Auntie, I... Will it have any impact on Andrew?"


    "Don''t worry about Andrew. It''s his fault if anything happens to him. After all, he was the one who has married that little bitch Ashley. Now, Ashley is staying in J city to gain time.


    She is counting on Andrew to bail her out of the mess she''s in. Now we have to do that thing, it''s our last choice. Anyway, you can help Andrew if you become his wife. Just do it. Don''t worry about anything. Andrew''s father and I will support you."


    Lesley furrowed her eyebrows and finally nodded.


    "By the way,"


    Arya asked Lesley to come in front of her and whispered something in her ear. Lesley nodded.


    "Okay, I know, Mrs. Arya," Lesley replied, meekly.


    Arya patted Lesley''s hand and said, "Good girl, I know you love Andrew f


    hey go shopping, was because she was afraid Ashley would be bored. There was usually nothing to do in the large villa so Shirley thought that shopping would be a welcome distraction for Ashley. Now that she was busy, boredom wouldn''t be a concern anymore.


    Ashley took a look at the address sent by Lesley. She took a quick change of clothes, and proceeded to head for the place.


    ''Forget it.


    I will cope with different difficulties with different tactics. There is nothing to be afraid of.'' Ashley thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Shirley sat alone in a cafe and stirred the coffee in a cup with a little absence of mind.


    Shirley was really starting to like Ashley. She could see the two of them getting along very well.


    Growing up, Shirley faced a lot of pressure from her family. They raised her to be prim and proper all the time. There was a lot of pressure to be on top of the situation, and they often compared her to Lesley.


    Just as Shirley was stirring the cup of coffee, she heard a voice from behind her.


    "Shirley, are you alone?"


    Shirley turned around.


    Standing behind her was Lesley. She looked elegant but more than a little intimidating with her very high heels on. "Can I sit beside you?" Lesley asked her.


    "Sure, as you wish, Miss Lesley," Shirley stammered


    Shirley was puzzled. She did not know Lesley very well. It was very unusual that she would meet her like this. Wondering what this was all about, the expression on Shirley''s face had revealed her confusion and doubt.

 Chapter 473 The Encounter

    Lesley elegantly set her bag aside and smiled. "Miss Su, it''s likely that you are wondering why I came to see you today."


    Shirley nodded, not wanting to deny this fact. She was quite wondering.


    "Yes, Miss Feng, you are right, so what can I do for you?"


    Lesley had ordered a cup of coffee and took a sip gracefully. Then she put the coffee cup down slowly.


    "I don''t dare to ask you to do anything. I just want to have a talk with you, Miss Su."


    Shirley asked, "Okay, well, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Do you know a person called Ashley Mu?" asked Lesley.


    After asking, Lesley looked at Shirley''s face, paying close attention to any expression that might hint at something.


    Bewilderment showed on Shirley''s face as she heard Ashley''s name.


    However, wondering the reason why Lesley was asking about her, Shirley knew something was up. Thus, she tried to put on her best emotionless face as possible.


    She smiled back as gracefully and artificially as Lesley.


    Inwardly, Shirley was confused, but she did not show it outwardly. "So what if I know her? And what if I don''t?"


    Lesley wasn''t frustrated with Shirley''s indifferent face.


    She dared not look down upon Shirley because they were on the same class level.


    Lesley laughed in a low voice. "Miss Su, you don''t have to be so hostile towards me. The reason I came to you was because I just heard something by accident, and it seems that you are still in the dark about it, Miss Su. Thus, I wanted to tell you."


    Shirley looked at the girl with the delicate make-up on her face. Lesley wore a knee-length light purple dress. Her fair-skinned and smooth arms and legs were exposed. Her fingers were painted with bright red nail polish, and she smiled at Shirley. She was the epitome of dignity.


    Shirley thought Lesley deserved to be the most famous lady in J City.


    She asked, "I see, Miss Feng. So, what would you like to tell me?"


    Lesley frowned and said worriedly, "Well, you see, Miss Su, It''s hard to explain to you in such a short time like now. Will you be free tonight? Then I can tell you everythin


    ous. Thanks though. I''ll go back home and have a good rest," Shirley replied.


    Ashley suggested, "Let me walk you out."


    Shirley refused, "No. stay here. Didn''t you have an appointment anyways? You don''t want to miss it."


    It didn''t matter to Ashley. Anyway, she had come here to meet Lesley, and she wanted an excuse to avoid seeing her.


    "Well, then. I''ll go upstairs. Be careful on your way home," said Ashley.


    Shirley answered, "Okay."


    Shirley didn''t even think that Ashley and Lesley would know each other.


    Just thinking about Duncan and Ashley being in the same house together, and then connecting it to what Lesley needed to tell her about rumors, Shirley believed it was too much for her. Thus, she might have been a little emotional.


    Ashley didn''t go upstairs until she saw Shirley leave.


    It was a shopping building. The first floor was a market selling simple goods for daily use, and the second floor was for furniture and household appliances or so. Anyway, there were eight or nine floors, and the commodities on each floor were different.


    Nevertheless, Ashley couldn''t afford any of the products here.


    Ashley came to the sixth floor as Lesley had told her and turned right. Then a cafe came into view.


    There were not many people in there. The room was made of glass, so she could see the people inside clearly.


    Ashley pushed the door open and went in.

 Chapter 474 Just Wait And See

    The sight of Lesley sitting down was the first thing that entered her field of vision.


    She was holding a cup of coffee, seemingly lost in thought as she looked out the window. Even Ashley''s entry remained unnoticed.


    Without saying a word, Ashley sat down opposite her.


    It was the exact same seat that Shirley had just occupied.


    Ashley''s cold voice broke the silence between them. "If you have something to say, just say it. Not everyone has as much free time as you," she said, fixing her eyes on the woman across her.


    Finally, Lesley turned and met her gaze with an icy glare of her own. "Why? Is Duncan keeping you busy these days?" she asked, one eyebrow arched mockingly.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Lesley''s lips curled into a malicious smile. "Really now? You''ve been living in his house for some time now. And we all know what happens when a man and a woman are under the same roof," she said. "What a perfect timing. Andrew is gone on a business trip and poor, lonely, Ashley seeks another man''s embrace. You already have another man, so why do you keep on clinging to Andrew? Just what is it exactly that you want?


    String them along and have your way with both of them? I never imagined you to be that kind of woman."


    Lesley spoke in a calm, almost bored voice, but her words screamed of accusations.


    Ashley''s hands had tightened into fists at her sides, her knuckles white with restraint. A sudden desire to slap this woman came over her. She had crossed line.


    Yet, Ashley held herself back against her impulse. "You seem to be very interested in what''s going on in my life. With how much you know, it almost seems that you''re involved in this situation yourself," she hissed.


    Lesley did not even bother feigning denial.


    "I''ll answer your questions. Yes, I''m staying at Duncan''s house. Because I was forced out of my house and my own company. Would that sound familiar to you, Lesley?" she said, her voice rough with contempt.


    "Oh, but you weren''t forced," Lesley quipped. "You went to Duncan''s house willingly all by yourself. Had you grown tired of living in the same place so you tried something new?" Lesley taunted.


    "Now I am curious. How is Duncan? Is he gentle with you?"


    Ashley''s eyes burned with rage as she looked at Lesley. Anger ran white-hot in her veins. "I am under no obligation to report my life to you," she spat.


    Lesley nodded and


    plans.


    Almost at the same time when Ashley got out of the car, her cell phone rang.


    Amaia was calling.


    The moment Ashley answered, Amaia''s evidently excited voice rushed to her. "Ashley, Ashley, you can come back to work tomorrow!"


    She was speaking so quickly that Ashley almost didn''t understand her words.


    Ashley walked into the villa and answered, "Yes, I know. Didn''t I tell you? Like I said, I''ll be back in a few days."


    "Hey, you. Tell me the truth. Are you with some rich man now? How come I don''t know about it?" Amaia asked.


    Ashley was speechless for a moment before a laugh came from her. "Yes, I am with you. You''re my rich friend, right?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Seriously, this is all so strange. First you get fired. And now you''re coming back with no reason. What is going on?"


    Ashley bit her lip as she considered her answer. She knew that Amaia was genuinely worried about her, but she didn''t know where to start explaining. "It''s complicated," she sighed into her phone. "I can''t explain it to you right now. It''s going to be a long story. How about I just tell you when I go back to work?"


    "Then, you must come to the office tomorrow," Amaia said.


    Ashley thought for a while. There was something else she had to do tomorrow.


    "I can''t yet. I have something to deal with tomorrow. Can you help me ask for a leave?"


    "Ashley!" Amaia''s voice erupted. "Are you playing around outside these days? You must be very happy. Now you don''t even want to come back to work? Who are you with and what have you done these days? You have changed a lot..." Amaia complained.

 Chapter 475 Departure

    With a straight face, Ashley listened attentively as Amaia spoke of her shortcomings.


    Every now and then, she nodded her head in agreement.


    After hearing what Amaia had to say, Ashley took a deep breath. "Why don''t I know that I have so many bad habits?" Ashley said.


    Amaia gave a small cough and said, "Of course you have bad habits. If I hadn''t been so patient with you..."


    "Well, that''s it. Thank you so much. I have to hang up now. Let''s go have something to eat next time. My treat," Ashley said.


    Then Ashley hung up the phone.


    Amaia was such a little chatterbox.


    Their conversation had her feeling overwhelmed.


    Ashley couldn''t possibly know Lesley and the Lu family''s intention too clearly. They could hardly wait to take action when Andrew left.


    In fact, it seemed as if they had used every reason to threaten her to leave Andrew.


    At that time, she felt that she was cornered.


    But now, as soon as they found out that Andrew was returning, they were planning to get Ashley back?


    How hypocritical they were!


    One thing was for sure--Ashley wouldn''t do as they were expecting.


    That entire evening, Ashley had a smile on her face. She even had one more bowl of rice than usual. It was clear that she was extremely elated.


    "What''s up with you? You seem to be very happy today," Duncan said, noticing the smile on Ashley''s face.


    Ashley gave a firm nod. Of course she was happy. Andrew was coming back, and the people who stood behind her were also coming back soon. She felt like she was on cloud nine.


    "Yes, my family called me just now. They''ll be coming here to J City tomorrow, so I''ll be able to go back," she explained.


    "Sorry to bother you the past couple of days. I appreciate your kind hospitality, Duncan," Ashley added.


    Then, she looked at him and thanked him sincerely, smiling from ear to ear.


    She didn''t know where she would be if it weren''t for Duncan.


    Lesley conspired with the Lu family to set her up like this. They were powerful enough to control everything in J City. No hotel would take her in no matter where she went.


    If she hadn''t met Duncan, Ashley really didn''t know what she would do or where she would


    nything happen? You seem to be deeply troubled, Shirley."


    Shirley shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Jean sighed, "How can I not worry about you when you''re acting like this? Our mother passed away at such an early age, and we had no one but each other when we were growing up. I know exactly what you''re thinking and how you''re feeling. Tell me, are you worried because of Duncan?"


    "N..no..." Shirley stammered.


    "No? He''s the only one who can make you this distracted. Tell us the truth!" Edmund urged.


    Elain looked at them curiously and asked, "Dad, does my aunt like this Duncan fellow?"


    "My smart little girl, do you know what ''like'' is?" Edmund asked as he picked her up in his arms.


    Hearing that, Elain nodded. She had two pigtails on her head, both of which were put up into buns. With every movement she made, her hair would bounce up and down together with her head.


    "I know what ''like'' is. In our class, teacher Chen likes our art teacher Miss Lin. Every time when he sees Miss Lin, his face immediately blooms pink like a flower. Even his eyes get softer! And because of that, I definitely know what ''like'' is.


    So my classmates really want Miss Lin to come to our class when we take teacher Chen''s class. What''s more, teacher Lin likes me the most," Elain beamed.


    Then, Elain looked up at Edmund with a grin.


    "And daddy, you like Ellie, right? I can tell that you act differently whenever you see her."

 Chapter 476 Special

    Elain smiled as she looked at Edmund, seeming happy that she discovered his secret.


    "Stop talking nonsense, smart girl," said Edmund.


    "I''m telling the truth, Dad. When are we going to Ellie''s house? I miss Sister Ellie a lot."


    Elain threw herself into Edmund''s arms with her eyes filled with expectation.


    Edmund couldn''t help but glance at Elain helplessly, and asked, "Didn''t you already visit her last time? Why do you want to go there again?"


    "I don''t care about that. I just really like Ellie. I want to go back to her place and have fun." Elain put up a little tantrum like a spoiled child.


    Edmund received a surprised look from Shirley as she asked, "Edmund, who''s this Sister Ellie that Elain wants to visit again?"


    Ever since Edmund''s wife, Shirley''s sister-in-law died, Edmund had been extremely busy working at the company and also taking care of Elain. He hadn''t had time to spare to look for a girlfriend.


    Even if he did have the time, he was quite afraid that Elain would possibly get hurt since she was still young.


    Edmund could only look at Elain as he replied to Shirley''s words, "It''s all because of Elain here. Last time when I took her to the supermarket to do some shopping, I didn''t buy her any crisps. She ran away while I was picking things to buy. Then Ellie saw the little devil and they got to know each other from there."


    Elain was still unwilling to admit that she ran away that time. She went into Edmund''s arms and buried her blushing face filled with embarrassment.


    Upon hearing this, Shirley just had to chuckle as she told Elain, "Elain, there''s a really good reason why your dad won''t allow you to eat those crisps. They''re not good for your health."


    Edmund looked at Elain, who was still buried in his arms, and joked, "What''s wrong now? Are you getting embarrassed?"


    "No!" Elain abruptly said as she raised her head to glare at both of them.


    Shirley looked at Edmund with a smile upon seeing this. "Edmund, you''re not young anymore and Elain is already old enough. Isn''t it time for you to think about your marriage from here on out?"


    Edmund nodded to show that he agreed that it was time for him to find someone new. "I know... I know... However, I''m worried about you. How are you and Duncan doing?"


    Shirley responded wit


    as there a relationship between Duncan and Ashley that she didn''t know about?


    Now, Shirley remembered that Ashley had been living in his house.


    The house was a gift from his mother on his 18th birthday, and it was quite special to him.


    He would seldom take people there.


    Even Shirley had only been there for a few times, and she was never allowed to stay there for even a night.


    Even though she admired Ashley, she wouldn''t let herself misjudge on what was right and wrong.


    Lesley looked back at her and stared at her eyes before taking a sip of coffee, and then she slowly said, "Yes, Ashley Mu.


    Shirley, I''m sure that even you have seen how special Duncan has been treating her."


    Shirley frowned upon hearing these words. She couldn''t see anything that special, except that Duncan had only asked Ashley to live in his house.


    She hesitantly asked, "What are you referring to, Miss Feng?"


    Lesley sighed as her eyes turned dim. "Shirley, I have reasons to believe that Ashley has fooled both of us. We share the same pitiful suffering."


    Shirley was confused by the words coming out of Lesley''s mouth. She went silent and didn''t say anything for a while. Shirley kept looking at her, hoping to hear if she had something else to say.


    Lesley didn''t notice Shirley''s observant attitude. As if Lesley remembered something, she continued, "You didn''t know... Did you? Ashley... Ashley and Andrew have been together. They too look very close. Just like at Duncan''s villa, she also lived in Andrew''s house."

 Chapter 477 Confusion

    "Andrew has gone on a business trip, and Ashley practically came running into Duncan''s home.


    Now, Andrew is coming back. I''m afraid that Ashley is also going to move out from Duncan''s house," Lesley told Shirley.


    Shirley also knew some details about Lesley and Andrew''s history.


    Ever since she was a little girl, Lesley liked Andrew. It was like they were meant to be, from the very beginning. Everyone in J City thought they would end up together.


    Besides, the Lu family and the Feng family were in an agreement, weren''t they?


    Why would Lesley say that?


    On top of that, it had something to do with Ashley.


    "Andrew?" Shirley lightly asked Lesley, who was a little upset.


    "Aren''t you going to be engaged? How could it be? Besides, what does this have to do with Ashley?" Shirley asked in confusion.


    Lesley let out a sigh and said, "Everything has changed when I came back from abroad. It was not long ago that I found out that Ashley became Andrew''s wife.


    I have seen her, too. I grew up with Andrew and I know him well. He barely got intimate with any woman before, so it is very likely that Ashley would cheat on him.


    I wasted no time to check Ashley. I found out that she..."


    Intrigued, Shirley sat and listened to Lesley gossip about Ashley''s evil practices.


    How Ashley seduced Andrew. How Ashley held her head high in front of her and so on.


    While listening to Lesley, Shirley discovered that the Ashley she met was not the Ashley Lesley was talking about.


    It if were not the same name, Shirley would have never thought of them as the same person.


    Shirley tried to say something, but she couldn''t say a word because she felt a little sour.


    While taking a sip from her cup of coffee, Shirley stammered, "Is there any misunderstanding? I think we''re confusing two different persons with same name, don''t you think?"


    While Shirley was still trying to speak for Ashley, Lesley looked at her and sneered


    uncan and herself, and if she had fallen in love with Duncan.


    Contented with her aim, Lesley smiled and softly said, "It''s late now. Go back to rest. Andrew will be coming back tomorrow. Although he has Ashley by his side, I have to pick him up. I have to go."


    "Okay. Goodbye, Miss Lesley," Shirley bid her farewell.


    Lesley slightly nodded to Shirley, and left with her bag and her high heels.


    Sitting there alone, Shirley was left stammered.


    After arranging her thoughts, Shirley quickly took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Ashley.


    She wanted to confirm if Ashley was really leaving Duncan''s house tomorrow.


    Ashley replied immediately.


    "Yes, they will come back tomorrow. I don''t want to disturb Duncan," Ashley said. "What''s up? Is there anything wrong?" she added.


    When Shirley saw Ashley''s response, her hands suddenly felt very weak and her cellphone slipped.


    Like what Lesley said, Ashley would really leave the Tang family tomorrow.


    ''Is Ashley really as disgraceful as Lesley claimed?'' Shirley thought. She wished Lesley''s words were all wrong.


    Ashley wondered how Shirley knew that she would leave Duncan''s villa tomorrow. She had just told Duncan and Nancy.


    How could Shirley suddenly know that? The thought left Ashley completely boggled.

 Chapter 479 Come Back

    ''What now? I always have to keep my guard here. Andrew has been away for a while, and Lesley couldn''t help but make my life miserable. Now that he''s coming back, she''s terrified.


    She''s just putting up a nice front for me.


    She wouldn''t dare do any of this with Andrew around!'' Ashley thought.


    Ashley noticed that she was almost at the airport. Ruminating like this would be pointless. Ashley decided to push such thoughts aside and focus on the present.


    She didn''t want to ruin her good mood today.


    The clock was ticking.


    It was a new day and everything was set for her.


    Ashley arrived at the airport soon enough. She paid the driver and watched the car speed away for a moment, before getting into the airport.


    Ashley felt the early pangs of hunger as she entered the place. She passed by a small restaurant, and she just had to get some breakfast. Once she was done eating, Ashley waited for Andrew to arrive.


    Ashley had been waiting a long time for this moment. She could not help but glance at her phone and the arrivals gate over and over again. She checked the clock repeatedly to see if Andrew had arrived. Ashley just couldn''t sit still.


    She tried to play cell phone games to pass the time but she just couldn''t keep calm.


    Amaia and Claire called Ashley periodically. Both of them asked Ashley to go back to the villa.


    When Arya stayed in Andrew''s villa, Claire immediately recognized her. She did not dare say anything, but as soon as Arya left, she asked Ashley to come back.


    Before everything that happened, Claire had a good relationship with Ashley. She detested the fact that Arya was at the villa in Ashley''s stead.


    Claire felt bad for Ashley, especially after what Arya had done to her.


    Ashley reassured Claire that she would be back by tonight. She hung up the phone and continued to wait for Andrew.


    Amaia also called Ashley to check up on her. People from the company were starting to wonder if Ashley would show up for work.


    Amaia was taken aback. She wondered what was wrong with Ashley.


    Ashley comforted Amaia and insisted that she was fine. Johnny was her cousin, and perhaps he knew that, so the superior leaders would come an


    was.


    Arya managed to reassure herself, and she decided not to think of her worries, for now. She did her best to reassure Mr. Li. "It''s no problem that she didn''t go back. Would she want us to invite her back? What are you worrying about? If there is something wrong, we will be here and no one will find out about any of this. We''ve got this all under control.


    By the way, you don''t have to keep an eye on Ashley anymore. Andrew is coming back today. We don''t want him to get suspicious or anything."


    Arya spoke firmly and it was not evident that, at the back of her head, she was also worried.


    Mr. Li was still a little uneasy. He wanted to say something, but Arya spoke again. "It looks like there''s nothing of consequence there. Let''s call it a day. Stop worrying already. If anything important happens, let me know immediately."


    Arya hung up.


    Mr. Li had heard everything. His fears were not allayed and he frowned. If anything, he was now frustrated. His anger was now starting to overcome him.


    He was so angry that he threw his phone to the floor.


    ''It''s no problem?


    Of course there would be no problem, for you! You''re a member of the Lu family, and not just any member! You''re Andrew''s mother. Of course, he would not dare hurt you!


    But what about me? I work for Andrew! I''m just a disposable employee to him.


    If he were to find out about my involvement, he would not hesitate to get rid of me! I''m finished!'' thought Mr. Li.

 Chapter 480 Every Man For Himself

    Even if something would happen to him, he said he wouldn''t be the one affected the most.


    Of course, it was easy for him to say that! He had never been affected terribly before.


    Although Mr. Li was enraged, he could do nothing about it.


    After all he was the one who had agreed to cooperate with the Lu family.


    Now they were in the same boat. Sure, it was no big deal.


    If any trouble in the future came, he would just go to the Lu family. If the Lu family didn''t care about him, then he couldn''t be blamed for being merciless.


    After all, every man was for himself, right?


    Now that Mrs. Lu told him so, he would do as she said.


    He just hoped that they would take care of any problems that arose.


    Arya would never know how embarrassed Andrew would be one day when he came back after she had said that to Mr. Li.


    Of course, it was too early for Arya to know any of this.


    In the house of the Tang family.


    Nancy got up early to prepare breakfast; at that moment, Duncan came back after a morning run.


    Ashley should be coming down the stairs by now.


    So why wasn''t she coming?


    Was she oversleeping?


    Seeing Duncan waiting for Ashley, so they could have breakfast together at the table, Nancy decided she would check what was going on. She told Duncan, "Young master, how about having breakfast first? I''ll go upstairs to see what''s going on."


    Duncan shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry Nancy, I''ll wait for her to come down."


    Seeing Duncan so patient, Nancy didn''t want to say anything more.


    Going upstairs, she went to Ashley''s room and knocked at the door. "Miss Mu, are you up? The young master is downstairs waiting for you to have breakfast with him."


    There was no response. She then knocked at the door again, but again there was no response.


    Nancy frowned, opened the door and walked in. "Miss Mu, are you a


    aited for Andrew. It was taking too long.


    She held her purse and checked her phone. Her phone''s battery was already at its last bar.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon but there were still many people at the airport. Maybe because it was summer, and everyone was feeling drowsy.


    Ashley leaned her head against hand and looked at the exit. In fact, there were a lot of exit gates here, so she was not sure where Andrew would come out of.


    In order to see all the exits and the possibility of Andrew coming out of any of them, she moved to a different seat.


    Ashley poked at her phone and felt bored. She could not get through to Andrew even if she called him. Perhaps he was still on the plane.


    Ashley looked at Andrew''s telephone number and boringly looked at the numbers.


    Staring blankly at the exits, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    It was Andrew in his usual, nice black suit.


    Johnny followed Andrew, carrying a bag in his hand, acting like Andrew was the boss.


    There were also a lot of tall and strong men in black suits standing next to Andrew, probably bodyguards meant to protect him.


    When Ashley saw Andrew, she couldn''t take her eyes off him. She was in a trance, as if he was the only person there.

 Chapter 481 Impatient to See You Again

    Was it at the sight of Ashley''s fiery and passionate eyes or was it because when their eyes locked? Either way, he felt her staring into his soul, and Andrew felt goose bumps all over his skin.


    They just stared into each other''s eyes, reassuring themselves this wasn''t a dream.


    The weariness of waiting the entire morning for Ashley had vanished from her body.


    The moment she saw Andrew she was fully alert and present.


    Even though Andrew had only been gone for less than half a month, it felt like ages for Ashley.


    So, it was true what Ashley heard from others that when one was in love, and they became separated that one day apart would feel like an eternity.


    Ashley slowly smiled and did something that she never thought she would do before.


    She sprinted towards her love, Andrew.


    Even though many people were coming in and out of the airport, creating a scene of confusion, for Ashley, she could only see Andrew.


    When she sprinted towards Andrew, Andrew''s bodyguards tried stopping her, but they stopped on seeing Johnny''s head nod.


    "This is Miss Mu, the president''s girlfriend. Can you not see the sincere smile on the president''s face?" "How foolish of you to try to stop these two."


    The bodyguards hesitated for a second when they saw Johnny looking at them. This pause of only a second allowed Ashley to fall in Andrew''s outspread arms. The two embraced.


    The familiar smell of Andrew''s tobacco eased her muscles and all the worries and unhappiness she had recently went through in J City. She could genuinely relax now.


    The bodyguards perceived that Ashley was falling onto Andrew, but Andrew didn''t say or do anything about it, so they decided to not worry about it.


    Thus, they returned to their original positions, by Andrew''s side, and protect him from any other real threats.


    Andrew also embraced Ashley tightly. The moment he saw and touched her, he felt alive once again.


    During his time away, Andrew only focused his thoughts and actions on solving the business problems, so he could return to be with Ashley as soon as possible.


    And here they were, embracing each other.


    Ashley felt the same. Her mind was constantly focused on Andrew. She had never thought or believed that she would think abo


    hley yawned.


    Ashley wasn''t able to sleep well last night because of her anticipation of Andrew''s return. Moreover, she woke up so early this morning to leave for the airport and wait for her husband. Smelling Andrew''s comforting smell and being in his warm arms, she couldn''t help but nod off.


    Thus, she did exactly what she said she would. She fell asleep in Andrew''s arms.


    "Slow down the car Johnny," Andrew ordered.


    Johnny slowed down the car, so it would make less noise and not wake up Ashley.


    He really didn''t want to continue seeing the lovey-dovey couple, and their overwhelming affection for each other.


    Andrew looked at Ashley with concern and began covering her with his suit jacket.


    ''Now, Ashley would sleep better, '' Andrew thought to himself.


    "President Lu, are we going to go to the company or the villa now?"


    Johnny wanted to make sure since Ashley was with them.


    Andrew used to go straight to the company after a business trip. But since Ashley was with them and sleeping, Johnny thought it best to ask.


    Andrew looked at Ashley sleeping and frowned, "Let''s go back to the villa."


    Johnny replied, "Okay, sir."


    Johnny had gotten used to seeing Andrew take care of Ashley. Nothing was more important than her now.


    After they drove into the villa, Ashley still hadn''t woken up, so Andrew carefully carried her into the villa.


    This meant he left Johnny in the car without any further directions. Johnny just sat there confused with what to do next.

 Chapter 482 Nothing To Explain

    Andrew owned a lot of villas, but this was his personal favorite. Few people entered this place, and Andrew kept everything clean and in perfect order.


    Johnny was no exception, and he had to wait outside.


    Claire was mopping the floor in the living room when she saw Andrew coming back. Just as she was about to greet him, she saw Andrew holding a someone in his arms. It was Ashley.


    Andrew also saw Claire. He shook his head at Claire and accompanied Ashley upstairs.


    Andrew put Ashley on the bed. He lovingly wrapped a quilt around her, as she lay there.


    Andrew had been away for some time, and he missed the little routines like this. He missed taking care of Ashley.


    Looking at Ashley''s sleeping face, he kissed her on the forehead.


    "Just sleep here. When you wake up, the business of the company should be settled by then." Andrew said to her.


    Andrew left the bedroom and saw Claire in the living room. He stopped and gave her specific orders. "Cook some food for her when she wakes up. And don''t make it too greasy. You know how Ashley doesn''t like a lot of grease in her food. Cook enough for dinner. Ashley''s lost a lot of weight. She needs to eat more."


    Andrew had always been a firm boss. He always liked keeping everything in order, and his employees and servants knew it.


    This was very different to the way he treated Ashley. He doted on Ashley all the time.


    Claire nodded her head. She was about to say something, but Andrew turned his back on her, and walked away.


    Andrew did not tolerate incompetence, and wanted his orders followed to the letter. Ashley was the only person he was patient with.


    ''Miss Mu had been gone for a while. Where had she been staying these days? Poor girl. She did lose a lot of weight, '' Claire thought.


    When Arya came to talk to Ashley last time, she was just a servant so she couldn''t help Ashley.


    Claire felt sorry for Ashley. Now that Andrew was back, she hoped that Ashley would feel better.


    Claire went to the kitchen and made some millet porridge for Ashley to eat when she woke up.


    Andrew told Johnny, "Inform everyone concerned, of a meeting in half an hour."


    Johnny replied, "Okay."


    Johnny drove the car and informed the com


    erently and said, "No.


    Mr. Li, you''d better think about how to explain what you have done to President Lu."


    Kelly didn''t know Ashley''s real identity, but after this incident, she had a good idea who Ashley was.


    However, Mr. Li knew very well who Ashley was, and her standing in the Lu family. Or at least, he thought he knew Ashley.


    He didn''t know Ashley and Andrew had married. The Lu family only told him that Andrew was seduced by Ashley.


    They had paid him well to get Ashley out of the picture.


    After all, she was just a mistress. When he took the job, Mr. Li didn''t think too much of it.


    Everyone in the room heard what Kelly said. There was no way that Mr. Li could keep silent about this now.


    "Explain? What''s there to explain? I did nothing wrong.


    I even requested for Ashley to return to work immediately. It''s not my fault if she doesn''t want to return to work yet. Can you blame that on me?"


    Mr. Li had been worried and nervous all day long. He wouldn''t tolerate anything like this from Kelly, especially now.


    Kelly didn''t say anything. She gave Mr. Li an indifferent look and left.


    "What''s wrong? What was that all about?"


    one of the executives asked.


    The incident with Kelly and Mr. Li would not go unnoticed. Many of the executives were already whispering and talking about it with each other.


    It was inevitable that disagreements would arise within their ranks, but there was something about this one that seemed different.

 Chapter 483 Okay

    Mr. Li''s face darkened. He didn''t say anything more and left right away.


    The senior executives exchanged glances with each other, uncertain of what had just happened.


    Johnny also left when Andrew left so he didn''t hear what they were talking about.


    At the Golden Palace.


    When Ashley woke up, she stared up at the familiar ceiling above her. She was still in a daze.


    ''Where am I? Is this Andrew''s place?


    Or Duncan''s?''


    Ashley supported her head with her hand as she sat up.


    She felt a little dizzy and sleepy as she had quite a long nap that afternoon.


    Ashley sat up and put a pillow behind her back. She picked up her phone when she wasn''t dizzy anymore.


    It was six o''clock in the evening.


    She recalled that it was just two o''clock when she picked up Andrew at the airport.


    Her nap had lasted that long?


    Ashley patted her head and looked around. ''Where''s Andrew?


    Where is he?''


    He must have dropped her off.


    Ashley walked out of the bedroom. She went to the living room and looked around but Andrew wasn''t there.


    "My lady, you''re up."


    Claire had been sitting in the living room. The millet congee she cooked earlier was ready but Ashley was still in bed and Claire didn''t want to disturb her.


    Ashley asked, "Claire, where''s Andrew?"


    Claire smiled, "Mr. Lu drove you home and then went back to work."


    Confused, Ashley asked, "He went back to work?"


    "Yes, Miss Mu. You fell asleep when you came back. It was Mr. Lu who took you to your bedroom."


    Ashley nodded mindlessly.


    "Miss Mu, are you hungry? I''ll get you a bowl of porridge." Claire could tell that Ashley was still a bit confused so she helped her sit on the couch.


    Ashley nodded.


    While waiting for Andrew at the airport, Ashley didn''t have l


    ff work before 5 pm.


    Andrew looked at the pile of documents in front of him and frowned. He also wanted to go home early so he could be with her but he had a lot of work to catch up on especially after being gone for half a month.


    After going through the files the entire afternoon, Andrew thought of Ashley as he answered, "I''ll be back soon."


    "Oh," Ashley said, "Have you eaten? Do you need me to bring you something to eat? " Ashley asked hesitantly.


    Andrew was about to leave but he stopped.


    What did she just say?


    Did she just offer to bring him food?


    Ashley could only hear silence on the other end of the line. She figured maybe Andrew didn''t want her bringing him food. After all, they hadn''t gone public with their relationship yet.


    If she just showed up at his office with food for him...


    Ashley pursed her lips and hesitated, "I..."


    Andrew cut her off, "Okay."


    ''What?


    Okay?''


    Ashley was surprised. She had assumed that Andrew didn''t want her bringing him food lest the others find out about their relationship.


    "Well, did you change your mind?"


    Ashley came back to her sense and hurriedly replied, "No, no, I''m on my way."

 Chapter 484 I Didnt Know

    Andrew sat in the office and stared outside at the heavy traffic.


    After hanging up the phone, Ashley pressed her lips together and smiled. She ran downstairs eagerly and asked Claire if dinner was ready.


    Claire answered with a smile, "It''s ready. I have prepared all your favorites. Miss Mu, do you want to eat now?"


    Ashley''s eyes lit up as she saw her favorite dishes on the table.


    She had been enjoying her meal at Duncan''s house for the past few days but she had always preferred to eat at home. She missed Claire''s home-cooked meals like these.


    "No, I won''t. I''m sending food to Andy."


    "Okay, Miss Mu. Please wait a moment. I''ll get you a thermos box."


    Ashley answered, "Okay. Thank you, Claire."


    When Claire went to get the thermos box, Ashley went upstairs to tidy herself up. She put on a long white dress, with her hair hanging down freely.


    Ashley went downstairs, and Claire was already there, waiting for her with the thermos box.


    "Miss Mu, you didn''t have much for dinner. I packed more food in there so you can eat with him,"


    Claire said.


    Ashley didn''t need to think much about it. It was a wonderful suggestion from Claire. "Good idea," Ashley said.


    Ashley put the box into a bag and said, "Claire, I''m leaving now."


    Claire answered, "Okay."


    It was Josef who came to pick up Ashley. Josef had picked up Ashley and drove her around town so much, that he was as good as her own personal driver.


    Now that Andrew had arrived, all that was about to change. He would be driving Andrew around more.


    Andrew tried to pay close attention to the relevant documents in front of him. He could barely keep his attention on them. He constantly glanced at the door to see if Ashley had arrived.


    Not too many people bothered to work overtime in the company. Most of the employees were home by five o''clock.


    When Ashley arrived at the company offices, Johnny was already waiting for her on the first floor.


    As soon as he saw her, he led her to the special elevator for the president.


    Johnny saw the bag in Ashley''s hand and said, "Miss Mu, let me take it."


    Johnny knew that Ashl


    ood right beside him. With a smile, she asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Andrew turned to Ashley and asked, "Do you think these buildings are beautiful?"


    Ashley followed his gaze.


    They were standing right at the heart of J City. This was the center of the busy city, and right where all the action was. The Lu Group had their offices built right on prime real estate.


    Andrew''s floor was much higher than the other companies. Standing here, he could overlook the whole J city.


    Ashley shook her head and answered, "I don''t know."


    It was right where the action was. This was the busiest and most prosperous part of J City. Here, many people struggled to make ends meet, while others pursued their dreams, and even more tried to settle down.


    It was a very busy place, and the epitome of bustling city life. Despite this, Ashley felt very comfortable, and right at home here with Andrew.


    Ashley wasn''t really sure what to make of the city and its dual nature. Whatever it was, it was her home.


    Another gust of wind blew, making Ashley a little cold. She wrapped her arms to warm herself. It was a night breeze in July, but Ashley still felt a little chilly.


    Andrew noticed that she was cold and he put his coat over her. He then closed the window to keep warm. "We better get back to work, I guess."


    Ashley nodded, "Okay."


    While Andrew was busy with his work, Ashley looked around his office.

 Chapter 485 Warmth

    They were able to go on with their tasks without disturbing Andrew. Doing their own thing, the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Even though Ashley had already been here before, she wasn''t able to have a good look at Andrew''s office because she was preoccupied with something else then.


    Andrew''s office was undoubtedly the best one in the building. It was more than 100 square meters and no bright colors could be seen anywhere.


    Everything was either black or white which was very fitting for Andrew who was always aloof and emotionless.


    Still, everything was organized properly.


    Next to her was a huge book shelf which was home to thousands of books. The book shelf was also a lot taller than Ashley.


    Ashley walked slowly to the shelf. She wanted to see what kind of books Andrew liked to read.


    However, as soon as she saw the books all lined up, she suddenly felt stupid. Especially compared to Andrew.


    There were so many books. Some of the words she didn''t even know. She didn''t even know what country they were from.


    Ashley couldn''t believe that she couldn''t even recognize a single book on the book shelf.


    As she stood in front of the book shelf for a while, she finally found a book in Chinese.


    With a smile on her face, she got on her toes and grabbed the book.


    The book was obviously very well-preserved. Still, Andrew had written a lot of notes all over the book.


    Ashley opened the book, turned a few pages casually, and closed it decisively.


    Ashley could only recognize Andrew''s handwriting as beautiful. Although she could recognize every single word, she had no idea what they meant.


    She rested her chin on her hand, resting her eyes on the bookshelf. ''No two people are exactly the same, '' she thought.


    Ashley suddenly felt bored. When she was about


    ut I''m almost done," Andrew said.


    In fear that Ashley was already getting bored, he quickly added, "But I can finish it tomorrow."


    There were only a few files left on Andrew''s desk. "It''s fine, go ahead. Finish what you have to. I can sit on the couch and read."


    Andrew blinked several times as he looked at Ashley. ''I should have thrown out that book as soon as I finished reading it, '' he thought to himself.


    As he went back to work, he still couldn''t get his mind off the book. The book was mostly romance. Nothing unusual about it.


    Andrew glanced at Ashley who seemed busy with reading. It seemed as if she liked it.


    Ashley hadn''t read a novel in a while.


    She recalled that the last time she had read a romantic novel, she was still in either middle school or high school.


    At that time, everyone wanted a prince charming the way they were written in romance novels.


    However, novels were just novels. They were all fiction and thus, just merely a product of someone else''s imagination.


    Ashley stole a glance at Andrew as she read through the notes, trying to hold back her laughter.


    ''You said this was Johnny''s but why do you have notes on it? Detailed notes even!''

 Chapter 486 I Want A Girlfriend

    How long ago could it possibly be?


    Or was it a long time enough for him to even remember who it was?


    Ashley continued to read. She read the paragraph where Andrew had scribbled his notes.


    Andrew was perhaps in a good mood when he was reading this paragraph. The words that were scribbled on the paper looked bold¡ªas if it was written with full force. The quality of the book was good. Otherwise, Andrew would have punctured the paper. Ashley wondered what Andrew was thinking when he wrote it.


    It was no big deal, but the words in it drew her attention.


    "How can I make her fall in love with me?" The vivid words stared at her.


    ''Who was he thinking about?''


    Ashley thought as she raised her eyebrows.


    The entry didn''t have a date.


    The book looked new and was maintained well. So Ashley couldn''t figure out when it was written.


    Who was Andrew referring to?


    Was it his ex-girlfriend?


    Ashley suddenly lost interest reading the book.


    But as far as Ashley knew, Andrew didn''t seem like a guy who had a girlfriend. Ashley felt that he didn''t like anyone, either.


    Ashley felt that she would ask Johnny about it at the right time.


    Ashley settled on the couch and was feeling drowsy. Her mind was too exhausted to read anymore.


    Although she had slept quite well in the afternoon, she was constantly yawning. She couldn''t keep her eyes open.


    Ashley didn''t understand why she was sleepy. She was perpetually tired these days.


    She lay flat on the couch and soon fell asleep.


    Andrew was back after dealing with the documents. He saw that Ashley had fallen asleep on the couch.


    Ashley''s eyebrows were knitted together and she looked uncomfortable sleeping on the couch.


    Andrew walked towards Ashley and swept her in his arms. He walked into the lounge adjacent to his office, carrying her bridal-style, and lay her on the bed. He looked at Ashley''s calm face and tucked her in.


    Andrew leaned on the side of the bed and looked at her carefully. Ashley looked thinner than b


    are we?"


    "In the office. You fell asleep on the couch last night and I didn''t want to wake you up, so we''ve been here all night."


    Ashley''s heart melted into a puddle, and she had butterflies in her stomach when she heard Andrew''s voice.


    ''How could his voice do a thousand pleasant things to my body?'' she thought.


    Ashley shut her ears.


    "Oh.


    What time is it now?" Ashley asked.


    "It''s still early. Sleep beside me for a while longer." Andrew grabbed Ashley and swept her into his arms.


    Andrew didn''t like to wake up late, but it was different when Ashley was with him.


    Even if he had important things to attend to, he wanted to spend every minute and every hour with Ashley.


    Ashley was wide awake as she had slept early. She didn''t want to sleep any longer.


    It felt right to hold Ashley in his arms. Andrew didn''t want to let her go.


    He just wanted to stay in bed with her, even if it meant that he couldn''t work. Andrew held Ashley tightly and closed his eyes.


    Ashley turned around and looked at Andrew.


    She couldn''t stop looking at his flawless face. The more she looked at his skin, the more jealous she became. How could a man have such amazing skin? His skin was smooth and silky. There wasn''t a trace of a zit or pore. It didn''t look like a man''s skin at all. It was even better than that of women.

 Chapter 487 Gain Private Ends

    Ashley took a good look at Andrew''s face. She stared at his features.


    His eyelashes were long, warped and thick.


    Andrew closed his eyes. With his eyes closed, he looked a lot more gentle and tame. Ashley couldn''t help but be captivated by his soft features.


    "You are a man, but you look so pretty..." Ashley muttered.


    Andrew usually had a stern and hard look on his face. It was extremely masculine, and many women would fall head over heels in love with Andrew if he looked warmer.


    Andrew was the most desirable man in J City. Some women would do anything to have the opportunity to be beside him even now when he had a poker face all day, not to mention, if they saw his sleeping face.


    Now, he was alone with Ashley. She was very grateful for moments like this.


    Ashley let the moments pass, as she watched Andrew sleeping. She was not in the least bit bored. She decided to count his tiny eyelashes.


    "One, two, three, four... Fifty-six..."


    Ashley, had been so focused on counting Andrew''s eyelashes that she didn''t notice them move slightly.


    Andrew gently roused. He was already awake, when he heard Ashley counting. Andrew had always been a light sleeper, who needed minimal rest. He had been used to getting only a few hours of sleep, because of his busy schedule.


    He couldn''t help but laugh when he heard Ashley talking to herself before she counted his eyelashes.


    His Ash was so adorable.


    Andrew wished it could always be like this with him and Ashley, forever.


    Andrew opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Have you finished counting? How many eyelashes do I have?"


    Ashley answered subconsciously, "Not yet. I just counted to over sixty. What''s the number? Sixty four or sixty five? Oh, I forgot..."


    Confused, Ashley looked up and found that Andrew had fully woken up and was smiling at her.


    Embarrassed, she lowered her head. She asked in a low voice that surprised herself, "You''re awake? I didn''t notice."


    "Of course I''m awake. I wouldn''t have noticed your sweet and cute curves, if I were asleep," Andrew said.


    Ashley covered her face.


    She suddenly felt ashamed that Andrew had noticed her silly actions.


    "Well, since you''re awake already


    asked.


    "Yes," Andrew replied.


    "You don''t have to call him. After you finish your work here, we''ll go back home," Ashley said. She stretched out her finger and touched Andrew''s cellphone. Without wasting a second, she canceled the call.


    Ashley stood beside Andrew and held his hand.


    She looked at him and smiled when he glanced at her in confusion. Nobody could find anything wrong.


    In fact, Ashley was also a little worried.


    Amaia had sent a message to Ashley this morning, asking her to go shopping with her.


    Today was Saturday. Ashley took one look at Andrew who lying down peacefully, and finally refused.


    It was Ashley who finally called Johnny. She thought that Andrew was in no hurry today, so she decided to tell Johnny that there was not much work to do.


    She told Johnny to work on Monday, instead.


    Johnny didn''t believe it, at first. It seemed too good to be true that he didn''t need to work overtime. She took a picture of Andrew sleeping like a baby to convince Johnny.


    Once Johnny saw the picture, he was convinced.


    Ashley had already told Amaia to ask Johnny out. Amaia had no doubt about Ashley''s words. She guessed that Amaia and Johnny might be already on a date now.


    Now if Andrew called Johnny, she would be exposed. Didn''t she gain private ends for them from the work?


    Andrew looked at Ashley and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ashley responded, "Nothing. You just stay here. I''m going to order some take-out food."

 Chapter 488 A Matchmaker

    Ashley said and ran away, grabbing Andrew''s phone.


    Andrew watched her leave and said nothing.


    He hadn''t set any password on his phone, so Ashley unlocked it as soon as she grabbed it.


    Ashley was surprised


    that Andrew hadn''t bothered to set a password.


    Andrew''s wallpaper looked familiar. It was a picture of Ashley.


    She wondered when Andrew had taken this picture.


    In the picture, Ashley was facing the other side, with her head tilted towards the left. She noticed that she wasn''t wearing makeup. Ashley didn''t know whether it was the lighting or Andrew''s camera that made her look so good.


    Although Ashley wasn''t someone who admired herself, she couldn''t help but think that she was looking pretty in the picture.


    Ashley turned towards Andrew and looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe that he had kept her picture as his phone''s wallpaper.


    Ashley didn''t want to peek into Andrew''s phone anymore.


    His phone looked brand new, as if he hadn''t done much with it, other than change his wallpaper.


    He only had the default applications and hadn''t bothered to download anything else.


    Ashley sighed and kept his phone aside as she didn''t find the app that she was looking for. She grabbed her phone to check out the restaurant.


    When Ashley was checking the menu, she remembered that she was at Andrew''s office, which was at the top floor of the Lu Group. They definitely couldn''t bring the food all the way up.


    Ashley looked at the food on the screen longingly and finally gave up.


    She walked up to Andrew and pouted.


    Andrew couldn''t ignore her, especially when she was pouting like a cute puppy.


    "What''s up?" Andrew asked.


    "They can''t bring the food here," Ashley said, looking sad.


    Andrew ruffled her hair and said, "I''ll ask Johnny to bring it."


    ''Johnny!'' Ashley was shocked to hear this name.


    "No way!" she bellowed.


    Andrew frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Ashley bit her lower lip when she realized that she had overreacted.


    "No, I just feel sorry to bother hi


    ked the picture and captured the moment.


    The boat was running in the middle of the lake and many kinds of lotuses were floating by on both sides.


    Andrew was standing in the midst of a background that was filled with green leaves, where the red and white flowers intertwined, making him look more handsome than he already was. Ashley loved the photo the moment she took it and had set it as her wallpaper since that day.


    Andrew grinned and kept quiet when he saw Ashley''s angry face.


    Ashley shoved the phone into her pocket. "Well, I''m hungry. Let''s go out and eat."


    "Okay."


    They left the office and had dinner happily.


    Andrew asked what she wanted to do next. Ashley thought for a while and decided to take him to an amusement park.


    Ashley had always wanted to take him there for a long time. Although she had been with Andrew for quite some time now, they never got the chance to really enjoy the outdoors.


    It was rare that they were both free today. She decided to have the time of her life with Andrew at the amusement park.


    The amusement park was filled with couples.


    The couples were walking hand in hand, deciding which game they were going to play.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed at Andrew and Ashley. The people couldn''t take their eyes off them. They were a beautiful couple that looked perfect for each other.

 Chapter 489 Happiness

    Andrew couldn''t help but put a frown on his face when he saw the assortment of entertainment booths before him.


    There was no doubt that he had never really played these kinds of games ever before. When he saw some nearby people having such a good time and having fun with smiles on their faces, he felt befuddled.


    Doubt started to appear in his heart. ''Are these games really that funny and entertaining? I just can''t believe that.''


    Ashley suddenly pulled Andrew by his arm and asked him, "Which one would you like to play? Hmm... I''m going to go buy the tickets first. How about we go on the roller coaster?"


    Ashley continued to glance around with a curious look on her face. She didn''t really come here very often. The last time she was here was somewhere far off in the past, she played with Ellie for a long time back then.


    Even though she didn''t really like these kinds of games very much. She was free with Andrew today, so she wanted to make sure they had a good time together.


    Andrew wanted to refuse, so he turned around to face Ashley to voice it out, however, he saw Ashley''s expectant eyes staring straight at him.


    Andrew didn''t want to ruin and disappoint her day, so, instead, he said, "Okay."


    Ashley quickly replied, "Great! Let''s go buy the tickets. Tell me what you want to play so we can play together, okay?"


    Ashley held Andrew''s hand and dragged him to the ticketing counter.


    Since it was weekend, the amusement park was extremely crowded with all sorts of people, couples, and children. Besides that, because it was also summer, the air in the park reeked of sweat and all sorts of odors.


    Andrew hated the atmosphere and this kind of feeling extremely so.


    He did his utmost best to keep his body at a certain distance from other people and made sure he didn''t touch anyone.


    However, Ashley was different. It was clear that she was nowhere near as squeamish as Andrew was.


    And besides, this wasn''t a big deal for her anyways.


    Andrew saw that Ashley was pushed to the corner by the flow of the crowd. He looked around and furrowed his brows.


    He prepared himself and shouldered through the crowd to come next to Ashley, he used his body to protect her from being squeezed.


    When they finally managed to move out of the crowded areas, Andrew whispered in Ashley''s ear, "How about getting people out of here?"


    "What?" Ashley was currently taking some money out of her wallet when Andrew asked he


    n his chopsticks and was about to go upstairs too when Claire stopped him.


    Claire didn''t clean the table, but tried to stop Andrew first instead.


    Living with her for several months now, Claire was nice to Ashley since the latter had a really good temper. Ashley was really nice and gentle.


    The last time Ashley was driven out without any reason, Claire thought it was better to let Andrew know about what happened.


    After all, the woman who did it was Andrew''s mother.


    Andrew looked at Claire who stopped him with a light gaze.


    "What''s up?"


    However, being stared at by Andrew with his cold eyes made Claire feel chill coming from the bottom of her feet.


    Claire restrained the feeling of cold feet and told Andrew, "Mr. Andrew, please wait for a moment. I have something to tell you. It''s about Miss Ashley."


    To convince Andrew to stay, Claire purposely mentioned Ashley''s name.


    As she expected, when Andrew heard Ashley''s name, his eyes were now fixed on Claire.


    Claire let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that Mr. Andrew truly still cared about Ashley.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted this way. This would be great! If it weren''t for this reaction, Claire would''ve been worried that Andrew would be on his family''s side on this matter.


    "Mr. Andrew, can we please talk in private?" Claire suggested.


    This was because Claire and Andrew were standing at the head of the stairs, Ashley could see them as soon as she came out. It might probably cause some misunderstandings to occur.


    This was why Claire wanted to change locations.


    Soon after, Andrew and Claire were at a corner in the house.

 Chapter 490 The Lu Family

    Claire had only spent months living with Andrew and serving him. This was not enough to get to know anyone, but Claire knew one thing about Andrew; she knew he was not a patient man. So it was better for her to get straight to the point.


    Claire spoke with Andrew privately, and narrated how Arya arranged for Ashley to leave. She revealed everything she knew to Andrew in a few minutes.


    "So it was the first time that Ashley came back home since she was removed from the house behind your back. They moved her out when you were away on your business trip." Claire finished her words and looked at Andrew nervously.


    Andrew''s face was devoid of emotion, and his lips were sealed shut. He gave a stoic look, as hard as stone.


    Meanwhile, Andrew seemed very intimidating and threatening.


    Claire decided not to stick around any longer. Andrew was clearly not in a good mood now, and she wouldn''t want to get in his way.


    Claire just thought Andrew was supposed to know about these things. She had done her part and reported them truthfully to him.


    It was now up to Andrew to deal with it.


    However, Claire believed that Andrew would not disappoint Ashley.


    Andrew just stood there stiffly like a sculpture. It was a long while since Claire left him that he made his first step.


    There was still no expression on his face as he went upstairs.


    Andrew showed no emotion externally, but he was seething with rage, deep inside of him.


    He could not believe that they had done this to Ashley.


    ''I should never have tried to reach out to them. I shouldn''t have shown them mercy before. Now, they did this to Ashley. They''re lower than snakes.'' Andrew thought.


    Andrew went upstairs and pushed the bedroom door, but he didn''t see Ashley.


    He heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Ashley must be taking a shower.


    Andrew picked up his cell phone, walked to the French window for some air, and called Josef.


    Johnny and Josef were enjoying dinner together when they heard Josef''s phone ring. They saw Andrew''s name on the screen and exchanged looks.


    Josef looked away and grimaced, as if he had been punched in the gut.


    "You''d better get that. It''s the boss himself." Johnny urged.


    Josef knew that Johnny was right. He had no choice. He had to answer the phone, even if he felt an ominous omen.


    Josef took the call.


    "Yes, Boss."


    Andrew was quick to answer Josef.


    He asked Josef about Ashley''s daily life while he was away.


    He did


    idea about the gravity of the situation. "What''s wrong? It''s lunch! Let me eat!"


    "Forget about eating! We''ve got more serious things to attend to. Something happened to Ashley while the boss was away, and he''s not pleased!"


    Josef was speechless.


    They drove to the company headquarters.


    There was no one working overtime at the office. This did not deter Johnny who could easily access most files with his position in the company.


    Ethan and Arya had also gotten overconfident and complacent. They did not bother to hide or cover their tracks.


    Mr. Li was a fool. There was no way he could conceal the truth now.


    Johnny soon found what he was looking for.


    This time, the Lu family had gone too far. They had poked the tiger, and now they would pay the price for it.


    They knew that Andrew cared deeply for Ashley but they had no qualms about harassing her and making her life miserable while Andrew was away.


    Andrew had never banned Ashley from coming back to the house. He had also never forced her out of work.


    Johnny called Andrew and told him everything that he had dug up.


    Andrew''s heart froze over when he heard the news.


    His face was calm, but the coldness in his eyes and the blue veins on his hands betrayed him.


    Andrew was calm on the outside, but he was seething with rage on the inside.


    Johnny hung up the phone, and he was very concerned for Andrew. He had known his boss for a long time now, and he was worried that he might do something he would later regret.


    In the past Johnny would not have worried about something like this, but not anymore. This was the present, and things were different now.

 Chapter 491 Johnny, A Man Who Was So Worried That Even His Heart Was Broken

    Johnny was always worried about his boss but when it came to Ashley he was even more concerned. He knew that anything concerning Ashley could potentially trigger Andrew into doing something irrational, and he was right.


    Johnny was aware of the value of Ashley in Andrew''s life. He knew that this girl was someone special for the boss.


    Johnny had worked with Andrew for a long time. He never imagined Andrew falling head over heels in love with anyone. He doted and fawned on Ashley a lot.


    When Ashley came into Andrew''s life, Johnny had to believe it. The impossible had materialized right before his eyes. The boss had fallen madly in love with someone.


    All the stars had aligned and fate itself seemed to have intervened to make this impossible romance happen.


    Josef noticed that Johnny didn''t look good, so he asked, "What''s wrong? What did the president say?"


    Johnny took a look at Josef and replied in a worried tone, "Honestly nothing. And that''s what''s gotten me worried.


    Also, Mrs. Mu hasn''t been to the company for such a long time. That just doesn''t seem like her. Something doesn''t add up here." Johnny looked at Josef with disappointment. Josef could be reliable and hard-working, but he wasn''t exactly the sharpest knife in the kitchen.


    Josef didn''t know where Johnny was going with all of this. "What do you mean? But Mrs. Mu said it was from the president. I don''t see anything wrong at all."


    Josef couldn''t draw any kind of conclusion from this, and it began to frustrate Johnny. Josef seemed to be as dense as a brick.


    There was just no getting through to him.


    "Never mind. It''s time we get going."


    Johnny decided to let the whole thing play out. After all, there was not much he could do about it now, and surely the Lu family would be the one to take the blame for all this.


    The president was just too busy with his own stuff now, so it was all out of Johnny''s hands.


    In the bedroom.


    After taking a shower, Ashley came out in a white dress. Her hair was still wet and dripping. Andrew closed the curtains in the room. There was only one lamp on.


    Andrew stood in front of the French window with his back to Ashley hence she could not see his face.


    Ashley wiped her hair with a towel and came to Andrew, "What are you looking at?"


    Hearing Ashley''s voice, Andrew turned his head slowly with a cold expression


    he serious and ruthless president of a company was gone now. That part of Andrew simply could not come to the light when he was with Ashley. It was replaced by a man who loved a woman deeply.


    Ashley shook her head and answered, "You could say that."


    "Are you really that dense?"


    "No, I''m not!" Ashley retorted.


    Ashley added, "It''s just... I didn''t expect that you would... "


    "That I would, what? Treat my family like that?"


    Andrew hugged her gently and whispered in his elegant and gracious voice. She could not speak clearly and felt so warm and touched. Now she knew that Andrew was loving her with all his heart and soul. She felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    "Ash, you have to know that you are the most important person in my life. You are my only family. So you have to learn to trust me already. You need to tell me everything. Don''t hide things like this from me. If anyone from the Lu family bullies you, we will do the same to them. You are the woman I love. I won''t let anyone treat you badly.


    You''re under my protection, and you can do whatever the hell you want in J City! You can even tiptoe on all fours on the street and it wouldn''t matter!"


    Ashley couldn''t help but burst into laughter when she heard Andrew''s last sentence. "I can sidle on the street? Is that even possible?"


    Looking at Ashley''s smile, Andrew couldn''t help but smile and laugh. Then he vowed, "Well, forget that. That was a bad choice of words. Anyway, anyone who dares bully you will get it ten times worse from me! I''ll always protect you, Ashley."

 Chapter 492 Your Cousin Is Here For You

    "Ashley... Hey, Ashley! What are you doing? I''ve been calling your name many times already. What are you thinking about?" Amaia waved her hand in front of Ashley''s face.


    Still, Ashley stared blankly at the floor. Looking at the absent-minded Ashley, Amaia gave a loud sigh.


    "What? What''s wrong? Say something." Ashley turned to look at Amaia, seemingly snapping out of her daze.


    Walking over to her, Amaia put her hands on Ashley''s shoulders and asked, "What were you thinking about just now? You were completely lost inside your own thoughts. I called out your name several times and yet it was like you couldn''t hear me!"


    Shaking her head, Ashley replied, "Oh, no. It was nothing. So, wait. Why were you calling me?"


    "Oh, your cousin is looking for you," Amaia pouted, pointing behind her.


    Looking in the direction Amaia had pointed to, Ashley saw Johnny walking towards them.


    On the other hand, Amaia kept stealing quick glances at Johnny. Although there was some anxiety in her heart, she was very eager to meet him.


    Ashley put her hand on her forehead, speechless at the sight of Johnny. It had been a long time since they last met, but they still hadn''t made any progress.


    ''If things go on like this, it would take ages before they could establish a relationship, '' Ashley thought to herself.


    Once Johnny had approached the two girls, he gave a slight nod at Ashley.


    "Cousin," Ashley greeted flatly.


    The corners of Johnny''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he was trying not to laugh out loud. He thought it was funny when Ashley called him ''cousin'' so seriously.


    Then, he suddenly thought of a scenario that Andrew would call him ''cousin''.


    Johnny shuddered at the thought.


    Ashley saw the change of expression on his face. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Shaking his head, he replied, "Nothing It''s all right." He didn''t dare say what he had thought about just now. "Let''s step out for a minute. I have something to talk with you about," Johnny continued.


    Ashley glanced at Amaia.


    "Go ahead," said Amaia, waving her hand at Ashley.


    After saying their good byes, Ashley left with Johnny.


    As soon as they got outside, Ashley turned to Johnny.


    ? Is that what you''re saying?" Ashley interrupted.


    Mr. Li nodded. Right now, he couldn''t think of anything else better to do than to agree with whatever Ashley said.


    He would do anything just so that he wouldn''t get fired.


    He was the senior manager in the company. If he was fired like this, no other company would want to hire him again.


    Therefore, he was willing to do anything as long as Andrew didn''t force him to quit his job.


    Ashley looked at Mr. Li coldly.


    Huh.


    How ironic.


    She remembered she told them that if Andrew came back, would they treat her in the same way as when Andrew was away. It meant at least, that they were firm minded.


    But now? They changed their behavior and attitude to Ashley totally.


    Forgive him?


    Why hadn''t he thought about that when he was pushing her into such a desperate situation?


    They should all pay for what they had done.


    "You want me to forgive you? Fine. As long as you tell me who made you do what you did to me and what else they want to do, I will forgive you,"


    Ashley looked at Mr. Li expectantly, her brows raised at him.


    Mr. Li was tempted by Ashley''s offer.


    He was supposed to be a senior executive in the Lu Group. He agreed to follow Ethan''s plan only because he was moved by the offer Ethan gave him.


    Besides, he didn''t have a personal grudge against Ashley. Moreover, he didn''t care about whom Andrew liked, whom he wanted to be with and whom he wanted to marry.

 Chapter 493 Complete Confession

    If it weren''t for that whopping offer, Mr. Li wouldn''t have said yes.


    Now Andrew was also here, Mr. Li was facing a tough choice whether to confess or not.


    He looked at Ashley and gritted his teeth. Last night he had tried calling Ethan and Arya but neither of them answered his calls.


    Now he was going to tell Andrew and Ashley everything.


    As he eyed Ashley, he started telling her everything the Lu family had told him. "Miss Mu, President Lu, it was your father and mother who asked me to do this. I was forced into doing this. I have nothing against Miss Mu so I wouldn''t wish the worst on her nor would I do anything bad to her on my own accord.


    President Lu, Miss Mu, you have to trust me."


    "There are so many people in the company. Are you the only one who was forced to do this?" Johnny asked lightly.


    Mr. Li opened his mouth yet nothing came out. He didn''t know how to properly answer Johnny.


    The only thing he could do was to emphasize that he was only forced into doing this and that he really didn''t want to.


    "You can step out now,"


    Andrew said coldly, looking at Mr. Li.


    He looked at Andrew and lowered his head upon meeting his cold gaze.


    "As you wish," Mr. Li obeyed.


    Then he headed out the door, his head still lowered.


    He had no idea what Andrew was trying to do.


    ''That''s it? Or is there more to come?'' Mr. Li thought inwardly.


    He gingerly walked out of the office. As soon as he stepped out, he quickly realized that he had broken out in a cold sweat out of fear.


    He trembled under Andrew''s cold gaze. Anyway, it was him who had done those bad things to Ashley.


    After Mr. Li left, Johnny gave Andrew and Ashley a meaningful look before turning to leave as well.


    Andrew nodded in satisfaction.


    As Ashley watched Mr. Li and Johnny leave one after the other, she asked Andrew, "Is this why you asked me to come here?"


    "Yes. What do


    really sure either. I just know that he was called into the CEO''s office in the morning then he was promptly fired in the afternoon. I also heard that Mr. Li had committed some discrepancies and that President Andrew had personally fired him."


    "Well, let''s go. We shouldn''t talk about this. What if someone overhears us?"


    Then they dispersed.


    Ashley and Amaia had heard everything yet Amaia shrugged it off.


    But Ashley responded differently. As soon as she heard that they were talking about Mr. Li, she couldn''t help but think of the man she had met in Andrew''s office in the morning.


    "So Andrew had already fired him?" Ashley muttered.


    Amaia whispered, "I don''t think Mr. Li''s a good person anyway. It doesn''t matter if he was fired."


    She grabbed Ashley''s hand upon noticing that something was up with Ashley. She said, "Okay, Ashley, let''s go."


    Ashley came back to her senses and immediately followed Amaia out of the company.


    Miss Mo was Amaia''s mother and Ashley knew that. So whenever she saw her, she''d ask her about Kelly.


    Seeing no sign of Kelly, Ashley asked, "Amaia, where''s your mother? Why aren''t you going to wait for her?"


    "No need to wait for her. She still has work to do. Someone''s going to pick her up," Amaia replied.

 Chapter 494 Show Off Their Love

    When Ashley heard what Amaia said, she knew that the man who was coming to pick up Kelly must be Amaia''s father.


    With the couple''s public displays of affection, Amaia felt helpless.


    Nobody could understand how Amaia put up with all of this.


    Ashley winked at Amaia. "You should make Johnny your boyfriend as soon as possible. Then, you can show off your love to them. You can even move out and live with Johnny. In that case, they wouldn''t show off their love publicly anymore, and you don''t have to watch them anymore."


    In all honesty, Ashley liked the way Kelly and Amaia''s father got along with each other.


    Besides, Amaia''s father must be the type who loved his wife very much and enjoyed expressing their love in front of everyone. He couldn''t even hide it from his own daughter.


    This public display of affection made Amaia a little frustrated. "I would really like to be Johnny''s girlfriend. But Ashley, you know, when I am with Johnny, I suddenly feel that I can''t open up. It''s so much easier to talk to him online on WeChat."


    Amaia awkwardly looked at Ashley.


    Ashley felt that she could do nothing more.


    Perhaps, it was because of her family. Amaia had never been in a relationship, and her parents felt no need to rush her to marry. They gave her enough freedom.


    Some people would be very daring when it came to relationships. They either liked who they liked or they didn''t like who they didn''t like. Those people were brave enough to show their love, unlike Amaia, who was afraid to do so.


    This was her first time to like someone, and that made her incredibly shy and scared of being rejected.


    Ashley patted Amaia''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, I will help you. Don''t forget who I am. A waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first. Johnny doesn''t love anyone right now. Believe me, you have a great chance with him," she said in order to comfort Amaia.


    Amaia looked at Ashley, nodded her head, and said, "Yeah, Ashley. Please help me. My happiness depends


    reflection in Andrew''s eyes. Although he normally wore a poker face, she felt that he was doting on her.


    Feeling a little sour in her heart, Ashley was unable to say anything while a warm and sad feeling wrapped around her.


    ''Andrew...


    How could he be so good to me?''


    Andrew looked at Ashley when he noticed that she had been silent for a long time. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    Ashley blinked to conceal the sourness in her eyes. "I''m okay. I was just shocked with what you''ve said. It was touching," she replied, smiling.


    "Silly girl."


    They continued to chat with each other. Before they knew it, they have already arrived at the villa of the Lu family.


    The car slowly passed by a large courtyard before stopping in front of the main door.


    Andrew got out of the car and pulled Ashley inside.


    Everyone in the Lu family was surprised to see that Andrew was back.


    Usually, Andrew only came back no more than three times a year.


    They had never expected that he would drop by frequently this year.


    The butler greeted Andrew as soon as he saw him, "Mr. Lu."


    When he saw Ashley beside Andrew, he called her "Mrs. Lu."


    Before Ashley could react, Andrew had already started to accompany her to the living room.


    Once they entered the room, they heard a sweet laughter coming from someone.

 Chapter 495 Disgust

    Susie and Angelina were sitting on the couch in the living room and talking happily.


    Susie was sitting right opposite the door and saw Andrew walk in. She immediately stood up and greeted her brother, "Hi, Andrew."


    Andrew responded with a terse nod.


    "Andrew, what brings you back?" Susie asked.


    "Something important," Andrew replied.


    Ashley smiled at Angelina. She had always been fond of her.


    Angelina however, cast a forced smile and her face was stiff. She seemed to not like Ashley anymore.


    She grabbed her bag instinctively.


    An inexplicable fear filled her heart.


    The housemaid informed Ethan and Arya that Andrew had come. The two of them walked down the stairs one after the other, to see their son.


    Arya smiled at Ashley and her face was kind without the slightest hint of guilt or embarrassment. She conducted herself in a way like nothing had happened, as if she didn''t go to the Golden Palace and force Ashley to leave right after Andrew had left for the business trip.


    Arya walked towards Andrew and smiled at him. Her face was soft and kind.


    Arya''s face shone, which made her look younger. She had always taken great care of her skin and it looked youthful and supple. Although she was over forty years old, she looked nothing like it. Arya looked like a charming woman in her thirties especially when she smiled. It was no wonder that she made Ethan loyal to her.


    "Andrew, you are back," Arya said softly. "You could''ve asked someone to inform us that you''d be coming today. We could have cooked for you." She turned towards Terri and instructed her to prepare Andrew''s favorite dishes. "Now that you''re back, why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Arya continued sweetly.


    However, Andrew cast a quick glance and turned away. He didn''t believe his stepmother''s unusual care.


    Angelina looked at Ashley and felt uncomfortable to stay in the same room with her. She grabbed Susie''s hand. "Susie, I feel un


    rew glared at Ethan and Arya. His eyes were cold. "I think you remember that I clearly said that Ashley is my wife and she''ll be the only one in my life. If I ever find you bothering her, I won''t spare anyone!" Andrew''s voice grew louder with every word.


    "Do you think that I don''t know what you''ve done to her when I wasn''t around? If you dare to do it again, don''t blame me for harming you,"


    Andrew said menacingly.


    Ethan was annoyed to see his son''s furious look. How could he talk to them like that? "What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you treating us like this? Are you questioning us, Andrew?


    What have we done when you weren''t around? What else do you have to say? Is there anything else you want to blame us for?" Ethan mirrored Andrew''s rage. "You are a member of the Lu family and most importantly, I am your father. Am I not allowed to care about you anymore?"


    "Care about me?"


    Andrew looked up at his father with disgust.


    "You want to care about me now? No, thank you. I don''t need your care," Andrew spat.


    "And just because you''ve asked, let me tell you this. I''ve got nothing to say to you anymore. And of course, I don''t dare to question you."


    Andrew''s tone carried no emotion.


    Ethan glared at Ashley. His disgust for Ashley was evident in his eyes.

 Chapter 496 You Can Marry Her If You Like

    "We, the Lu family, will never accept this woman! For us, only Lesley is good enough to be your wife. Who the hell is this woman? From what pit did you dig her out of? Do you think that she could possibly elevate you to a higher status? Are you that stupid?"


    Ethan made no secret of his dislike for Ashley. He looked at her as if she was a piece of trash.


    Andrew''s face darkened. He stood in front of Ashley and cast his father a glacial look. He had been chastised and berated but Andrew was not going to back down. "I don''t care what you think! Ashley is the only woman whom I will have as my wife! As for Lesley, if you like her so much, you can marry her yourself. "


    Ethan trembled with rage when he heard Andrew''s unreasonable words.


    Marry Lesley? Andrew was insulting him now, and he was way out of line.


    How could his own son say something like that? Where was the respect? Andrew had thrown all the parental respect out the window.


    Ethan pointed at Andrew with one finger. His hand was trembling, and he could barely speak coherently. Ethan thought he would explode with rage. "You have gone too far now! Your words show no respect whatsoever! Well, if you want to marry this woman so badly, go right ahead. But don''t expect to be a member of this family anymore! You marry her, and you''re no son of mine! Not anymore!"


    Ashley pulled Andrew''s sleeve and shook her head.


    She knew that Andrew didn''t get on well with his family, but this was just too much. She didn''t want Andrew to be disowned all on her account. She couldn''t bear to bring so much suffering upon him.


    After all, this was still Andrew''s family here. At the end of the day, they were still the ones who raised him from birth. He still owed them a lot.


    Andrew held Ashley''s hand tightly and said nothing, looking at his father.


    Yet Arya panicked after she heard what Andrew said.


    His father wanted to kick Andrew out of the Lu family but that was absolutely impossible.


    After all, it was Andrew who helped build the Lu family into the powerhouse that it was now. It was Andrew''s own business savvy and acumen that had turned their company into the wealthiest and most powerful entity in all of J City.


    If Andrew left the Lu family, what would they do?


    Arya did not trust Ethan enough to keep up the good work of his son. Arya could not live simply and loved the high life. If their business went down, she could not bear to live like a common person.


    Arya approached Andrew and tried to speak to him in a soothing manner. "Andrew, your father did it fo


    ight? Don''t tell me you''ve changed your mind about me!"


    Andrew held Ashley''s hand with his fingers interlocked, "No.


    I will never change my mind about you. I made you a promise and I intend to keep it. I don''t care what happens in the future, whether you change or not. I will always love you, no matter what.


    I''m here with you for the long run. I will see you in your best and worst days. I will stay with you through the good and the bad times, because that''s what a person who truly loves, does.


    I''m with you, forever. We''ll be together forever.


    I will love you forever." Andrew was serious and Ashley could see that he meant every word. This only brought even more joy to her heart.


    Then they headed for the Golden Palace, and their spirits were high. Ethan and Arya were the complete opposite. They were both down and glum.


    Ashley! Ashley!


    Arya''s face was gloomy. All she could think about was what Ashley had just said. Her words only brought back painful memories.


    Arya had buried those terrible memories deep in her heart. Ashley had just dug them up again, and exposed them to the light. It was not pleasant for Arya.


    No one dared to say anything like that to her. Not after she was wed to Ethan.


    She had fought long and hard to get to where she was now. She earned all of this. Ashley had a lot of nerve to just bring all that up again! How dare she!


    Arya could do nothing but hold her tongue. She did not want Andrew to get disowned. She needed him in the Lu family, but she could not stand Ashley. Ashley had gone too far with her words.


    Now, confusion was written on Arya''s face. What about Susie if Andrew really severed his relationship with the Lu family?

 Chapter 497 Didnt You Do That Last Night

    The truth was Arya was not as innocent as she seemed to be. She inevitably learned some tricks, especially after being in a wealthy family for so many years.


    Even if she was innocent before she married into the Lu family, who could guarantee that she would maintain her innocence and pureness, especially after staying in the circle of rich and powerful families for such a long time?


    It was completely dark outside when Ashley and Andrew got home.


    After they finished their meal, Ashley proceeded to lie on the bed and read. All of a sudden, she felt sleepy. She couldn''t help but frown as she always felt drowsy these days. Wherever she was, she always felt sleepy.


    Ashley yawned and looked at the bathroom door. She lay down and fell asleep soon after.


    As Andrew walked out of the bathroom with only a towel covering him, he saw Ashley lying on the bed.


    Andrew took a closer look at Ashley and noticed she had already fallen into sleep. She was sleeping soundly with her black hair hanging over her white pillow.


    He shook his head helplessly, tucked Ashley in, and grazed her hair. Then he turned around and went to the study room.


    After he finished all his work, Andrew went back to the bedroom. While he was away, Ashley had rolled to the edge of the bed. She was about to turn and fall down, but Andrew quickly ran towards her and saved Ashley from falling.


    Andrew fixed Ashley up and back on the bed. She was still sleeping soundly, and Andrew''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster, especially with what had just happened.


    If he hadn''t come back in time, Ashley would have rolled down to the floor.


    Although the floor was covered with a soft layer of carpet, it would have definitely hurt if she had fallen from the bed.


    ''What happened to her? How could she sleep like a log?'' he wondered.


    Andrew couldn''t stop


    as I get fatter?


    What''s wrong with his eyes?'' Ashley thought.


    She glanced at Andrew with suspicion. But then he saw in Andrew''s eyes how sincere he was. Ashley carefully looked at herself in the mirror. Was she really prettier with more weight?


    Ashley didn''t think too much about it. It was just a little weight. She could lose weight in the future.


    Ashley''s yawn was so loud, it could easily be heard.


    Amaia was sitting next to her and stared at her as she yawned again.


    "Ashley, didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "I slept well," Ashley immediately replied.


    Confused, Ashley looked at Amaia and wondered why she asked.


    "You have yawned more than ten times and you have only worked for a short while," Amaia said. "You didn''t sleep well last night, did you? What happened?


    Could it be..."


    Amaia whispered in Ashley''s ear and looked at her with a naughty face.


    Amaia''s remarks made Ashley''s face flush bright red. She cast a warning glance at Amaia and said with fake anger, "What are you trying to say?! How is that possible? I went to bed very early last night."


    Filled with doubt, Amaia looked at Ashley, "Really?"


    Ashley ignored her friend and stood up. "I''m going to get some water."

 Chapter 498 What Is She Doing In The Hospital

    Looking at Ashley''s back, Amaia laughed and said, "Why are you moving so fast if you haven''t done that thing?"


    Ashley rolled her eyes at Amaia and decided to ignore her.


    She had no idea where Amaia learned those nonsensical words.


    Inadvertently, Ashley realized that her condition was a little different. It seemed as if she was drowsy, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her. This had never happened to her before.


    Her condition made her worry so she decided to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    Just then, she received a call from Andrew.


    Not expecting a call at this time, Ashley got so surprised that she almost spilled her water.


    She put the glass aside and answered her phone. Andrew called just to tell her that he might work overtime tonight and that he would arrive home a little late.


    Ashley nodded.


    Afterwards, she realized that Andrew couldn''t see her nod over the phone.


    Ashley replied, "Okay, I will ask Josef to pick me up after work."


    Over the other side of the phone call, Andrew pursed his lips and didn''t answer. He had planned to make Ashley wait for him at the company headquarters so that they could go home together.


    Since Ashley had asked Josef to drive her, Andrew felt a little embarrassed to ask Ashley to wait for him.


    Well, actually, Andrew had always been a proud and arrogant man.


    Andrew didn''t say anything for a while. Ashley then asked, "Well, is there anything else you want to say?"


    Andrew was not in a good mood. "Nothing," he replied.


    "Okay, I got to go. Bye," Ashley said.


    After hanging up, Ashley put her cellphone away and returned to her seat.


    Because Andrew had to work overtime, she decided to go to the hospital to have her physical condition checked. Ashley didn''t want Andrew to know about these things in order to avoid making him worry.


    Ashley knew that it was very hard to run such a bi


    to do. They wanted to have a son, but they didn''t want Lesley to be sad either.


    But with what Lesley said, Rae felt completely relieved.


    Rae suggested, "Let''s go back quickly and tell your father about the good news."


    "Okay," Lesley replied.


    Then she held her mother''s arms as they walked towards the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Lesley saw Ashley waiting for her turn to get examined.


    Looking at her rival in love, Lesley subconsciously slowed down her pace.


    ''Ashley?


    What is she doing here?''


    Lesley looked around and didn''t see Andrew.


    ''She came here alone. Why did Ashley come to the hospital at this time?'' There were doubts in Lesley''s heart.


    She suddenly stopped walking. Puzzled, Rae looked at her daughter and asked, "Lesley, what''s wrong?"


    Lesley finally came back to her senses, but her eyes were still fixed on Ashley.


    "Mom, I saw an acquaintance. I''d want to say hello. Can you wait for me here for a moment?"


    Rae looked around and asked, "An acquaintance? Who is she? I''ll go with you."


    Lesley helped her mother sit down and said, "Mom, just wait for me here. You can''t walk too much now. Besides, there are so many people in the hospital. What if you get hit by something or someone?"

 Chapter 499 A Plot

    Lesley was right. Now that Rae was a pregnant elderly woman, she needed to be more careful with whatever she did.


    This meant that she had to be more wary than others now.


    Rae agreed with Lesley and nodded her head. "I understand, go ahead. I''ll wait for you here. Be quick, okay?"


    "Okay," said Lesley


    After making sure Rae was settled in her seat, Lesley walked towards Ashley. However, she chose another way and didn''t walk past Ashley so as to avoid being seen by her.


    Lesley quickly walked into the doctor''s office. The female doctor was currently examining a patient''s medical records when she suddenly strode in. The female doctor had a stunned expression on her face when she saw Ashley do that. Coldly, the doctor uttered, "If you want to have an examination, please go out and wait in line."


    The female doctor turned around to look at her current patient. "Take this to the medicine room," she said. "Next! It''s No. 58, Ashley."


    As soon as her current patient stood up, the doctor called in the next one.


    Lesley abruptly stood in front of the female doctor, clearly with an impatient look on her face, she said, "Wait! I have something to tell you."


    The female doctor began to grow irritated looking at her. She obviously thought that Lesley was cutting in line and wanted to have a check-up first.


    "If you want to have an examination, please get in line first. Why do you have such a bad habit as a girl? Can''t you see there are so many people who are waiting in line?"


    Lesley frowned when she heard what the female doctor said. She was already here with her mother today, and this hospital also belonged to the Feng family.


    All the senior leaders of this hospital knew who Lesley was.


    This made her think that the doctor could''ve been new here.


    Lesley asked with a frown on her face, "Who''s your boss?"


    "Does my boss have anything to do with you?"


    Lesley took out her phone and rummaged through her contacts until she saw another doctor''s name, she quickly made a phone call. After a short while, the call connected. She gave the phone to the female doctor in front of her after saying a few simple words.


    The now alert female doctor looked at Lesley with suspicion on her face, "What do you want?"


    "It''s your boss on the


    t she was Ashley''s good friend, she obviously thought that wasn''t the case at all.


    She nodded and then shook her head in response. "No, I just wanted her to be sent away so I could inform you of the results."


    Lesley, clearly satisfied with the female doctor''s actions, nodded her head. She said, "Tell me, what happened to Ashley?"


    The female doctor was now convinced upon hearing Lesley''s words. They clearly weren''t good friends.


    "It''s nothing serious at all. She''s just exhausted and feels uncomfortable and a little dizzy because of that."


    Lesley frowned when she heard the results. She was obviously dissatisfied with this. Ashley was just too tired and got dizzy?


    However, now that Lesley was still in the hospital, she was thinking what she should do next.


    Suddenly, as if a shining light-bulb popped up in her head, an idea came into mind.


    Lesley waved to the female doctor, signaling her to come closer.


    The more she thought about it, the more feasible she thought her idea was.


    ''Ashley! You don''t deserve to be loved by Andrew!''


    Lesley muttered out a set of instructions. After hearing what Lesley said, the doctor took two steps back and shook her head. "No, Miss Feng. We can''t do that."


    Lesley looked at the female doctor and then tidied up her clothes as if she was in a trance. She said with a beaming smile on her face, "You can''t do it? Why not?


    If you and I don''t speak a word about this. Nobody will know the truth! And, if this works. You''ll get my good graces."

 Chapter 500 Stay Close To Her All The Time

    Lesley clearly threatened the doctor. There was no denying it.


    The female doctor got flustered and silently nodded at Lesley. It was all she could do to accept Lesley''s proposal. After all, this was Lesley and the doctor knew that she was a very powerful woman.


    Lesley could see that she had the doctor in the palm of her hand. She nodded with satisfaction and left the doctor behind her.


    Once Lesley was gone, the doctor slumped on her chair, completely drained. It was so difficult for her to lie to Ashley.


    Now it seemed that she had to.


    Besides, she couldn''t tell anyone about this except Ashley.


    The woman doctor bit her lip. In her heart, she repeated ''sorry'' to Ashley.


    It had not been easy for her to reach her current position. She had worked very hard to get to where she was, and she was worried she could get fired if she didn''t do what Lesley commanded.


    There were still some people waiting in line but the doctor had been occupied by Lesley''s request. Absent-minded, she examined the rest of the patients.


    When she was done, Ashley came out with the examination report.


    She walked up to Doctor Liu and gave her the report.


    Ashley replied, "Doctor, this is the report from the department of gynecology."


    She took the report from Ashley and leafed through it. When she finished looking through it, she pretended to be gripped by fear and stunned.


    The report results were normal and Ashley was very healthy. But now she had to pretend to be scared and frightened for Ashley because Lesley''s threats were still ringing in her ears.


    Ashley noticed how the doctor seemed very concerned. Dr. Liu seemed very stressed and Ashley couldn''t ignore it.


    Was she seriously ill?


    Ashley took a deep breath and looked at the female doctor. "Doctor, what''s wrong with me? Please tell me the truth. I can accept it."


    The woman doctor withdrew her eyes from the examination report and gazed at Ashley.


    Ashley had a very good-looking face. She was so beautiful and adorable. The doctor dared not think what Ashley''s expression would become after telling her the so-called ''examination results''.


    For a moment the doctor considered telling Ashley the real truth, the good news. But Dr. Liu could not do that. Not after what Lesley had threatened her with. No, she had


    amily needs some new blood. Don''t worry about work or the company too much. Father and I will see it that it is properly handled."


    Rae smiled and felt relieved after hearing Lesley''s words.


    Lesley supported her mother and walked out of the hospital. Things were all looking up for her now, and she was on cloud nine. Ashley had been dealt with, and there was no reason to feel down.


    Surely, she could win Andrew now.


    ''Andrew can only be mine, '' thought Lesley.


    She had known Andrew since childhood, and would not allow Ashley to steal him from her.


    ''Ashley, how dare you! You will never win Andrew from me. I''ll make sure of it.'' Lesley swore in her heart.


    Lesley was full of hatred for Ashley. The thought of Ashley was the only thing that could ruin this perfect day for Lesley.


    Ashley stumbled out of the hospital. She had no idea how she managed to get out of there. Time seemed to just crash and mix into each other.


    Ashley was completely numb and confused. She could not think straight. Not after what the doctor had told her.


    She noticed the sun outside was unusually bright and it began to sting her eyes.


    The sun was suddenly covered by an umbrella. Ashley turned around and noticed Josef. He held the umbrella over her to give her some shade."


    Ashley didn''t say anything. She just glanced at Josef and walked to the car.


    Josef held the umbrella and walked behind Ashley. The umbrella gave Ashley some relief from the sun. Josef walked close to Ashley and followed her around like her shadow

 Chapter 501 Are You Going To Call Him

    Josef was quite simple-minded, but he knew that he could not afford to mess around anymore. When it came to protecting Ashley, Josef was all alert now. If anything ever happened to her again, Andrew would have his head.


    Josef noticed Ashley walk out of the hospital in a daze. She looked really down and depressed. He remembered what he and Johnny talked about, and fell into a panic.


    Josef asked, "Ms. Mu, is anything wrong? You look troubled."


    Ashley didn''t say anything. After getting in the car, she buried her face in her lap.


    Josef was not sure what happened to Ashley, but whatever it was, it was clearly bad news. Even Josef could tell.


    He took out his phone and prepared to call Andrew.


    Ashley immediately noticed what Josef was about to do. She stared at him and pleaded to him, with her eyes. Finally, she spoke.


    "Are you going to call Andrew?" Ashley asked.


    "Well, you look distressed, Miss Mu. I figured that perhaps I should call the boss and..."


    Josef didn''t know exactly what to tell Ashley. He struggled with his words, and it was clear that she was not pleased. ''What did I do just now?'' Josef thought to himself.


    Ashley stared at Josef and she did not seem pleased. This worried Josef to no end. He didn''t want to disappoint the boss now. Before this incident, he had already been skating on thin ice with Andrew. He thought of Johnny who shared the same family name with him but was capable being a special assistant, much better than him, merely a driver.


    Josef felt that he had not been doing a good job recently. Andrew was clearly displeased with him, and Josef did not want to make things worse with his boss.


    Ashley was now depressed. Nothing could cheer her up, and she felt like the entire world had collapsed upon her.


    But she could do nothing about her situation. Nobody could keep calm after hearing such news. Anyone in her situation would feel just as bad.


    Ashley smiled at Josef saying, "Don''t call him. I''ll be fine. I just met some people in the hospital, and I feel sad."


    Then Ashley smiled at Josef, pretending to be relaxed. She managed to conceal her true feelings from Josef, at least.


    Hearing Ashley''s words, Josef was relieved. ''Thank goodness she seems all right. Andrew would not tolerate anything bad happening to her.'' Josef happily a


    he door and was surprised to see Ashley. "Ashley? What are you doing here?"


    Ashley looked at Ellie, and her heart almost burst. She was so full of pain and frustration now that she needed a friend, desperately.


    She ran over and hugged Ellie without saying a word. Like an ostrich burying her head in the sand, Ellie buried her head in Ellie''s arms. She was so desperate for a shoulder to cry on.


    Ellie hadn''t seen Ashley like this in a long time. This was so unlike her.


    After Ellie came to her senses, she pulled Ashley into the room and closed the door. She patted Ashley on her shoulder gently. "Ashley, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter? Did you have an argument with Andrew again?"


    Ashley shook her head and remained silent. She held Ellie tightly and did not want to let go.


    Ellie decided to keep quiet for now, and just hold her friend''s hand. This silent show of support was all she could give Ashley.


    Ellie embraced Ashley and patted her back softly to comfort her.


    For several minutes, Ashley hugged Ellie. She clung to her tightly, as if her life depended on it. Slowly, Ashley regained her senses.


    She released Ellie and smiled at her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    It was impossible for Ellie not to worry about Ashley considering that she had just broken down in front of her.


    Ashley could not see herself, but if she could, she would be even more alarmed. Her face was pale, and her smile was forced. She almost looked like a walking ghost, and Ellie did not believe she was fine, not for a second.

 Chapter 502 Dont Think Too Much

    No matter how hard Ashley tried, she just couldn''t hide what she was feeling.


    What was more, who was Ellie to her? They had been friends since they had known each other in high school. This pretty much guaranteed that Ellie knew Ashley very well.


    She was well aware of Ashley''s stubborn streak. By now, Ellie knew that if Ashley didn''t want to tell her something, there was no way she was going to pry it out of her. Ashley could be as tight as a sealed champagne cork on a bottle when she wanted to.


    It was pretty annoying for Ellie when Ashley was like this. She couldn''t stand Ashley''s stubborn streak, but ironically it was this same streak that ensured that they become good friends down the road. This was because Ellie also had a stubborn streak of her own. In a strange way, she could actually understand Ashley.


    Now, Ellie would have to draw deep into that well of understanding to help her friend. Ashley was unusually stubborn now, even by her own standards. Ellie dragged Ashley into the living room and had her take a seat.


    She put the dishes on the table and asked, "Ashley, have you eaten yet? Why don''t you join me? I''m sure you could use a good meal."


    Ashley could still remember the old days when she would smell Ellie''s wonderful cooking from the kitchen. Once the food was served, Ashley would come over in no time, to eat the food that Ellie had prepared. After all, Ellie was a wonderful cook.


    Today was a completely different story. Ashley looked at the food pensively and did not even try to taste it. She took her seat but did nothing. It was clear that something was troubling her.


    Ellie did not notice Ashley''s telling behavior. She was too busy preparing more tableware and setting up the food.


    Ellie finally noticed Ashley sitting glumly on the sofa. She reached out her hand to Ashley. "Why are you still sitting there on the sofa? Why don''t you come over and have dinner with me already?"


    Ashley knew that she couldn''t go on feeling so glum like this. She had a veritable cloud of gloom hanging over her. This was no way to continue, and the people around her would only worry.


    Ashley tried hard not to think about what had happened in the hospital this afternoon. She put on her best smile, got up to the table and sat down.


    "Okay. It''s been a long time since I ate the food you cooked. It smells so good, Ellie," she said with a smile.


    Ellie picked up some food and put


    ened between them.


    On the other side, Francis kept calling Ellie, but she rejected all of his calls.


    Francis could not control his rage at Ellie''s behavior. He tossed his cell phone to the floor in anger. The expensive phone was shattered into several pieces.


    Francis paced around the room like a cornered tiger. He could not sit still. The frustration in his heart was evident.


    It was clear to Francis why Ellie was behaving this way. It was because of Amaia, and Ashley. They had both whispered stuff to Ellie, and her mind must have been poisoned. But he had explained everything to her, and he didn''t deserve to be treated like this.


    What happened? Weren''t they getting along well before?


    Ellie even wanted to say yes to him.


    Francis couldn''t figure it out. How could she just give him the cold shoulder like that?


    He came to the French window and looked outside. It was already dark.


    The image of Edmund''s face suddenly appeared on Francis'' mind. A terrible idea dawned on him.


    ''Is Ellie with him now?'' he wondered. Was that why she was so cold to him?


    It couldn''t be true. It just couldn''t be. Ellie only liked his daughter and seemed to only have a passing interest in him. He seemed to be at best, just a friend. There was no way Ellie liked that guy.


    Francis pulled on his hair. He couldn''t even stand the idea.


    Before all of this, Francis thought that he had seen a lot of women and it would be easy enough for him to win Ellie''s heart.


    He had always tried to make sure that Ellie was treated special. He didn''t want to treat her the way he treated the other women before.

 Chapter 503 Why Did You Do That

    Ellie was different from the other women that Francis had dated. There was something about her that Francis could not resist, something that he was sure would make him a better man. In his heart, Francis knew that Ellie was the right woman for him. He knew that she was the woman he could settle down with.


    Francis had always been a playboy, but that was before he met Ellie. Ellie had tamed his innate desire for romance, attractive women, and quick flings.


    Francis was not really a bad guy. Despite his tendencies to fool around, deep inside, he had a genuine caring heart. Andrew could see that, and that was why they were still good friends.


    An idea came upon Francis. After giving it some thought, he remembered Ashley, and how close she was to Ellie.


    ''Ashley and Ellie are really good friends. If I can get on Ashley''s good side, it will be a lot easier to win Ellie''s heart, '' Francis thought.


    It was a good plan, except for one thing. Ashley disliked Francis a lot.


    Francis regretted the reason that Ashley despised him. He knew that Ashley didn''t want him for Ellie because of his history as a playboy.


    This thought brought Francis great distress. After all, if he had known that his reputation with women would affect his chances of winning Ellie, he would never have become a playboy. But it wasn''t in Francis'' hands. How would he have even known that he would meet Ellie down the road?


    If he had known about such things, he would have gone on the straight and narrow path like Andrew. He wouldn''t have fooled around so much and not dated many women to pursue his so-called true love. He would have been well-behaved and waited for Ellie.


    --


    After several rejections, Francis stopped calling Ellie. ''Perhaps he finally got the hint, '' Ellie thought.


    It was funny, but Ellie began to fidget and look at her cellphone. She actually started to expect Francis calling her again. When he did not do so, she actually started to feel disappointed. Something was wrong here.


    What was she upset about?


    Was it because Francis stopped calling her?


    If so, then why did she reject all his calls previously? Ellie could not understand it. She was acting irrationally now, and even she couldn''t understand herself.


    Ellie frowned and put her phone aside. There was no point in any of this.


    It was only a few days ago that Ellie had decided to put her foot down, and stop seeing Francis. She had realized that Francis was no good for her, and that there was no point of seeing him anymore. So why did she want him to call her now?


    Ellie thought she was going crazy. Perhaps she wasn''t as sane and reasonable as she thought she was.


    Why was s


    pick her up the previous night. Did she fall asleep in the car again?


    Ashley found that she had no problem sleeping anywhere. Sleep came easily for her now, as if sleep could take her away and give her a momentary escape from all her troubles.


    Staring at the ceiling blankly, Ashley felt powerless.


    What should she do now?


    Ashley wrapped her arms around her knees and looked ahead in a daze. No one could tell what was on her mind. No one knew all the troubles that burdened her.


    Claire did not come up to ask Ashley to have some breakfast. Perhaps Andrew had instructed her not to disturb Ashley. That was the only explanation.


    After staying in bed for a while longer, Ashley slowly got up.


    She looked at the laptop computer on the desk and suddenly thought of something. She went online.


    Ashley researched about leukemia, all its signs and symptoms. She did not leave any stone unturned.


    Several search results were displayed on the screen, and Ashley checked them out, one by one.


    She stopped and fixed her eyes on one of the messages which said, "There are many types of symptoms of leukemia, such as anemia, bleeding on any part, fever, influenza, pneumonia, lymphadenectasis, hepatomegaly, bone ache and so on.


    The symptoms of leukemia vary from case to case. That is to say, it could be anemia, or bleeding on any part of the body. It could be a fever or cold, or pneumonia. Sometimes, swelling can occur on some parts of the body like the liver or the spleen. Bone pain can also be prevalent. Symptoms may vary from person to person. Some people could have several symptoms at the same time. Some might only have one clinical disease, but in fact, it is leukemia.


    So they need to check and exclude the possibility when these symptoms are found."

 Chapter 504 Something Useful

    The content of the paragraph above was rather rough to read, however, the content at the bottom was very clear.


    Ashley was really confused, she didn''t have any of these symptoms except the dizziness.


    It was extremely unsettling to see that she had been diagnosed to have anemia, fever, and bone aches despite not having any of these.


    Speaking of having a fever, she recalled that she had a slight cold on the days when she lived in Duncan''s house. However, she attributed to the sea breeze having lived near the ocean.


    She felt a lot better after taking some medicine back then, it wasn''t a big deal at all which was why she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    This day, Ashley spent a lot of time sitting in front of the computer, reading a lot and pondering the information she received. She was racking her head to figure out how she could have leukemia.


    After browsing for information on the computer for a few hours, Ashley covered her aching head with her hands. She decided that she couldn''t go on like this.


    She only felt a little uncomfortable lately, how could that be accredited to leukemia?


    It didn''t make any sense at all!


    She couldn''t just wait for her death. What if the hospital gave her the wrong diagnosis?


    She had never been ill with anything close to this disease. How could she possibly get this kind of illness all of a sudden?


    Suddenly, something occurred to her. She quickly washed her face, rinsed her mouth, and then ate something before going downstairs.


    She said goodbye to Claire before heading outside.


    She just didn''t believe the diagnosis and wanted to have a thorough examination again! This was the only way that she could calm her mind.


    However, even when she repeatedly changed hospitals, the results were always the same everywhere.


    Lesley had already considered that she would do this and informed all the hospitals what to do.


    She told them all in advance to lie to Ashley, Lesley anticipated that Ashley wouldn''t believe the results and continue to go to other hospitals.


    This was the reason why the results of all the hospitals Ashley went to were consistent, although Ashley still couldn''t believe that she was really diagnosed with leukemia.


    Claire noticed that Ashley was in low spirits. She assumed that something had happened to her. She moved towards her and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss Ashley?"


    Ashley was on the sofa and was in a daze before she looked at Claire. She


    Andrew''s car.


    The man closely followed the assistant into the building, his eyes were wide open as he was attracted by the luxurious sights around him


    before finally fixing his eyes on the main hall of the Feng Group headquarters.


    He was just a journalist, a second-class reporter among many.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have any chances of knowing about these sorts of things.


    However, to his surprise, it was as if pennies fell from the heavens above.


    A woman suddenly came to him and hired him to monitor someone.


    He was asked to take note of every detail what that person did in her everyday life, who that person met, and so on. The woman who hired him was Lesley, and the person he was hired to monitor was Ashley.


    Then he was required to report anything important related to Ashley to Lesley. Of course he was required to report anything important that happened that was related to Ashley. He wasn''t actually needed to report every single detail.


    More importantly, he would receive priceless rewards for his work.


    Everyone would agree if such a thing as a pie falling from the sky happened to them.


    He quickly accepted Lesley''s offer and got to work on the same day. He had been following and monitoring what Ashley had been doing.


    However, this was the first time that he actually came to report in person to Lesley.


    It was hard for him not to be nervous of the situation.


    The assistant continued to walk the hallway with the man in tow behind him, he was confused as to why Miss Feng wanted to see this man all of a sudden.


    However, it was none of his business to pry on Miss Feng''s affairs.

 Chapter 505 Keep A Secret

    His duty was to follow Lesley''s order.


    The assistant led the man to Lesley''s office, knocked on the door and pushed it ajar before entering.


    "Miss Feng, he''s here."


    The assistant led the man into the office.


    "Okay, you can leave now," said Lesley.


    The assistant obeyed her and left the room.


    Lesley lifted her head and looked at the man. "What''s the important thing that you wanted to immediately bring to my attention?"


    The man pulled out a few photographs from his bag, placed them in front of Lesley and smiled. "I''m sure you''ll be interested in them, Miss Feng."


    Lesley looked at the man in disbelief. She immediately grabbed the photos and inspected them carefully, one after the other.


    The photos were secretly taken by the man a couple of days ago, while Ashley had been walking out from the Lu Group towards Andrew''s car and when she had been in the hospital.


    The man was a former journalist. He was a good photographer and had captured the pictures with great clarity.


    After her careful inspection, Lesley concluded that the two were having an affair. It looked like Ashley had entered Andrew''s car with great caution.


    They were perhaps in a secret relationship.


    Lesley looked at the pictures as a playful smile lingered on her lips. She glanced at the man and raised her brows in appreciation. "Well done!"


    The man returned her a smile. "As long as you are satisfied, Miss Feng."


    Lesley put away the photos and said to the man, "You''ll get everything you deserve as long as you keep an eye on her."


    "Yes, of course." The man nodded sincerely.


    The man looked at Lesley hesitantly and wanted to say something but decided against it.


    Lesley noticed his hesitation and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    The man''s name was Danny Xia, an easy name to memorize. Lesley needed a man like him to spy on Ashley for her.


    Danny thought for a while and finally said, "Miss Feng, I


    .."


    It was only natural for her assistant to react this way. When Lesley started working at the Feng Group, she had been cold and distant.


    She had hardly spoken to him other than to discuss about the business.


    The assistant couldn''t help but panic seeing a sudden change in Lesley''s attitude, which was unnaturally friendly.


    Lesley smiled nonchalantly and took her hand back. "What''s up? You think I''m horrible?"


    The assistant stuttered, "N-No... No, you are not."


    "No?


    Then, what are you thinking?"


    Lesley looked at her assistant with an intensity that made his blood freeze.


    The assistant lowered her head and mumbled, "I''m just not used to it."


    Lesley didn''t want to make things difficult for the assistant anymore.


    She walked back to her seat and looked at her assistant. "I believe you''ve been working in the Feng Group for several years. Am I right?"


    The assistant didn''t understand what Lesley was trying to say, but he still managed to nod.


    "You don''t want to remain as an assistant forever, do you?"


    "What do you mean?" The assistant looked perplexed.


    "If you successfully handle this matter, you will certainly be rewarded. What do you say?"


    The assistant understood what Lesley meant.


    He looked at the photos and began to think about Lesley''s offer.

 Chapter 506 Did You Have A Fight

    It was true that she had been the assistant of the deputy CEO for such a long time. No one was willing to be an ordinary assistant.


    Lesley was good at reading other people''s minds.


    The assistant gave Lesley a glance and slowly nodded his head.


    Lesley smiled and said, "Good. You can go out first. You don''t have to rush. Take it easy, so you can handle it absolutely well for me."


    The assistant looked at Lesley and asked hesitantly, "Ms. Feng, how should I handle it?"


    Lesley squinted her eyes and thought for a while. After that, she told the assistant to lean closer to her, and then she whispered something in his ear. Surprised, the assistant''s eyes grew large.


    "What''s wrong?" Lesley asked.


    The assistant shook his surprised look off. "No... Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "Okay," replied Lesley.


    The assistant answered before leaving the office.


    After the assistant left, Lesley carefully looked at the photos on the table.


    She was jealous. ''Ashley... How could she win Andrew''s love? How could she be the one enjoying Andrew''s affection?


    I just went abroad for a few years, and this happened? Andrew belongs to me, and to me alone.


    Ashley, who the hell do you think you are? You have to leave!''


    Lesley stared outside the window with cold eyes.


    This time, she didn''t believe that Ashley and Andrew would stay together.


    Ashley had gone to several other hospitals, and the results were always the same.


    She had to give up. Her morale was totally corrupted. How could it be possible?


    Andrew often worked overtime and went home late every day. No one was certain if it was because something was wrong in the company.


    After resting at home for a while, Ashley felt a little bored.


    She had learned a lot of things about leukemia from the Internet. Even so, she didn''t know what to do. She wanted to go to the hospital for a fast recovery, but she knew it was not that simple.


    Ashley was also worried that Andrew might know about it sooner or later. She didn''t want him to worry about her.


    So, Ashley had to bear all of these alone.


    driver now. Wherever Ashley wanted to go, he would drive her there without any questions.


    Even before Ashley told him where she''d go, Josef had already known that Ashley was going to the Lu group to bring Andrew dinner. So he drove her to the company right away.


    At the Lu Group headquarters


    Ashley didn''t tell anybody that she would visit, so neither Johnny and Andrew knew that Ashley would be there.


    The car went smoothly, and soon enough they have already arrived at the building of Lu Group.


    Ashley got out of the car and told Josef to wait for her. Then, she immediately went upstairs with the food for Andrew.


    Along the way, Ashley only saw a few people working overtime.


    Ashley had been working on Andrew''s floor since the design competition was concluded.


    The other people who were working overtime already knew her, so Ashley was greeted with a smile when she passed by.


    Ashley took her stuff and walked upstairs. She didn''t see Johnny, but she didn''t think about it much. She just thought that Johnny might be attending to some other business.


    Ashley looked at the packed meal, and wondered what she should tell Andrew once they met.


    Since Ashley had gone to the hospital several times already, she asked for a leave and mostly stayed at home. They barely talked these days.


    Even so, she still believed that nothing had gone awry in their relationship.

 Chapter 507 I Only Want Her

    Ashley took a deep breath. ''It seems that I have been worried over nothing. It must not be as serious as I thought it to be, '' she said to herself.


    She was at the door of Andrew''s office and was about to knock, when to her surprise, she found the door half open.


    ''Why is the door half-open?'' she wondered. By habit, Andrew had always kept it closed, making certain of the privacy of his own office.


    Ashley quickly brushed off the thought. She did not need to be so fixated on such a small thing. Perhaps Andrew had forgotten, or maybe Johnny had accidentally left it like that when he got out.


    Just as she was about to push the door open, she caught a glimpse of a familiar frame from the small crack of the door.


    In an instant, she stood very still, quieting even her own breathing.


    Lesley was standing in front of Andrew''s desk and looked down at him, their bodies in close proximity. Small murmurs reached Ashley''s ears, but she could not make out what they were talking about.


    Andrew looked up at Lesley, and the two''s eyes were locked on each other. From where Ashley stood, they were only a breath away from each other, so close that their lips were almost touching.


    Inside the office


    Lesley looked at Andrew with all the poise of a woman of her position.


    "Have you thought about what I said?" she inquired.


    Her perfume wafted dangerously in the room- its scent strong with their closeness.


    Andrew frowned impatiently. "I''ve told you many times. It''s impossible for us to be together. My answer will not change no matter how many times you repeat the question."


    Had Lesley brought up her proposition before he met Ashley, Andrew might have answered differently. His past self would have probably accepted the marriage of convenience between the two families for the sake of gaining more power.


    But he was a very different person now. Ashley had come into his life.


    ''From now on, and towards the future, there is only her, '' he thought to himself, surprised even at his own certainty.


    Andrew''s words fell on Lesley like ice. Her expression froze as her chest constricted in pain. Her eyes remained on Andrew, the only man she had ever loved since she was a child.


    Everyone in J City knew of her pride. She was the daughter of the Feng family, and she would bow to no one. However, she was willing to give up even the last thread of her dignity if it meant that she could be with him.


    She had been relentless in


    pression of alarm.


    Ashley had seen the two inside.


    And as it turned out, Johnny also knew that Lesley was here. A pang of pain shot through her as her suspicions got the better of her.


    Had they especially left the door open for her?


    Maybe they met here every day when she wasn''t working here.


    The image of Lesley bowing down as Andrew met her upwards came across her mind. Maybe they had been more intimate than what she had just seen.


    Her thoughts whirled wildly inside her head and she could think of nothing else but her husband with another woman in his office.


    Her wide eyes shot up to Johnny momentarily, then she walked past him, ready to leave.


    Johnny called out. He did not understand Ashley''s reaction.


    "Miss Mu, where are you going..." he asked aloud, trying to get her attention. His voice was loud enough that the two people in the office were disturbed.


    Hearing Johnny''s voice, Andrew looked outside and saw a figure passing by Johnny and running away. Andrew sprang to his feet the next moment, pushing Lesley aside and sprinting after Ashley.


    He did not even pause to gauge his strength, and Lesley stumbled from the impact, almost falling to the floor.


    Her back bumped into the corner of the table. She winced as she felt the sting of the contact.


    Seeing Andrew''s back, Lesley''s face turned cold.


    ''Ashley this! Ashley that!


    Why does she show up when I''m here?'' she wondered.


    Lesley stood inside the room a while and waited for the pain in her back to dissipate. When it had eased off, she also ran after him.


    ''Ashley! Just what is it about you that Andrew is so crazy about?''

 Chapter 508 Please Listen

    Outside, Johnny was momentarily stunned as he looked at Ashley''s back. Then, snapping back to the present, he quickly caught up with her.


    He blocked her way with his body and asked, "Miss Mu, please wait. Why are you running away? Did you come here for something? Sir Andrew is in his office now. You can go straight in to him, Ms. Mu."


    His words came out quickly as he explained, even if he did not understand why he felt the need to do so.


    Ashley''s face was unreadable as she glanced at Johnny. Then, without another word, she shook off his hand.


    ''Go straight in there? What am I going to do there? Do they need an audience?'' she thought bitterly.


    She had no desire or interest to see whatever was going on inside that room.


    The only thing Ashley wanted to do was leave, but Johnny was preventing her from doing so.


    How could he? If this matter caused a misunderstanding, he would be partly to blame.


    One look at her closed-off face, and Johnny knew that there would be hell to pay with his boss if he let Ashley go now.


    "Miss Mu, it''s not what it seems. Let me explain..." he started.


    "Explain?" Ashley cut him off. "Explain what? How? I saw it with my own eyes. I wasn''t born yesterday. Are you going to tell me that it''s all friendly chitchat?" she said, her voice thick with sarcasm.


    "A man and a woman alone in a room with almost no distance between them, leaning close to each other. Tell me, Johnny. What''s there to explain? What excuses are you going to tell me?"


    Johnny was rendered speechless. He didn''t know Ashley could retort so eloquently.


    He found himself in a dilemma.


    When Johnny saw Lesley come to the Lu Group, he didn''t pay too much attention to it. His initial thoughts were that she came for work and would not linger long, so he allowed her to enter.


    He never could have expected that Miss Mu would come here so soon and see Lesley and Andrew in his office.


    Andrew would definitely skin him alive if Ashley got upset about it.


    He was able to have a quick look earlier inside Andrew''s office. Lesley was there, leaning down toward Andrew, The scene surprised Johnny. He


    sley caught up after them from behind and saw Andrew embracing Ashley. Her chest constricted as her hands clenched into tight fists. She didn''t feel her nails digging into her own palms. At that moment, all she could see was Andrew holding Ashley in his arms.


    Ashley didn''t even need to do anything. She just stood there and Andrew was holding her.


    Lesley had seen it clearly. He didn''t even spare her a thought as he pushed her in his haste to get to his wife.


    Anger bubbled up inside her.


    ''How dare you, Ashley!'' Lesley yelled in her mind!


    Ashley wanted to push Andrew away when she saw Lesley approaching, but try as she might, his arms wouldn''t budge. He held her so tightly, as if he wanted to make her a part of his body.


    She struggled for a while before finally giving up trying.


    As she quieted down in his arms, she looked at Lesley.


    The woman didn''t even bother trying to hide her disgust.


    "Andrew, I''ll be leaving first since you have something else to do. But you should think about what I said just now. You''re a smart person. You''ll know what to choose."


    After that, she gave Ashley a sharp stare and left.


    Ashley was bewildered at her actions. It wasn''t as if she had asked Andrew to hold her. She didn''t even say a word, even if she caught Lesley trying to steal her husband.


    She was already being lenient. Otherwise, she would have rushed to Lesley and taught her a lesson.

 Chapter 509 Doubts

    Ashley gave Lesley an ironic smile and then proceeded to slowly mouth words. The two women were at opposite ends, so Andrew and Johnny had no idea what they were doing.


    However, the two women understood their hatred toward each other perfectly.


    Lesley read Ashley''s lips as they moved, catching the words as she mouthed them out. She had missed some, but the context was crystal clear.


    Ashley said, "No matter how much you try to get close to him, he will never look your way. He is my husband now, as he will be in the future, and there is nothing you can do to change that!"


    Bile rose in Lesley''s throat at her declaration. She was no fool. Even she understood her place with Andrew, no matter how bitter the truth was. But that didn''t mean anyone could say it to her face.


    And it was Ashley, of all people!


    Hot, red anger coursed through her veins and she felt herself warming up in fury. If she could, she would have slapped her without holding back.


    However, this was not the right time and place. Tightening her hands into fists, she breathed to control herself.


    She couldn''t do what she wanted to do, not here with Andrew watching. If she made a commotion, it would only make him distance himself from her more, and she didn''t want that.


    With a stony face, Lesley walked out of the the Lu Group building.


    She vowed to herself that she would win this war.


    Andrew would be hers, and she would have her rightful claim as the one and only first lady of the Lu Group.


    After Lesley left, she called her assistant.


    Originally, she wanted to take her time perfecting her plan to attack Ashley by surprise, but now she had changed her mind.


    She wouldn''t let Ashley just do whatever she wanted. Lesley would make sure to pay her back the embarrassment she had caused her.


    ''Let''s see if you will still have any place to hide this time, '' Lesley thought wickedly.


    Lesley''s assistant was preparing the photos when she received her call.


    It would be difficult to make them public without revealing the source. And Andrew had his ways. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to dig around and find the culprit.


    "Publish the photos as soon as possible," Lesley said. "I can''t wait to see Ashley''s face when she is being criticized!"


    The assistant hesitated before answering, "But, Miss Feng


    torture to think of Andrew with another woman but even logic couldn''t stop her thoughts. If Andrew and Lesley got together, would he treat her the same way he treated Ashley?


    Her eyes dropped to their linked hands. Would he hold her just as he was doing now?


    After a brief moment, they arrived at the door of his office. Andrew stopped and looked with disappointment at the scattered dishes on the floor. "Did you come to bring me food?" he asked.


    Ashley nodded. "Claire said that you have been working overtime recently. She is worried about your health, so she asked me to bring you some food. After all, home-made food is better, but... now..." She spoke quietly, as if unsure whether her words would matter to him.


    The dishes she had brought would be of no use now. She stared at the food forlornly. "You won''t be able to eat them now..." Her voice trailed off.


    Andrew didn''t even seem to be interested in the food on the floor anymore. Instead, he looked at Ashley. "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    Ashley was confused with his question, but she shook her head. She had brought food for him after having dinner at home, so she wasn''t hungry.


    "I''m not hungry. I had dinner before I came," she replied.


    Andrew pursed his lips. "Then, come with me. I''m hungry. Would you keep me company?" he asked, his eyes pleading as his hand softly squeezed hers.


    Ashley was thrown into a dilemma. How could she refuse if he asked so sweetly? She wanted to, but.. "Josef is still waiting for me downstairs. I think..." she said hesitantly.

 Chapter 510 The Mistress

    Ashley did not want to linger. Normally she would leave after dropping off Andrew''s meal.


    This was something no one would expect.


    Andrew was also feeling annoyed. He echoed Ashley''s sentiments and was bored with Josef.


    Josef was still waiting downstairs for Andrew like the good employee that he was. He had no idea that Andrew was getting tired of him.


    At last, Ashley went out to have dinner with Andrew while Josef went back alone. Maybe Andrew found this to be a very refreshing change of pace or he welcomed the company that Ashley offered, he showed no intention of going back to the office. "You''ve been working pretty hard lately, aren''t you going back to the office?" Ashley asked.


    "I know, but I''m going to spend some time with you today," Andrew answered.


    Ashley shook her head and averted her eyes. "No, you should focus on your work. I know there are many things that require your attention. Once you''re finished, we''ll have plenty of time to spend together."


    Andrew stared silently at Ashley after hearing her words.


    Andrew''s silence weighed heavily on Ashley. She had already mentally rehearsed everything she wanted to tell him before she arrived here, everything seemed so clear in her head. But once they met, Ashley just couldn''t bring herself to speak the truth to Andrew.


    Andrew didn''t work overtime today, so they went back home after dinner.


    The next morning, Ashley was awakened by the ring tone from her cell phone.


    Ashley had spent a lot of time resting and sleeping recently. Andrew had gone to work long before she woke up. It had been a hectic and stressful time for her so she needed more rest.


    Ashley opened her sleepy eyes and reached for her phone. She expected it to be Andrew. This was usually Andrew''s habit to call her when he went to work ahead of her. "Hello, this is Ashley," Ashley''s sleepy voice sounded mechanical over the phone.


    It was still quite early, and Ashley had been jarred awake. She had been roused from a very restful sleep.


    "Ashley, where are you now?" The voice on the other end sounded very concerned.


    It was the voice of Amaia. Ashley could tell that she was quite worried. "Amaia, what''s wrong? It''s just in the morning. What makes you call me so urgently?"


    Amaia was scrolling down several comments on her computer screen. She was going over them one by one. Her eyes wi


    EO of our company, President Andrew, is your husband?"


    "Yes, it''s him," replied Ashley softly.


    "Ashley, I''m not kidding. What the hell is going on? You need to tell me the truth so that I can help you. All the netizens believe that you seduced Mr. Andrew. They are also saying even more nasty things. Rumors are swirling. We have to do something!"


    Amaia didn''t have the right words to describe the demolition job that was being done online to Ashley. It was terrible, and she just wanted to help her friend.


    "Do you have doubts on me?" Ashley asked.


    Amaia was puzzled. The question seemed strange and out of place. "Doubt you? Why would I doubt you?"


    "I mean those comments online. Do you believe any of them? Do you doubt my integrity?"


    Amaia, did not hesitate to answer Ashley. "I believe that you are a good person, and I don''t doubt you for a minute.


    But all the pictures are real."


    All of a sudden, Ashley wasn''t as sad as before. She didn''t care what others thought about her, as long as her best friends could trust her.


    Ashley was about to answer Amaia when her phone rang again. There was a call waiting. It was Ellie.


    "I''m sorry Amaia, but something''s come up. I''ll talk to you later." Ashley hung up on Amaia. She didn''t want to do that, but she had to see why Ellie called her.


    Amaia stared at the screen for several minutes even after Ashley had hung up. She still couldn''t believe all of the garbage being posted online.


    "Mrs. Mo, I have something to tell you," said Amaia.


    Glancing at Amaia, Kelly said coldly, "Come on in."

 Chapter 511 Prepare For A Blind Date

    If Ashley hadn''t seen how the family got along with each other when she had been at Amaia''s home, she would have assumed that Amaia was just a subordinate of Kelly.


    Amaia closed the door after entering Kelly''s office and turned to face Kelly with a bright smile. She asked, "Mom, have you heard about Ashley''s situation?"


    Kelly looked up from her desk and quirked her eyebrows. "We''re at work. Please present yourself better.


    Be professional," she argued, before turning back to her desk. Amaia had to remember that she shouldn''t act so informal at the company.


    Rolling her eyes, Amaia took one of the seats in front of the desk and plopped onto it. "Nobody else is in the office, and your blinds are drawn. Don''t be so cautious, Mom!


    Anyway, do you know something about Ashley''s identity? Please tell me about it," Amaia pleaded as she crossed her arms in front of her.


    Kelly narrowed her eyes at her daughter. "Why are you worried about her? Please, Amaia, if she really is seducing our CEO like what the stupid internet is telling you, would you still be friends with her?"


    Her daughter returned the same expression as she huffed. "Mom. Ashley is my friend. I don''t like it when you talk about her that way. Besides, I trust Ashley with my life, you know. I know she wouldn''t do such a thing."


    Seeing that her mother was either too busy or too willing to ignore her, Amaia sighed loudly as her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    "Fine, I''ll look into it myself." She resigned, before finally making an effort to stand and leave the office.


    Watching her daughter''s receding form, Kelly sighed and threw her pen to the desk. "Okay, fine. Stop."


    Amaia didn''t stop but sped up instead.


    "I''m sorry. I talked about your friend like that," Kelly apologized as she sat straight in her chair.


    Amaia let go of the door handle and looked at her mother expectantly. "Good. Ashley is not that kind of girl. You should know that. Also, the CEO is a smart man! I doubt he''ll ever allow himself to be seduced so easily.


    Don''t you remember? Many women have already come before. All of them attempted to seduce him, but have you seen a single one of them succeeding?"


    Amaia challenged as she looked at Kelly inquisitively.


    If there was ever an award for people who protected their friends, Amaia would


    Ashley are married like you claim, then I''m sure he''ll do something about it. There''s no one better to solve this problem except for him."


    Amaia nodded in agreement before she smoothed the creases of her clothes.


    "Well then. I''d better get to work," she said before excusing herself.


    Her mother hummed before crossing her arms together in front of her chest.


    "See you after work? We can go home together."


    "Ew, no thanks," Amaia protested, "I don''t want to see you and Dad together right now."


    Kelly feigned a look of shock before dramatically holding her hand over her mouth. "Honey! How could you say that?


    But you know what? Fine! Just go home and change! Dress up. Let''s go eat out somewhere nice tonight!"


    Amaia raised her eyebrows suspiciously at her mother. "Hm? what''s up?"


    "Oh, you''ll see. I have something planned out. Now hurry and get to work!"


    Kelly ordered and watched her daughter head for the door with a confused expression. As soon as she sat at her desk, she reevaluated the photos of the young men sprawled in front of her.


    As scandalous as it seemed, it was actually for Amaia. Amaia was 25, but she had never had a relationship before. Kelly was growing anxious over her daughter''s rather non-existent love life.


    It was a good thing that her husband, George, had suggested taking her out on a blind date. But it was only a secret between the two spouses. He just didn''t want Amaia to disturb them at home.


    If Amaia had any idea about what they were planning, she would only make a scene!

 Chapter 512 One Thing After Another

    After hanging up on Amaia, Ashley answered Ellie''s call. Before Ashley could say hello, she heard Ellie''s angry voice demanding an answer from her.


    "What is happening over the Internet?"


    Ashley didn''t expect or realize that the news would spread so fast. Now even Ellie knew about it.


    Ashley was helpless. She walked to the window and looked down at the beautiful camellia flowers blooming. Then she calmly replied, "Ellie, please listen to me. Those are just rumors. I''ll take care of them."


    Ellie frowned and asked, "Okay, Ashley. How are you going to handle them specifically? You should have listened to me and made your relationship with Andrew public. Otherwise, none of this would be happening now, and other people wouldn''t misconstrue things."


    "Ellie, I didn''t imagine that this could happen like this at that time. I thought that we had such different backgrounds that it would cause Andrew some public embarrassment. So I didn''t want to make our relationship public. Nothing has happened since then. Why today?"


    Ashley felt absolutely helpless. Before getting these phone calls, Ashley was sleeping. She was abruptly woken up because of Amaia''s call, and now she had no idea what to do.


    The moment Ellie saw the news on the Internet, the first thing she did was to call Ashley. But to her, it seemed Ashley wasn''t really worried about this situation.


    "Then what are you going to do, Ashley? Tell me. The news online is damning you. If this becomes serious enough, Andrew''s company will also be affected."


    When Ashley heard that Andrew''s company would be affected, she suddenly seemed concerned and hurriedly asked, "Why would that happen?"


    Ellie didn''t know what to think about Ashley, or even what to say to her.


    All Ellie could think for Ashley was how naive she was acting. Why did it seem like she was becoming more and more stupid after getting married?


    "People are talking about you and Andrew on the Internet. Although they are just currently targeting you by calling you a seductress, he could also become a target to them as well. Then he will develop a negative reputation, and no one would want to c


    against the door, gasping for breath. Clearly, Claire was distressed.


    Ashley couldn''t help but walk in front of Claire and ask, "Claire, what happened? What''s going on? Weren''t you planning to go shopping?"


    Ashley helped Claire up as she posed her questions.


    Claire took Ashley''s hand and told her, "Miss Mu, there are a lot of reporters outside!


    They surrounded me suddenly when I intended to buy vegetables just now. So I was forced to come back and lock the door. Ms. Ashley, what''s happening now? Why are there so many reporters outside? And I heard them asking about you."


    Claire gazed at Ashley, confused and worried.


    Ashley was even more startled now. She had just gotten the news about these malicious rumors, and now there were so many reporters outside. It was obvious that someone had planned all of this in advance.


    Although Ashley was flustered, she calmed herself down. Now Ashley had to be composed and came up with a solution to fix this hard case.


    With this thought, Ashley grabbed Claire''s hand and pulled her to sit on the sofa. Looking into Claire''s eyes, Ashley told her calmly, "Claire, I can''t explain everything to you now. Please trust me and just stay at home today. They will leave if nobody opens the door."


    If Claire hadn''t opened the door, there would be nothing wrong if those reporters surrounded the house. Nobody knew there was anyone home, but unfortunately now they did.

 Chapter 513 A Concerned Friend

    It was an unlucky day for Claire because as soon as she opened the door, she found the reporters outside. Now that they were sure that someone was inside, they would be more than willing to wait until they got some interesting news bits. Ashley was trapped in the house.


    Back inside, Ashley patted Claire''s back as she comforted her with soothing words. She went upstairs before she took her cellphone out to call Andrew.


    As she held the phone in her hand, she second-guessed herself and wondered if it was an appropriate thing to do. First, she wasn''t sure if Andrew had already heard about the incident or not. Apart from this, what if Andrew was in a meeting?


    She wouldn''t want to disturb him.


    But the longer she waited, the longer the reporters would continue to hound their every move. Not only would it add more tension to the already anxious Claire, but it lessened their chances of leaving the house.


    Ashley knew that those reporters weren''t just looking for Claire. They were also looking for Ashley''s scandalous ''affair'' with Andrew. As she peered outside the bedroom window she noticed that some of the reporters had left, but there were still too many of them waiting on their every move.


    Ashley bit her bottom lip worriedly. What should she do?


    As she considered her options, the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated. Her eyes widened at the device when she noticed that Andrew was calling her. She smiled at the welcome sight of his support.


    Ashley answered it without hesitation.


    Andrew''s voice was a symphony to Ashley''s ears as soon as the line was connected. "Ash, are you all right?"


    "I''m okay."


    From the other end of the line, Andrew talked to her as he sat in the car. He had planned to solve it before Ashley knew it. But he didn''t expect that everything happened so fast.


    The news had spread so quickly that almost everyone in J City knew about it. It wouldn''t be a surprise if Ashley''s good friend, Amaia, would have already heard about it.


    Amaia had quickly told Johnny about it, who then relayed it to Andrew.


    Andrew was already on his way home when he called.


    "I-I''m okay," Ashley repeated, a little more hesitant this time, before continuing, "I''m okay, but..."


    "But what?"


    Ashley paused f


    the abusive words that the public had been saying about Ashley. It was beginning to greatly upset him.


    The outsiders didn''t know that Ashley and Andrew had already secretly wed. Only he, Francis, and Greyson were aware of this marriage.


    Everything that he was seeing on the internet was just ridiculous, not only the public comments, but even the news itself.


    Jeremy looked at the photo of Ashley getting in Andrew''s car. It was a sharp, clear photo taken by a professional photographer.


    The public had no idea how outrageously far they were from the truth.


    Without hesitation, Jeremy took his phone out of his pocket and called Andrew. It rang for a short while before Andrew finally answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Have you heard?" Jeremy asked.


    "Yes," Andrew answered as he sighed tiredly. "Who do you think planned it?"


    Jeremy was silent on the line as he thought. "Hmm. No one comes to mind. Definitely not the Lu family, right? They wouldn''t be so stupid."


    "No, they won''t."


    A short pause lay between them as Jeremy considered what to say. "Is she all right?"


    "Who?" Andrew asked.


    "Ashley."


    "She''s fine," Andrew replied softly.


    But as soon as he answered, he narrowed his eyes as he spoke. He was getting suspicious of Jeremy. "Why are you asking?"


    Even though Jeremy was his best friend ever since they were kids, Andrew was a possessive man.


    Jeremy scoffed on the phone lightheartedly. "Jeez, relax. I was just asking. I''m just a concerned friend. That''s all."

 Chapter 514 Its All Because Of That Woman

    Andrew said coldly, "Thanks for your concern, but it''s none of your business."


    He hung up the phone.


    Jeremy couldn''t help laughing after he heard the busy tone on the other end of the line. ''That''s just Andrew for you. He''s always so protective of his wife, '' Jeremy thought.


    He actually felt a little relieved that Andrew was being so nice to Ashley. She really needed all the support she could get right now.


    Angelina saw Jeremy put down the phone just as she came in. "Jeremy, who were you talking to just now?" Angelina asked.


    Jeremy smiled gently when he saw Angelina. "I just called Andrew. Did you see the stuff that''s trending all over the internet?"


    Since Angelina had returned to the Gu family, it was the perfect chance to work directly in the family company once she graduated from college.


    Angelina gained instant respect in the company, not because of what she had achieved, but simply because she was Jeremy''s sister.


    The respect was only superficial, and most of the workers gossiped and spoke behind Angelina''s back.


    She gained an average position in the company. Her position did not require her to do too much, but it was not a cake walk either. Belinda didn''t want her to suffer any hardship, so she let Jeremy give Angelina a relatively simple position where she could cut her teeth and experience real work, while gradually gaining invaluable experience.


    She was Jeremy''s assistant now, but the position was in no way very demanding. Jeremy had several other assistants he could easily rely on.


    The position was only a temporary one. When the time was right, and Angelina was ready, she would easily be assigned to any department she liked.


    As she heard Andrew''s name, Angelina could still remember her first impressions of Andrew. She could still remember the man that was handsome yet intimidating at the same time. Andrew had a manner about him that demanded fear and respect from people.


    When he faced Ashley, his heart melted. If such a man fell in love with a woman, he would be loyal to her.


    Angelina thought of Ashley and she was very concerned.


    Various ideas swirled in Angelina''s head. There were many


    up.


    Angelina had forgotten what it was like to pretend to be Camelia. There were just too many things on her mind now.


    She suddenly remembered another woman.


    Lesley Feng!


    Angelina remembered the things that Susie had said about Lesley. She remembered her mentioning about Lesley''s bitter hatred towards Ashley. She mentioned that Lesley hated Ashley the most because she had stolen Andrew away from her. Surely a woman like that would be very useful. After all, they did have a mutual enemy.


    An idea flashed on Angelina''s mind. She believed that she had found a good way to make Ashley leave J City.


    No one could know what Angelina was thinking, let alone Ashley. Ashley could never imagine what was waiting for her.


    Johnny drove the car slowly into the Golden Palace. Before they got in, Andrew heard a loud noise.


    Andrew told Johnny to stop the car and to find the security guards. Johnny got out of the car, walked to the security room and asked the security guards to come out.


    It was so strange. Generally speaking, there were so many security guards watching, and the management was very strict. Why did so many reporters come?


    As soon as Andrew''s car approached the villa, several reporters swarmed around it like ants on a carcass. It was a feeding frenzy of sorts, and Andrew was caught in the middle.


    Looking at the reporters outside, Andrew didn''t say a word. He opened the car door and got out directly.

 Chapter 515 Worry

    As soon as Andrew got out of the car, reporters surrounded him with countless microphones and cameras.


    "Mr. Lu, what can you say about the things spreading on the Internet? Is it true that Ashley''s your mistress?"


    "Mr. Lu, how do you feel about Miss Feng from the Feng group? People in J City know that you and Miss Feng from the Feng Group are a suitable couple, and the two families have already agreed that you will get married. Why does Ashley appear in the picture? Mr. Lu, can you explain it?"


    "Mr. Lu, I heard that the reason for what happened to you and Ashley thereafter was because you two had accidentally taken drugs. Is that true?"


    "Mr. Lu, do you think things will go as they are after what happened? Will you still get married with Miss Feng?"


    "Mr. Lu, do you have anything to say about Ashley Mu after getting between you and Miss Feng?"


    They aimed a multitude of microphones and cameras at Andrew. When the reporters spotted him getting out of the car, they rushed toward him and continued asking him with sharp words.


    Though he couldn''t recall what he did in the past, he felt that it was like what he had gone through before.


    "Excuse me, sir. Please, step back."


    There were a bunch of reporters around Andrew, but his bodyguards always surrounded him. They were making sure that the reporters wouldn''t get close to him.


    Although the bodyguards went through professional training, the situation was getting too hard to control.


    Minutes later, the security guards that Johnny called a while ago arrived, and he told them to control the reporters as soon as possible.


    Andrew had a high social profile in the city, so the security guards recognized him. They came to him as soon as they heard


    uld face his wrath.


    Andrew gave a cold glance at the reporters. As expected, they didn''t dare to say anything more and glanced at each other.


    Johnny looked at the reporters and jeered. These reporters were cowards who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    A moment ago, they were just throwing harsh words at him. But, what happened now? Were they afraid?


    Johnny stood in front of the group of reporters. "Didn''t you want to know the answer to the questions online? I hope that you will not be absent at the press conference tomorrow. And now, if you stay here, we''ll call the cops and send you to the police station."


    Hearing what Johnny said, some reporters weren''t as arrogant as they were a moment ago.


    They just wanted the breaking news to get people''s attention in J City tomorrow. But they didn''t want to go into jail either.


    Without saying another word, they left.


    But one remaining reporter didn''t give up and hid somewhere and was on the lookout. He thought no one had noticed him, but Andrew''s bodyguards came to him and threw him out.


    The reporter widened his eyes. He didn''t expect to be caught and treated that way.

 Chapter 516 Weirdness

    Once Andrew had dealt with the reporters outside, he focused his attention on the security guards around the complex.


    The security guards were lax in their duties. They had not done their jobs well. After all, how could the reporters have entered if the guards had been on duty, on alert and vigilant?


    The captain of the security guards approached Andrew. He was clearly nervous. "Mr. Lu..."


    It was a warm and sunny day. The sun was shining over clear blue skies. But the captain of the security guards did not notice the picture perfect day. Trembling like a leaf, he felt a chill from head to toe. Andrew stood in front of him with an intimidating presence.


    Andrew focused his eyes on the captain of security guards and simply asked, "What happened?"


    The captain knew what Andrew was talking about. Andrew spoke simply and tersely, but the captain knew that he was in big trouble now.


    When the captain spotted the large group of security guards surrounding the villa he knew that something was wrong. He had gotten the call from Johnny before he came upon the chaotic sight.


    Andrew placed the blame solely on the security guards. After all, it was their responsibility that something like this should never happen.


    The captain of the security guards wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "I take full responsibility for this incident and I will get to the bottom of this matter," he promised.


    Andrew remained silent as the captain expressed remorse.


    The captain of the security guards was even much more tense now. Andrew''s silence was even more intimidating than any kind of verbal reprimand. He spoke volumes without saying a single word.


    Then the captain turned around and ran his eyes over his security team. "Who''s on duty this morning? Who let these reporters in?" he demanded.


    The captain of the security guards was shaking in his shoes now in front of Andrew. He was downright terrified, but he did his best to keep his calmness and appear authoritative in front of his subordinates.


    The security guards all stood in a row at attention. They heard the captain''s question loud and clear, but none of them had the courage to answer him.


    Johnny watched coldly and thought, ''If Mr. Lu has not come back in time, what would have become of Mrs. Lu? This is terrible, just terrible.''


    "Who are on duty toda


    as clear that she was very concerned. She did not know what to say to comfort her.


    Ashley continued to walk back and forth, until the door swung open.


    ''Those reporters should not have been able to come into the villa so easily, '' she thought.


    There was only one answer, Andrew was coming back.


    Ashley hurried to the door and as expected, Andrew came in.


    Ashley quickly went up to him and asked, "Andy, are you all right? Are the reporters still outside?"


    Andrew pulled Ashley into his arms and comforted her, "It''s OK. Everything has been solved. Don''t worry."


    "Are you okay?" Ashley asked eagerly.


    "I''m fine," Andrew replied.


    "That''s great. You don''t know how worried I was about you out there."


    "By the way, what on earth is going on? How did our pictures leak online? What happened? I was very vigilant every time I got in the car."


    Ashley was confused. Everything had been fine since they got married. Something happened along the way. It was clear that someone was trying to sabotage their marriage, and smear Ashley''s reputation.


    Releasing Ashley, Andrew gazed at her and said in a plaintive tone, "Why do you keep the public in the dark about our relationship?"


    Perhaps if Ashley had not been so secretive about their relationship, this whole mess could have been avoided.


    Ashley looked at Andrew, speechless. Andrew only wanted to have her as his wife, and she wanted her jade pendant back. In Ashley''s opinion, this was why they were together from the beginning and she never expected anything like this to happen.

 Chapter 517 Apology Accepted

    Ashley didn''t care much when Andrew admitted that he had feelings for her.


    She had just broken up with Raymond then, so she didn''t think too much about a new relationship.


    Ashley burst into a fit of laughter when she saw Andrew''s pathetic look.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. I didn''t realize that you had feelings for me at that time", Ashley said suppressing her grin.


    "Apology accepted," Andrew shrugged.


    Ashley looked at Andrew intently. "What are you going to do with those reporters?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Just leave it to me. I will handle it in a way it should be handled," Andrew promised.


    Although Ashley was concerned about the issue, it was beyond her ability to get it handled properly. So, she couldn''t help but bother Andrew by questioning him.


    A couple of minutes later, Greyson and Francis called Andrew. They were also worried about what had happened.


    Andrew didn''t bother talking much. He just answered a couple of questions before hanging up.


    Fortunately, Claire was clever enough to lock the door at the right time, although she was oblivious to what was happening outside.


    Otherwise, it would have been a disaster if the reporters had rushed in.


    Ashley was relieved that the matter had come to an end. But to her utter disappointment, the news about Andrew tormenting the reporters badly had spread like a wildfire. It was the headline of the news channels and was circulating all over the internet.


    Although the news hadn''t incurred a loss to the Lu Group, it was still a dirty hit that would leave a black mark on their reputation.


    Andrew and Johnny couldn''t keep an eye on all the people.


    Some reporters had snuck in and recorded the happenings at the gate of the villa.


    When the footage of Andrew bullying the journalists came out, the citizens in J City were shocked.


    Being the president of the most powerful company in J City, his actions determined the fate of his company. Although his stocks had not dropped and hug


    t wasn''t so hard to question Andrew about what had been bothering them.


    "Yes. President Lu, you owe us an explanation. Everyone in J City is aware that the Lu Group and the Feng Group are going to come together through your marriage. Why are you with Ashley now?" another man asked.


    "Ashley is just a shameless bitch! How dare she seduce the boss when she clearly knew that he was with Miss Feng?" another interrupted.


    The employees didn''t know whom Ashley was, but they all believed her to be the mistress who had brought trouble to the Lu Group!


    They even didn''t bother to analyze whether they were right or not.


    The senior executives were furious. They believed that the company''s reputation had gone down because of Ashley. How could they confirm that Ashley was Andrew''s mistress without any evidence? Why didn''t they make a detailed investigation before targeting the poor woman?


    There was a heated discussion. Andrew''s face was red as he watched the commotion in silence. No one had noticed his cold eyes.


    Only Kelly kept quiet the whole time. She had noticed how angry Andrew was. Although Kelly disliked people who sought advantages through social relations, sold their bodies to get rewards, she had not doubted Ashley, not for a second. She knew something about Ashley and Andrew''s relationship.

 Chapter 518 Dimwitted Directors

    The senior executives thought Andrew didn''t want to talk about this because it was the first time he made such a mistake since he sat down as the president of the Lu Group.


    The commotion was getting louder and more out of control.


    All sense of order was lost, and it truly looked as if they were at a public market.


    Staring at the executives coldly, Andrew''s voice cut into the noise. "Have you all finished yet?"


    he boomed, his voice like ice.


    They all fell into silence upon hearing Andrew''s voice.


    It was without a doubt that they were terrified of him.


    Andrew clasped his hands on the table and glanced at them one by one, his gaze lingering at those who spoke ill of Ashley.


    "Mr. Liu, I heard you went off to your private estate yesterday. Nice woman you had with you, too. Much prettier than that hag you married, if I may say so myself."


    "Ah, Mr. Lee! Congratulations on your baby! I''m sure your wife wouldn''t mind your infidelity."


    "And you, Mr. Guo...."


    There was a sly and mischievous smile on Andrews face. One by one, he spilled the dirty secrets of the board members.


    The faces of the board members grew pale. How could Andrew know about something as private as their secret affairs?


    It was not surprising for high-level executives to be unfaithful to their wives. More often than not, they were blinded by money, and their true aspirations were gone.


    There were so many gorgeous women in the world that sleazebags such as themselves could not resist the temptation.


    It just happened that Andrew didn''t want to speak out, or else everyone would lose face and feel embarrassed.


    He had stronger morals compared to anyone else at the table, which was why he was able to use the information he knew against them.


    The senior board members who were vocal just moments ago fell silent. They had their heads hung low, their eyes avoiding Andrew''s cold gaze.


    A moment later, Kelly spoke up, "This matter hasn''t been investigated on yet, and we are still waiting to come up with the facts. We still have no idea what exactly is going on. What is the point on making such rash conclusions? If this matter is not really what we think it is, then we will be condemning innocent people. Wouldn''t you all


    you all done talking now?" he sneered.


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    The people in the conference room remained silent.


    It was apparent that Andrew was infuriated--no one dared argue with him further.


    "What? Why are you so quiet now? Where is your momentum? Weren''t you just involved in a heated discussion? As the board members of the Lu Group, I see that it occurs naturally for you to make rash conclusions before getting straight to the facts. This is part of your work ethic, correct?"


    No matter what had happened between him and Ashley, it was not up to them to make judgments!


    Most of the people there were much older than Andrew. They could even pass for his father or even grandfather!


    And now they were all red-faced because of Andrew''s reproach.


    At this point, they did not know how to respond.


    "That''s all for today," Andrew spat.


    With that, the meeting ended.


    Andrew walked out of the conference room. Hurriedly, Johnny went up to Andrew''s seat and neatly packed up the papers Andrew had left.


    After which, he straightened up and looked at the senior executives. "This morning, the President has asked reporters from all the media outlets to come to the Lu Group. We will put this video incident to an end," he announced.


    After that, Johnny followed Andrew out.


    The senior executives were left in the meeting room, looking at each other in dismay.


    They were wondering how things would go from here, and how Andrew would be able to handle it.

 Chapter 519 The Photo

    However, the senior officials didn''t think about it too much.


    Because they knew very well that Andrew only had few women around her. It was certain that he would deny the incident that was posted on the Internet.


    Johnny quickly followed Andrew to his office and asked, "Would you like me to handle the media scandal right now? They''re all over the newspapers and the Internet."


    "Oh, don''t worry. We don''t need to handle this right now. You can handle that after this is over," Andrew instructed.


    "By the way, do you have any updates on the things that I asked you to investigate on?"


    Johnny immediately nodded and approached Andrew towards his desk, laying out the information he had found on the desk.


    In order to prevent accidents, the Lu Group had installed a number of security cameras outside the building.


    Yet, to their surprise, the incident still occurred.


    "So, I''ve checked all of the recent surveillance cameras just outside this building. I found out that there was one day when Mrs. Lu was followed by a man when she left the company to get into her car. You can see here that the man hid behind a tree.


    The same thing happened on that day when she was in the hospital. This man was following her on several occasions. I think he''s the one who has been taking the photographs all this time.


    But..."


    Johnny swallowed the thick lump in his throat.


    Andrew looked up at Johnny and asked, "Huh? But what?"


    Johnny cleared his throat and spoke, "I found out later on that the man had come to the Lu Group once. He left about ten minutes after he arrived."


    Johnny thought it was tactless to jump into conclusions too quickly since it was related to the partnership between the Lu Group and the Feng Group.


    But Johnny was assuming that it must have something to do with the Feng Group.


    Or, maybe it had something to do with someone inside the Feng Group.


    As for who that person was, Johnny still had to do a more in-depth investigation.


    Andrew tapped his fingers on the table in front of him as he tried to piece together the information he was just given with.


    "Could this be the Feng Group? Hmm. I''m going to have to ask you to look further into this. Could you do that?" Andrew as


    Duck commented on the post, "Whoever said that Ashley stole Lesley''s boyfriend, as well as claimed that she was a home wrecker, take a careful look now! Look at this! They got their marriage certificate in April! Ashley and Andrew have been a legal couple for a long time now. It was Lesley. Lesley Feng is the home wrecker!"


    Another person, with the username Rabbit argued, "Who the hell is this B.Duck? Is this one of the trolls that Ashley hired to defend her? How could he say that the heiress of the Feng family could be the home wrecker? Didn''t you guys know that Lesley and Andrew had been engaged since they were young? Besides, they grew up together! Lesley was abroad for a while, but now she''s back. They should definitely get back together now!"


    IBallyou answered below and said, "Oh my God! Ashley is such a spiteful bitch! She was the one who seduced the CEO of the Lu group! Who would know whether Andrew was enticed by her or not? I''ve never seen the CEO of the Lu Group post photos of himself on all of his blogs. What if this post was made by that bitch?"


    Candyou had replied under it and agreed, "I think you''re a hundred percent correct!"


    Under Candyou, Shortleg replied, "Right? How dare she try to cover up the fact that she had stolen Andrew away from Lesley! She''s such a shameless woman!"


    Bunny said, "Wait. It can''t be as serious as you''re implying. It sounds like a load of conspiracies. What if the photo posted by the CEO of the Lu Group is real?"

 Chapter 520 Finally He Had Fallen In Love

    An online user named ''Qian Ye Wei Lai'' posted, "My upstairs net friend, you are so innocent. How could this be true? Maybe Ashley uploaded it secretly when the president of the Lu Group wasn''t looking."


    Another online user named ''Mr. Lu belongs to me'' posted, "Yes, I also agree and think so. Now who is Andrew? How could he upload such a photo by himself?"


    In addition to those netizens on Weibo, even the senior board members were absolutely confused when they saw the news. What had happened?


    Did their boss just post something on Weibo?


    Hadn''t he ever posted anything on Weibo before?


    Andrew posted the messages and then immediately logged out. He didn''t or couldn''t know what he had just done and the controversy which he had stirred.


    Since Ashley left, Duncan felt empty in his heart, and he didn''t even know why.


    Every time he didn''t see Ashley at home, he would seek her figure in his imagination.


    Yet, upon returning back to his senses, he realized that Ashley had already left.


    He didn''t know how to describe the feelings that he was having. All he could say was that he felt uncomfortable and restless without Ashley around.


    Currently, Duncan was staying in a quiet villa with his mother. His mother preferred a quiet place, so she usually lived in this villa for several days every month.


    This resort was owned by the Tang family, which was usually peaceful and serene. Accordingly, being disconnected from everything digital was one of its prime features, so internet or mobile connections were almost nonexistent. Every time Carrie came, she didn''t like to bring any electronic devices with her. She just wanted to stay here for a relaxing period of time.


    Seeing Duncan unaccompanied for the whole day, Carrie strove to get him here.


    Duncan''s mother had wanted to invite Shirley together, but she knew that Duncan didn''t like her very much, and she was afraid that he would leave if she invited Shirley.


    Consequently, she gave up the idea.


    The air here was fresh and wholesome. Flowers and plants could be seen thriving everywhere. Even the rooms were decorated in vintage style. Arbors and rows of arch bridges were connected, extendin


    eally want to be here with me. You can do whatever you want. If you like something, just remember to do it bravely and righteously. We will always be here for you." Holding Duncan''s hand, Carrie smiled amiably. Carrie was more of a good friend to her son than a mother. She knew what was needed for her son''s growth.


    Feeling the temperature from his mother''s hand, Duncan was jolted back to reality. He then gave a firm nod to his mother.


    Looking at Duncan''s back, Carrie nodded in satisfaction.


    She had brought up her son, and now it was the first time that he fell in love with a woman. As his mother, Carrie was thrilled.


    As soon as Duncan came out of the villa, a man suddenly rushed towards him. The man ran so fast without looking at where he was going that they almost bumped into each other.


    Duncan frowned and quickly stepped aside. When he saw the man was about to hit him, he stretched out his hand, grabbed the man''s collar and pulled him backwards.


    Not bumping into the door in front, Haley breathed a sigh of relief. He was running too fast just now; so much that he was a little dizzy. Looking at Duncan, Haley immediately thought that Duncan had become dispirited and listless.


    "Finally, I found you," he said


    Duncan frowned and looked at him. "What''s wrong?"


    Duncan had told Haley that he was coming to this villa to spend time with his mother. If there wasn''t anything important, Haley would not be here right now.

 Chapter 521 Duncans Wife Had Been Married With Andrew

    Haley was a little famous in J City and he knew the grave news there well. So he paid attention to the news after the affair between Ashley and Andrew was released.


    At first, when he saw the pictures of Ashley and Andrew, he didn''t think much about them or even think about telling Duncan.


    Yet, when he saw the next day, however, Andrew''s tweet with a picture of his marriage certification that had Ashley''s name on it. Well, that was something to go see Duncan for.


    Haley knew Duncan liked Ashley so much that even Duncan hadn''t realized it himself. Moreover, in his mind, Ashley was almost his sister-in-law. He absolutely didn''t expect this to happen.


    Thus, when Haley read the news, he couldn''t just sit calmly and do nothing. He rushed to the villa in an attempt to meet Duncan.


    Nobody was allowed to drive into the villa. They could only walk in. Thus, Haley ran as fast as he could without stopping to find and tell Duncan immediately. To everyone else, they had no idea at all why Haley was rushing around so desperately.


    Taking a deep breath, Haley fixed his eyes on Duncan, who didn''t seem to be aware of it at all. Then he took out his phone and clicked on Andrew''s Weibo account, "Duncan, things are getting out of hand in J City! As you see, if you don''t go back now, my ''sister-in-law'' will be taken away from you by someone else!"


    He clicked on the photo and showed it to Duncan. The two marriage certificates looked authentic and the wedding photo even more.


    Duncan was quite familiar with the woman smiling in the photo. He knew her well. Well, at least he thought he did.


    Seeing her in a wedding photograph leaning against another man with such a sweet smile on her face, Duncan felt something was scratching his chest.


    It felt like there were a lot of ants crawling on his heart, itching and biting. He didn''t know why, but when he saw that she was with another man taking a selfie together, he felt like snatching her back.


    Seeing Duncan''s eyes almost glued to this photo, Haley could not help but say, "Duncan..."


    Taking back his gaze, Duncan asked, "Where did you get this marriage certificate photo?"


    "It''s hard for me to explain to you in such a short time. Let us go back to


    ight here?"


    Haley was rendered speechless. Duncan''s harsh words broke his heart.


    Haley had come all the way from J City to that remote place just so he could inform Duncan of the news instead of Duncan finding out randomly. In the end, it seemed Haley became more of the guy to be blamed instead of praised. It didn''t make sense, but there it was.


    ''Okay, okay. You are the man who is suffering emotional trauma, so I don''t want to make a fuss with you temporarily.'' Haley said to himself as he got out of the car in silence. After taking a few steps, he suddenly realized that, ''Ah, it''s my car.


    How could I let Duncan take charge and change everything?''


    After a brief thought, Haley finally decided to leave.


    What happened today was enough for Duncan. Haley didn''t want to bicker with him anymore. Anyway, Duncan was his best friend, he just wanted to help him, that''s all.


    Duncan didn''t enter the villa until Haley left.


    Nancy was wiping the table when she saw Duncan come in. She looked back but didn''t see anyone else.


    She stepped forward and stood in front of Duncan, "Duncan, you''re back."


    Duncan nodded and said ''yes''.


    "Auntie Nancy, I''m going upstairs."


    "Fine, Duncan," said Nancy.


    Nancy wanted to ask more, but she gave up when she noticed the tiredness on Duncan''s face.


    Looking at Duncan''s back as he walked up the stairs, Nancy wondered, ''I remember Duncan went to the mountain villa with his mother. So, why did he come back alone?''

 Chapter 522 For the First Time

    Did he have a fight with the madam?


    Nancy quickly shook that thought off. She had watched Duncan grow up from childhood. Despite not always being agreeable to the things his family arranged for him, he had always had a good relationship with his mother. For him to quarrel with her would be very unlikely.


    Perhaps something else had happened that made him come back home early.


    Briefly thinking about it then brushing it off, Nancy went about with her own work.


    Duncan went upstairs, but instead of going straight to his bedroom, his feet led him to the room where Ashley had stayed before.


    He pushed the door open and found himself in the midst of her lingering scent.


    His eyes wandered all around the walls. Everything was the same as before Ashley came- all traces of her were gone, as if she had never been here.


    No one could have ever guessed that what Haley told him stunned him to the bone. For a moment, he sank to a half-witted silence, not knowing what to do.


    Nothing else made sense. All he knew was that he had to drive back home and see Ashley''s room for himself.


    He hadn''t even dared to take out his phone to see, as if to put off finally knowing the truth, afraid to see with his own eyes an answer he might not be ready for.


    Haley was walking outside when he realized that he had forgotten something important. He stopped in his tracks and lowered his head, thinking of what it was that nagged at him. Suddenly, his head shot up and he turned around to run back to the villa.


    How could he have forgotten such an important matter? Now that Ashley was almost taken away by somebody else for good, he could only imagine how sour Duncan''s mood must be. Haley sprinted as fast as his legs would allow him. Right now, he should be beside Duncan as a friend. He had to watch out for him in case he did something reckless that he would only come to regret later.


    Haley was out of breath when he reached the door of the villa. He rang the doorbell repeatedly, until he was face-to-face with a very surprised Nancy.


    "Mr. Haley?" she asked as joy took over her surprise. "Duncan just came back. Goodness, you''re out of breath. Would you like to come in?"


    His appearance was a pleasant surprise to the older woman. Duncan and Haley had known each other since they were kids, and Haley often came to v


    brooding like an idiot. People always said that love turned even the wisest man into a fool.


    What was even more infuriating was that it was Haley, and not Duncan, who was at his wit''s end trying to find a solution.


    It was as if Duncan wasn''t even worried at all.


    As he pondered in annoyance, Duncan just sat there, lost in his own world. What Haley didn''t know was that this outward display of calmness belied just the opposite: even Duncan himself didn''t know what sort of face he should be making.


    Truth be told, he wanted to call Ashley. He hadn''t seen her for a long time, and he wanted to hear her voice.


    He had never felt this way before, and he had never thought that he would miss someone so much.


    But, with the strong desire to see her also came fear. He was afraid. He wouldn''t know what to do with himself if she told him something he was not ready to hear.


    If all of it was true, what next? For the first time in his life, he was at an utter and complete loss.


    He glanced at Haley who was still standing nearby. His restlessness was evident even when he just stood there. "You should go," Duncan said. "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll take care of it."


    How could Haley leave him like this? He came back to check on Duncan, and Haley could clearly see that he was not alright at all. It was the first time Duncan had ever fallen in love.


    And to make matters worse, it was a love that was doomed from the start. He didn''t even have a chance. With such a terrible turn of events, how could he leave his friend?

 Chapter 523 Dont Do Anything Stupid

    Haley was genuinely worried for Duncan. He didn''t know how his parents would react if Duncan did anything stupid.


    "I''m not leaving. No way am I going unless I''m sure you won''t do anything stupid," Haley said.


    Duncan almost laughed when he heard Haley. He looked at him and said, "Me, do something stupid? Now what could I possibly do?"


    Duncan was offended. Did he look like a stupid person?


    Haley shook his head and said, "It''s different now. We all know how you feel about Ashley. There''s no telling what you would do for her. You''re not thinking straight. You''re like a dog in heat."


    Haley was about to say something more, but Duncan did not let him finish. He felt Duncan''s fist land on his face.


    "Get out of here." Duncan said. Haley did not press the argument further. He clutched his lips and walked out of the villa, like some wounded animal. Nancy saw Haley walking out, his pride and lips busted, and she was very concerned. "Duncan, what happened back there? Did you have a fight with Haley? You didn''t have to throw him out like that!"


    Nancy couldn''t believe what had just happened. She knew that Duncan had a temper but she had never seen him react so violently towards Haley before.


    Haley had come here many times, but this was the first time anything like this ever happened. This was the first time Nancy had seen Duncan and Haley have any semblance of a disagreement before.


    Duncan didn''t even care that Nancy might have seen the whole thing go down. He was clearly not himself.


    While Nancy spoke with Duncan, Haley remained outside the villa. He still couldn''t believe what had happened. Duncan was his best friend, and he punched him on the face! Over Ashley! He frantically knocked on the front door of the villa. He knocked on the door over and over again.


    There was no response from Duncan or anyone inside.


    Haley banged on the door until his knuckles were red. There was still no response. Finally, he grew tired of knocking and walked away. He realized that things would never be the same again.


    Duncan was finally alone in the villa. He was getting tired of hearing Haley''s prattling and lecturing, anyway.


    It was all getting quite annoying for Duncan, and he was actually relieved to see that Haley was gone.


    Nancy was still standing in front of Duncan waiting for some kind of explanation. "What happened back ther


    more. They were not even good friends. Perhaps Duncan had been a bit too overzealous with what he said.


    Duncan had heard about Andrew the famous CEO of the Lu group in J City. Andrew was a hugely popular celebrity.


    Andrew was something of a golden boy in the city. He ran the company perfectly. The company was the most profitable in the city, all because of Andrew. Everyone looked up to him. Duncan''s family was no exception.


    Duncan''s father always compared him to Andrew, setting an unreasonably high standard.


    Being the CEO of the Lu Group was only the tip of Andrew''s iceberg of achievements. He was also the leader of the Lu family that controlled 70% of Asia''s entire economy.


    Duncan had no interest in becoming some high-profile CEO. All he wanted to do was to open his own local bar.


    It was a simple enough ambition, and Duncan was generally, satisfied with his life.


    Duncan really didn''t know what to tell Ashley to comfort her. After all. he was not really a sensitive guy. He tried to comfort her, as best as he could. "Don''t worry too much about all that nasty stuff online. After all, you know how the Internet is. When they get tired of spewing out all that nonsense, it will all go back to normal."


    Ashley smiled on the other end. "Yeah, I know what you mean. I try not to pay too much attention to that stuff. It''s all crazy, and like you said, it should die down, in time."


    "Well, it''s good that you think so," said Duncan.


    "Well, there''s one more thing I want to ask you..." Duncan paused.


    Ashley answered, "Go ahead. You can ask me."

 Chapter 524 Searching Without A Clue

    Duncan felt a little happy when he heard what Ashley had said.


    According to Ashley, they were not to be over polite. Did that mean that he still had a place in her heart?


    Duncan had never thought that a few words could make him extremely happy.


    It turned out that liking someone had its own ups and downs.


    "Was the photo that Andrew placed on his microblog real?" Duncan asked.


    Ashley didn''t know what to say. She still didn''t want people to know about it.


    But Andrew didn''t care about Ashley''s wishes. In fact, Andrew got upset that Ashley didn''t tell anybody about their marriage.


    In the end, Ashley allowed him to post the photo on his microblog anyway.


    "Yes, it''s true," Ashley answered.


    All of a sudden, Duncan felt his heart stop.


    Knowing that Ashley had already married Andrew, Duncan felt lightheaded.


    The pain made him feel like he was in a trance. Even though his conversation with Ashley continued, he didn''t know what he was saying and he didn''t know when he had hung up. Duncan just sat in front of the phone, stunned for the whole afternoon.


    It was only when Nancy called him for lunch when Duncan came back to his senses.


    He shrugged Nancy off and ran outside without saying a single word.


    "Where are you going, Duncan?" Nancy asked. She was baffled why Duncan had to push her away and even run outside the house.


    Nancy tried to chase him, but she couldn''t see him anymore when she got outside.


    As she looked around nervously, Nancy felt extremely worried. She knew there was something wrong with Duncan. It bothered her that she didn''t know where Duncan was headed.


    Nancy immediately called Haley. She didn''t want to tell Carrie who was staying at the villa right now. Besides, Carrie might not have brought her phone with her at all


    ut to serve lunch, she couldn''t find Haley anywhere near the house. She put the dishes on the table and asked, "Where''s Haley? Where has he gone? Wasn''t he here just now?"


    Herman took out his newspaper and read it. Without looking at Claudia, he said, "He went out to look for Duncan."


    Claudia was a little upset. She understood that Duncan and Haley were really close friends, ever since they were children.


    "But why wouldn''t Haley have lunch here? I''ve already prepared all of this!"


    It wasn''t all the time that both her husband and son were at home, so she prepared some extraordinary dishes herself. She just didn''t expect that Haley would leave without letting his mother know.


    Haley took his car in order to find Duncan. He slowly drove along the road, searching for his friend.


    While driving, he was also calling Duncan''s phone nonstop.


    Each time, the phone would just ring and nobody would answer.


    ''Duncan doesn''t have his phone with him, '' Haley thought. ''Otherwise, he would have answered by now.''


    Haley was feeling guilty, ''I said I wouldn''t leave him. I knew something bad would happen if I left. Now, it''s all coming true. My friend is nowhere to be found.''

 Chapter 525 Cute Little Angel

    He had no choice but to look for him everywhere.


    He could just steal her from Andrew if he liked her so much.


    Just like Andrew, Duncan could also give Ashley whatever she wanted.


    In the Golden Palace, Ashley watched the news on her cellphone. Now, Andrew had a press interview to explain the relationship between them. There were many individuals seeking for answers at the same time. Andrew wasn''t always patient around people, but this time he was willing to answer each question.


    Of course, the questions were about his relationship with Ashley.


    Although the video was short, Ashley watched it many times.


    After a long while, Ashley put her cellphone in her pocket and looked outside.


    Even if they hid it from everyone, news about their relationship would spread around J City.


    Ashley had rested at home for about half a month. She couldn''t go to work even though she wanted to.


    Ashley got up and cleaned the bedroom. When she lifted the unnecessary things from the table, something caught her attention.


    She put them aside then picked up the paper that fell on the floor.


    It was the check worth five million dollars Arya gave to her last time as a bribe to leave Andrew. But she refused.


    Now...


    She opened the check then scanned it.


    Afterward, Ashley gripped the check while thinking about something.


    The next day, Ashl


    mmediately. Are you letting Ashley to hug you because she''s beautiful?"


    Glancing at Cheryl and Ellie, the little girl wrapped her arms around Ashley''s neck. "Yes, I like Ashley."


    Cheryl frowned.


    With that, she cried and rested her head on Nina''s shoulder. "Nina, she doesn''t like me!"


    Nina beamed. "Come on. You just touched her little hands, didn''t you?"


    "That''s different. I want to hug her."


    Everyone wanted to be closer to this cute and smart girl.


    After they chatted for a while, Ellie and Ashley went to the back of the shop.


    The room was not huge but looked very warm. The decoration was inspired by different warm yellow shades and hues, with fresh lilies on the table. Next to it was a sofa and a single bed.


    While still carrying Elain, she sat down on the sofa.


    Ellie watched them. "Come on, put her down. You have held her for such a long time. Don''t you feel tired?"

 Chapter 526 It Is Time For You To Have A Child

    Ashley finally put Elain down and said, "I''m not tired. It feels good to hold her and she fits perfectly in my arms. I don''t want to let go of her. How would I be tired?"


    Ellie placed the snacks on the table for Elian. She turned towards Ashley and asked, "Why are you here today?"


    Ashley remained quiet and answered to none of Ellie''s questions. When Ellie turned around to look at Ashley she saw her staring at Elain with tender eyes and her lips had curved into a soft smile. Ashley was lost in her thoughts.


    Ellie understood what was going on in her mind.


    She waved her hand in front of Ashley to grab her attention. "What''s wrong with you? Are you jealous of people with kids? When have you decided to have a child with Andrew? I bet your child is going to be cute as a button."


    Ashley and Andrew were incredibly good-looking and their child was sure to be the cutest.


    The mere thought of it made Ellie''s excitement bubble up. She was waiting for Ashley to get pregnant so that she could hold the baby as soon as it came into the world.


    "You and Andrew have been together for a long time. It''s time for you to have a child too. Does Andrew not like kids?" Ellie asked.


    "Of course, he likes kids," Ashley retorted. ''How could he not like our baby?'' she thought.


    "Then what''s the matter? I presume you two are healthy enough to have a baby. Do you want me to go with you to the hospital so that you can have your health checked? Tell me when you''re free."


    The word hospital made Ashley''s stomach sick. "No, I don''t want to go to the hospital."


    Ellie looked confused. She couldn''t understand why Ashley was hesitant about going to the hospital. She was never appalled by hospitals before.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ashley managed to smile. "I''m fine. I don''t feel like going to the hospital. The smell of


    odded. Her plump hands suddenly opened revealing a candy in each palm.


    The candies were packed neatly.


    Elain put her hands in front of Ashley and said, "Aunt Ashley, Aunt Ellie, candies for you. Candies are the best. They are sweet and yummy. You won''t be sad after eating them.


    When Daddy used to be upset, I would give him a candy like this. He would say that he wouldn''t be sad after eating them."


    Ashley and Ellie''s heart melted at Elain''s sweet gesture.


    They smiled and took the candy that Elain had offered to them. Ashley and Ellie each peeled the wrapper and slid the candy into their mouths.


    "Ashley, Ellie, how does it taste?" Elain''s eyes lit up as she saw them eat the candy. "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes." Ashley and Ellie nodded at the same time.


    Ashley lifted Elain and made her sit in between her and Ellie. She stared at Elain''s innocent face and all her worries had vanished in an instant.


    But Elain was a child, after all, she liked to play. Therefore, she ran towards the table and continued to play with her toys.


    Ashley looked at Ellie and asked, "What happened? Where did this child come from? How come I don''t remember that you have a friend who has an incredible child?"

 Chapter 527 Ellies Relations With Elain

    "And she has the same last name as yours! Is she your illegitimate daughter?" Ashley teased.


    Ellie pretended to be angry and darted an annihilating look at Ashley. "How could you say that? You know how young I am! How could Elain be my daughter? Stop talking nonsense, or I will really get angry with you."


    Ashley put her arms around Ellie''s shoulders. "All right, all right already! It''s my fault. I guess I shouldn''t have said that. That was way out of line. But where are this child''s parents anyway? She''s so adorable. I almost want to take her back home and raise her myself."


    Ashley and Ellie were really good friends for a lot of reasons. The two of them shared a lot of things in common, and they both felt the same motherly tug in their hearts for this child.


    When Ellie saw the little girl, she also wanted to take her back home, and raise her personally.


    Then Ellie told Ashley everything she knew about Elain and Edmund, including how she met them and how they got familiar and so on.


    Hearing Ellie''s story, Ashley gazed at her in surprise, "Wow! Is that so? I never would have guessed!


    Elain is so cute and adorable, but I never heard you mention anything about her mother. Why is that? Why does Edmund prefer to send his daughter here?"


    When Ellie heard Ashley mention Elain''s mother, she nudged her shoulders and subtly hinted her to stop speaking of her mother.


    Ashley looked at Ellie with a confused look in her eyes.


    Ellie glanced at Elain. She was relieved to see that the girl had not paid much attention to what Ashley said.


    She put her head near Ashley''s ear and whispered to her, "Her mother died when she gave birth to Elain. So her father raised her alone.


    Maybe that''s why Elain liked me so much when she first met me. Perhaps she''s looking for a mother figure of sorts."


    Ashley was shocked to hear the revelation about Elain''s parents. Suddenly she felt very sorry for the little girl in front of them.


    It was tragic


    "All right. When we get off work, let''s go to the supermarket. I want to make a sumptuous dinner to serve you,"


    Ashley said happily.


    "What''s wrong? I appreciate the offer, I really do. But why do you suddenly want to serve me dinner?"


    Ellie realized that Ashley was really acting strangely today.


    Ashley glared at her and snapped, "Why do you say that? Would it be so bad if I just want to make you some dinner?


    We run this cake shop together, and I know you have done so much for this bakery. The job''s tough and I really appreciate your hard work. So I would like to cook some delicious food to comfort you. What''s wrong with that?"


    Ashley complained.


    Ellie said, "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Ashley snorted. She was not really angry with Ellie.


    Ashley and Ellie got off work at about five or six o''clock in the afternoon. They weren''t needed at the Memory Bakery until seven o''clock in the morning.


    It was possible for them to leave the bakery a little late as long as they could start working around ten o''clock in the morning.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Ashley and Ellie closed up and left with Elain.


    Elain looked at Ashley curiously and asked, "Sister Ashley, will you go back with us today?"


    Ashley hugged her and asked, "Yes. Would you like me to?"

 Chapter 528 I Liked You

    Elain clapped her hands and said, "Of course, I do! Aunt Ashley, if you come with us, Aunt Ellie will have a lot of company, and we''ll all be happy! She would really appreciate that because she''s usually alone."


    Hearing that, Ashley puckered her lips and asked, "Is Ellie usually home alone?"


    "Yes. Every time I went to see her, she was always at home alone. I thought she was very lonely, just like my father. My father is also lonely a lot. Aunt Ashley, why don''t you visit her much?"


    Ashley smiled at Elain. "I''ve been busy recently. When it''s all done, I''ll spend more time with her."


    "Well, that would be great. We can keep her company then," said Elain cheerfully.


    Ashley smiled at her and rubbed her head without saying anything.


    Ashley remembered that she had to stop over and buy some groceries. This was something important and Ashley couldn''t ignore it. She decided to go get groceries with Ellie and Elain.


    After they got off the bus, they went to the supermarket. Ashley was very familiar with this place. The vegetables were always fresh, and the products were always inexpensive, but of the highest quality. Ashley always went shopping here with Ellie, and the supermarket held nothing but happy memories for her. This would be the best place to get the groceries and spend some time with Ellie and Elain, as well.


    Ashley took a shopping cart and pushed it through the aisles without much thought. Suddenly, she remembered one of her shopping trips with Ellie. She remembered seeing a child sitting in one of the grocery carts. The kid was very happy and seemed really thrilled.


    It was a nice little scene, and she figured that Elain could probably benefit from it.


    Ashley looked at Elain and asked, "Would you like to sit in the cart?"


    "Would I?" Elain''s eyes lit up like fireworks. Ashley couldn''t help but smile as she looked at Elain. There was so much innocence and zest for life in the child''s eyes. "I''d love to ride in the cart!" Elain confirmed.


    Ashley smiled and replied, "Well, this is your lucky day! You''re riding in the cart!"


    Ashley smiled at Elain, as she picked her up. Elaine was actually a little heavier than A


    o her needs as a child. He didn''t know the things that interested Elain, like her favorite cartoon, her favorite toys, or even her favorite food. The cartoon shows were always a welcome distraction for Elain.


    She had not seen this episode before.


    It was actually quite popular with kids, but Elain never really got the chance to see it. Edmund was not one to sit beside his kid watching cartoons with her. He was more of a responsible provider than a sensitive parent. He was not a bad man by any stretch, just a man doing his best.


    He doesn''t have the touch or sensitivity of a mother, and this often brought unnecessary trouble with him and Elain. This was another reason why Elain always enjoyed her time with Ellie, and now with Ashley as well.


    Ashley was happy to see that the cartoon got Elain''s attention. "Just sit here and enjoy the show. If you need anything, we''re just in the kitchen, preparing dinner."


    "Okay," Elain said obediently. Ashley started to prepare the food in earnest.


    Ellie noticed that Ashley was a natural in this. "You really have a way with kids, don''t you?"


    Ashley nodded. "Of course. They are so cute and funny. How can I not like them?"


    "I think you and Andrew should have a baby as soon as possible. I can help you look after the baby. I think I should be its godmother," said Ellie.


    After hearing Ellie''s words, she replied with a smile, "I know. I think you would make a great godmother."

 Chapter 529 Adopted Mother

    Ellie nodded with satisfaction, "That''s it, very good."


    In the kitchen, Ellie and Ashley were preparing dinner.


    It had been a long while since they''d cooked together.


    It seemed that since Ashley moved in with Andrew, they never had any opportunities to cook together. Either they were both busy, or one was free but the other one was busy.


    With this thought, Ellie couldn''t help but tease Ashley, "Does Andrew know that you are not going home tonight? Will he come and drag you back?"


    She stared at Ashley, smiling.


    In the past, if Ashley wanted to stay here for a few days or overnight, Andrew would have driven all the way here and take her back.


    In Andrew''s words, before he met Ashley, he was used to the bachelor life alone. But now, he felt bored and couldn''t fall asleep without his wife around.


    Thus, Ellie thought Ashley needed to be at home by the time Andrew had to go to bed.


    As for Ellie, Ashley had been with her for seven or eight years. Ellie understood that they had already been together enough. She just wanted Ashley to be with Andrew just like they were during the happy period of their relationship.


    Thinking of Ashley and Ellie living together before made Andrew a little jealous.


    Hearing Ellie''s jest, Ashley''s face turned a little red. She told Ellie, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. Besides, I have told him about our plan before I came here today."


    But the price for being here with Ellie was very high.


    Ashley suddenly recalled the conversation she had with Andrew. Ashley blushed as she remembered what she had to pay for staying at Ellie''s house for one night.


    Seeing Ashley''s reaction, Ellie smiled and joked, "Why are you blushing all of a sudden? Or is it that hot here?"


    Ashley gave Ellie a stare and said, "Come on, cook quickly. You h


    y? That''s strange."


    Ashley looked at Ellie skeptically and said with a faint smile, "Well, did he use to come here a lot?"


    "No, not really. He came here twice because Elain wanted to be with me. Then he came here in the evening to pick up Elain maybe because he was a little busy with the affairs in the company. So, that''s why I was wondering why he came here so early today.


    I''m not going to think too much about it. I don''t have time to dwell on these things now."


    Ashley retorted, "Why can''t you think about it? What''s the big deal? My Ellie is really a good girl. You have Francis and Edmund to consider. You can stay with one of them if you like. If you feel too embarrassed to admit your love for each other, I am ready to be your matchmaker."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ellie pouted.


    Ellie poked Ashley''s forehead and said, "I know you are worried about me. But please don''t say anything to them, or I will die of embarrassment when I see them."


    Ellie really didn''t want to think about these things.


    Ashley nodded, "Okay, I know. I am just helping you out. How can I tell them what I really think?


    But speaking of Francis, has he come to bother you recently?"

 Chapter 530 Some Sudden Miss

    As Ashley mentioned Francis, Ellie suddenly remembered that it had been some time since Francis called, as she didn''t answer any of his phone calls. Francis no longer kept in touch with her.


    Ellie couldn''t get Francis out of her mind, and she suddenly started to miss him. She began to wonder why he wasn''t calling, and she even started to second-guess herself for rejecting his calls. Ellie tried her best not to show Ashley that she was starting to miss Francis.


    "I''m all right," she said. "I know that Francis just isn''t good for me. He''s a player and I''m pretty grounded. He likes to play around, and I like a slow and predictable routine. No, we just wouldn''t be a good match for each other."


    Ashley studied Ellie''s facial expression carefully. She said that she was happy about not speaking with, or seeing Francis, but something was wrong. Ashley wasn''t sure, but Ellie seemed to be hiding her true feelings for Francis.


    Ellie was trying her best to hide her feelings from Ashley, but Ashley was just too perceptive.


    Ellie couldn''t hide these things from Ashley. Anyway they had been living together for seven to eight years and Ashley knew her too well.


    There was no way she couldn''t figure out what her friend was really thinking and feeling.


    None of that changed what Ashley felt about Francis. She still believed that Francis was not suitable for Ellie.


    Francis was just too much of a playboy for her.


    Ashley thought that a man like him would only break Ellie''s heart. She wanted a man who could stay committed to Ellie, and wouldn''t fool around.


    Ellie deserved a man like that, and not a player like Francis. But Ashley had tried to bring together Francis and Ellie in the past before she knew his ins and outs. Now Ashley''s mind was completely changed.


    Ashley urged Ellie, "Well, you should go to the living room now."


    Ellie looked at Ashley with a smile and then stepped out of the kitchen without saying anything.


    After Ellie went out, Ashley sighed.


    Ashley''s thoughts swirled around her head like a mad whirlpool. Ashley decided that perhaps it was time for her to take a more active role in


    at Edmund, and they gently shook hands. "Hello Edmund. Nice to meet you."


    "Likewise, Ashley."


    Ashley smiled and said, "Ellie''s told me a lot about you. She only has good words for you. You also have a very lovely little girl."


    Edmund smiled and nodded at Ashley. "Thank you for the kind words."


    Edmund glanced at Elain and added, "Elain can be a little naughty. She can also be quite irritable when she doesn''t see Ellie in a while. She always looks forward to seeing Ellie. I hope you both don''t mind if she comes here often."


    "Of course not. Elain is so cute and adorable. We always love to spend time with her. It''s no bother taking care of her, at all."


    Elain was quite perceptive. She noticed that Edmund was talking about her in an unflattering way. She glared at him, and chewed her food silently.


    Now Ashley and Edmund became friends. During the entire dinner time, Ashley''s mind was focused on Edmund.


    Ellie had made such a good friend in Edmund. Edmund was such a great catch for a man. Ashley wished that they could just be together already.


    What else could Ellie want in a man? Edmund was kind, sensitive and responsible. He seemed to genuinely care for Ellie. Ashley could sense that from the expression on Edmund''s face when he added food to Ellie''s plate.


    Edmund also seemed level-headed and calm. He seemed to have a very gentle nature about him. He was the perfect match for Ellie.

 Chapter 531 Lets Live Together, Shall We

    Ashley didn''t know if she was overthinking all of this. She thought she caught Edmund''s eyes fall on Ellie''s body intentionally or unintentionally.


    There was just something about the way Edmund''s eyes fell on Ellie. Something different. Ashley wasn''t sure what it was, but she knew there was something about the way Edmund looked at Ellie.


    It was the same way Andrew looked at her.


    Yes! That was it!


    Ashley finally figured it out. She wanted to pat herself on the back. It took a while, but she finally figured it out.


    It was the same way Andrew looked at her.


    Ashley looked at Edmund. His face was filled with peace and happiness. It was the look of someone who was perfectly content with everything in his life. But Ellie showed no sign of feelings at all. Anyway, Ashley''s judgment was correct, Edmund had a thing for Ashley.


    Otherwise, Elain wouldn''t have come to Ellie so frequently. How else could you explain Edmund leaving his daughter in Ashley''s care so frequently?


    It didn''t really matter that Elain liked to be with Ellie so much. Ashley had seen other parents forbid their kids from seeing their worst enemies, or even just people they had a healthy disrespect for. Edmund had neither for Ellie, and he always entrusted Elain to Ellie''s care. There was no other way to explain it.


    He must have been in love with Ellie now.


    Elain''s frequent stays at Ellie''s wasn''t the only evidence that Ashley had to go on.


    It also seemed as if Edmund liked to visit Ellie''s house, as well.


    At this time, Edmund handed some sweet and sour spare ribs to Ellie with serving chopsticks. The spare ribs were prepared just as Ellie wanted them.


    In fact, Ashley and Ellie never used serving chopsticks when they two had dinner. They were too intimate to use serving chopsticks.


    The serving chopsticks were not a common sight in Ellie''s dining table.


    However, it seemed she had prepared the pair of chopsticks specifically for Edmund.


    Edmund smiled at Ellie as he handed her the sweet and sour spare ribs. "Here. I think that the food is a tad too far for you to reach. Moreover, I am much appreciative of your looking after Elain," he said.


    Ellie breathed a happy sigh at Edmund''s mention of Elain.


    She put on a smile and replied, "Elain is such a wonderful child. I like her very much. She''s


    her.


    Elain saw Ellie and Ashley moving towards them.


    Before they even reached the couch, Elain was already running towards them. She ran right into Ellie and hugged her tightly.


    Ellie hugged Elain as well with a smile.


    Elain put her small hands around Ellie''s neck.


    She held Ellie tightly, and she did not want to let go.


    Ashley couldn''t help bursting into laughter. "What are you doing, Elain? Looks like you don''t want to leave Ellie. She can barely carry you!"


    "I was just telling her that we were about to go home, when you two showed up. She just doesn''t want to go home at all!" Edmund said. He seemed to be amused and in a good mood. Edmund smiled at Elain and tried to convince her again. "Come on now, darling. Don''t you want to be with your dad?"


    Elain ignored her father and clung to Ellie even more tightly.


    Ashley walked up to Elain and held out her hands. "What''s going on? Why don''t you want to go back home with your daddy?"


    Elain looked at Ashley and Ellie. Her large eyes pleaded with them. "When we go home, it''ll just be me and daddy. I want to stay with you both. It''s so much more fun here with you."


    Elain pressed the matter further with Edmund. "Daddy, can''t we live with Ellie and Ashley? Please? I don''t want to go back to that big cold house. There are a lot of people there, but I can''t play with them as much as I can with Ashley and Ellie. They''re not funny like Ashley and Ellie!"


    Like all children, Elain spoke with her heart, and did not hide anything. She spoke plainly and innocently.

 Chapter 532 Subtle Rejection

    Ashley was shocked by Elain''s remark. Although she knew that Elain might be having a hard time without her mother, she didn''t expect that this was what Elain was going through.


    All this time, she had assumed that the people who accompanied Elain should be the nannies hired by Edmund. Maybe Edmund hired a lot of nannies because he was afraid that Elain would get bored being all by herself inside the house.


    But Elain didn''t like to be with them. That was why she was so excited every single time she saw Ellie.


    Although Edmund did everything he could to be a good father to Elain, it still couldn''t compensate for the fact that she didn''t have a mother. As a child coming from a single-parent household, it was difficult for her to become completely happy. Whenever Edmund picked her up from school, she would look enviously around at all the other kids who had both a mother and a father.


    Since Ashley grew up as an orphan, she knew a lot about these kinds of things. It was easy for her to understand exactly what Elain was going through.


    Meanwhile, Edmund felt a bit embarrassed when he heard what Elain had said.


    He didn''t expect that Elain wouldn''t want to go back home, not to mention that this was what she truly felt.


    After all, no one really paid much attention to the words of a child.


    Edmund glanced at Ellie. As he expected, Ellie looked at Elain with concern as she rubbed her head softly.


    "You still have me. Don''t worry, Elain. Whenever you miss me, you can come over and we''ll play together, okay?" Ellie comforted her.


    Elain gave a serious nod, her little brows furrowing slightly. Just as Ashley was about to commend Elain for being so mature and sensible, Elain suddenly smiled and looked at Ellie with her big, innocent eyes.


    "Ellie, can you act as my mother?" Elain''s question caught everyone off guard. It was as if a loud clap of thunder banged across the sky. "At school, all the other children get picked up by their moms and dads. I only have a daddy.


    All my classmates like to point out that I don''t have a mother.


    Ellie, '' Ashley thought to herself. She knew better than to say her thoughts out loud to avoid a very awkward conversation.


    It seemed that Ellie only considered Edmund as her friend and did not have any special feelings for him.


    Straightening up, Edmund looked at Ellie with a gentle expression on his face. But, if anyone looked closely enough, they would see that there was still a pained look in his eyes.


    "Ellie, please. This is unnecessary. Elain is a little child. I''m sorry if she spoke a lot of unreasonable things," Edmund said as he smiled at Ellie apologetically.


    Smiling back, Ellie replied, "It''s fine. I''m very fond of Elain."


    Then, she turned back to Elain, "Elain, if you have time, you can come over as much as you like."


    Soon after, Edmund went over to Elain and patted her head, "Alright now. Say goodbye to your sisters. Your sisters need to go to bed, and so do you. Let''s go head home."


    With a pout, Elain reluctantly held her father''s hand.


    Edmund lifted her daughter up, waved his hand, giving a single nod at Ashley and Ellie''s direction. Elain also waved her small, stubby hands and called out, "Bye Ashley and Ellie. I''ll visit you next time!"


    Ashley and Ellie smiled back. "Okay! We''ll see you then!" Ellie replied.


    Once Edmund and Elain closed the door behind them, Ashley sighed with relief and flopped down on the sofa.

 Chapter 533 A Friends Love

    "Why, what''s wrong? You look so tired," Ellie asked as she saw Ashley''s face.


    Closing her eyes, Ashley said nothing in reply. How could she not be tired?


    It seemed as if Ellie was about to agree to be Elain''s mother just now.


    Ashley was worried that Ellie might mindlessly agree to become Elain''s mother just because of the child''s lovely face.


    Fortunately, she knew better and didn''t make any promises.


    What''s more, Ashley could tell how Edmund felt towards Ellie. He just wasn''t able to speak it out.


    But, his daughter''s words made those hidden feelings surface, despite the fact that he kept silent about it. It was fairly obvious that he had feelings for her. After what Elain and Ellie said, Edmund looked quite depressed.


    Unknowingly, Ellie rejected Edmund when she told Elain that she could only act as the child''s big sister. It looked as if Ellie didn''t know she had turned Edmund down. But for Edmund, he felt deeply hurt.


    Ashley was the only one who noticed how Edmund reacted. But, even if she did tell Ellie about how Edmund felt, Ellie would undoubtedly not be able to bring herself to believe it.


    It was torture for Ashley that she had to hide such a big secret to herself.


    There was no way Ellie was going to know.


    With a sigh, Ashley looked at Ellie and nodded. "Yeah. I just cooked a meal and packed up all these things. Of course I am tired," she explained.


    Afterwards, she kept silent as she couldn''t help but feel sympathetic for Edmund. His affection for Ellie was a bit blatant, especially just now. Ellie was still in the dark. But then again, Ashley thought after some time, Ellie might turn him down even if she knew his true feelings for her.


    Ellie was an idiot when it came to love. Edmund must put in a lot of effort and pour out his whole heart if he wanted to be with Ellie.


    After all, it took quite some time before Ellie could open up to someone.


    Ashley then realized that in her own case, it was too easy for someone to court her. That was, to say the least, Andrew hadn''t really put in a lot of effort before she agreed to be his girlfriend.


    On the other hand, it would be hard for anyone to win Ellie''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Ashley couldn''t t


    ut to grab a towel when Ashley called out and stopped her.


    "Ellie, wait. Let me dry your hair," Ashley offered as she got a clean towel.


    "Why are you being so nice all of a sudden?" Ellie mumbled.


    "I''ve always been nice to you," said Ashley matter-of-factly.


    "Okay.."


    Ellie sat down, and Ashley soon got to work gently drying her hair.


    Ellie''s hair was so healthy and lustrous like Ashley''s. Both women had never dyed or treated their hair. On top of that, they made sure that they paid close attention when it came to hair maintenance


    Ellie''s hair felt like silk as Ashley smoothed her hair from the back.


    Ashley ran her fingers through Ellie''s hair as she patted it dry with a towel. It felt so soft and smooth in her hand. As she did this, she understood why Andrew liked to help her dry her hair so much.


    It was such a nice, calming feeling.


    When her hair was fairly dry, Ashley set aside the towel.


    "Alright. All done," Ashley announced.


    When everything had settled down, they lay on the bed, just like old times. Sometimes they would just lie there, chatting endlessly until both of them fell asleep. Those were nice memories the both of them liked to come back to.


    "Ellie..."Ashley said, staring into Ellie''s eyes, "No matter what happens, you have to live the best life you can. Don''t give up and never get discouraged by any difficulties you may face. Just remember, wherever we may end up, you will always be in my thoughts. Always."

 Chapter 534 Get Rid Of Him

    "What''s more, you really need to find someone you can rely on, someone who''s got your back. You know I can''t always be there for you, and you may get lonely living alone. You should really start thinking about these things."


    Ashley''s voice droned on and on, like a distant voice being played on some kind of device. She kept talking over and over about the same thing, and Ellie remained silent.


    Ashley did have a tendency to lecture Ellie sometimes, and when she got this way, Ellie learned to just kick back and let Ashley have her say. After all, Ashley usually stopped after a while. Usually, at least.


    Ashley just didn''t seem to stop now. She kept going, and going and going. Ellie had an ominous sense of feeling and interrupted, "What are you talking about? It seems you are telling me your last words and post mortem issues as if we would be separated forever!"


    As a smart girl, who had lived with Ashley for so many years, Ellie felt something wrong.


    Ashley frowned at Ellie. "Do you really know? Do you really get the point? It''s not easy living alone, you know. And I''m just worried about you. You need someone to look after you."


    "I''ll be fine." Ashley could detect some impatience and sleepiness in Ellie''s voice. It was getting late, and both of them were getting sleepy.


    "Well, it''s late now. Let''s go to sleep."


    Ashley couldn''t fall asleep at all. Something kept bothering her, and eating at her. Ellie was always an easy sleeper and tonight was no exception. Focusing her eyes on Ellie, suddenly the tears fell from Ashley''s eyes.


    Ellie did not notice Ashley sobbing, as she was already deeply asleep.


    The next morning, Ashley got up early, had breakfast, and left abruptly.


    Having stayed with Ellie the whole day yesterday, Ashley had no idea what happened in the company.


    The reporter who had taken the suspicious and secret shots of Andrew and Ashley had been found.


    The man was caught with a huge sum of money in a neighboring city. Lesley had paid him a huge sum to smear Ashley''s reputation.


    Danny was given a lot of money, which he quickly squandered. He rented an expensive apartment and lived the high life for several weeks before he was finally caught.


    Johnny and his men eventually caught Danny who was re


    is, he would never have accepted that awful assignment from Lesley.


    Johnny glared at Danny. "Are you fully aware of what you''ve done? You''ve posted pictures of the CEO and his wife online! They have done everything to keep their lives private, and now you''ve put them in a compromising position!


    They will continue to suffer the consequences of your shameless act! It''s too late for you now!"


    Danny retorted, "No, no! You don''t understand! I wasn''t the one who posted those photos online! It''s Lesley. It was always her! She was the one who asked me to tail Ashley and take the pictures. She was the one who posted them online. She''s the one behind this whole thing!"


    Danny missed the point now. It was not about who posted the picture online.


    Andrew would not spare anyone who was involved in this mess.


    Even Lesley would not be spared. She would get hers, eventually. Andrew would make sure of it.


    Johnny turned around and walked away, ignoring all of Danny''s pleas and leaving him surrounded by endless despair and fear.


    There was no point in staying here and dealing with scum like Danny. It was time to take out the trash.


    Of course, they wouldn''t kill Danny. That would be too harsh. They would just toss him out of J City and make sure that he could never set foot in J City again.


    Exile was the most humane kind of punishment that could be dealt in this situation. After all, Andrew was harsh and ruthless, but deep down, he was still a good man in compliance with national law!

 Chapter 535 Of Course Andrew Couldnt Like It More

    Once Andrew heard that Johnny had found Danny, he rushed to the suburban area just outside J City. This was where Danny had been found.


    Andrew had heard enough. It was time for him to go back.


    "Mr. President, are we going back now?" Johnny asked as he caught up with Andrew.


    Andrew gave a nod, stopped and asked Johnny, "Where is she?"


    Johnny knew that Andrew was referring to Ashley.


    "Mrs. Lu went back to the Golden Palace early this morning."


    "Okay."


    Andrew began to walk forward at a brisk pace. It was all Johnny could do to keep up with him. He couldn''t help but ponder how much Ashley meant to the boss.


    ''It''s only been one day, being separated from Ashley. Are you so anxious to go back to see her? He hasn''t seen his wife for less than 24 hours and he''s already worried like crazy! Ashley''s really gotten under the boss''s skin. He''s never behaved like this for anyone!


    What happens when Andrew has to go on a long business trip, and must leave Ashley home alone? Then what? The boss just hasn''t been the same since he met that woman!''


    Andrew''s schedule was light today, and there was no need for him to put in overtime work. This was the perfect opportunity for him to pack up early and head for the Golden Palace.


    Ashley was never one to stay home alone. When she was not at work, she liked to work on her designs and sometimes she liked to cook.


    But Andrew came back early today. When Ashley just got the dishes from the kitchen, she saw Andrew standing in the living room.


    Ashley placed the dishes aside, and asked Andrew, "You''ve come home so early today! What''s up?"


    At the sight of Ashley, Andrew''s face lit up. It took just one glance at Ashley for his stress to melt away.


    He looked at Ashley and said, "I didn''t have much work to do at the company. I finished early, and I decided to come home to see you.


    I know how uptight you can get when you''re home alone."


    There was nothing Andrew wanted more, than to just be with Ashley at all times. But his last sentence was not uttered.


    Ashley gave a snorting laugh and set his bag neatly aside.


    She also lay his coat neatly on the sofa. Ashley was very happy to see Andrew, and eagerly helped him settle down and relax. Her action


    ndrew, this was the life that he had always wanted, even if he didn''t know it before.


    Andrew could not keep his eyes off Ashley.


    Both of them took their time to finish dinner. This was the most time that Andrew and Ashley had spent with each other over a meal. Both of them wanted to savor the moment, and make it last.


    Andrew and Ashley spent the entire time eating and exchanging small talk.


    Nothing out of the ordinary, but for the two of them, these moments were priceless.


    Growing up, Ashley had not always had such a happy family life. So she was very satisfied with such tender moments.


    Andrew was also not brought up in a loving and caring home. For the two of them, this was something special and unique.


    The dinner was a rare chance for Ashley and Andrew to slow down and just be themselves.


    Once Andrew and Ashley were done eating, Ashley immediately stood up and prepared to clean the dishes. Before she could do so, Claire offered to wash the dishes and clean up after them.


    Ashley thanked Claire, and retired for the night with Andrew.


    Ashley packed her things, and Andrew tried to help her with the packing. But she declined Andrew''s help. She didn''t want to bother Andrew to do that for her since she could finish it herself.


    "I''m going to wash my face and brush my teeth," said Andrew


    Ashley replied, "Okay."


    After Andrew walked into the bathroom, Ashley remembered what she had promised him last night and her face couldn''t help blushing.

 Chapter 536 You Have No Idea How Adorable You Are

    So she decided to do something else to distract herself.


    He had not been inside the bathroom for a long time before he came out. For some reason, Ashley felt as if the air in the room got thicker.


    Andrew came out so soon, and she was suddenly very much aware of his presence as his scent permeated across the whole room.


    Ashley resisted the urge to cough and looked away from him, her cheeks growing hot.


    Andrew had been watching from the corner of his eyes. Ashley was fidgeting with her hands, pointedly looking away from him. She was as stiff as a bowstring. He had to fight off the small chuckle that threatened to come out as he watched the obvious blush that spread on her cheeks. It was so easy to read her.


    He rescued her from the awkwardness of the silence and asked her to come over. "Can you help me dry my hair?"


    At his request, Ashley finally looked his way, letting out a breath she was not aware she had been holding. Taking the hair dryer, she walked over and sat beside him.


    She reached out and touched Andrew''s hair.


    The black strands were as smooth as silk in her hands.


    It shone under the light of the room. Andrew''s hair was short, but it had a texture that was much similar to her own. For a brief moment, Ashley wondered how he took care of it.


    Gently, she threaded her fingers in between the strands as she held the dryer and let it fan over his hair. She went about it carefully, holding the dryer from a safe distance to make sure it wouldn''t hurt his scalp. Her lips curled into a soft smile as she thought of how Andrew used to do the same for her. It felt good to be able to return the favor this time.


    They were sitting in front of a big mirror, and Andrew watched his wife''s reflection.


    The smile on her lips did not escape him, and he felt his own lips curve into a smile himself.


    It was only a brief matter of time before Andrew''s hair was completely dry.


    Ashley almost felt as if she had finished all too soon before she could fully enjoy the moment, but she turned off the hair dryer and unplugged it, her hand lingering on Andrew''s hair. To


    hold back. ''


    Noticing Ashley''s puzzled look, he asked, "Can I kiss you?"


    His voice was low as he spoke, and Ashley suddenly forgot to function with language. "What?" she asked.


    She couldn''t say anything else as she looked into his eyes.


    The next moment, Andrew reached out with his hand and covered Ashley''s eyes.


    With her not seeing anything, her other senses tingled with heightened awareness.


    Still, this way, she couldn''t see his eyes, and she felt more bold. Nodding, she gave him permission quietly.


    Ashley felt him coming closer, until his warm breath fanned her skin. The next thing she knew was the sensation of his lips brushing over hers in soft, slow movements that made her mind go blank. The room grew warmer and she felt almost dizzy with the heat of his touch.


    When Andrew finally let her go, she opened her eyes and looked at the warm yellow light.


    Ashley''s cheeks were flushed and her lips were swollen from his kisses. Her eyes were glazed as she gasped for air.


    Subconsciously, she turned to Andrew. The sight of her made him burn with desire.


    But he didn''t have to rush. He would take his time.


    Satisfaction surged through him as he took in her tousled state.


    His eyes trailed all over her and he trembled with the desire to possess her completely. She was his. All of her.


    Ashley met his dark eyes and felt as if she was drowning in their heat.

 Chapter 537 Summer Night

    Fearing the intensity of Andrew''s gaze, Ashley couldn''t help but look away.


    It was as if Andrew was ready to swallow her whole and eat her alive.


    For a second, he wondered why he would have such an idea.


    A second later, Ashley decided to turn her head to face him.


    However, she still couldn''t bear to look him straight in the eye.


    Andrew chuckled softly as he saw the way Ashley acted so bashfully. "Ashley, don''t forget what you promised me last night..." he whispered.


    Ashley blushed deeply, her entire face turning hot. She raised her eyes to look at Andrew, but she didn''t know what to say.


    With her heart beating fast in her chest, Ashley bit down on her lip to try and distract herself.


    However, it was completely useless.


    Andrew''s face was inches away from hers. His hot breath softly grazed her face, causing shivers up and down her spine. At this point, her heart was out of control.


    It seemed to Ashley that it would jump out of her chest at any moment.


    ''Did I really make a promise to him last night?'' she thought.


    Ashley wanted to go see Ellie, but Andrew didn''t allow her to stay another night there ever again.


    Since Ashley had stayed at Ellie''s apartment for such a long time, Andrew started to get jealous. He also envied how Ellie had such a special place in Ashley''s heart.


    There was no way Andrew was going to let Ashley leave him all by himself just so that she could stay at Ellie''s place for another night.


    However, she was eventually able to persuade him. Ashley said a lot of sweet things in his ear, which obviously pleased Andrew a lot. In the end, he agreed to it.


    There was no other choice for Ashley but to seduce Andrew that way. Besides, she only got the idea from the romantic novel she read in Andrew''s office.


    It was actually quite a change that Ashley took initiative for once.


    When she told Andrew her promise to him, she looked nervously at Andrew face. Judging from the expression on his face at that time, it was difficult to figure out whether Andrew would agree or not.


    But, much to Ashley''s relief, he did.


    However, it had now come to that moment.


    Remembering what she


    ll over her chest.


    Blushing, Ashley quickly took the blanket and covered herself up tightly. Then, she took deep and slow breaths to calm herself down.


    Although there was no one else in the bedroom, Ashley was still not used to it.


    She then tried to recall what happened last night. At that moment, her heart felt like it was glowing. With a smile, she got out of bed to freshen up. Her lower region felt a bit sore, but it didn''t bother her that much. After a quick shower, the soreness had completely disappeared.


    Ever since that night, Andrew spent less and less time in the company. There was nothing else he wanted to do than to stay at home with Ashley whenever he could, even if they had nothing to do.


    Their days were quaint and filled with joy. One night, after Andrew and Ashley finished eating their dinner, they sat on the couch and watched TV together. Ashley curled up next to Andrew and leaned her head on his shoulder. A campus romance drama was playing on the screen.


    The heroine and the heroine were both in college. They had fallen in love since they were in high school. So far, their relationship looked like it was going great.


    They applied for the same university because they didn''t want to separate from each other. But the male lead could not keep up with the heroine''s academic competence. The heroine helped him with his studies, but in the end, he failed to get into the same university as hers.

 Chapter 538 Misunderstandings

    Although they didn''t go to the same university, they lived in the same city. It was just sheer luck that their schools were close to each other.


    Even though the heroine didn''t look that special, she was extremely smart and confident. She had a special kind of beauty, one which only showed through if they looked close enough.


    As for the male lead, he was quite popular in high school. Although he wasn''t as smart, he was tall and handsome.


    When they went to college, the man was pursued by many girls. But he kept in mind that he had a girlfriend. Although his girlfriend wasn''t as beautiful as the others, she was gentle, considerate and had all the qualities he liked in a girl.


    On the other hand, some people also found the heroine quite charming. Soon, someone else had started to pursue the heroine as well. It was the class president from the heroine''s class. He was quiet, and subtly helped the heroine from time to time.


    Meanwhile, the male lead was studying hard so that he could be on the same level as the female lead. Every time they went out on a date, the girl would also help the boy with his school work. They didn''t forget to keep their romance alive. It looked as if nothing could go wrong.


    However, strong relationships were sometimes broken... especially if people conspired against it.


    There was another girl who loved the hero very much. She was well aware that the hero had a girlfriend, and they often hung out together when they had time.


    Then, one time during a house party, the girl got the hero drunk out of his mind. The girl took advantage of the hero and took very suggestive photos with him using his phone. This was, of course, not known to the hero. When the girl was satisfied, she picked out the photos she liked and sent them to the heroine''s number.


    That was when trouble started to brew.


    Ever since the heroine saw those photos, she became more aware of the other people around her. The heroine had noticed how the class president liked her in a special way, and started to see him differently.


    As the hero came to the heroine''s school to explain what had happened, he saw the heroine talking with the class president. They were talking


    in other places. A City was also an important market for the development of the Lu group.


    Nothing wrong had ever happened in A City. The company was doing well since forever... which was why they didn''t expect that such a thing would happen.


    Johnny spoke very quickly and clearly, "Mr. Lu, I just found out today that we have suffered a heavy loss in A City. What''s more, we''ve actually been losing money for several months. And the employees haven''t even been paid yet. Now those employees are already mobilizing for a strike. The person in charge of business in A City wanted to turn a blind eye to them. Then the employees there heard the news and are coming to J City in full force..."


    Business had always been good in A City. Plus, Andrew had been there several times. It was managed well. How could such a thing happen all of a sudden?


    "Do we now have all the details?" Andrew asked coldly.


    Johnny paused before he said, "Not yet. I''m sending people to look into it as soon as possible."


    "Get ready. We''ll go to A City tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Lu."


    After hanging up the phone, Andrew looked out of the window and into the gloomy sky. There was a calculating coldness in his eyes. Problems had arisen in Y Country...and now in A City.


    Who on earth was responsible for this?


    When Andrew went back to the bedroom, Ashley quickly walked up to him, her face filled with concern. "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the company?"

 Chapter 539 Crying

    Johnny''s voice sounded anxious just now, and Ashley thought that something had happened in the company, which was why she asked Andrew anxiously.


    Andrew just took her hand, but the moment that he touched it, he found that it was quite cold. His face showed a frown while he asked, "Why is your hand so cold?"


    With these words, he quickly held Ashley''s hand and tried to warm her.


    "I''m fine. My hands are always cold, I''ll just wash them with warm water later."


    Ashley''s hands were always a little cold no matter the season; whether it was in summer or in winter.


    Andrew helped Ashley sit down on the bed and then said, "Johnny said that something happened in A City, which is why I have to go there tomorrow to deal with it."


    Ashley could only purse her lips in annoyance, she replied, "How did that happen? Is the matter over there that serious? When will you come back?"


    As both of them spent more time with each other, their love only deepened. It was gradually getting more difficult for them to be separated from each other.


    "It isn''t that much of a big issue. I''ll be back as soon as I can," Andrew reassured her.


    "That''s good. I should pack up your things then," Ashley said.


    Ashley quickly got up and tried to move to pack what Andrew would need for the trip.


    However, Andrew pulled Ashley back. She looked at him with a puzzled face and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He abruptly pulled Ashley into his arms and held her tightly. "A City isn''t that far from here. I want you to come with me."


    Andrew truly didn''t want to be separated from Ashley anymore. When he went to Y Country without her, it felt like it was the first time that he suffered so much.


    Moreover, the environment and climate in Y Country wasn''t that good, which was why, even though Andrew wanted to bring Ashley with him, he eventually decided not to.


    However, A City wasn''t that far from J City, this was why Andrew wanted to take the opportunity to take Ashley with him.


    Ashley looked at Andrew and saw that he was quietly looking at her with glimmering expectations in his eyes.


    Of course, Ashley wanted to say yes an


    silence.


    Since Claire was behind Ashley, she could only see that Ashley didn''t speak or move. This confused her.


    She walked around in front of Ashley with the intent to remind her to get inside the house. When she saw her tears falling down, it worried Claire.


    She said quickly, "Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Lu, what''s wrong? Mr. Lu is just on a business trip. He''ll be back in a few days. If you don''t believe what I''m saying, then I can go with you to find him."


    Claire could only try to comfort and hold Ashley''s hand, but when she held her hand, she found that it was very cold.


    She grasped Ashley''s hand with both of hers and said. "Mrs. Lu, please don''t scare me. Please tell me, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ashley looked at Claire with her tear-stricken face and tried to reply, however, only a hoarse sound came out of her mouth.


    Claire sighed.


    To her surprise, Ashley suddenly squatted down. Claire was truly worried at what was happening with Ashley, she could only try to console her by being with Ashley right now.


    Ashley suddenly hugged her and cried out. Even though she didn''t cry out loudly, her voice sounded miserable.


    It was as if she was going through a life and death struggle.


    Claire could only pat Ashley''s back and comfort her. She had no idea what was wrong with Ashley.


    When Andrew went on a business trip in the past, Ashley never showed any signs of emotional distress like this.

 Chapter 540 Could Not Think Of The Name

    What was happening to her today?


    Ashley didn''t know how many hours it had been since she locked herself in her room to weep. Claire had come in a few times to check on her, but Ashley didn''t give her the briefest glances. Ashley was so empty and lost that all she could do was cry. When she got too tired, she slept.


    Claire sighed as she sat by Ashley''s bed again and watched the woman sleep. If only Mr. Lu knew what was happening to her, he would be very upset.


    She tucked a loose hair strand behind the sleeping woman''s ear and left.


    As soon as the door shut, Ashley tried to open her eyes. They were so sore and crusty that Ashley had to blink the pain away. It wasn''t even a minute after she woke up that her tears began to fall once again.


    She shifted and hugged herself tighter in bed as she cried herself to sleep.


    It was already past noon when she woke up again. She felt that she couldn''t open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. She stood from the bed and felt around until she reached the bathroom door. It was only then when she realized that her eyes were open, but they were severely swollen.


    Ashley didn''t expect her eyes to look so swollen after she cried the entire night.


    She had to treat her eyes later.


    After fixing herself as best as she can, she walked downstairs to grab some ice from the refrigerator. She leaned on the counter and placed the ice cubes over her eyes, blinking from the sudden coldness.


    From the dining room, Claire emerged with a tray in hand. She didn''t realize that Ashley was already out of bed.


    Claire was about to call her until she noticed what Ashley was doing. She slowly walked up to her and asked what she was doing. Her voice was laced with concern.


    Ashley smiled as she blinked because of the melting ice. "Oh, I''m fine. I think my eyes have swollen a bit so I''m trying to relieve them."


    Claire placed the tray on the counter behind her and ushered Ashley to the living room sofa. "Mrs. Lu, sit still. I''ll go get a fresh towel and some more ice cubes for you," she said as she took the melting ice cubes from Ashley''s hands. Ashley''s eyes were far too swollen for anyone to ignore.


    Ashley


    J City now knew that Ashley was the Lady of the Lu group and the Lu family!


    But they were too terrified to say anything about it.


    Andrew had already warned them beforehand to get out of their way. Otherwise, Andrew would threaten to leave the Lu family forever.


    Andrew''s threats shocked Ethan and Arya because they were both relying on Andrew. He was the best person to manage the Lu group and he was able to develop the company well. But since Andrew managed the entire company, Ethan had little to no say about the company policies.


    This was why Arya and Ethan had to be careful before acting on a decision.


    Every time Arya went out shopping or hung out with her friends, her friends would pry about the matter regarding Ashley.


    Although they said that they envy Arya, Arya was clearly aware about what they wanted to say behind her back!


    What a despicable daughter-in-law!


    Ashley was so simple that she was even more inferior than a second-class person.


    Arya was always so embarrassed whenever her friends would talk about her daughter-in-law. Ashley was such a scandalous woman to her and her friends.


    This was why Arya never invited her friends to go out again.


    When Ashley called this time, all Arya wanted to do was scream at her.


    Ethan held a hand in front of Arya and stopped her from saying something again. After all, Ashley would only call for two things and two things only.


    Had Ashley made up her mind?

 Chapter 541 Are You Willing To Leave

    Ethan winked at Arya. Arya breathed through her nose and calmed herself down before saying, "So are you saying you''re willing to leave Andrew?"


    Ashley went quiet for a while before she answered in almost a whisper. "Yes."


    Ethan and Arya''s breaths hitched in their throats. They were in utter disbelief that Ashley could say such a thing.


    Ashley, Ethan, and Arya were silent for a while, before Ashley spoke again.


    After she told them the address and the time to meet, Ashley quickly hung up the phone.


    She was afraid that they might hear her cry if she didn''t hang up any sooner.


    Ashley threw her phone away and hugged herself as she wept.


    Arya eyed her husband skeptically and tucked her phone away.


    "What does she mean by that?" she asked with a quirked eyebrow.


    She had asked Ashley countless of times to leave Andrew. She tried to talk to her calmly. She also tried to threaten her before. But Ashley never listened to her. What made her change her mind so quickly?


    ''Will she really leave Andrew this time?


    Or is this just another scheme of hers?''


    After Andrew found out about what happened last time, he lashed out at them. He hated them so much.


    Now, Arya and Ethan didn''t dare interfere again unless their plan was foolproof. They were afraid of Andrew.


    Ethan tapped his chin and thought for a while before he looked to his wife. "Let''s go. We have to see what she''s planning."


    "What if she''s playing with us? I mean if Andrew is there, too, we''d be dead, for sure!"


    Ethan hummed in agreement and crossed his arms over his chest.


    If Ashley really wanted Andrew to deal with the Lu family, they wouldn''t know what Andrew would do to them.


    Ethan suddenly sneered. "What are we so afraid about? She''s just a little girl, and Andrew''s our son! He can''t hate us forever.


    Now that everyone knows that Ashley and Andrew are married, the Feng group is going to withdraw their investments from the Lu Group. This is all Andrew''s doing. If the Lu Group falls, the blame will be on Andrew!"


    Arya and Ethan huddled together by the living room and tried to sort


    nge even if she''s married to the prince."


    It was also an ironic situation for Arya.


    Ashley crossed her arms over her chest and scoffed. This was no place to succumb to their bullying. She had finally decided to stand up for herself.


    Arya blinked at Ashley''s sudden forwardness. She clicked her tongue in disappointment and pointed at her. "You!"


    "Me? What about me? Don''t you think I''m right, Mrs. Lu? I thought we were bickering. Why do you seem so flustered?"


    Ashley chided. She knew that Arya treasured her reputation the most.


    Although Arya had married into the Lu family, she used to be a person with nothing. Her parents were working class people.


    This was why whenever Arya would hear someone mention her past, she would always get so pissed off.


    Ashley was no longer afraid of Arya. Not anymore.


    Arya sneered at the young woman. "Did you make me come here so you could make fun of me?


    Oh, Ashley. I knew since then that you were really good at playing games. You even managed to get Andrew to marry you! But what of it? You are still not a member of our family, and you never will. Not if we don''t allow you."


    "Oh, Mrs. Lu. This is where you''re wrong. You''re acting like it is everyone''s dream to be a member of the Lu family.


    But you have to understand that the only person I will always care about is Andrew. I don''t care about you, or Ethan, for that matter."

 Chapter 542 Leaving

    Ashley didn''t want to waste her breath on Arya any longer.


    She pursed her lips impatiently and looked at her intently. "You really want me to leave Andrew, right?"


    Arya merely blinked and maintained a blank expression. "You say it like it''s so easy. So, are you willing to leave him now? I still remember what you said when I first asked you to leave Andrew not long ago. You said that you loved Andrew so much that you wouldn''t leave him. What happened? What made you come around?"


    Ashley smiled and smoothed her hair. "That''s right, I''ve come around. I just felt that money was a more practical investment, which is why I had turned to you for help. So? Is your offer still available?"


    "Oh? Well, it still is," Arya answered.


    "Good. Give me ten million, and I''ll leave Andrew."


    Arya''s eye twitched at what she heard. She raised an eyebrow as her voice rasped "T-Ten million, you say?"


    The two of them were sitting by the indoor patio of the cafe. When Arya repeated out loud the money that Ashley was demanding, a lot of passersby looked at them.


    Arya was pleased to see that Ashley had changed her mind, but she was demanding too much money!


    She thought that Ashley would be comfortable with the idea of a hundred thousand dollars, or maybe even a million. But ten million was just far too much money!


    She had already proposed to give her five million last time, but even then Arya felt that it was too much. But now, she was demanding ten million!


    Arya pulled a long frown and narrowed her eyes at Ashley. "Aren''t you asking for a little too much? You could get that much if you just rob a bank instead. It might be easier, too."


    She had really wondered why Ashley would invite her all the way here. But now she realized that it was all about the money.


    Arya knew that Ashley was a sniveling bitch! She used to pretend that she was so angelic and pure, but she only did that to impress Andrew.


    She looked at Ashley with utter disgust.


    ''I knew there was something wrong with her. Andrew didn''t believe me! Ashley showed her ulterior motives way too late. Now Ashley and Andrew are married. And Ashley is willing to leave him for ten million dollars.''


    All of a sudden, Ashley let out a bright smile. Arya kept her face blank but she swallowed the lump in her throat


    ndrew will get over her soon. Especially if Arya would make Andrew listen to the recording of this conversation.


    Ashley nodded quietly.


    Everything was surprisingly going according to plan. If Arya could ensure that Ashley would never return to J City again, then maybe Lesley would finally have a chance with Andrew. She always preferred Lesley over Ashley because she was from a noble family like theirs.


    Finally, the two families could be together! Lesley and Andrew were just a perfect match! Lesley was the most beautiful woman in all of J City.


    After they had clarified their terms, Ashley asked to have the money transferred to her bank account instead of a check.


    Checks were always too dangerous after all.


    ''Wow! A lot of things are happening today!'' Without a second thought, Arya transferred the money to Ashley''s account immediately.


    After they had said their goodbyes, Ashley was the first to leave. Arya watched Ashley''s receding form with disdain. She thought that the only thing Ashley had going for her was her humility. But now she was just the same money-hungry peasant that most commoners were.


    Ten million was still a lot of money to hand away, but Arya thought it was worth it compared to a lifetime spent with that despicable daughter-in-law.


    Ashley used to say how much she loved Andrew, but now she was willing to abandon him so quickly just for money.


    Ashley had agreed to call Arya the day before she left.


    She had to prepare to cover her tracks so that Andrew wouldn''t blame them.

 Chapter 543 Joy

    Ashley didn''t know how she managed to get home.


    She had been wandering around in a daze, but somehow she made it. She managed to stumble home on instinct, like some damaged craft on autopilot.


    Ashley wandered towards the bedroom. Claire immediately noticed that Ashley was walking around in a daze, and could not let it pass.


    "Are you all right, my lady? You look tired," Claire said. Ashley nodded and smiled at Claire. She was grateful for Claire''s loyalty and concern. "I''m fine, Claire. Please fix me some dinner."


    After dinner, Ashley decided to go for a walk. "I''m going out for a walk, Claire."


    Ashley was in such a daze that she did not even feel like telling Claire, but she decided to do so, anyway. After all, she didn''t want her to worry.


    Ashley walked alone on the street and watched the people around her come and go. There were children, elderly people, young people and couples. They were all busy doing their thing and living their own lives.


    They all seemed to be very busy. Ashley took particular notice of the things the people were doing around her.


    Ashley noticed a couple was talking about something in front of her. She could not catch what they were talking about, when they suddenly broke into an argument.


    In the heat of the argument, the woman was about to leave the man. The man noticed the woman''s intent, and grabbed her arms, pulling her towards him.


    The man whispered something in the woman''s ear. It seemed to console her, and she had a sudden change of heart. The woman smiled at the man, and they both walked away in each other''s arms. Their sweetness had returned in an instant.


    Watching them disappear in the distance, Ashley couldn''t help smiling.


    The scene was not unusual for young couples and just about anyone madly in love.


    Ashley was not surprised at what she had seen. It warmed her heart, and gave her some hope.


    Ashley then took a taxi. The driver asked her where she wanted to go. Ashley did not have a destination in mind, and for a while, there was an awkward silence. "Where do you want to go, lady? I don''t have all day, you know," the taxi driver said in an irritated tone.


    The answer just came to Ashley, and she blurted it out instinctively. "The sea." It was where Duncan once took her.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! You need a submarine not a damn


    ay. The words came out, unrehearsed. Duncan hoped he didn''t look stupid struggling to say them, like a schoolboy speaking to his first crush.


    "Hi! I just stopped here to catch the sea breeze. You know how it is. This place calms me, a lot.


    How about you? What are you doing here?"


    Ashley smiled and said, "I was just taking a walk when I found myself coming back here. I guess I just remembered it. You''re right. It is pretty peaceful, isn''t it?"


    "What a coincidence!" he exclaimed.


    Duncan sat beside Ashley and glanced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    She looked tired.


    She was not as happy and energetic as she was when she stayed in his villa before.


    Was she affected by what was happening on the Internet?


    Duncan noticed that Ashley was quite distressed, and he dialed his enthusiasm down a bit. "I mean, yeah. Yeah, it is pretty peaceful all right."


    Ashley noticed that Duncan had been staring at her from the moment they came upon each other here.


    Ashley turned to look at Duncan, "You have been staring at me since you sat down. What''s wrong? Do I have something on my face?"


    Duncan was more than a little embarrassed at what Ashley had said. He was so happy to see Ashley that he had been staring at her the whole time! Duncan couldn''t help it, and he was already blushing, but it was getting dark, and the approaching nightfall made it hard to see that his face was flushed.


    "No, No. It''s nothing like that. I just noticed that you look a little troubled. You look like something''s on your mind. What''s been bothering you?"

 Chapter 544 Feeling Warm

    Ashley shook her head and answered, "No, I don''t feel too good. I guess I haven''t been resting recently."


    She looked haggard and stressed. Ashley had been thinking about a lot of things lately.


    She came to this place to clear her head, and to seek some measure of solace.


    When Duncan spotted Ashley earlier, he thought of a lot of things that he wanted to tell her. His heart was aching inside of him and he was dying to tell Ashley what he really felt inside. Unfortunately, Duncan didn''t know how and where to start.


    For now, Duncan was just happy to stay quietly with Ashley here by the shore, watching the sea.


    Another gust of sea breeze blew in. Ashley was wearing her lavender knee length skirt with a chiffon covering the outside. As the wind blew, she felt cold, and started to shiver.


    She crossed her arms, as she tried to stay warm.


    Duncan immediately noticed that Ashley was cold and he had to do something.


    Duncan took off his coat and put it around Ashley. It was a thick coat, and Ashley immediately felt much warmer.


    When Duncan placed his coat on Ashley, he moved closer to her. Ashley caught a whiff of Duncan''s perfume.


    The scent around Duncan was different from Andrew''s scent. Duncan''s had a faint, sweet smell, that was minty and more casual.


    It was a lot different from Andrew''s strong and masculine scent that had a fuller body. That was not to say that Duncan''s scent was not good. No, it smelled wonderful to Ashley''s nostrils.


    Ashley was surprised that Duncan gave her his coat.


    Duncan nodded and smiled at her. "Here. I think you''re cold. Take my coat. It will keep you warm."


    Ashley felt Duncan''s hands on her shoulders and they felt warm and secure. Suddenly she felt secure and protected again.


    Ashley looked at Duncan. He had given her his coat, leaving him with only a thin shirt to ward off the cool, sea breeze. "You''ve only got a thin shirt on. Now you''ll shiver," she said.


    "I''ll be fine," Duncan answered.


    "Besides, real men don''t shiver. Real men can take the cold."


    Ashley giggled at Duncan''s joke. He was just trying to be tough, but Duncan had an easygoing nature about him. He seemed to handle troubl


    hley was not sure now.


    When Ashley smiled and laughed, he was not offended in the least bit. He was just happy that Ashley was not looking depressed or morose anymore.


    Now that Ashley was smiling and laughing again, Duncan''s heart felt relieved. If Ashley was happy, so was he.


    Looking at Ashley''s smile, Duncan couldn''t help but smile and laugh himself. Was this what it was like to be in love? Duncan was not sure.


    This was the first time he had ever felt like this ever.


    It was only now that Ashley suddenly realized what she had done. She had laughed at Duncan! She didn''t want to be so mean. "Oh! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to laugh at you.


    It''s just that you were so silly and adorable just now, so I couldn''t help laughing out loud."


    Duncan waved his hand and said casually, "It doesn''t matter. If you want to laugh, you can laugh, all you want. You look pretty when you laugh."


    Ashley closed her mouth lightly and said, "Thank you."


    "You didn''t tell me what you lied about."


    Hearing his words, Ashley looked at him seriously and said, "It was during the period when I stayed in your house the last time.


    I couldn''t get into my own house because of what happened with my family.


    Do you know what happened on the Internet? The thing about Andrew and me.


    A lot of people thought that Andrew and I were not a good match. His family did not approve of us being together. They did all they could to make my life miserable."

 Chapter 545 Spoil His Own Woman

    "Last time when Andrew went on his business trip, I had just left the hotel after being kicked out. In fact, if I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have known where to stay.


    Nonetheless, Duncan, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you."


    Quietly, Duncan listened to Ashley. However, whenever she spoke of Andrew, he felt upset. This was the last thing he wanted to hear from Ashley''s mouth.


    However, in reality, he shouldn''t get upset and angry at Andrew. It just happened that Andrew had met and courted Ashley before he had. It was all about timing, and he just wasn''t on fate''s side in these terms.


    Duncan forced a smile, "I understand now. I don''t even mind that you lied to me."


    "Well, it''s late now, and I need to go back."


    Ashley explained, standing up and giving back his coat.


    Duncan also rose to his feet and said, "Let me drive you back. You walked here all by yourself, and as you said it''s late now. I''m worried about your taking a taxi home at this time. It''s unsafe."


    Taking a look at his coat, Duncan said to Ashley, "And you''d better put it on for now. You can always return it to me later, but I don''t want you to catch a cold. Your health matters a lot to me."


    After deciding on what to do, Ashley finally nodded to him, taking the coat. Then they both got into his car.


    Looking at Duncan, Ashley suddenly remembered Shirley. She felt that Duncan and Shirley were well matched.


    With the thought of Shirley, Ashley couldn''t help but produce a little smile on her lips. Although she hadn''t spent much time with Shirley, Ashley knew she was a kind and thoughtful girl.


    The scenery outside the window flashed back in memories. She had lived in J City for a long time, but she hadn''t expected that one day she would leave it like this.


    After arriving at the Golden Palace, Ashley got out of


    cern in his voice.


    Although Ashley didn''t tell him exactly what she did, Andrew knew she was not in good mental condition these days. Consequently, he didn''t force her to come to Y City with him.


    Hearing Andrew''s voice, Ashley suddenly felt the tears well up in her eyes.


    She had made the decision today and told the Lu family she would be leaving Andrew.


    Thinking of her decision, Ashley''s nose and eyes were sore, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She didn''t realize that how much she was crying. She quickly tried to cover up any sign of her distress.


    In order not to let Andrew hear the sad tone in her voice, Ashley quickly calmed herself down.


    Being composed, she said to Andrew, "Actually I was just staying at home all day long, but I got a little bored, so I went out for a walk. But I am back now. Besides, nothing has happened. So please don''t worry. I promise I won''t do that again."


    Hearing Ashley''s soft tone, Andrew couldn''t become angry. He smiled helplessly and said, "How could I be angry with you?"


    He had no choice. He could only treat Ashley with all his heart no matter what she had done.


    What else could he do?


    Ashley was his woman, of course, he would only spoil her.

 Chapter 546 Are You An Idiot

    Ashley didn''t even notice the time passing by. Before she knew it, they had been on the phone for quite a while.


    Andrew checked the call log and it showed one hour and ten minutes.


    He also didn''t notice the time fly by so fast. It only seemed like a few minutes ago when the call started.


    But the call log did not lie. The call had lasted for more than an hour, and it was getting late. They had to end the call abruptly.


    Ashley''s tears trickled down her face once she put down the phone.


    She could not help but sob uncontrollably now that it might be the last time for her to speak with Andrew.


    Ashley wiped the tears from her eyes. She tried to stop weeping, but she failed.


    When she heard Andrew''s voice over the phone, she could not help but feel so sad and miserable. She missed him terribly and her resolve to leave him was almost overpowered by her emotions.


    She could not bear to be separated with Andrew. Her heart ached for Andrew, and she wished they were together.


    Ashley knew that she didn''t have much time left.


    It had been several days since Andrew went to Y country on a business trip. He might come back at any time, so she must hurry up.


    Ashley wiped her tears and walked to a small desk.


    The white and pink chair and the small sky blue desk were specially customized for her by Andrew. He had the desk and chair carved and designed by the best furniture makers in the country.


    There was one desk in the bedroom, and another one in the study. They were made to help Ashley make her designs and illustrations better. Once, when Andrew noticed her slouching, he realized that she needed a better chair and table. He would never spare any expense if it meant making Ashley a little more comfortable.


    Moreover, the desk in the study was next to Andrew''s. The two desks were arranged side by side and formed quite a harmonious picture.


    Ashley looked at the table, gently stroked it and pulled the chair to sit down. Looking at the pen and paper on it, Ashley suddenly didn''t know what to write.


    What would Andrew think if she left all of a sudden? Once Andrew returned to find her gone, the Lu family would surely make her look terrible. This would be the perfect excuse for them to smear her name, and she would look like the true villain that they always wanted her to be.


    Sitting on the customized chair, Ashley thought for a long time yet wrote nothing on the paper.


    Staring at the wonderful desk that Andrew had


    he best doctor in the hospital. Even Francis himself, knew how important he was around here.


    Everyone knew that Francis was an exceptionally skilled doctor, but no one knew that Francis was the owner of the hospital. He had the most shares in the hospital, and in many ways was the establishment''s heart and soul.


    Francis wore a casual white shirt and a pair of black suit pants, which made him look very young and energetic.


    It did not take long for Francis to arrive at the cafe where he would meet Ashley.


    When Francis arrived at the cafe, Ashley was already there, waiting for him. He smiled at Ashley and said, "Ashley, you sounded serious on the phone. Is something going on?"


    Ashley raised her head and saw Francis standing in front of her.


    Ashley had to admit that Francis was good-looking. He was definitely attractive, in his own right.


    She had to respect Francis to a point. After all, he was Andrew''s best friend. Surely he must have seen something impressive in his character or it could be something else.


    Ashley had always thought that Francis was not the right fit for her. After all, he was a playboy, and Ellie was a simple girl. He had played the field, and many women had been linked to him already. Ashley would suffer losses if she was with Francis.


    Ashley smiled and said to Francis, "Have a seat, please."


    Francis nodded and sat in front of her.


    Francis fidgeted a bit in his seat. He was nervous, and he tried to hide it.


    He assumed that Ashley had something important to say about Ellie and that was why he was asked to meet her. But he could not really figure out Ashley''s real intentions.

 Chapter 547 Doubted Feelings

    "You like Ellie, don''t you?" Ashley asked blatantly as she looked carefully into Francis''s eyes.


    The cup of coffee Francis had in his hand slipped from his grasp. He definitely did not expect that Ashley would ask him such a straightforward question. It was true. He did have special feelings for Ellie.


    "Watch out!" Ashley called out, instinctively reaching out to catch the cup.


    Fortunately, just a little coffee spilled out.


    Ashley frowned and looked at Francis. "Why are you so careless?"


    Francis was a little aggrieved. How could he keep calm when Ashley asked such a blunt question just now!


    It was a miracle that he didn''t fall out of his seat when he heard her mention Ellie''s name.


    Taking a deep breath, Francis tried to relax. "I''m not denying it. Yes, I like Ellie," he said in a serious tone. Then, Francis paused, his brows furrowing. "On second thought, no. No, I don''t like Ellie. I love her. She means everything to me. I want to be with her. I want to live the rest of my days with her by my side,"


    Francis continued, looking into Ashley''s eyes with the utmost sincerity.


    Just like that, the frivolousness he had just a few seconds ago completely vanished.


    Ashley was stunned at the sincerity and seriousness in Francis''s eyes.


    She already knew in the past that Francis had a crush on Ellie, but she didn''t think much of it. All this time, she just thought it wasn''t such a big and serious thing. Because of this, she didn''t take his feelings towards Ellie seriously.


    But now, when she heard the heartfelt words and the earnest look Francis gave, she felt at that moment that it was as if Andrew was the one in front of her. Now, Ashley no longer had an ounce of doubt of how Francis felt for Ellie.


    Ashley couldn''t help but smile in her heart--she was happy that Ellie would finally have someone to keep her company all her life... someone she deserved.


    All this time, Ashley had been worrying that Ellie would grow old and be single until she grew old.


    Although Ashley knew that Francis would treat Ellie right, she still tried to sound him out.


    There was no expression on Ashley''s face. She looked at Francis and said, "How do I know whether you really lik


    something you''d like to say?" she asked.


    "Well, it''s just that I remember that you didn''t like me seeing Ellie before. Why are you..." Francis trailed off, expressing his doubts.


    Ashley looked at Francis with a slight smile and said, "What? Don''t you want me to be supportive?"


    "No, of course I want your support," he quickly replied.


    How couldn''t he? Of course he wanted Ellie''s best friend to be on his side. It was like a windfall that fell from the sky. For Francis, everything just felt so surreal.


    Ashley seemed to know what he was worried about. She said, "I didn''t like you before, and I know that you are well aware of that. I''m guessing you want to know why I''ve changed my mind now. Well, truth be told, I believe that Ellie still has some feelings for you. Go see her now if you have the time. I''m sure she''s all by herself at the moment.


    I wouldn''t tell you all this and give you the key to her place if Ellie doesn''t have any feelings for you. Do you think I would still be here if Ellie liked Edmund more than she liked you? Think about that," Ashley said, bringing her drink up to her mouth to take a sip.


    Upon hearing Edmund''s name, Francis perked up. "No... Ellie can''t be together with Edmund.


    Edmund was already married before, and he has a daughter. If they end up together, Ellie will be the kid''s stepmother. Do you understand what I''m trying to say? It''s a lot of pressure. What if she gets hurt and ends up unhappy with Edmund?"

 Chapter 548 I Wont Let Her Down

    Francis got really riled up when Edmund was mentioned.


    All he talked about were the negative things that would happen if Ellie did end up together with him.


    For instance, Francis argued that Edmund already had a daughter. Ellie would need to look after the kid if she ever got married to Edmund. Moreover, she would be blamed if she didn''t treat the kid well.


    What would Ellie do if Edmund treated her badly because of it? On the other hand, she had no idea what kind of person Edmund really was.


    Leaning forward, Ashley propped her head up with her hand and squinted her eyes at Francis as he spoke.


    When Francis was done talking, Ashley smiled slightly. "Francis, do you really think Edmund is as bad as what you described? I''ve met him once. If you ask me, he seemed like a nice person.


    Edmund is a good looking guy with a great temperament. Although he is older than Ellie, he is calmer than you give him credit for, and knows how to love and treat people right.


    As for the kid you''ve mentioned, I think you are referring to Elain. Elain is a sweet girl and she likes Ellie very much. I''m sure they would get along with each other if ever Ellie and Edmund ended up together."


    Francis was stunned by Ashley''s reply. He was about to say some other crude things about Edmund but then he forgot. How could it be that Ashley had already met Edmund? And it seemed that he even made a good impression on her!


    "Oh, please! Don''t be deceived by the pure and noble facade he''s putting up! Edmund is by no means the right guy for Ellie," Francis snorted, leaning back on his chair with his arms folded across his chest.


    "So who''s the right guy for Ellie then? You?" Ashley asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Francis nodded incredulously. "Yes, of course it''s me! Ashley, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Ellie. I will not be so unreasonable as before and will give my whole heart to her from th


    omorrow on, Ashley will disappear from J City and never come back!"


    "Well, that''s good. By the way, we must do it quickly and discreetly. We can''t let Andrew find out anything about this. When Ashley leaves tomorrow, we need to remove every single trace of her existence."


    "Got it," Arya affirmed.


    Susie just came in at this time and heard what her father said to her mother. She seemed to have heard Ashley''s name.


    Now her own interest was aroused.


    "Father, mother, what are you talking about? I heard Ashley''s name just now. Did something happen to her?"


    Susie said in an elated tone. She couldn''t be happier if Ashley was in trouble.


    She still remembered how Ellie slapped her in the villa!


    Although it was Ellie who slapped her, Susie hated Ashley with all her heart!


    Ashley and Ellie were good friends, and the reason why Ellie slapped her was because of Ashley.


    When Arya saw Susie, a smile appeared on her face. She immediately called Susie to her side. "Susie, come here," Arya said lovingly.


    Susie walked up to her parents. "What happened?" she asked again.


    "I have some good news for you," Arya said, smiling from ear to ear.


    Susie leaned in closer, her interest piquing at her mother''s words. "What good news? Is it about Ashley?"

 Chapter 549 Crying Like A Baby

    "This is all about Ashley. It''s always been about Ashley," Arya said firmly.


    "She is leaving J City tomorrow."


    "Leave J City? Why will Ashley leave J City all of a sudden? Is she gone for good?"


    Arya nodded at Susie and continued as Ethan didn''t prevent her from telling Susie the truth, "I think she''s gone for good now. She will leave J City and Andrew will never see her again."


    Susie was still puzzled. "Why would she leave J City all of a sudden? When we asked her to leave my brother, she didn''t budge. I''m sure you still remember how she was so adamant to stay with Andrew. Why would she suddenly have a change of heart? I don''t understand."


    Arya sneered, "It''s all because of money.


    It''s always about money. At the beginning, I offered her five million yuan and she flatly refused because Andrew was still with her. She was well-aware that Andrew was worth a lot more than just five million, so she refused the money.


    This time we met, she demanded ten million."


    "Ten million?"


    Susie couldn''t help screeching like a banshee now.


    Susie had grown up as a scion of the Lu family. For her, money was never an issue, but ten million yuan was a lot, even for her.


    The amount was just staggering even for someone like Susie.


    "Did you agree to her crazy terms?" Susie asked.


    "Yes."


    Ten million yuan was no joke. But Arya was willing to shell out the money if it meant that Ashley would be out of their hair for good, and Lesley could marry Andrew.


    It was a lot of money for anyone, but for Arya it was a price she was willing to pay.


    Susie frowned. "Ten million! What a gold digger that Ashley is! She would sell anyone up the river for the right price! So much for her values! My brother will absolutely be angry when he knows Ashley has blackmailed us for ten million! Doesn''t she know that?"


    Arya nodded. "Exactly. I remember she has said that she married Andrew because he was the right one for her, or because she loved him with


    her. However, Ashley cried even louder upon hearing Andrew''s name.


    Claire felt Ashley hug her tightly. Ashley was trembling in Claire''s arms. Claire had no idea why she was crying, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Claire held Ashley for several minutes as she sobbed and trembled in her arms. For a moment, Claire wanted to call Andrew and tell him about what was happening, but Ashley stopped her. Ashley seemed so frail and vulnerable in her arms.


    Claire held Ashley for a long time, but she realized that they couldn''t just sit like this forever. Ashley had to get up and get a hold of herself, despite whatever it was bothering her. "Mrs. Lu, you must get up," Claire said.


    Slowly, Ashley managed to get up with Claire''s help.


    Ashley managed to stand on her own two feet. She composed herself and looked at Claire firmly. Her eyes were still swollen and red from all her crying when she spoke.


    "Claire, please don''t tell Andrew about any of this. I don''t want him to worry about me. I''m fine."


    Claire frowned at Ashley. "You don''t want me to tell him about this? How can I not tell him about it? Even I''m starting to worry about you! You just went out to take a walk, and now you return completely despondent. Something is clearly bothering you, and perhaps Master Andrew should know about it."

 Chapter 550 Arya Really Couldnt Wait To See Ashley Off

    Ashley didn''t say anything. Indeed, her look wasn''t all that convincing.


    However, she couldn''t help but let the tears fall when she thought of leaving J City and Andrew the next day.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. She begged, "Claire, please don''t tell Andrew. He''s out on a business trip. I don''t want him to worry about me. When he comes back, I will explain everything to him. Please. You don''t need to worry."


    Despite knowing that Claire did this for her own good, Ashley thought that Andrew must have told her to do this when he left.


    However, she couldn''t tell him the truth.


    Claire could only look at Ashley with pity in her eyes, she felt sorry for her. "I won''t tell Master Andrew about this. Look at yourself, your eyes are as red and swollen like a rabbit''s. Please go upstairs and have a good rest. I''ll wake you up tomorrow morning."


    Ashley saw that Claire was truly worried about her, after a quiet moment, she finally swallowed the words she had intended to tell Claire.


    Claire wouldn''t leave her alone right now seeing that she was suffering from emotional instability.


    Her plan was to send Claire away with an excuse she prepared, however, this was impossible to carry out now. It seemed that Claire wouldn''t leave her alone.


    If she wouldn''t be able to shake her off, then she could just get up early tomorrow and wait outside.


    Ashley had a serious look on her face as she glanced at Claire before turning to go upstairs.


    Claire didn''t really think about anything else, although Ashley behaved a little strangely today, she just calmly attributed that to Ashley being too tired.


    However, Claire hadn''t the slightest clue of the panic that she would experience when Ashley would suddenly disappear tomorrow and couldn''t find her.


    But this was another story that would happen later.


    After sitting in her bedroom, Ashley''s cellphone suddenly began to ring.


    She glanced at the message on her cellphone before a mocking smile appeared on her face.


    Arya really couldn''t wait to see her leave J City.


    She was even reminding her to leave tomorrow and asked her to make sure her stuff is packed up in advance.


    Maybe she was afraid that Ashley would suddenly regret her d


    ley got in the car and fastened her seat belt, the man ask her, "Are you Ashley? Lady Arya told me to drive you to the airport. It''s been the first time she''s cared about a person so much in all these years."


    The man''s name was Fris. He had been driving for the Lu family for so many years, he always drove for Arya and Ethan. Therefore, he didn''t know the relationship between the Lu family and Ashley. He was just thinking that Arya told him to pick up Ashley out of goodwill.


    After hearing this, Ashley''s lips curved in sarcasm. Was it the first time for Arya to be so concerned about a woman?


    Surely it must be really hard for her!


    How could she not be so interested and concerned about Ashley? This was the key that could decide whether or not Andrew could marry Lesley after all!


    Now that she was out of the picture, Lesley could have her opportunity.


    How would they even be unhappy at my distress? Maybe they would even have a small party to celebrate her disappearance today.


    These sarcastic thoughts filled with Ashley''s mind as she ignored Fris'' words. She looked outside of the window silently.


    Seeing that Ashley stopped talking to him, Fris thought that he might have said something that had upset her. He just kept his mouth shut and didn''t say anything more.


    There was complete silence in the car, only the rustling wind and the running tires could be heard. After a long time, the car finally stopped. The airport was right in front of them.

 Chapter 551 Leaving

    "We have arrived at the airport, Ma''am," Fris said as he stopped the car.


    Ashley nodded, took her suitcase and then got out of the car. She didn''t say a word nor looked at Fris. She didn''t want to have anything to do with the Lu family.


    Looking at Ashley''s back, Fris started the car and drove away, wondering why she could possibly be acting so coldly towards him.


    But this wasn''t something he shouldn''t think about. He shook his head, turned around and left.


    At the airport, Ashley used her ID card to get the ticket first. Then she went through the security check and all the other various airport protocols. When all these things were finished, Ashley glanced at the time. It was almost seven o''clock.


    Ashley took one last glance outside. With a sigh, she turned off her phone and got on the plane.


    After she sat down in the appointed seat, Ashley suddenly felt sleepy. Last night, when she knew that she was leaving J City, she wasn''t able to get any sleep. But now, as she sat back on the padded seat, she felt the fatigue hitting her.


    Ashley slept soundly on the plane. The woman sitting beside her, who was about Ashley''s age, asked the stewardess for a blanket. Carefully, she put it over Ashley.


    It was easy to get a cold if you just sleep like this.


    Ashley had no idea where this plane was going to take her to. It could be halfway around the world for all she knew.


    She had never thought about this. All this was arranged by the Lu family.


    Ashley didn''t care where she was heading.


    Anyway, as long as she was away from Andrew and the hospital, everything would be alright.


    Later on, Ashley stirred from her sleep. With a yawn, she looked down and saw that someone had put a blanket on her. Looking over to her side, she saw a woman quietly reading a book. The woman, Chloe, felt that Ashley had awoken.


    Seeing that Ashley was confused by the blanket, Chloe gave her a friendly smile and explained, "I saw you were sleeping


    ood for her to go out to take a taxi when she didn''t know where she was going. She searched online to know where she was and where she could rent a house, where the hospital was. When she was able to orient herself, she hailed a taxi accordingly and told the driver the address.


    The driver was a man in his thirties to forties. He helped Ashley carry the suitcase. "Young lady, where are we going?" he asked politely.


    "To the Golden City Plaza, please."


    "Got it."


    The taxi was soon driving out into the highway.


    Ashley looked out of the window, the scene of an alien place flashing through her eyes.


    All of a sudden, there was a deep sense of helplessness in Ashley''s heart. From then on, she was on her own. She was definitely not in J City anymore.


    "Miss, is this your first time here in N Country?" the driver asked, glancing at Ashley through the rear view mirror.


    Ashley took her phone and bag and nodded.


    Now that she was alone, and she was not familiar with this place. There was no harm in being extra careful.


    "That''s great! Then you are here in the right place. Let me tell you, this place is very good. Look at those buildings outside, aren''t they particularly magnificent?"


    The driver suddenly became talkative and introduced all sorts of things in N Country to Ashley.

 Chapter 552 Rent An Apartment

    The driver was quite talkative and friendly. He droned on and on about many things, but Ashley barely listened. She only nodded and smiled politely once in a while.


    They passed by several shops that were strangely almost deserted. There weren''t too many people frequenting the shops today.


    Ashley was just pondering this, when the driver suddenly stopped the car. "Well, here we are. We''ve arrived at the Golden City Square."


    Ashley thanked the driver and paid him the fare with a substantial tip. She took her things out of the cab, and started to take in her surroundings.


    Standing there in the middle of the square, Ashley realized that she was all alone. She was all alone, and in a strange city. She was alone in a city of strangers and Ashley could not help but feel helpless to the whims of fate.


    The square was so large and full of people. Ashley managed to compose herself, and she realized that it probably wouldn''t be too difficult to rent a house around here.


    Ashley decided to focus on the important things first and find a place to stay. Her feelings of melancholy could wait.


    She needed to find a place to stay for the night.


    It was the late afternoon, and there would be no way that Ashley could rent a house now. Not today at least. Ashley''s most pressing concern now was to find a room to stay in.


    Ashley got a room at a local hotel.


    It was a cheap hotel that lacked most of the luxuries that Ashley had gotten used to.


    Despite its simplicity and bargain price, Ashley didn''t mind. What was important was that she had a place to stay for the night.


    The floorboards, the cabinets, and the bed frame were made of local wood. If Ashley stretched her imagination a bit, she could imagine that she was staying in a small countryside cottage.


    The atmosphere here was simple and not sophisticated.


    It was a far cry from the luxurious, hustle-and-bustle world of Andrew and his family, but Ashley didn''t mind. She could get used to a life like this.


    Ashley took a quick shower, and changed her clothes. When she was done, she decided to go out for a walk.


    Before she left the hotel, Ashley decided to chat with the


    cing the east. The sunshine comes in every morning. If the morning sun is not to your liking, you could always close the curtains.


    The previous occupants were a nice middle-aged couple. They had the whole room decorated, and would have stayed longer than they did. But the man got a pay raise and was assigned to another city. The couple had to quickly relocate, so they couldn''t stay here any longer. They left in a huff, but as you can see, the room is in great condition.


    Take your time to think it over."


    Ashley nodded, "Okay, thank you, Selma."


    Ashley responded and then walked away. When she walked into the house, she saw the living room and kitchen on her left hand. The kitchen occupied about eight or nine square meters. The living room and the dining room were lumped together, and there was a large curtain that served as a divider of sorts.


    On the right was a guest room which was about 15 to 16 square meters. Beside the guestroom was the master bedroom. The master bedroom was larger. There was an independent bathroom and bookshelf. It was all in good order, and it was clear that the previous residents took good care of the unit.


    There was a five or six square meter balcony, on which there were a few pots of little flowers and Magnolias, and a lazy chair. The sunlight came in just right, and shone down on the chair. Ashley could imagine sitting here lazily letting the afternoon pass while reading a book.

 Chapter 553 The Decision

    The first time Ashley laid her eyes on this place, she was instantly captivated by it. She loved everything about it, every detail, and every little nook and cranny. It was truly love at first sight.


    Ashley smiled. This place already made her feel pleased.


    It was just as Selma had said. The decorations were new and fresh. The whole place exuded an air of wonderful freshness.


    Ashley looked around the room and then turned to look at Selma. "Wow, it''s a nice place," said Ashley.


    Selma smiled at Ashley and was very pleased herself. "It''s great, isn''t it? I took a look at it myself, and I thought it would be perfect for your needs. The couple who occupied it, just moved out recently. It has only been two days before you came today. Perfect timing, if you ask me.


    You can stay here, or if you want, you can even rent out the bedroom. I won''t mind."


    Ashley smiled at Selma. She was really helpful and very accommodating. Ashley was grateful to have made her acquaintance. "Thank you very much I appreciate your flexible terms.


    So Selma, how much is the rent?"


    Ashley went straight to the point. She was already intent on taking the place.


    Paying the rent would be her primary concern, but Ashley didn''t want to lose this chance. She just had to have this apartment.


    "I haven''t asked them the rental rate yet. But you have seen the quality of this house. It''s much better than the other ones you could find outside. Besides, it has just been decorated. Wait a minute. I will ask them."


    She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    Ashley strolled around the room and turned to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was clean enough with all the necessary amenities that Ashley would need.


    Ashley walked into the bedroom and took a look around. The bedroom looked clean and neat. The sheets were all in order, and it looked like the perfect place to catch some sleep after a hectic day.


    A small picture sat beside the bed, on a small drawer. The picture caught Ashley''s attention, and her eyes were immediately drawn to it.


    It was a wedding photo and in it, the bride was in a white wedding dress. The groom wa


    ly there is always somebody at home in my family. You can knock at the door any time if you need anything. By the way, let''s exchange phone numbers, so that we can contact each other more easily as necessary," said Selma.


    Ashley nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    They saved each other''s phone number and added each other on WeChat. Selma stopped Ashley, who was about to leave, and said, "Miss Mu, wait a minute."


    Ashley said, "Selma, you can just call me Ashley. Miss Mu sounds strange."


    "Okay, Ashley," replied Selma.


    "Let me ask my son to help you with your luggage at the hotel. I mean, he doesn''t do anything but play video games all day. Best that he get out and move around, right?"


    Ashley shook her head. "Oh no! It will be too much of a bother. I don''t want to be a burden. It''s okay. I can do it on my own."


    Selma shook her head and insisted. "No, no. You''re not familiar with this place, and you need some help moving in. Please, I insist. It would be good for him. You''d better let him go with you and get him something to do."


    Ashley slapped her forehead softly. Selma had just unintentionally reminded Ashley of her own little nuances. She was not very good at directions. She always found herself lost in just about anywhere she went.


    She might not know how to get back to the hotel if she went down later.


    Perhaps it would not be such a bad idea to ask for her son''s help, after all.

 Chapter 554 I Appreciate All Your Help

    ''Go out, turn right, and after a few minutes'' walk, there will be an intersection and then turn right. Or is that an intersection and turn left? Or is it right after the second intersection? Oh my! Grrr!"


    Ashley could not decide where to go next. She was always so terrible at directions, and now she just didn''t know what to do.


    Selma saw how overwhelmed Ashley was with the directions. She couldn''t help but giggle, "It''s all right. You''re new here, so it would be natural to get confused and lost. It would be best if you let my son show you around, eh?"


    Ashley was embarrassed. She smiled at Selma shyly and said, "I guess you''re right. I appreciate all your help."


    "It''s no big deal," Selma said, smiling right back at Ashley.


    Ashley waited outside Selma''s apartment as she called her son to show her around. Ashley felt relieved and grateful for Selma''s help. She was happy that there were still a lot of good-hearted people in the world who were more than willing to lend a hand to others in need.


    It didn''t take much time before Selma came out, followed by a young man.


    He was reasonably tall and dressed in black and white sportswear. The young man looked quite energetic but also reluctant.


    It looked like the young man wasn''t too enthusiastic to show Ashley around. Seeing Selma and her son like this, Ashley felt a little awkward.


    "Come on! Get your butt out there and help our new neighbor! Ashley here needs your help!" Tony mumbled something. Ashley was not sure if Selma heard it or not, but she continued to nag Tony.


    It was clear that Tony was in no mood to show her around.


    He had been playing computer games in the apartment with his friend, when his mother interrupted and asked him to show Ashley around. Tony was clearly displeased, and was not ashamed to show it.


    Selma continued to prattle on as Tony stood there and ignored her. Finally he answered, "All right, all right, Mom. I''ll do it. No need to nag me."


    Selma nodded, smiled at Ashley, oblivious to her son''s protests.


    She had be


    the hotel. Ashley and Tony had been making small talk for some time.


    "Wait for me here for a little while. I will go upstairs and bring the suitcase down," Ashley said.


    Tony nodded at Ashley and waited for Ashley on the first floor of the hotel.


    Ashley walked up to the receptionist''s desk and made final arrangements to check out.


    Ashley had spent a very short time at the hotel. This was rather unusual, but what else could Ashley do? She had already found a good place to settle down, and there was no point in staying at the hotel any further.


    The hotel had served its purpose, and it was time for Ashley to check out. Ashley was grateful to have easily found an apartment to rent and stay.


    She was also grateful to have met Selma and Tony who were more than happy to help her get used to her new surroundings. Despite all her troubles, Ashley could still see that there were still some things that were looking up for her.


    Ashley used the key card to unlock her hotel room door. She entered and packed her things in her suitcase. It did not take long for Ashley to unpack all her things from inside the bag because she just took a few articles out of the suitcase.


    It was a simple matter for her to pack the few things that she had brought with her. She was soon done, and ready to meet Tony who was waiting for her on the first floor.

 Chapter 555 Having Dinner Together

    Ashley did not keep Tony waiting for too long.


    Ashley found it a little difficult to carry her suitcase. It was not because the suitcase was heavy. She had just gotten so tired following Tony around, so she was now a little more tired than when she first arrived.


    Ashley managed to get down to the lobby. Tony noticed how tired Ashley was and immediately felt a little embarrassed. Perhaps he should have helped her on the way down. Tony rushed to her and said, "Let me carry your stuff, Ashley."


    Ashley raised her head, smiled at Tony and said, "Thank you."


    Tony did not say anything and just took Ashley''s suitcase.


    He carried the suitcase with ease. She noticed that Tony was quite good-looking.


    Surely a lot of girls in school must have thought he was attractive.


    Despite carrying Ashley''s moderately heavy suitcase, Tony did not miss a beat. He still walked at the same brisk pace that he had done. Ashley was not surprised. Tony was after all, a teenager, and had youth on his side.


    Ashley took a mental note of all the buildings and houses all around her. She made sure to remember any pertinent landmarks. She was not familiar with the place now, but given time, she would easily be able to find her way around.


    Ashley was still not familiar with this place, but the more she walked around, the more she felt at ease. Surely, she would be able to get used to this place in time. Yes, that was all she needed. Just a little time.


    After a few minutes'' walk, they arrived at the place Ashley had rented.


    It was summer, so the weather was a little hot. Tony handed over Ashley''s suitcase, and turned to leave.


    He was more than eager to be done with this chore. Like most kids of his age, Tony just wanted to get back to his video game.


    Ashley stopped Tony, who was about to leave, and said to him, "Thank you, Tony."


    "It''s okay." Tony said hastily. Tony turned and left Ashley. He was just happy to be done with it. He still had a video game to play.


    When Tony was out


    s Mom. She insists that you have dinner with us. I think you should have dinner with us already.


    Mom can be pretty insistent. If we don''t go now, she will come here herself, and try to convince you."


    It was Selma on the other end of the phone.


    Tony was right. Selma just wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Selma was a very nice, albeit persistent type of person.


    She even went so far, as to call personally to make sure Ashley would have dinner with them.


    Ashley figured that her hands were tied.


    Ashley had no choice but to go and have dinner with them.


    "Wait for me for a moment. Give me a moment to fix my stuff, and I''ll be right there," Ashley said.


    "Okay," Tony nodded.


    Ashley took a quick shower and fixed herself. When she was done, she came out and said to Tony, "Well, let''s go."


    Ashley accompanied Tony back to Selma. They both stood at the front door of Selma''s apartment. Tony knocked on the door.


    Selma opened the door and greeted Ashley with a smile.


    "Hello, Ashley! So glad you could make it for dinner!" Selma was all smiles with Ashley but she seemed to look at Tony with some disdain.


    Tony seemed a little annoyed at his mother''s demeanor. Ashley couldn''t understand what was the deal with Tony and Selma. They were both nice enough, but they didn''t seem to get along all that well.

 Chapter 556 Heartwarming

    "You must have kept Ashley waiting! I expected you here, much earlier!" Ashley was surprised that Selma berated Tony like this, but she was quick to defend him. "I''m sorry that I''m late. It''s not Tony''s fault."


    She felt a little sorry for Tony. Selma seemed to be coming down on him a little too hard. After all, it was Ashley who wasted so much time because she didn''t want to come over. The poor kid didn''t deserve to get dressed down like this.


    Ashley really felt sorry for Tony, and she thought that he didn''t deserve to get reprimanded by his mother like this.


    Selma noticed that Tony was clearly annoyed at her tone of voice. She turned to Ashley and said, "Kids these days are so disrespectful. Can''t even follow simple orders!"


    Tony ignored his mother and went back into his room.


    Ashley stood silently beside Selma. She didn''t know what to say, and this was really getting very awkward. "Well, I..."


    "Spare your words, Selma. Tony is old enough to think for himself. You don''t need to nag him so much all the time."


    Ashley heard a gruff voice addressing Selma. She turned around and saw a middle-aged man sitting comfortably on their sofa. He was in his thirties or forties, around the same age as Selma.


    The man''s resemblance to Tony was uncanny. Surely, this had to be Tony''s father.


    Ashley didn''t know how to address him properly.


    Selma immediately noticed that Ashley didn''t know what to say. She took Ashley to her husband and introduced her saying, "Ashley, this is Tony''s father. Since you call me sister Selma, you can call him brother-in-law Ronald."


    "Don''t care too much about these matters. We are already neighbors and we should help each other. It''s nice to meet you Ashley. Don''t hesitate or feel embarrassed if you need any help. Remember you can approach us any time for help," Selma said after introducing her to Tony''s father.


    Ashley nodded and smiled at them both. Granted Selma and her family were a little eccentric, but Ashley couldn''t deny that they were very friendly and helpful to her. "Thank you for that. Your help is appreciated," Ashley said, getting teary-eyed.


    Selma left Ashley alone in the living room. She stood there for some time with Tony''s father.


    It was strange, but it felt as if everyone was equal and could speak their mind freely at the table.


    They seemed like a very loving family.


    The table was full of delicious dishes, and the Ling family was great company for Ashley. It was a wonderful moment, and Ashley was grateful for it.


    Ashley did not expect any of this. When she came here, she was very afraid and unsure of her future. She felt like a ship adrift in a dark and endless ocean. Everything seemed unpredictable and nothing was secure for her.


    When she met Selma and her family, Ashley''s worries and concerns were immediately assuaged. Ashley suddenly felt a little more secure. She was relieved to see that there were still kind and compassionate people around.


    The future was still very uncertain for Ashley. She still didn''t know if leaving J City and everything she knew was the right thing to do.


    However, meeting these nice people gave her some comfort in her heart. She felt a little more secure and a little more hopeful. Perhaps with proper rest, she could regain her health, and return to Andrew.


    If he was still waiting for her.


    Selma noticed that Ashley was lost in her thoughts. Ashley was a nice-enough girl, but Selma noticed that Ashley was often in a daze. She always seemed to be looking out in the distance, thinking of something. It was as if something was always burdening her. Selma piled some food to her plate. "Come on, Ashley. Eat some of this great food you prepared."

 Chapter 557 Get Familiar With The Surroundings

    "Thank you, Selma," Ashley said.


    She was grateful to have spent time with Selma and her family. They were nice people and Ashley was glad to have met them. From the moment she arrived, Selma and her family had been kind to Ashley.


    Selma and her family reminded Ashley of Andrew and Ellie. They were that kind and nice to her and they could be compared to her husband and her best friend.


    Ashley helped Selma fix the plates and clean up. While they tidied everything up, Tony and Ronald watched TV in the living room.


    Tony seemed to be the typical teenager. Headstrong and with his own opinion on a lot of things. Ashley would have thought he disliked her if he hadn''t helped her to carry her suitcase.


    After all, Tony''s behavior looked like he didn''t like Ashley much. Even if Tony could be a little obstinate, Ashley could see that he had a good heart.


    Even as Ashley helped Selma put away the dishes, she could not stop gushing over her. Selma heaped generous praises on Ashley and her cooking. Ashley felt a little embarrassed because of this.


    Ashley wanted to mention something to Selma. Something was on her mind. She thought of asking her for something, but Ashley decided against it.


    After all, they had already been more than considerate towards her. Selma immediately caught Ashley''s expression and asked her, "What''s wrong, Ashley?"


    Ashley looked at her and said, "Selma, I don''t want to use my old phone number. After all, it''s the old number that was based in J City. I want to apply for a new number tomorrow. I think it would be more convenient for me to use a new number here."


    Selma nodded, "That makes sense. It''s indeed very inconvenient for you to use the card with J City as your home location."


    I''m not too busy with work tomorrow. How about I show you around town? You can get even more familiar with this place. We can even get some furniture for your place. What do you say?"


    Ashley smiled at Selma. The woman was truly kind and accommodating. "Thank you, Selma. You''re really a big help."


    Ashley''s words were sincere and from the heart. After all, she came here to this unfamiliar place all alone.


    If it were not for Selma, Ash


    lace.


    Ashley was determined to get familiar with this place, one way or the other.


    She vaguely remembered passing by a small, breakfast shop with Tony the other day. Perhaps she could visit it.


    She was already getting hungry, and this was as good a time as any, to grab a bite.


    Ashley had already wasted enough time lying on the bed. It was time to start her new life here, in earnest.


    Ashley did not have a hard time finding the breakfast shop. It was a short walk from her apartment, and Ashley was happy that she remembered where it was. This was an achievement of sorts for her, considering how bad she was with directions.


    There were steamed stuffed buns, soy milk sticks, deep fried dough sticks, steamed buns, and porridge in the shop. They served all kinds of breakfast, much to Ashley''s delight.


    Moreover, the food culture here was the same as that in J City.


    Ashley wondered how the Lu family found this place.


    It was actually a lot better and cozier than she first expected it to be. This was a good place after all.


    After having a simple breakfast, Ashley went back to her bedroom. She was not familiar with the surroundings and she didn''t want to go out anymore. She was afraid she would get lost.


    She also had no phone number anymore. If she were to get lost it would be next to impossible to find her.


    At present, she could not afford to get lost. She would have nothing if she got lost in this strange city!

 Chapter 558 A Sudden Pain

    As soon as Ashley went upstairs, she happened to see Selma on her way out. "Oh, where are you going? I was just about to come see you."


    Ashley smiled at Selma brightly. "I''m heading out to have breakfast."


    "Oh my! My poor memory! I forgot that you''re new here! I''m sure you still have nothing to eat at home,"


    Selma said sadly, feeling a little annoyed with herself.


    Ashley quickly shook her head as she smiled sheepishly, "Selma, please! You don''t have to trouble yourself. You''ve already been so kind to me. How could I still bother you?"


    Well, the shops in town are just about to open. Would you want to go out together? So you could also familiarize yourself with the area."


    Ashley nodded without much argument, "I... umm... Okay."


    Selma then took Ashley out to see the surrounding community. She showed her the town center.


    It was so unfortunate. Ashley only wished she brought a pen and a notebook with her so she could take down everything that Selma was telling her.


    "You said you wanted breakfast right? Is this the place you were thinking of?"


    Selma asked, pointing at a quaint little breakfast shop.


    Ashley nodded her head at her companion, "Ah, yes it is!"


    "Ah yes. They do sell a wide variety of good-tasting food. It''s also one of the most popular in the area. It''s a little packed, isn''t it?" Selma asked as they walked closer to the breakfast shop. True enough, the restaurant was bustling with people. "I think most of these people are just having takeaways, though. We might be able to get a table if we wait."


    Ashley nodded and smiled at her friend.


    After they had their breakfast together, Selma took Ashley to the local supermarket. It was open 24 hours a day, so it would be easy for Ashley to go to the store whenever she wanted. It was, however, a little smaller than she expected.


    "Is there anything else that you have to buy for your new apartment?"


    Selma asked her, and Ashley placed her hand on her chin as she thought about it. She had already purchased most of the things she needed beforehand, but she also wanted to make sure, just in case.


    "Well, I can''t really think of anything right now. Maybe I should just get groceries so I can cook at home, right?" Ashley said as she looked up at Selma with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Well then. Let me take you to another place,"


    that he was in a meeting with had turned their attention to him. He closed his eyes and steadied his breathing.


    This was the first time that Andrew had felt such an odd pain in his chest. He tried to hold his hand out for everyone to disregard him, but it only made them mind him more.


    Johnny quickly came up to Andrew and spoke to him in a low, hushed voice.


    Andrew quickly opened his eyes and looked at Johnny, "It''s nothing," he said, but his eyes were red and watering.


    "Do you still want to continue with the meeting?"


    "Yes, I...I..." Andrew tried to speak, but the pain was becoming unbearable. "Sorry. Let them go."


    Andrew had stood abruptly from his chair, causing the others to stand up as well. He excused himself and left the conference room without another word. Watching Andrew''s receding figure, Johnny rushed after him.


    The senior officials looked at each other in confusion, before they all sighed exasperatedly.


    Since Andrew had made an effort to come, many of the high-level managers were fired because they weren''t able to handle the issue by themselves properly.


    Johnny followed Andrew to the hallway, where he immediately came to a stop. Johnny had to lean back to stop himself from bumping into him.


    He placed his hand on Andrew''s shoulder and squeezed it.


    "Mr. Lu, what''s going on?"


    Andrew shook his hand away and frowned as he held on to his chest tightly. He felt so empty and in so much pain at the same time. He knew that he could only get this feeling from Ashley.


    Had something happened to her?

 Chapter 559 Finally Ashley Was Gone

    If that was the case, how could Andrew keep acting like nothing happened?


    Andrew began to feel a strong surge of panic within him. He held onto Johnny and shook him, "I need to head back to J City now. I hope you can handle the rest of the affairs here by yourself."


    Johnny''s eyes widened as he looked up at his superior in surprise, "I-I, Mr. President!" "Thank you," Andrew said before he quickly pushed himself away and left Johnny alone in the hallway.


    Johnny froze as he watched Andrew''s receding figure. In his mind, he quietly thought, ''Andrew must really be in love with Ashley as if he''s this willing to abandon his career for her.


    They are too exaggerated! See how long they have been separated!


    For Andrew, a day without her will feel like years.''


    He couldn''t tell when, but somehow, Amaia''s face suddenly popped up in his mind.


    A small smile crept over Johnny''s face as he thought of his last conversation with Amaia on WeChat. Amaia had always made an effort to deliver home-cooked meals to him whenever he was too busy to make his own lunch.


    Johnny felt that it was good to have someone worry about him.


    Arya, Ethan, and their daughter Susie were rejoicing back in J City.


    After they had gotten of Ashley, the Lu family felt like they were on cloud nine. They were so damn happy that they felt like holding a party just to celebrate Ashley''s departure, but they knew they had to be careful or else Andrew might catch up to them.


    Susie looked at her parents with glee as she asked, "So Ashley''s really gone? She really left J City? Does this mean that she''ll never come back?"


    Arya grinned widely at her daughter''s enthusiasm. "Yes, honey, it''s true! We have gotten rid of her finally! She''s left J City, and she will never come back ever!


    And even if she wants to come back, she''ll have to figure out how difficult it is to return here!"


    "Oh, Mom! You don''t know how happy I am! Ashley''s finally gone! She''s finally out of J City! I don''t know if I''ve told you this, but I really, really, really hate Ashley! My brother has always been so nice to me, but ever since she got in the picture, he showered her with so much love and affection! Have you ever seen my brother so gentle?" Susie exclaimed.


    It wasn''t just Susie, but even Andrew''s parents had never seen h


    she didn''t work for it.


    If they wanted Susie to have a bright future, they had to guide her to that path first.


    Now, Susie couldn''t wait to tell Lesley about Ashley''s departure. A phone call was immediately made to Lesley.


    When Lesley answered Susie''s call, Angelina was sitting opposite her.


    Lesley quickly apologized to Angelina before she answered the phone.


    Susie''s bubbly voice rang through the receiver and she said happily, "Lesley! Where are you now? I have wonderful news!"


    "Wonderful news, huh? You sound so happy."


    Susie grinned mischievously and said, "Oh, I don''t think I''ll be the only happy one once you hear about this. I want to tell you in person! So tell me where you are!"


    Lesley had hummed before she told Susie the address, then she hung up the phone.


    After the call ended, Lesley looked back at Angelina who was sitting in front of her.


    Lesley was still so shocked to see that Angelina had willingly approached her. Both of them took pride in their connections and networks.


    Even then, Angelina was the heiress of the Gu family. She was also a kind friend of Susie''s. Unbeknownst to her, Angelina might be Susie''s sister-in-law in the future.


    The reason why Angelina came to see Lesley was actually because of Ashley. She knew that Lesley loved Andrew and they failed to end up together.


    Lesley must have suffered from her relationship with Andrew because of Ashley. Considering what had happened, Lesley must despise Ashley a lot or else she wouldn''t have treated Ashley like that.

 Chapter 560 Cooperation Is Possible For Us

    Before Ashley came into the picture, Angelina did not care much about Lesley, nor did she need to care about Lesley. Lesley''s personal affairs were consequently of no concern to her.


    But now it was different.


    Angelina would be uneasy if Ashley stayed in J City, but it was a hidden secret in her heart. Meanwhile, she knew that Lesley also hated Ashley. That gave them something in common. After all, Lesley should be the one who hated Ashley the most.


    Perhaps the two of them could reach a mutually beneficial arrangement.


    There, Lesley was the most suitable person in Angelina''s eyes to cooperate with her.


    Lesley smiled at Angelina. She had an elegant smile that resembled a crocodile''s smile before it chomped on its prey. "Hello, Angelina. How can I help you?"


    Lesley''s smile concealed a very cunning and ruthless mind. No one knew what she was thinking. Anyway, Angelina had been close to Ashley and helped her before.


    Therefore it was quite natural for Lesley to be suspicious of Angelina''s motive. Neither woman liked the other one, but they both knew that they could work together if they wanted to bring down Ashley.


    Angelina smiled at Lesley and went straight to the point, "Of course it''s about Ashley."


    "Huh?" Lesley hummed.


    "Let''s not beat around the bush here. I know you don''t like Ashley very much.


    After all, she did steal Andrew away from you."


    Lesley glared at Angelina. As far as she was concerned, Angelina was treading on thin ice. She didn''t like the way Angelina spoke so flippantly about Andrew and Ashley. "What do you want to say? Get to the point."


    Angelina replied, "Oh nothing, really. I just want to talk to you about Ashley."


    Angelina had Lesley''s attention now. She spoke carefully, but clearly.


    Lesley was no fool. She was always wary of Angelina. Now, Angelina was trying to cozy up to her. There had to be a good reason for this. "If my memory serves me r


    eed. You don''t need to worry about Jeremy. I managed to stop her before her sick plans came to fruition. But you can''t always count on me to stop Ashley now, can you? What are you going to do? Are you just going to let her get away with trying to seduce Jeremy?"


    Lesley cast a casual glance at Angelina and turned away immediately. Angelina was lying to Susie.


    She just smiled coldly to herself.


    Angelina didn''t notice her cold smile.


    She was too busy smearing Ashley''s name to Susie.


    Lesley decided not to expose Angelina''s lie. Anyway they were bound together.


    Now there were three of them with the same goal. The three women were determined to drive Ashley out of J City, one way or another.


    But truth be told, Angelina was not as sophisticated as Lesley.


    Lesley poured a glass of water for Susie and said, "Drink some water first. You''re so mad, you might just explode with rage. You need to cool down, a bit."


    Susie drank the water and it did help to soothe her anger towards Ashley.


    When Susie thought about Ashley leaving J City, she was then relieved. After all, she wouldn''t be able to seduce Jeremy anymore.


    Then she turned to Lesley and said, "Lesley, I think you''ll be very happy when you hear this little bit of good news that I have to say."

 Chapter 561 Where Did Ashley Go

    "What happened?" Lesley asked, stepping in closer. After hearing that Susie had news about Ashley, Lesley''s interest was greatly aroused.


    "Lesley, Angelina, get ready for what I''m about to tell you!" Susie said, looking at them both with a mysterious look in her eyes.


    Then, Susie straightened up and cleared her throat dramatically, "Ashley has left J City!"


    Her words left the two women frozen and wide eyed. They couldn''t say a thing despite the fact that their mouths were agape.


    Susie looked at them expectantly, trying to keep herself from smiling.


    Every time she thought that Ashley had finally left, she couldn''t help but get happier and happier. There was nothing more that exhilarated her more than Ashley''s departure.


    Lesley was the first one to snap out of it. Blinking, she looked at Susie in disbelief. "What... What did you just say?" she asked in a low voice.


    ''Did I hear that correctly? Is Ashley really out of J City?''


    Even Angelina stared at Susie in disbelief. It was as if Susie had announced to them that the sun had suddenly started to rise in the west.


    At this point, a big smile bloomed on Susie''s face. "I''m telling you... Ashley has left J City and she will never come back, ever!"


    Slowly, Lesley nodded, letting the news sink in to her. So it was just as she had heard. Ashley was gone.


    Angelina couldn''t believe what she had heard as well. She would never expect that this was what Susie wanted to tell them today. Now there was no need for Angelina to go through with her plan to dispose of Ashley since she had already left J City!


    Meanwhile, Lesley sat down and poured herself a glass of water. She took a couple of gulps, trying to calm herself down. "Ashley... left... J City... What happened? Why did she leave J City all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know the details yet. It was my mother who told me the news," Susie said as she shook her head.


    "So does that mean that


    d the cake shop was still quite busy at this time. As soon as Andrew entered, a lot of people looked and stared at him.


    Andrew wrinkled his brows impatiently. He walked past those people, trying to brush them off. Craning his neck, he tried to look for Ellie.


    There was a sea of customers inside that store, and it was impossible for Andrew not to brush against some people.


    Even if Andrew was careful, he still could not avoid it.


    Andrew picked up his pace immediately.


    He looked around the bakery, trying to find either Ellie or Ashley.


    If Ashley wasn''t in Ellie''s house, she must be here.


    As soon as Ellie came out of the kitchen, she saw Andrew looking around.


    ''Didn''t Ashley say Andrew was on a business trip? Why is he here now?'' Ellie thought to herself.


    When Ellie came out, Andrew also saw her by virtue of his height.


    Ellie looked at the full bakery and motioned for Andrew to go outside so they could talk.


    Seeing Andrew and Ellie going out together, Cheryl couldn''t help but nudge Nina, "Who is that man? Does Ellie know him? He doesn''t seem like someone who would come to our bake shop."


    Nina, who knew much more than Cheryl, looked at Andrew and withdrew her gaze. Although she kept a straight face, she was surprised at the sight of Andrew.

 Chapter 562 Franciss Jealousy

    Francis came out of the lounge a little later than Ellie. He had overheard Cheryl discussing something that greatly disturbed him.


    "What did you say? Ellie left with another man? Tell me more!"


    Cheryl was frightened by Francis'' anxious tone. Normally, Francis looked quite gentle and understanding, but now he was fuming mad. She looked at him and said, "Yes, there was a handsome man looking for Ellie. She went out with him..."


    Before Cheryl finished his words, Francis turned around and left.


    Who was this man that had the nerve to take Ellie away from him? Francis was not going to let this pass!


    Cheryl watched Francis disappear in the distance. She couldn''t help but comment about his behavior. "Nina, is it me, or is Ellie''s boyfriend acting a little, well, over the top?"


    Francis often frequented this place and bragged to everyone that he was Ellie''s boyfriend. It was generally accepted as the truth.


    Nina glanced at Cheryl and asked, "Can you blame him? I mean, Ellie left with another man! If your man did that to you... I mean run off with another woman, what would you do?"


    "I would chase them down to the ends of the earth! My goodness! I would want to know which woman has the nerve to steal my boyfriend away. I wouldn''t let something like that happen!"


    Cheryl trembled with anger at the mere suggestion of her boyfriend fooling around.


    Considering that Cheryl was a slim and petite young woman, it was quite surprising that she could speak so aloud.


    Nina smiled, "That''s what I''m talking about.


    Well, forget it. We''ve got better things to do."


    For Nina, the discussion was over. There were more pressing things to consider other than Francis and Ellie''s love life.


    In the past, Nina was reluctant to work here when Greyson forced her to come here.


    Nobody could accept the idea of working in a small bakery, being used to a life of wealth and comfort. This was Nina''s situation.


    Nina had no choice but to follow Greyson''s orders to the letter. After all, he was the man in charge here.


    To Nina''s surprise, she found everything was fine since she came here.


    It was full of intrigue and conspiracy in her former workplace. Not everyone wanted to hook up with a rich man to live a wealthy life.


    Ellie and Andrew left the shop but


    s stopped her.


    "Wait, Ellie. I''m sure Andrew''s having a hard time now. It''s probably best that we let him be, for the moment. The most important thing for us is to find Ashley."


    Ellie shook off Francis''s hand angrily. "He is upset, eh? Well, I''m not exactly feeling like a million bucks either! How could he do this? I trusted him with Ashley''s care and he let me down! Ashley''s missing, and he comes to me? To ask me if I know where she is? Of course I don''t! He''s the one who''s supposed to protect her!"


    After saying that, Ellie gave Francis a cold look, turned around and left. She took out her cell phone and dialed Ashley''s number.


    She called Ashley repeatedly, but Ashley''s phone was dead. There would be no answer.


    "Ashley, where the hell are you? Why did you disappear all of a sudden? How could you do this?"


    Ellie was starting to panic now.


    Francis followed Ellie as she shook him off, but he didn''t know what to do, or say. How could he comfort Ellie? After all, her best friend was missing, and there was nothing anyone could do.


    ''Ashley is missing?


    Where could she have gone? Why did she disappear suddenly? Where is she on earth?''


    Several disturbing thoughts swirled around Francis'' head. Just like Ellie and Andrew, he had no satisfactory explanations for them. There was little anyone could do now. Francis patted Ellie on the back and tried to comfort her. "Don''t worry, Ellie. Ashley is all right, I''m sure of it. She''s probably just somewhere hanging around. Andrew will find her."

 Chapter 563 Ten Million

    Johnny had just finished his business in Y City, but he did not have time to rest. Before he could even catch his breath, he received Andrew''s call.


    "Find her! Leave no stone unturned! You must find her!" Andrew''s voice barked from the other end of the phone.


    Johnny had never heard Andrew speak with such desperation. It was clear that Ashley''s sudden disappearance had driven him into despair. The pressure on Johnny to find Ashley was immense.


    He had to find Ashley at all costs.


    Failure was not an option here. Not with the boss acting so irrationally.


    Johnny grimly put down the phone.


    The stakes were high, and Johnny was determined to find Ashley.


    ''If it''s not one thing, it''s another.'' Johnny thought to himself.


    Andrew and Johnny had just finished doing business in Y City, and now Johnny was back.


    He did not expect to be back here again so soon. He thought everything was fine when he and Andrew left this place.


    Now Ashley had disappeared. Did she leave Andrew? Or did something happen to her?


    Johnny could not be sure. He suspected something fishy in all of this.


    After all, it was not like Ashley to just leave like that. Johnny knew something was wrong, but he just couldn''t figure out what it was. Andrew instructed Johnny to help him look for Ashley while he drove directly to the house of the Lu family.


    Arya sat on the sofa in the living room and played a game on her cell phone. Her smile never ceased, maybe she got some interesting news or she was in a good mood. At this moment, Andrew opened the door and came in.


    She put down the phone with an amiable smile on her face and said, "Hello Andrew. You are back today, What a surprise!"


    He cast a cold glance at her and snapped, "Where is she?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Arya looked at Andrew, feigning confusion. Her expression of bewilderment only enraged him even more.


    "Don''t try to play coy with me! You know what I''m talking about!"


    Arya shook her head and said, "I''m sorry Andrew, but I really don''t know. Take it easy. You''re tired from that business trip of yours. You need to rest and clear your head."


    Arya had an impeccable smile on her face, as if she didn''t know what Andrew was talking about.


    Andrew would no


    ng on the recorder now. She sounded shocked and surprised at the amount Ashley was asking for.


    "What? Isn''t Andrew worth that price? You can get the money back after the signing of some ordinary contract."


    Ashley sounded cold and ruthless. It was unthinkable that she would say something like this, but Arya had it all recorded.


    "You drive a hard bargain. I am wondering why you know the company so well?" Arya asked as she stared at Ashley with disgust. "Andrew has told me everything. Of course I am familiar with those things," Ashley answered.


    "Then why don''t you ask Andrew for the money as he spoils you so much?"


    "Give me the money, and I''ll leave him alone. I need your money!"


    "How do I know if you are really going to leave Andrew? What if you take the money but don''t leave Andrew just like the last time?"


    Ashley replied indifferently, "No.


    Because I am leaving and I need your help.


    I need to go somewhere Andrew can''t find me. And I want it done as soon as possible. Don''t let him know."


    "What happened? Why the change of heart, all of a sudden? I remember how you were very reluctant to leave Andrew before. What happened that made you change your tune?"


    Ashley chuckled, "Before? Maybe I just had a change of heart because I didn''t know the importance of money. Now it''s all different. No one can resist the temptation of money. But you paid me last time too little! Maybe all you need to do is pay me ten million yuan so I can be out of your hair for good."

 Chapter 564 She Did It For Your Money

    When the recording stopped playing, Arya had a very sinister smile on her face. She turned to Andrew and said, "Well, now you know. Ashley is not the kind of woman you thought she was."


    Arya was very pleased with herself. Her machinations were all coming together flawlessly. There was nothing Ashley, or Andrew could do now.


    Her recorded conversation with Ashley was a stroke of genius. Arya wanted to pat herself on the back. Only she could have thought of something so masterful like that.


    Now, this was solid evidence!


    There could be no doubt in anyone''s mind that Ashley left Andrew for money!


    Andrew just stood silently in front of Arya. He did not say anything to Arya, and there was no way to tell what he was thinking.


    Arya could see that Andrew was stunned speechless, and she pressed her advantage further. "Andrew, is this the kind of woman, you want to be with for the rest of your life? I told you before that the only reason Ashley came to you, was for your money. You didn''t believe me.


    You heard it all for yourself! She left you for 10 million dollars! 10 million dollars! That''s the price of her love for you! There are so many other girls out there in J City better suited for you. I just don''t understand why..."


    "Shut up!"


    Andrew''s face was contorted in rage and frustration. Even Arya was shocked by Andrew''s sudden outburst.


    Arya had planned this all to perfection, but even she was still frightened by Andrew''s sudden outbursts like this.


    Andrew was still very intimidating, perhaps more so now.


    Andrew struggled with what he had just heard. He could not believe his ears. Something had to be wrong here.


    Andrew stared at Arya and said in a cold voice, "You planned this all, somehow! I just don''t know how, and I can''t prove it, but you''re behind all of this! If something happens to her while she is away, you will pay dearly for it!"


    Now it was Arya who could not believe her ears. She couldn''t believe what Andrew had just said. How could he still have feelings for Ashley, after what he had just heard?


    Andrew was about to leave, but he


    you had with Ashley?"


    "Yes, I did, but..." said Arya.


    "But what? Any man who would have heard that would surely be convinced that the woman he loved was nothing but a lousy gold digger,"


    Ethan sneered.


    Arya shook her head.


    "Yes, that''s what most men would surely think.


    Unfortunately, Andrew does not seem like most men. He seems obsessed with that woman!


    He listened to the whole recording, and he did seem shaken, at first. I really thought we had gotten to him, but it only seemed to enrage him even more. He just took the recorder away from me, and glared at me.


    He also said that we wouldn''t receive any money from the Lu group anymore. Andrew is crazy!"


    Ethan slammed his fist against the table. The table shook violently, and the sound of Ethan''s fist echoed in the room.


    Ethan breathed heavily and struggled to speak. "Did he say that? Did the bastard really say all that? That boy has a lot of nerve! I''ve raised a serpent, not a son!"


    Arya patted Ethan''s back, and tried to console him. Ethan was enraged, but there was nothing either of them could do.


    They had engineered Ashley''s departure from J City, and Andrew was now even more unpredictable.


    It seemed as if things only got even more complicated for everyone. Arya was not sure if things were working out as they had planned.


    The two of them sat in silence pondering the uncertain future ahead.

 Chapter 565 Whats Wrong

    Andrew didn''t know how he got out of the Lu family villa and how he managed to drive back to Golden Palace.


    Andrew held the recording device tightly in his hands. He didn''t know if he wanted to keep it, or if he wanted to smash it. It was the only evidence of what Ashley had done.


    Claire noticed that Andrew was alone. Ashley was nowhere to be seen. "Mr. Lu, where is she? Where is Mrs. Lu?" she asked.


    Claire''s words seemed to strike a nerve in Andrew.


    Andrew stared back at her with cold and unfeeling eyes. Claire thought that Andrew''s eyes would stare a hole right through her.


    Claire had never seen Andrew look at her like that. She was terrified and couldn''t help but look away.


    "When did she leave?" Andrew asked.


    Andrew''s voice sounded harsh, like a hammer falling down on the ground.


    There was nothing reassuring or pleasant about his voice.


    There was nothing charming or friendly about Andrew now. Andrew had not always been the easy one to work with. There were days that he was quite a demanding boss to Claire.


    However, there were also days that Andrew could be charming and considerate. This was not one of them.


    Ashley was not with Andrew and it clearly affected him.


    Andrew was not his normal self, and he was starting to scare Claire.


    Claire thought for a while and took out a piece of paper from her pocket. "Ashley has been gone for around 3 or 4 days now. The last time I saw her, I was about to serve her some dinner. She did not answer my calls, so I went upstairs to speak to her, personally.


    To my surprise, when I went upstairs, I didn''t see her, but instead I saw this note. It said that she would be with her friend, Miss Su for a few days. They have always been good friends, so I didn''t think much of it, when I read the note."


    Claire gave the note to Andrew. Her hands were trembling as she handed it to him.


    Once Andrew got the note, Claire withdrew into the hallway, like a turtle crawling into its shell for protection.


    Andrew opened the note and read it carefully. It read, "I will stay in Ellie''s house for a while. Don''t worry. I will be back in a few days."


    He immediately recognized Ashley''s handwriting.


    Andrew tightened his fist on the note, and crumpled it. Without saying a word to Claire, he t


    d look for her. Don''t come back until you''ve found her."


    Johnny was not really surprised at Andrew''s reaction. He was still a very hard man, and the sudden disappearance of Ashley would only make him even harder.


    If he had let him touch Ashley''s sacred design books, then he really would not be the Andrew that Johnny knew of so well.


    This was just Andrew being Andrew.


    "Okay sir," Johnny replied and turned to leave.


    Andrew suddenly thought of something and asked Johnny to come back. "Wait, take Greyson with you. The two of you should have a better chance of finding her."


    Johnny understood perfectly what Andrew was trying to do. Greyson had come from the Yun family, a family with a strong military background. Greyson and his military connections would be a big help in finding Ashley at the soonest time possible.


    "Mr. Lu, are you okay?"


    Johnny was concerned about Andrew, and he couldn''t help but voice his concerns. Andrew was clearly not in the right frame of mind. Ashley''s disappearance had truly affected him.


    Andrew did not say anything to Johnny. Instead, he put all of Ashley''s books in order, and fixed the table he had turned over. His silence was clearly an indication that he wanted Johnny to find Ashley immediately.


    Johnny left Andrew alone, and he stood silently, staring at the books he had thrown around. He touched them gently, as if they were Ashley, herself.


    He murmured, "Where on earth are you? Why can''t I find you? Did they threaten you? Is that why you left?"

 Chapter 566 It Must Have Something To Do With The Lu Family

    Although he hadn''t the slightest evidence, Andrew believed that Ashley''s departure had something to do with the Lu family.


    Only the Lu family would treat her this way. Their hostility was evident when he had brought Ashley to meet them. They had even forced her to leave in front of him. They were capable of driving her away again.


    The Lu family would grab this opportunity to get rid of Ashley during his stay abroad.


    Andrew didn''t know how long he had been sitting on the floor. He called Johnny again and asked him how things were going.


    Johnny had gone out to see Greyson and received an unexpected call from Andrew.


    He didn''t know how to answer so he was stuttering and beating about the bush.


    Andrew immediately understood that Johnny couldn''t find Ashley.


    Johnny hung up the phone and looked at Greyson with mournful eyes. "Greyson, we''ve got to find Mrs. Lu right away.


    The CEO hasn''t been himself ever since he found out that she was missing. He is annoyed and his mind is only filled with thoughts of his wife."


    Johnny looked worried.


    "You mean Mrs. Lu is missing?"


    Greyson looked shocked.


    Johnny nodded.


    "But how is it possible? Isn''t she in J City all the time?"


    Johnny sighed. "I have no idea. If I have understood the problem then I wouldn''t be here talking to you about it."


    I went on a business trip to Y City with Mr. Lu. When we came back today we were surprised to find out that Mrs. Lu was gone. Moreover, I heard from Claire that she had been gone for a few days and hadn''t come back. Either some unfortunate occurrence has happened, or she has left J City. Otherwise, finding her wouldn''t be as hard as it is right now."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go right away and find her," Greyson urged Johnny as he began to make the next move.


    Johnny quickly caught up with him and continued their efforts to find Ashley.


    Andrew''s stomach began to churn after he hung up t


    "But how? Why? Did you do something stupid to drive her away?"


    Chant had adored Ashley. She had won his heart in an instant. It wasn''t because Ashley had loved Andrew intently or took care of him, but it was because Ashley had paid careful attention in learning everything about the tea ceremony. She had respected Chant''s feelings and listened to his every word, which spoke a lot about her character.


    Josef understood Andrew''s emotions and took the responsibility to answer his grandfather''s questions. "Everything was fine, but Mr. Lu went on a business trip a few days ago. When he was back Miss Mu was gone. She didn''t leave a note or inform about her whereabouts. She''s nowhere to be found."


    Chant looked at Andrew and let out a heavy sigh.


    Andrew wasn''t someone who could easily lose his cool. He would always maintain his composure. He was calm even when the Lu group was on the verge of bankruptcy and had dealt the matter effortlessly.


    This was the first time Chant saw fear and apprehension written all over Andrew''s face. Ashley was important to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come all the way to find her.


    Chant stared at Andrew for a while and finally asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Andrew looked straight into his eyes and said, "Help me find her."

 Chapter 567 What Exciting News

    Compared to Andrew, Chant had much more experience and connections in the entirety of J. City.


    Chant was the very man who had built the Lu Group from the ground up. He was the one who successfully propelled the Lu Group to become one of the leading companies in J City.


    That was why Andrew had to see Chant this time.


    Chant thought for a while before he got Andrew''s intentions. He sighed and looked at Andrew with narrowed eyes, "You should have taken better care of your wife. Now look at you, bothering an old man like me. All right then. Let''s go."


    Andrew pressed his lips together and refused to say anything. He knew that it was his fault, after all. He wouldn''t have let Ashley go if he wasn''t so careless.


    It was his own fault that he didn''t take good care of Ashley.


    Johnny and Greyson were trying their best to look for Ashley within J City.


    Greyson had also relayed this matter to his friends so they could help look for Ashley.


    When they found out, they all wondered who Ashley was.


    Greyson didn''t specify that it was actually the very Ashley whom Andrew had married.


    They wondered why Greyson would be so anxious to find this person.


    However, some of the people who had attended the Feng Group CEO''s birthday party knew who Ashley was.


    So apparently the rumor was true. Andrew''s wife was missing. Andrew had almost turned the entire J City upside down, searching for his wife.


    It came as no surprise then that Lesley, Susie and Angelina had also received the news.


    When Susie heard the rumors, she looked unhappy and quite impatient. She even looked a little disgusted as she frowned in front of the two of them.


    "I don''t know what they''re so worried about. Ashley has already left J City. My brother''s still worried about her! He even sent a swarm of people to look for her, Greyson included. Why would he care so much?"


    "Well, who knows if Greyson is also involved in her leaving?" Angelina


    the strength to deny it.


    She really liked her relationship with Angelina.


    She loved how they can banter back and forth. She was delighted to see her and catch up from time to time.


    Angelina smiled to both Susie and Lesley. "Come on, let''s all leave together. I still have to wait by the lobby to get picked up."


    "Okay, let''s go!" Susie said as she stood.


    "Bye, Angelina," Lesley said with a quaint smile.


    "Goodbye, you two."


    Angelina watched them leave with a soft smile on her face.


    She couldn''t believe that Ashley had finally left J City.


    Based on what Susie had told her, it seemed that Ashley would never come back. So her secret could be kept safe, her entire life.


    Now, she was the new heiress of the Gu family!


    Also, she was now the only daughter.


    Angelina''s smile widened. She couldn''t help herself and had difficulty containing her happiness. She was just so elated!


    When Jeremy arrived, he saw Angelina standing by the mezzanine, standing in under the warmth of the sun, with her face absolutely filled with joy.


    He grinned mischievously and crept up behind her, before he covered her eyes quickly. "Who am I?" he asked in a low, restrained voice.


    Angelina suddenly burst into laughter, "Jeremy, stop! I know it''s you. Stop playing with me."

 Chapter 568 Grow Up

    Angelina pushed Jeremy''s hands away and turned to look at him. "Jeremy, you''re an adult now. Don''t cover my eyes and make me guess who you are. It''s so childish," she complained as she rolled her eyes.


    Jeremy pinched her nose affectionately and said, "How could you say that? You, yourself are still a child, at least in Mom and Dad''s eyes you are. A little child that hasn''t grown up yet."


    "Whatever," Angelina said as she crossed her arms over her chest. Although there was a playful smile on her lips.


    Jeremy looked at Angelina. "What were you thinking? You looked so happy just now."


    Angelina thought for a while and answered, "I guess I really am kind of happy. Maybe it''s because I''ve finally been able to fit in your circle. I have two friends now, Susie and Lesley! What''s more, Lesley is the most beautiful lady in J City!


    Isn''t that great?"


    The smile on Jeremy''s face faded when he heard the two other women''s names.


    But Angelina was too overjoyed that she didn''t notice Jeremy''s reaction.


    Jeremy looked at the happy expression on her face and didn''t want to say anything more.


    It was true that he didn''t want to see Angelina hang out with Susie and Lesley. But he thought it was best if he just ignored it. He should take it upon himself to keep his distance from them.


    Jeremy patted Angelina''s head. "Well, it''s late now. Let''s go home quickly," he said to her.


    "Alright!"


    Jeremy suddenly sighed, a bitter expression appearing on his face.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you, Jeremy?" Angelina turned to Jeremy and asked with concern.


    Glancing at Angelina, Jeremy decided to get straight to the point with Angelina. "Have you heard that Ashley left J City?"


    Upon hearing Ashley''s name, Angelina felt a sudden wave of guilt that she had no idea where it was coming from. Just a moment ago, they were talking about Ashley. At that moment, Angelina''s heart quickened its pace.


    Thinking that Jeremy might not know anything yet, Angelin


    it the Feng Group. In other words, she and our CEO are the absolute perfect match!"


    "Yeah I agree that they would be perfect for each other. But what''s the big deal? Why are you getting so happy and excited about it?"


    "Can''t I be happy? Miss Lesley said thank you to me just now. Her voice was so gentle and sweet!"


    "I really don''t know who the hell that Ashley is. Why does our CEO think so highly of her? Even going as far as marrying her! They''re like oil and water if you ask me.


    Why does our CEO take a fancy to her? I''m pretty sure that Ashley used rotten ways to make our CEO fall in love with her."


    "I agree with you. Miss Feng is such a good person. Ashley stole the president away from her.


    But it''s okay now. Ashley has left J City. Perhaps she left because she thought she didn''t deserve the president."


    "Now I''m thinking, her disappearance is really such a stroke of luck! Miss Feng can finally be with our CEO!"


    The other person just smiled politely and said nothing more.


    Susie held Lesley''s hand as they walked out the company. "Lesley, my brother may be in Golden Palace now. Let''s go there and look for him!" she said hurriedly.


    "But Andrew doesn''t like others to go to his place unannounced," Lesley said hesitantly.


    "Come on now! You''re not like those other people!"

 Chapter 569 The CEO Is Not Here

    "Come with me, Lesley. It''s time we pay Andrew a visit," Susie said.


    Susie held Lesley''s hand and pulled her towards her car. When they entered the car, Susie headed for Golden Palace.


    It was a short drive to Golden Palace. When they arrived there, Susie and Lesley got out of the car, and headed straight to the front door.


    Susie knocked at the door, and Claire opened it. Claire saw Susie and Lesley standing in front of her. "Hello. May I help you?" Claire asked.


    "We''re here to see my brother Andrew," Susie said with authority.


    Claire was not sure why Susie and Lesley would suddenly show up at their doorstep. What she was aware of, was that Andrew and his family were always estranged. Their arrival here was surely no good.


    Claire could still remember the last time one of Andrew''s relatives came to visit.


    That was when Andrew''s step mother Arya came. She could clearly remember how she drove Ashley away.


    That already caused a lot of trouble back then.


    Now Ashley was missing again, and suddenly Andrew''s sister and another woman showed up. This was not good at all.


    Claire stood her ground and spoke plainly to Susie, "I''m sorry, but I''m not allowed to let anyone inside without the Master saying so. And he did not say he was expecting any guests today."


    Susie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. How dare one of the household help be so rude to her? She was rude to her, and to Lesley! Didn''t she know who they were?


    Susie''s face went red with anger, and she spoke harshly to Claire. "How dare you speak to me like that? Are you even aware of who I am? Of who we are? Don''t be so arrogant. Get out of my way! We have to get in!"


    Claire held her ground. She would not be moved by Susie and Lesley.


    "I have my orders. I''m sorry." Claire was about to close the door, but Susie stretched her hand, and prevented Claire from closing the door.


    Susie would not let Claire close the door on them like this. That was


    y smiled at Lesley. She could not be sure if he was being sarcastic, or not. "I''m sorry, but we are just following the boss'' orders. No one is to be allowed inside unless he said so. If you insist on breaking in, then I have no choice but to call Mr. Lu, and notify him of your actions."


    Susie was not afraid of anyone in the Lu family except Andrew. Every time she saw him, she would tremble with fear.


    Andrew always had a reputation of being short-tempered and intimidating. Susie had experienced this first hand. There was no doubt in Susie''s mind that Andrew could be very imposing and scary.


    But her pride didn''t allow her to leave. They were already here, and they would not be thrown out like this. "My brother has not been to work for two days. What has happened to him? Everyone in the company is starting to wonder. We just came here to check up on him. Our parents are worried about him!"


    Johnny nodded to Susie and said, "You can rest assured, Miss Lu. Mr. Lu is fine. He is just taking some time off after his business trip to Y City. It was quite taxing for Mr. Lu, and he needs to recharge. He will be back soon. If you don''t have anything else to say, you can take your leave now, Miss Lu and Miss Feng."


    Susie snorted and turned away. She couldn''t stand any of this, any longer.

 Chapter 570 Dont Let Anyone In

    After they left, Johnny looked at Claire pointedly and said, "Well done. From now on, remember that you can''t let anyone in, even Andrew''s relatives. The Golden Palace is strictly off limits.


    I''ll take responsibility for it if anything happens."


    How could they even be so shameless to come here? Johnny was convinced that the Lu family were the culprits behind Ashley''s disappearance.


    Claire nodded curtly. Just as Johnny turned around to leave, she suddenly spoke, "Johnny, have you found Mrs. Lu?"


    Johnny halted his step, speechless. The very mention of Ashley''s name was beginning to make him feel anxious, too. Two days had already passed, and yet there was still no news about her.


    Especially seeing Andrew like this, Johnny was terrified that he might do something irrational.


    Johnny had to brace himself for the worst. He had to ensure the company president''s safety at all times, and it was just so difficult to do so because Ashley was Andrew''s entire world.


    With a sigh, Johnny shook his head and replied, "No. No news yet."


    "I''m sorry, Johnny," Claire said apologetically, and Johnny appreciated the sincerity behind it. "I wish I didn''t see the note Mrs. Lu left me, then I would have been able to do something. I shouldn''t have been so careless. This wouldn''t have happened if it weren''t for my carelessness."


    "It''s not your fault," Johnny said as he turned around and interrupted her. "Nobody has thought that Mrs. Lu would just vanish into thin air. Don''t worry, Claire. We will find her."


    A small smile graced Claire''s lips. She nodded at Johnny and continued, "Please call me as soon as possible if you have any information about her."


    "Of course," Johnny replied with a soft smile of his own.


    As they nodded again to each other, Johnny left Claire to go upstairs.


    Andrew was alone in his bedroom. He had locked himself in for two whole days. Each time he was offered to go out or to eat, he had meekly refused. Since he came back, he hadn''t left from the chair that Ashley loved to sit in.


    Johnny frowned at the very sight of Andrew. He was really worried about him.


    Andrew had to eat and rest regularly to keep himself healthy. He shouldn''t forget that he had a compan


    went, but not where she is precisely. We don''t have a specific location on her. But now that we know where she went, it won''t be so difficult to find her."


    Andrew sensed the excitement of the two people. He gripped the ring between his fingertips, trying to piece together the new information with Ashley''s ring.


    Greyson looked at Andrew and urged, "Andrew, what are you waiting for? We need to find Ashley as soon as possible."


    There was a very long pause.


    When Greyson and Johnny looked back at Andrew''s frame, they felt the room suddenly turn colder. A quiet whisper left Andrew''s lips when he said. "No need."


    Greyson and Johnny''s eyes widened at his order.


    Johnny looked at Andrew with furrowed eyebrows and asked with concern, "Mr. President?"


    Greyson himself was also stunned. He looked at Andrew in disbelief. All these days he had worried about no one else but Ashley and now he had suddenly given up? "What are you saying Andrew? Did I just hear you right? Did you just say that there''s no need to find her? We''ve already exhausted so much of our resources to look for her and now that we actually have a lead on her, you''re giving up?"


    Andrew let out a shallow sigh as he closed his eyes. "Get out."


    Greyson shook his head in defiance and asked, "What is wrong with you? Why are you acting like this? Don''t you want to see Ashley again?


    You have begged me to help you look for her. But now you have given up. What the hell is going on with you?"

 Chapter 571 Hypocrites

    Greyson had no idea what Andrew was thinking about. Just a few days ago, he was so eager to find out about Ashley''s whereabouts, but now, he was acting like he was not interested anymore.


    Even Johnny couldn''t figure out what was going on in Andrew''s head. He didn''t know why Andrew would say such a thing. His eyes shifted towards Greyson and he said, "Could you please leave us for a while? I need to talk to the president alone."


    Greyson opened his mouth in protest, but judging from Johnny''s narrowed eyes at him, it was probably better not to interfere. Whatever this was, he could trust Johnny to talk some sense into Andrew.


    Greyson nodded and excused himself before he tried to plan his routes again for his search for Ashley.


    Andrew''s sunken and hollow eyes had never looked so desperate and helpless. It had already been two days since Ashley had disappeared.


    Andrew hadn''t slept in the two days since he found out about Ashley''s disappearance. No matter how much he tried, he was always restless in bed. He also wanted to be awake in case someone would offer a tip of her whereabouts.


    Johnny was new to this side of Andrew. He had never seen him this vulnerable before. His eyes were dark and distant, and his body seemed to restrain itself to the hunched back that he had now grown accustomed to.


    In the two days that had passed, Andrew was ruthless against his own body.


    How could Johnny just stand by and not worry about him?


    "Mr. Lu, why don''t you try and get some sleep? Greyson is currently on watch right now. He''ll try to look for Mrs. Lu while you rest. Please get some. I don''t think we have to worry so much. Please leave the rest to us.


    If your wife were to see you like this, she would definitely be worried about you. Please rest, sir, for Mrs. Lu''s sake."


    Johnny knew that he should appeal to emotion rather than reason seeing as Andrew was too distraught. This was why he tried to mention Ashley.


    Just as he expected, Andrew shifted when he heard Ashley''s name. He raised his head and looked at Johnny with withered eyes.


    That was all he saw until Andrew suddenly collapsed.


    "Boss! Boss!"


    Johnny yelled as he rushed to him on the floor.


    He quickly checked his head. Andrew had fallen quite hard on the tiled floor, and he needed to make sure that Andrew was still all right.


    He sat him up and made him lean on the inside of his knee. He tried to shake him awake, but Andrew wasn''t responding.


    Hearing Johnny''s alarmed voice, Claire rushed upstairs and shoved the door open. When she saw what had happened, she gasped and approache


    re he fulfilled that role.


    Chant heard their bantering outside and he couldn''t stop himself from frowning deeply. It was such a shame that the Lu family was a mess.


    Chant glanced at Porter and the man straightened immediately. "Go out and see what they''re trying to do. Help out Johnny, if you can. Andrew''s still trying to recover and they''re outside creating a scene. They bring dishonor to this family!"


    Porter quickly nodded and turned to face the ward door.


    "Sir Ethan and Madam Arya," Porter greeted as he opened the door from inside.


    Ethan''s eyes changed from anger to surprise at the sight of the old man. "Porter? What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Chant was worried about his grandson and he came to see him," Porter answered succinctly.


    But before Ethan or Arya could speak again, Porter raised a hand to signal them to wait. "Mr. Chant had asked me to come out to tell you that Mr. Lu is recuperating. He asked that you take your noise elsewhere."


    Ethan''s eye twitched in annoyance and he tried to reason out with the butler. "Well, that''s why we''re here. We want to see our son."


    Porter had simply nodded. He didn''t say anything, and nor did he give them a reassuring smile. It was hard to get through Porter that Arya and Ethan were always worried because they couldn''t seem to get their way around him.


    They had only wanted to see Andrew. Why would they be here so late if they hadn''t been worried?


    Andrew still hadn''t woken up from his day-long coma. His parents had every right to be worried.


    As he stood in front of them, the sound of heels clicking behind him alerted Porter. He quickly rushed towards Chant''s aid, supporting his arm as he went to the door to talk to Ethan and Arya.

 Chapter 572 Strangers Again

    Chant withdrew his hands in annoyance and said, "I''m not that weak."


    Ethan and Arya froze on the spot when they saw him.


    Ethan finally walked towards Chant. "Dad," he said softly.


    Arya followed Ethan and greeted him.


    Chant didn''t bother to look at Arya. His angry eyes settled on Ethan. "Why are you here?" he snapped.


    "I heard that Andrew had fainted. I was worried about him, I''m here to see how he is doing."


    Chant sneered and threw a nasty look at him. "Why do you come at this time? Are you sure that you are here to care for him?" he said and took deep breaths to calm down. He finally looked at Ethan and said, "Alright, alright. Andrew is resting now. I don''t think that he wants to see you. It would be better if you go home."


    Ethan looked at Chant and opened his mouth to say something, but he decided against it when he saw Chant''s cold, expressionless eyes.


    Ethan and Arya looked defeated and finally left. Once they were out of his sight, Chant turned towards Johnny and nodded his head looking pleased with himself. He felt that Andrew had made the right choice choosing his assistant.


    "Alright, you guys stay here. Inform me when Andrew wakes up," Chant commanded. "By the way, I''ve heard that Greyson has found Ashley. How is that going?"


    Johnny was looking quizzical. "Greyson has informed Mr. Lu about his wife as soon as he received the information about her whereabouts. But to everyone''s surprise, he stopped us from looking for her."


    Chant''s eyes widened in shock. He looked at Johnny and said, "So now you are going to stop looking for her?"


    Johnny nodded his head. "Yes, Mr. Lu has expressed that he didn''t want to find her."


    Chant was lost in his thoughts. "Fine. He can do whatever he wants. I just hope that he doesn''t regret his decision," he said looking at Johnny.


    Chant had faith in Andrew and felt that it was unnecessary to worry about the matter anymore.


    Sometimes, Andrew''s grandfather couldn''t understand what was going on in his mind, but he always believed that Andrew would make the right decision.


    In the beginning, Andrew was restless and dying to find Ashley when he had found out that she was missing


    stop looking for Ashley right before he had lost his consciousness.


    However, Johnny pursed his lips and finally said, "We have found out Mrs. Lu''s whereabouts through Greyson, although we don''t have the exact location. Shall we go and find her now?"


    Johnny glanced at Andrew to figure out what was going on in his mind.


    Andrew was staring at him, looking annoyed.


    Johnny averted his eyes and said, "Err.. sir... "


    "No need," he replied in a flat voice.


    "Okay." Johnny nodded his head.


    "How long have I been unconscious?" Andrew asked.


    "You''ve been unconscious the whole day and into the night. Your grandfather has come to see you and left just a bit earlier. Your father and step mother have also come to visit you, but your grandfather denied them the chance to see you and drove them away."


    "Got it."


    Andrew stayed in the hospital for two days. He wasn''t discharged until the doctors made sure that his condition was stable.


    Johnny felt that Andrew was not being his old self. He had neither asked about Ashley, nor had he mentioned anything about her.


    Even if he talked about Ashley occasionally, the president would remain silent as if he didn''t know her at all.


    He behaved as if


    he had never met Ashley before.


    Most importantly, Andrew had taught his family a lesson after he had regained his consciousness.


    It was perhaps because Ashley had gone missing or that the Lu family had gone too far this time.

 Chapter 573 Indifference

    Johnny was shocked by Andrew''s behavior. He wanted to say something but decided against it. "What? Do you think that I have gone too far to teach them a lesson?" Andrew asked. He rarely felt the need to ask him about his decisions.


    Johnny shook his head. "No, sir"


    Johnny felt that Andrew had made the right decision. The Lu family deserved it.


    Apart from sharing the same blood with Andrew, the Lu family had nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, Ethan had never been a good father to Andrew.


    Now, Andrew wanted to cut all ties with the Lu family, it was a better choice for him.


    Johnny couldn''t think of one nice thing about the Lu family.


    The news about Andrew cutting off his relationship with the Lu family shook the entire upper class in J City.


    Some were dying to know why Andrew had made such a big decision, and some blamed it on his relationship with Ashley.


    But no one knew the real reason. Andrew spoke very little about this matter.


    Even Johnny couldn''t understand what was going on in Andrew''s mind.


    Chant, Andrew''s grandfather, continued to stay in J City for the sake of Andrew with regard to his physical condition. When he heard the news, his response was just a huge sigh without a single word.


    Chant had never been fond of his son Ethan.


    Although his son wasn''t a good man, Ethan had gifted him a wonderful grandson like Andrew.


    Chant had expected that this would happen one day or another. It was no surprise that Andrew wanted to cut his relationship with his family after all the trouble they had put him through.


    It was mere stupidity for the Lu family to think that Andrew still cared about them.


    Andrew was a righteous man without any sympathy for them in nature.


    Andrew became more dedicated to his work after solving the issue with the Lu family. He had prioritized his wo


    er seen Ellie cry before.


    Francis grabbed her in his arms and rubbed her back. "Ellie, it''s okay. It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. No one saw it coming.


    Moreover, Andrew and Ashley have been happy together. Who would have thought that she would leave all of a sudden?"


    Francis suddenly remembered that Ashley had come to him before she had gone missing. He was shocked after thinking about what she had said. It wasn''t a coincidence. Ashley had planned to leave by then.


    Francis saw Ellie''s swollen eyes that were filled with tears and decided not to tell the truth.


    Ellie would be more upset if she found out about this.


    When Johnny walked out of the president''s office with a pile of files in his hands, Amaia stopped him. "Johnny, have you found Ashley?" she asked in a low voice.


    Johnny shook his head and replied, "No."


    "How is this possible? Where did Ashley go? She only has a few friends in J City. Why did she decide to leave all of a sudden?" Amaia asked looking paranoid.


    Johnny lowered his head. "I don''t know."


    Johnny was desperate to find Ashley, but Andrew had stopped him from searching for her, and many people were dying to find her.


    He didn''t know how to answer her.

 Chapter 574 Being Cold Hearted

    "Fine," said Amaia.


    Amaia and Johnny were only inches away from each other. The closeness made Amaia''s heart beat faster and her cheeks grow hotter. She took a step back.


    She hadn''t noticed the wall behind her and her head was about to bump on to the wall. Johnny immediately balanced the file in one hand and placed his hand behind her to prevent the collision.


    "Watch out!" Johnny said.


    As Amaia''s head collided into Johnny''s hand, their stomachs began to flutter and they couldn''t comprehend what the feeling was.


    Although Johnny had guarded her head, a small part of it had bumped into the wall.


    Amaia wasn''t as spoiled as Susie was, but she still yelped in pain and her eyes had begun to prickle with tears. Her parents had spoiled her when she was a child and she had grown up to become a whiny person who complained about everything.


    Seeing Amaia in tears, Johnny frowned and asked, "What happened? Are you okay?"


    Amaia nodded her head. "I''m fine."


    Although she said that she was fine, she couldn''t control the tears. She was frowning and crying like a rebellious child.


    Johnny looked at her with worried eyes. "Why were you being careless?"


    "I didn''t know that there was a wall behind me," Amaia said looking sad.


    Amaia had come to visit Johnny to find out about Ashley. She was broken when he said that he didn''t know where Ashley was and had been standing there for a while, lost in her thoughts. But Amaia became conscious when reality hit her, and she realized that she and Johnny were alone in the room.


    Johnny put the file aside and walked towards Amaia. "Come here. I''ll massage your head for you."


    Amaia saw Johnny put the file carelessly on the floor and raised an eyebrow to give a disapproving look. "How can you put the file on the floor?"


    "What other choice do I have? Come here."


    She stuck her tongue out and pulled a funny face at Johnny. Amaia was shorter than Johnny


    was bad with directions, she had a good memory.


    Ashley was fixing her clothes and was lost in her thoughts.


    Since she was already familiar with the place, she decided to go out and find a hospital.


    The main purpose of her staying here was to find a good hospital for her treatment.


    But to her annoyance, Ashley had lost her way.


    She didn''t want to bother Selma. So, she decided to find her way out and continued to walk on the street.


    It was getting dark and Ashley was walking under the street lights. Some people were still walking on the street, which made her feel safe.


    It was already ten o''clock and Ashley remembered the name of the community she lived in. Just when she was thinking whether she should take the taxi or not, something behind Ashley caught her attention.


    Ashley was already abducted before and the fear of being abducted rose in her chest once again. She was vigilant when she was alone.


    When she turned around, she saw a few people in leather jackets, leather pants, and Martin boots. Some of them were smoking and were on a serious discussion with phones in their hands, but Ashley couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Ashley''s lungs constricted at the sight of the people. She hoped that they weren''t who she thought they were.

 Chapter 575 You Are A Wise Woman

    Ashley held her handbag tighter and wondered how their eyes got fixed on her.


    She was sure nobody had followed her when she withdrew the money. She couldn''t have been more alert.


    Ashley had a lot of work to do as she had decided to settle down in M Country. That''s why she decided to withdraw some cash in case of emergencies.


    She stole a sly glance at the people behind her and was surprised to see that they were still following her. Anyway, she didn''t withdraw plenty of cash.


    Looking around desperately, she found few pedestrians on the street. Maybe it was because it was getting dark.


    She strutted towards the crowd, trying to ignore the people following her.


    Poor Ashley didn''t know that M Country was a dangerous place. It was peaceful and prosperous in the daytime, but the evilness of the place would stir up at night. Hooligans, gangsters, and robbers would lurk in every corner of the streets as night fell.


    Ashley quickened her pace as an ominous feeling arose in her heart.


    The stalkers behind Ashley cursed in a low voice and scurried forward to match her pace.


    Ashley walked as fast as her legs could carry her, but the men hurried forward and surrounded her.


    Ashley''s heart leaped in her throat and sweat beaded on her forehead. She tried to make eye contact with other pedestrians to signal for help but they just seemed to ignore her.


    She felt like a deer trapped by a bunch of hungry lions, waiting to pounce on her. She didn''t dare to scream for help as she was afraid that the hooligans would hurt her.


    Instead, she took deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She cleared her throat and finally asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    One of the hooligans with yellow hair said, "What do we want? Well, why don''t you take a wild guess?


    Ah! I can smell money. Take them out."


    Ashley involuntarily moved her purse tighter to her chest.


    She had guessed it right; they were after her money.


    Ashley glanced at the gangsters who had surrounded her and shoved her hand into her bag. She lifted her trembling hands with mon


    ey are going to help you? I hate to break the truth to you. But they don''t give a shit about you."


    The man guffawed.


    He was amused by Ashley''s panic-stricken face.


    "Well, it''s late now. You should go to bed."


    The man with yellow hair said. Ashley cleared her throat and uttered, "Sure. I will go with you. But how do you expect me to go with you when you''re all around me like hawks waiting for their prey? You all are strong and I''m a weak woman. Don''t worry, there is no chance of me escaping," she said as she crossed her arms across her chest.


    "You seem like a sensible woman. Fine, I believe you. Go ahead."


    The men parted, leaving room for Ashley to walk. They followed her without a trace of doubt.


    They were strong men and didn''t seem to be bothered by Ashley walking in front of them. They felt that they could easily thwart her attempt even if she tried to escape.


    Ashley walked slowly, peering at the surroundings, waiting for the right time to make her move.


    The men were excited and didn''t care to pay attention to Ashley.


    Ashley closed her eyes. She decided to make a move, ready to accept her fate.


    Ashley''s gaze settled on a wide road ahead of her. She took a deep breath and sprinted forward.


    Ashley had grown up working out and had the stamina to run fast. Now, she ran as fast as she could, praying that she could make it safely tonight.

 Chapter 576 Escape

    The group of hooligans were still talking about Ashley. One of them couldn''t resist looking at the spot where Ashley was standing and saw her run away.


    He hadn''t expected her to run right in front of his eyes. The man who saw Ashley run, pointed towards the direction where she was standing, and began to fumble for words.


    "What are you pointing at? What''s wrong? Spit it out."


    "The woman..."


    "What''s wrong with her? I can see her. What''s with her?"


    "No ... She..."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me!" Said the other man.


    As they were large in number, these people had thought that they would be able to watch Ashley easily and therefore, had put their guard down. But Ashley had taken advantage of it and had escaped from them.


    "That woman. She has escaped. I just saw her run away!"


    The man finally finished the sentence, staring at the spot where Ashley was standing a while ago.


    All of them turned around only to find that Ashley had disappeared.


    "Why are you still standing around? Go and get her!" The man demanded.


    Everyone instantly obeyed and ran towards Ashley''s direction.


    The man who had spoken earlier saw them storm off and followed them.


    Ashley kept running and didn''t dare to look back or slow down. She continued to run as far as her legs could take her.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running, and finally came to a halt when her legs couldn''t carry her any further. She leaned against the wall to support herself while puffing and panting for breath.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest, as if it was about to jump out any second.


    Ashley''s legs felt like jelly and she collapsed to the ground.


    She closed her eyes and couldn''t brush away the thoughts about the hooligans following her.


    Ashley had decided to come out today to get familiar with the environment and find a good hospital. She had planned to go back on her own. S


    ley frowned. "My legs are still weak."


    Tony was standing next to Ashley and remained completely still. When Ashley was worried that Tony was going to blame her for causing trouble, "Let me carry you," Tony said.


    Ashley stared at Tony''s broad shoulders and finally said, "Oh, no, thanks. I''ll be fine."


    She was still not used to being touched by any other man other than Andrew, so she refused politely. Fortunately, Tony didn''t push her further.


    There was an awkward silence. "Would you give me your arm?" Ashley finally said.


    "Sure," Tony said offering his arm.


    They were walking in silence. Tony called a taxi to take them home. Ashley hopped into the car and immediately felt better.


    When they finally reached their residence, Ashley and Tony got out of the car and took the elevator to the sixth floor. When they were about to say their goodbyes, Ashley suddenly stopped Tony. "Can you keep this as a secret and not tell Selma about what had happened? I''m afraid that she''ll start to worry about me."


    Selma had been extremely kind and had taken good care of Ashley. She didn''t want to cause trouble and make her family worry about her.


    Tony nodded his head. "Uh huh. I wouldn''t tell her even if you hadn''t asked me to. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 577 Ulterior Motive

    "You better not make it a habit to go out so late. I mean, you know what I mean. It''s not safe." Even if Tony wasn''t too friendly, he felt that he had to remind Ashley about these things.


    Ashley nodded. She understood what Tony was saying, but she couldn''t help but ask, "What about the police here? I mean, won''t they do anything about it?" Tony shrugged his shoulders. "Well..."


    Tony didn''t know how to put it to Ashley. He didn''t want to worry her, but the police here were not so competent. It was an unpleasant reality, and Tony just didn''t have the nerve to tell her as much.


    "Look, it''s getting late. You''d better go to bed and rest," Tony said.


    "All right." Tony was actually relieved that Ashley agreed to his proposal to turn in for the night.


    When Tony returned to their apartment, it was rather late. Selma was waiting for him at the front door, and she was very worried. "Where the hell have you been? Why are you home just now? Are you aware of how late it is?" Selma asked.


    Tony nodded. "Yeah, I''m sorry. I just had to do some extra studying with my classmates. It won''t happen again. Sorry.


    By the way, here. This is your phone. I left in a hurry just now and took it by accident."


    Tony handed the phone to Selma.


    She was still frowning when she took it. "That was a lot of studying." Salma was still suspicious about where Tony went, and what he really did, but it was late, and she wasn''t in the mood to question him. It could wait. "Well, whatever. Go to bed already! And don''t do that again!" Selma said.


    "Okay," replied Tony.


    Before handing Salma her phone, Tony managed to delete all of Ashley''s messages. Her secret was safe.


    Ashley was already back in her apartment. She lay on the bed, but still couldn''t get some sleep. Her mind returned to what happened earlier. It really shook her up.


    She was surrounded by people when it happened, but no one helped her. No one spok


    urned up with nothing.


    Ashley sat on the edge of her bed. She just didn''t know what to do anymore.


    That was when the doorbell rang. Ashley slowly got up to the door.


    When Ashley opened the door, she found Tony standing in front of her.


    "Tony! What are you doing here? "What''s up?"


    Ashley did her best to hide her stress from Tony. Tony himself seemed to be struggling for words. It was as if he wanted to say something, but couldn''t.


    Tony himself did not understand why he was back here with Ashley. He had never behaved like this before.


    Finally, Tony managed to speak. "I just decided to check up on you. I mean, after what happened yesterday, you really looked all shook up. I can''t blame you, of course. It was a terrible thing that happened yesterday. Are you feeling better?"


    Ashley forced a smile on her face. "Yeah, yeah. I''m feeling better. Thank you."


    ''Yeah, right. You''re not feeling better, '' Tony thought. He could see that Ashley was just putting up a brave front. It was clear that she was still very affected. "Can I come in?"


    Even Tony himself was surprised by the words that came out of his mouth. He didn''t understand why he was showing so much attention to Ashley. The door remained open, and they stood there silently for a few moments.

 Chapter 578 Look For A Job

    Ashley paused, took a step back and let Tony in.


    Normally, Ashley would be kind and polite to Tony. She would greet him with polite or pleasant remarks. After all, Tony and Selma had been nice to her, and they had helped her fit in, when she needed it. Today, Ashley felt different.


    She had no interest in niceties with Tony.


    Tony himself only came over to check on Ashley and ask her about what happened the day before.


    "What happened last night?" Tony asked.


    Ashley was sitting on the couch in the living room, with Tony standing beside her.


    ''What happened last night?''


    She didn''t want to think about it. The very thought of what happened last night sent chills down her spine.


    Ashley wondered how people could be so indifferent and cold to someone in need.


    How could people be so heartless?


    Ashley looked at Tony. "I think you already know what happened last night, don''t you?" Ashley said.


    Tony pressed his lips together and did not speak.


    Tony did have a good idea about what happened last night. He was just not so sure about the details. He wanted to go straight to the source and ask Ashley all about it.


    One look at Tony, and Ashley had a good idea why he was here.


    "This isn''t really a very safe place, especially at night. I know it looks all neat and dandy in the daytime, but you shouldn''t be going out alone, especially at night. I''m sorry if I didn''t mention that before," Tony said.


    "Yes, you''re right. The situation here is a lot different from what I imagined."


    Ashley smiled bitterly. After what happened last night she would definitely be a lot more careful.


    "Unfortunately, I got into some trouble last night. I just ran as fast as I could. I don''t know what else I could have done."


    The words came out easily from Ashley


    ent notices posted on the walls all around. Ashley would not have a hard time looking for a suitable job.


    There were also a lot of people moving about, and going about their own affairs. They were all employed by the big companies.


    The various job notices were all also neatly posted all around so people could see them.


    Ashley looked around and found there were vacant openings for secretarial work, accountancy, jewelry designing, and many others.


    Ashley noticed a fashion design company, and she immediately took some interest in it. She remembered how Andrew had taught her how to draw, and how her love of fashion design had brought them closer together. Those were happy memories that Ashley cherished in her heart.


    Seeing Ashley stop, Tony turned to her and asked, "Do you like this one?"


    Ashley nodded. "Yes, I use to design clothes and jewelry in another company."


    It was the exact same job position that Ashley held in Andrew''s company.


    Thinking of the past when she was with Andrew in J City, Ashley couldn''t help but smile.


    When Tony turned around, he happened to see the bright and happy smile on Ashley''s face.


    He didn''t know why Ashley was so happy.

 Chapter 579 I Forgot To Bring My Resume

    Ashley went inside to inquire about the job opening. When the recruiter asked her about her resume, it dawned upon her. She had forgotten to bring it.


    Ashley bit her lips and smiled as her cheeks were flaming with embarrassment. "Err...I''m sorry. I forgot to bring my resume, could you please..."


    Ashley was interrupted before she could finish her words. "Why did you come here without a resume? Don''t waste our time. Come back only if you have your resume in your hand. Don''t you see many people waiting behind you, eager to get this job? Don''t apply for a job if you''re not serious about it," the recruiter grunted.


    "That''s right. Who comes for a job interview without a resume?" "Get out of the way. There are so many people waiting in line."


    "Get out of the way," everyone started to protest as they were annoyed by Ashley being there.


    Ashley apologized to the man and squeezed herself out of the crowd.


    Tony looked up and saw Ashley walking out. He straightened up and asked, "How did it go?"


    Ashley threw her hands up in exasperation.


    Before Ashley could say anything, Tony cut her off. He thought that the recruiter had turned her down and he didn''t want Ashley to be embarrassed by saying it out loud. "Don''t worry. There are plenty of companies here. We can take it slow- one step at a time. I''m sure that you''ll find a good job soon. If you can''t find one today, we can try tomorrow. I will come with you again." Tony smiled.


    "Thank you, Tony," Ashley smiled gratefully.


    "Err...I didn''t fail in the interview. I forgot to bring a resume." She bit her lip. "Well, it looks like I can''t get a job today without a resume. Let''s go back home so that I can prepare a resume before continuing my job search."


    Tony averted his eyes, trying to hide his embarrassment. He had concluded that Ashley was upset because she had failed in the interview and had advised her at length about not losing hope. He felt stupid.


    "So shall we go back now?" Ashley asked, cocking her head to the side.


    "


    bag and thanked Collin.


    Collin waved his hand and smiled in return.


    "Bye. I''ll wait for your resume." He smiled and walked back to join his colleagues.


    Ashley waited until he was out of sight. Once he was gone, Ashley turned around and smiled at Tony. "Well, let''s go too."


    Tony pursed his lips and nodded thoughtfully. When they were out of the building he looked at Ashley. "Do you know him?"


    Ashley frowned and shook her head. "No, I don''t. Why what''s wrong?"


    Tony rubbed his forehead and said, "Well, it''s a little weird, isn''t it?


    He had run all the way to see you and hire you for the job. I mean he hasn''t met you before and has no clue about your experience or talent, yet he wants to hire you. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Ashley pursed her lips and thought about what Tony had said. It seemed a little weird to her as well.


    "I don''t know. No one but your family knows me here.


    But his business card looks genuine. Well, let me have a look at it when we get back. I''ll check what kind of company it is."


    "Yeah, okay. Anyway, be careful. Don''t get cheated by scammers."


    Ashley wanted to laugh but she was touched by Tony''s concern. "Okay, I''ll be careful. Don''t worry."


    Ashley would always be cautious after what happened to her the last time. That was an important lesson in life that she had learned.

 Chapter 580 Thank You

    Ashley forgot to bring her resume and they decided to go back to get it.


    Ashley felt ashamed for having dragged Tony here to help her look for a job. He had already taken the time to accompany her and she even forgot her resume. It was a complete waste of time.


    Ashley didn''t mind, but perhaps Tony had something pressing to do.


    Ashley looked at Tony who was walking next to her.


    Although he was a few years younger than Ashley, he was much taller than her.


    When Ashley wanted to look at him, she had to raise her head.


    "I''m so sorry for having wasted so much of your time today," Ashley said to him.


    Tony heard what she said, but he didn''t seem the least bit affected. He pressed her lips and said, "No, I''m okay. I would have stayed at home if I had not come here. It''s good to go out for a walk."


    "Anyway, thank you for coming with me. I appreciate it," said Ashley.


    They took the elevator to the sixth floor. After they got out of the elevator, Ashley said goodbye to Tony and wanted to go back to her apartment.


    But all of a sudden, she heard Selma''s voice, which frightened her so much that she almost dropped her key.


    Looking at Tony coming out of the elevator, Selma asked in surprise, "Tony, where have you been? You haven''t been at home for a whole day. Did you hang out with your friends again?"


    Selma didn''t see Ashley coming back with Tony. She just saw Tony come back so late, so she asked him.


    Ashley couldn''t help but take a look at Tony when she heard Selma''s words. Coincidentally, Tony was also looking at her.


    Ashley looked away awkwardly.


    She turned around and saw Selma.


    "Hi, Selma."


    Selma finally noticed Ashley who was now quite embarrassed for Tony. "Ashley? You''re back? Just now?"


    Ashley nodded at Selma. "Tony went with me to look for a job today. That''s why we came back late. Please don''t be mad at him."


    Looking at


    r loved. He felt relieved.


    Besides, Ashley''s resume seemed to be very good.


    He didn''t expect that she had such potential as she looked very young.


    She used to be a manager in a company. He didn''t know why she had ended up like this.


    After going through Ashley''s personal information, Collin decided to hire Ashley.


    Colin felt that Ashley would be quite capable of handling the job. Colin also believed that Ashley would get along well with his young master.


    Collin put the documents away and took a taxi.


    He believed the young master would be very pleased with what he was going to report.


    Collin drove to the outside of a private house and parked the car. The plate outside read "Woodland". Collin took out a card to open the gate.


    "Tinkle, tinkle."


    Collin rang the doorbell twice. The front door was opened in front of Collin.


    Collin came in and closed the door behind him.


    "Mr. Tang."


    Upon hearing his words, the man sitting on the sofa opened his eyes and glanced at Collin coldly.


    "What? What are you doing here? I don''t pay you to hang around here. Don''t you have better things to do than to show up at my doorstep?"


    Collin was speechless.


    ''Well, you are the young master, and I just came to report some news, ''

 Chapter 581 Depressed

    thought Collin, depressed.


    The man on the sofa turned around. His features were clear and easy to see now. It was Duncan. He had secretly followed Ashley to N Country to see how she was.


    Duncan did nothing but spy on Ashley the moment he arrived. He kept tabs on her secretly and obsessively.


    The Tang family had a family tradition of joining the army. Duncan''s father slowly broke away from the tradition and focused on business, mainly real estate. It was Duncan''s father who slowly built the Tang family fortune.


    Duncan wanted to see Ashley now, but he didn''t know what to say when he saw her.


    Moreover, rumors came from J City that Andrew was searching for Ashley vigorously. It could only mean that Andrew did not have a clue about Ashley''s whereabouts. He had no idea she was abroad.


    When Duncan heard about the news from Haley, he couldn''t help but feel more than a little delighted, deep inside. Perhaps he still had a chance!


    Duncan''s father still didn''t trust him, and he hired an assistant to follow Duncan wherever he went.


    That assistant was Collin. He just followed Duncan to N Country. Duncan didn''t appreciate Collin tagging alongside him everywhere he went, so Duncan had him take different jobs and tasks at the Tang Group.


    As the saying goes, out of sight, out of mind.


    Besides, this assistant was smart. He wouldn''t bother Duncan if there was nothing important.


    Duncan was happy to send Collin off to various errands and be free of him.


    Apparently, Collin wasn''t smart enough. He had showed up here to disturb Duncan with some news, and Duncan didn''t like that.


    Collin could see that Duncan was not pleased to see him. He was very impatient to hear why he was even here, and Collin decided to get straight to the point. He told Duncan he had seen Ashley today.


    "Mr. Duncan, I saw the girl you came here for. She went out to look for a job today."


    "What did you say?" asked Duncan.


    Duncan almost jumped out of the sofa when he heard what Collin just said.


    "You said you saw


    r wronged by anybody."


    "Okay, Mr. Duncan. Rest assured that she will not have any issues with anyone in the company."


    "When do you want her to start working?"


    "I''ll ask Miss Mu to come on Monday, just the day after tomorrow. What do you think?"


    "I''ll let you decide. By the way, maybe you can give me a position in the company."


    Collin looked at Duncan in surprise, and did not speak for a long time.


    Seeing that Collin did not speak, Duncan turned around and looked at him. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "No, no, there''s none," Collin replied nervously.


    He was totally shocked by what he had heard.


    Didn''t Duncan say that he didn''t want to work in the company?


    Before this moment, Duncan had never set foot in any of the Tang Group offices. He had always turned down the chance to work at the company, even when his father asked him to do so. He had always been so averse to working for the company.


    Now he suddenly wanted to go to work. It seemed like a radical change of heart.


    Just as Collin was thinking about this, Duncan said, "Is there anything else?"


    Collin shook his head. "No." He had come to meet Duncan about Ashley. Now that he had relayed his message, it was time to go.


    Collin knew that it was time for him to leave.


    "Sir Duncan, so from now on, I don''t have to go to the recruiting meeting?

 Chapter 582 I Want To Invite You For A Meal

    Collin had been sent to work at the recruitment department by Duncan. In many ways working here was the most tiring and demanding job one could take in the company.


    He was exhausted.


    "Okay, you don''t have to work there now. You can just follow me," said Duncan.


    "Okay," said Collin.


    When he was done talking with Duncan, Collin left. He did not want to bother the young master with anything more than he had to.


    Duncan was satisfied with Collin. He was a sensible assistant.


    Just after Collin left, Duncan''s phone rang.


    It was a call from Haley. After thinking for a while, Duncan answered it.


    As soon as the line was connected, the voice of Haley came through, "Duncan, where are you now? You''ve been out of the loop for a while now. If your phone wasn''t connected like this, I would have really started to get worried about you."


    Duncan found Haley''s concern a little creepy. "I''m fine, Haley. If you''ve got something to say, just go ahead and say it."


    "Where are you now, Duncan?"


    ""What''s wrong?" asked Duncan.


    "I''ll be honest with you, man. Ever since you left J City, it has been pretty boring. It''s not the same without you around. I''m also getting tired of your father nagging me and asking me all sorts of questions about where you are. I mean, you really put me in a difficult position here. Where are you, anyway? Why don''t you just come back already?" Haley said in a pitiful voice.


    Duncan pressed his lips and asked, "What does my father want from me?"


    "How should I know? I mean, I''m not a mind reader. I don''t know what he''s thinking about."


    "Well, don''t sweat it. I''ll come back in a few days. I''ll see you then. Bye."


    Haley was about to say something, but Duncan did not give him the chance. He just hung up before Haley could even say anything else.


    What Haley really wanted to say was that J City w


    your new job. Perhaps after one month? Right when you receive your first paycheck. What do you think?"


    Ashley thought about it for a while and felt that what Tony said sounded reasonable.


    Besides, she had nothing at all right now. She had just been robbed a few days ago, and the robbers took all her money. Ashley had nothing now, and it would be quite the embarrassment, if Tony had to pay the bill.


    "I guess you do have a point. Okay, we''ll have that dinner after I collect my first paycheck. You better be there!"


    "Of course!"


    Tony said. "Well, that''s about it. I''d better get moving. See you soon!"


    "Okay."


    Ashley went back to her room and took out all her belongings. She had never touched the bank card that Arya gave her. And now it had been stolen.


    As for the bank card she got when she and Ellie opened the cake shop, Ashley had left it in Ellie''s place when she left.


    All that Ashley had was some pocket money that she managed to scrounge up.


    Ashley counted the money. It was less than three thousand in total.


    She didn''t have enough money for a checkup at the hospital. Ashley was also concerned that whatever salary she would be paid, would not be enough for treatment. Ashley was still in a bind.

 Chapter 583 Assistant

    It was a good thing that Tony declined Ashley''s invitation to eat out. Ashley would have been so embarrassed if she could not pay for the meal.


    Soon enough, Monday came.


    Ashley took great effort to restrain her excitement and got up early. She put on a suit and made her hair into a bun. Her skin was pink and bright from the right makeup and her own energy. She was raring to start working.


    Today Ashley got up earlier than usual. Although she was asked to go there at 9 o''clock in the morning, she thought it would be better for her to go there early. Besides, she was not familiar with the general area yet and the GPS on her phone could only go so far. There was nothing that could beat familiarity borne of time spent in an area. It was time for Ashley to start developing that familiarity with her workplace.


    As soon as Ashley went out, she bumped into Tony. She greeted him with a smile. "Tony! What a coincidence! Where are you going?"


    "Actually, I''ve been waiting for you here," Tony said.


    "Huh?" Ashley asked.


    Tony pressed his hands on his temple. He was really starting to get a little stressed.


    The previous night, after he returned to their apartment, Selma had asked him if Ashley had gotten a job.


    Tony told her that she had indeed gotten hired. Today, Selma woke him early in the morning so that he could accompany Ashley on her first day.


    For Selma, it would be a good idea to have Tony tag along with Ashley to the company. After all, this was her first day and she was not familiar with the surroundings.


    Selma and Ronald were both too busy with their own jobs so it was up to Tony to go with her.


    Seeing that Ashley was a little confused, Tony said to her, "Today is your first day at work, isn''t it? You''re not familiar with the place so I figured I should go with you. Well, we better get moving. We don''t want you to be late on your first day, eh?"


    Ashley nodded and followed Tony to the company.


    When they arrived at the entrance to the Tang Group office, Ashley smiled at Tony and said, "Well, we''re here. I guess you can go now. Thanks for coming with me."


    "Don''t mention it. Just be careful at work. T


    hat Collin would back Ashley up like this. What did he see in her?


    "It''s been quite some time since I needed help. We can manage very fine now. It''s probably best that you send her to another department."


    Collin was not sure what to say to Eilene. After all, it would not be a problem to send Ashley to another department, however he did promise Duncan he would have Ashley work in this department.


    "Maybe you still have a vacant position for an assistant or something. Come on, she needs the work, and I''m sure she''ll be competent,"


    urged Collin, looking at Eilene.


    Trina hesitated before answering. "I''ll think about it. We don''t have any vacant positions. I''m not sure she would be a good fit for us right now."


    That was when an assistant hurriedly ran into the room. The assistant was almost out of breath. "Trina! There''s been a freak accident! Sarah''s assistant has suddenly injured her hand and she needs an assistant to take her place badly!". . . . ."


    "What?"


    The assistant took a glance at Trina and Collin cautiously and said, "Sarah said she needs a new assistant now. If she doesn''t get one soon the new design will not come out on time or be done properly.". . . . ."


    "The design can''t be worked out in time?" There was a clear tone of frustration in Trina''s voice. "How can she do that? She knows just how important that new design is, and now this happens? Sometimes I think she does this on purpose!"

 Chapter 584 There Is One Here

    The assistant sounded desperate. "That was her instructions! She needs a new assistant. What are we going to do?"


    "What should we do? We just have to give her a new assistant! What else can we do? She is the most talented designer here. Her design can rival that of the competition in M Country," said Trina.


    The assistant was in quite a pickle. "She keeps changing assistants. This month alone she has changed assistants four or five times! And we don''t have anyone to hire anymore!"


    "Well, we have to find her one! It doesn''t matter how we do it. We just have to find her one. Her new design depends on this!" Trina said.


    "Okay,"


    the assistant replied and left in a hurry.


    But Collin stopped her, "You don''t have to look for a new assistant."


    The assistant was confused. She turned to Trina for some kind of confirmation.


    Collin said to Trina, "We have a new assistant right here, in front of us. There''s no need to go running around like some headless chicken looking for a new one."


    This was the best chance to get Ashley in, and Collin did not waste it. He immediately suggested that Ashley be the new assistant.


    Hearing this, Trina turned to Ashley and asked, "Do you mean her?"


    Collin nodded.


    "Are you sure? I have to warn you that Sarah may be talented, but she has one of the worst tempers of all our designers here. She has made it a habit to drive away assistants consistently! I''m not sure if you would want this new one here to endure that so soon."


    "They were probably driven away because they weren''t competent enough. I''m sure Ashley will make a wonderful assistant to Sarah."


    The assistant urged, "Trina?"


    "Alright, alright. It''s her then. We need an assistant desperately anyway. Give her a quick briefing about Sarah before she reports to her. I don''t know what she wants. She already has two assistants and now she needs another one! If she makes any mistakes, she''s done."


    "Okay,"


    the a


    "You can only wear clothes with light shades, like white, green, light green, pastels, stuff like that. You got it?"


    Ashley nodded, "Okay, I know. Thank you."


    ''This is ridiculous. I''m just an assistant, and they already have all sorts of strange demands on me, like the shades of colors that I can wear, '' Ashley thought to herself.


    Ashley got dressed quickly and came out of the room.


    She was wearing the light green dress that exposed her arms and legs. Her skin was flawless. Ashley was a genuine head-turner with the dress.


    The assistant was stunned when she saw Ashley.


    It was not a very eye-catching dress by itself.


    It was just average looking, but Ashley actually made it look quite good on her. The assistant was worried that Sarah would have a fit, if she saw her new assistant looking this gorgeous.


    Lena thought that it would be better to have Ashley wear something less eye-catching on her. She rummaged through the bag to see if there was anything that was less attractive.


    Lena saw a dress that appeared light brown or khaki. It did not look very fetching and it would do very well for her purpose.


    The assistant asked Ashley to change again, this time, into the light khaki dress.


    Ashley looked in the mirror and decided to follow the assistant''s advice.

 Chapter 585 Arrogant Assistant

    If Ashley didn''t need this job so badly she would protest having to wear the light coffee colored dress. She was even starting to wonder if this was a legit job or not. After all, why was she being asked to wear something like this? It seemed quite unusual.


    Nonetheless, Ashley took the other dress from the assistant and went to change.


    Not everyone could wear a coffee colored dress. If the person did not have the right temperament for it, it would look absolutely awful.


    It was a middle-length sleeve top and a pair of slacks.


    They were less eye-catching than the light green dress she had just worn.


    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay. Come with me now. I''ll tell you some dos and don''ts about Sarah.


    Sarah doesn''t like being questioned. So you have to follow her orders at all times. Best to keep your thoughts to yourself and work quietly. Sometimes, she may give you wrong instructions and you follow them? She''ll still consider it your fault and responsibility. I know how that sounds, but that''s just the way things are here. Sarah gets cut a lot of slack because of her talent.


    What''s more, Sarah likes coffee, but she only likes cappuccino with sugar. And she only drinks coffee bought from one shop. I''ll tell you the name of the shop later.


    And, about the food, Sarah doesn''t like sweet food. No shallot, ginger and garlic should be seen on her food. Her food has to taste good. Her favorite restaurant is called Breeze, and... "


    Lena rattled off all of Sarah''s demands and requirements. Ashley could barely keep up with all the instructions. She wished she had brought a notebook. The woman was just a designer. How could she have so many demands?


    She seemed more difficult to please than the president!


    The assistant finally said, "Well, that''s all. I can''t stress enough that she


    xpression changed a little. She glanced at them and said, "Come in then. But she is working on a design right now, so you had better keep your voice down."


    "Okay, thank you," the assistant replied


    Zena didn''t say anything more. Instead, she turned around and walked ahead of them coldly.


    Following Zena, Ashley couldn''t help but ask Lena in a low voice, "Who is she? Why do I feel that she is a little... arrogant."


    "She is quite proud just like Sarah. Sarah''s the best designer in the company so she''s earned the right to be proud. Zena is Sarah''s assistant and is just as proud," the assistant said.


    Ashley felt more than a little amused as she watched Zena waking in front of them.


    How could she wear a dress like that? It did not look good on her at all.


    Was Sarah, the great designer, afraid that her assistant might steal her thunder?


    Ashley decided not to think about such things anymore.


    It was a silly idea.


    Ashley followed Lena through a long corridor.


    There were rows and rows of clothes hanging on both sides of the corridor.


    The design style was mostly European and they looked quite exquisite.


    Suddenly, Ashley felt a lot more curious to meet this great designer, Sarah.

 Chapter 586 That Was Not Your Concern

    They walked for about a few minutes and finally stopped in front of a door.


    Zena¡¤ knocked on the door and the door was opened from the inside.


    Lena, the other assistant, quickly moved closer to Ashley and whispered to her, "One more thing, ¡¤ Sarah hates being disturbed in the middle of her work, so inform her in advance if you''re going anywhere. Even right now, we need to ask for permission before we come in."


    Ashley nodded to show that she had understood.


    It didn''t seem easy to be an assistant. She was not used to all the rules.


    But she expected this. She had made sure that she would be ready for anything that the job required from her.


    Ida opened the door. Seeing Zena standing right outside, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t Sarah fire an assistant today? Trina sent another assistant here. She is outside now and wants to meet Sarah."


    Ida looked at the people standing behind Zena and said, "Okay, wait a moment. I''ll tell her."


    Zena¡¤ replied, "Okay."


    Ida and Zena were both Sarah''s assistants. But they were different from other assistants.


    The two of them had managed to work with Sarah for several years. Them knew Sarah well enough by now. It was the third assistant that Sarah always fired, but the two of them were a constant.


    Many people in the company were curious about Sarah''s behavior, and why she always fired the third assistant. No one really knew, of course. Only Sarah herself, really knew.


    Ashley stood quietly behind Lena without saying anything.


    After a while, Ida came back and said to Zena, "Well, come on in."


    "Well, let''s go inside now," Zena said to Ashley and Lena.


    Zena walked in with her head held high.


    Ashley followed Lena inside and closed the door.


    Ashley raised her head and saw the office. Through the big French windows on both sides, she could clearly see the high buildings outside.


    Aside from the windows, it was an empty place with bright natural light. If they could design here, they would get inspiration from the view outside.


    Ashley continued to look a


    d and asked, "You have a silver tongue, don''t you?"


    Sarah then turned to Ida. "Well, Ida, please arrange something for the new assistant to sink her teeth into. Something to help her get familiar with the work."


    Ida nodded and came to Ashley. "Ashley Mu, right? I will call you Ashley from now on. Come with me. I''ll tell you what you will need to do tomorrow."


    "Okay," said Ashley.


    After Ida accompanied Ashley out of the office, Sarah returned to her seat. Looking at the design sketch that she had just drawn, she asked Zena, "What do you think of this one?"


    Zena took a look at it and said, "Great work, as always! Your design is surely the best in this company!"


    Hearing this, Sarah smiled faintly, "Really?"


    Zena replied, "Of course! You are the best designer in the world! The company is very fortunate to have you around. I remember the great designer Toni of M Country mentioned you last time! You''ll surely make it to the top three in the designer competition."


    Zena''s demeanor was very different towards Sarah, compared to that with Lena and Ashley.


    With Sarah, her arrogance and dominant nature seemed to just vanish.


    Zena was curious, and she couldn''t help but ask Sarah, "Sarah, don''t you detest Ashley''s appearance? Why would you keep her by your side?"


    Sarah spun her pen around nonchalantly as she spoke, "None of your business."

 Chapter 587 You Are Bullying Me, Arent You

    After showing Ashley around, Ida gave her a document and said, "These are the notes on the work schedule and routines to be followed around here. Remember in spite of her temper, Sarah is a very talented designer. Make sure to follow these guidelines and not to make any mistakes. Okay?"


    Ashley took the document and nodded. "All right. Got it."


    "Make sure to read and re-read this document. It''s important that you be very familiar with the work flow around here," Ida added.


    Ida gave a thoughtful glance at Ashley and lowered her head, her expression seemed unemotional and businesslike.


    Ashley skimmed through the notebook and she was immediately intimidated by its content and volume.


    The notebook that Lena gave her was nothing compared to this.


    Lena''s notebook was less than one tenth of the new one.


    Ashley was speechless.


    Ida took Ashley to an office. There were three desks, one on which a computer was placed, while the other was filled with all sorts of articles.


    Only one desk had nothing on top of it.


    Ida pointed at that desk and said to Ashley, "This is the place you''ll work at. But don''t worry. You won''t have to work here a lot. We''ll usually be working together with Sarah. This is more of a hands-on job with her, anyway.


    "Put your things on the desk if you like. Oh, I almost forgot. You have to remember that you can put just about anything on your desk except flowers. Sarah is very allergic to flowers.


    Our office is right outside of Sarah''s. We have a very good sound insulation effect and only when Sarah calls us inside can she hear us. She can''t hear us while we are talking outside. So, if she calls you, you have to go in as soon as possible. Don''t make her wait too long."


    Ashley nodded.


    "And one more thing..."


    Once Ida had shown her around, Ashley was simply overwhelmed by all the instructions and special precautions that were needed to deal with Sarah.


    why they couldn''t have lunch at the company''s canteen. Why would they have to order someone to buy food outside?


    It seemed like a waste of time and money.


    Sarah was sitting in front of the French window. The air conditioner in the room was on. Ida stood behind Sarah, massaging her shoulders. Sarah closed her eyes as she savored the massage.


    As a designer, Sarah always bent her head down when she was drawing. Neck and shoulder pain was something that Sarah had to live with. Ida was tasked with giving her a massage when she could to relieve the pain.


    "You''re getting better and better at it."


    Ida smiled at Sarah. "Thank you. Actually, I think I''m getting a little rusty. I haven''t massaged your shoulders for quite some time now."


    "Ha-ha, you are flattering me. I finally let you rest for a few days, but now you even want to massage my shoulders."


    Ida smiled and said, "I''ve worked with you for a long time now. I''ve seen you climb your way up to become a successful designer. You''ve also always helped me in the past. Massaging your shoulders is the least I can do."


    Sarah smiled without saying anything.


    She relaxed and let Ida continue to massage her.


    Sarah almost fell asleep when Ida suddenly asked, "What do you think about the new assistant?"

 Chapter 588 Its Me, Chloe

    Sarah had fired and hired so many assistants that it was often a joke that Sarah''s office had a revolving door. Assistants came and went, and it only made it more unusual for Ida to hear Sarah ask about an assistant.


    Ida didn''t really know what to say.


    "She looks honest and seems to be hard-working," said Ida.


    Hearing Ida''s comment, Sarah suddenly burst into laughter. She got up from her seat, startling Ida.


    Ida removed her hands from Sarah''s shoulders.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This one isn''t just a simple woman."


    ''She is just an assistant. Why wouldn''t she be simple?'' Ida thought to herself.


    Ida didn''t know what to say.


    Ida kept her thoughts to herself. It was this silence she shared with Zena that was probably the biggest reason why she and Zena had not been fired yet.


    They just listened to what Sarah said, often keeping their opinions to themselves.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe me?" asked Sarah.


    Ida shook her head and replied, "Well, not really. She''s just an assistant. Why would she not be simple?"


    "Did Zena go out to buy food?"


    "Yes, it should be so. Because I didn''t see her anywhere," said Ida.


    Sarah closed her eyes.


    Ida didn''t know what Sarah was thinking, so she decided to leave Sarah and go back to her station.


    At Breeze Restaurant


    Ashley and Zena got to the restaurant together. Zena entered the restaurant, and ordered three lunches. She was very specific, that one should not have shallot, garlic, peppers, celery, tofu and so on.


    She gave a long list of the ingredients that Sarah wanted left out of the dishes.


    Zena looked at Ashley and said, "Did you see that? You have to make sure that the food is prepared exactly this way. If it''s not, Sarah just won''t eat it."


    It was clear that Sarah was a picky eater.


    "Okay," said Ashley.


    "But, you just said that Sarah


    d indeed, and Ashley found comfort in seeing a familiar face here.


    "Nothing," replied Chloe.


    Chloe grabbed Ashley''s hand and headed outside. She said, "let''s go. Glad to see you here. Why don''t we have some dinner?"


    Just as Ashley was about to refuse, she saw Chloe pause and turn around. There was a look of surprise in Chloe''s eyes. "I just remembered! You said you came here to travel. Why are you suddenly working here?"


    Ashley was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what to say and she was caught completely off-guard.


    When they first met, Ashley had just left Andrew. She was in a very bad mood, and she felt a little annoyed with Chloe. She never really expected to see Chloe again, and here, in all places. She just made up any kind of excuse in her mind.


    Ashley was stunned for a while. Once she gathered herself, she finally spoke. "I''m sorry Chloe. I lied. I''m really here..."


    Before Ashley could finish, Chloe shook her head and waved her hand. "Forget it. It''s okay. We all have our little secrets and lies. I also wasn''t completely forthcoming with you when we first met. But from now on, let''s not lie to each other anymore. What do you say?"


    Ashley smiled at Chloe. Ashley liked what she heard from her.

 Chapter 589 Not Modest At All

    Ashley was all smiles to see Chloe.


    It was very refreshing to see a familiar face here.


    "Let''s go get some dinner. I think we should celebrate meeting up like this," Chloe said.


    Ashley didn''t mind having dinner with Chloe. It would be a refreshing pace from her work where something went wrong earlier in the morning. Other than that, it was a pretty good day for Ashley.


    Ashley eagerly agreed to have dinner with Chloe.


    Ashley expected Chloe to treat her out to some average restaurant. She was surprised when Chloe took her to a five star hotel.


    With an embarrassed expression, Ashley said, "Chloe, how about we eat somewhere else? I mean, isn''t it a little, well, pricey?"


    "No, you''re my first friend here. I want to treat you to some place special. I''ll also drive you home later."


    "I appreciate your sentiment, Chloe. I really do, but maybe we should eat somewhere more affordable," Ashley said.


    Chloe was adamant about her choice. In the end, there was nothing Ashley could do to change her mind.


    It was a Chinese restaurant. Chloe probably figured that Ashley would not be used to the local food served in the other establishments. This surely would have been a good choice for them.


    Chloe held Ashley''s hand and walked in.


    After they sat down, the waiter brought the menu to them.


    Chloe asked the waiter to give the menu to Ashley. "Ashley, don''t be too polite. Order whatever you like. After all, I''m not the one who''s going to pay for it," Chloe said.


    "Huh?" Ashley almost choked at what she heard.


    "Haha! I''m obviously kidding! I didn''t mean that. Of course I''m paying and you can order whatever you want!" Chloe said.


    Ashley browsed the menu and ordered two dishes. She asked, "Chloe, what do you like to eat?"


    "I''m okay with an


    , "Who called you?"


    Ashley smiled and answered, "She''s the landlady. She was worried because it''s a little late and I''m not home yet."


    "That''s nice," replied Chloe with a nod.


    Before Ashley could answer, a deep, sexy and hoarse voice reached her ears. "What''s so nice?"


    Ashley noticed that Chloe''s face suddenly froze. It was not very encouraging, and Ashley turned around.


    Ashley wondered what was going on.


    When Ashley turned around, she saw a man walking towards them. The man looked young and fit, and he was getting closer to them.


    The man wore a black well-tailored suit and a pair of black leather shoes. He stood steadily with his hair gelled. He was quite tall, and his eyes seemed very intimidating. No one dared stare at the man and he was a little scary.


    Ashley noticed that the man had been staring at Chloe all this time.


    Chloe didn''t even seem to notice the man now. "Come on, Ashley. Let''s go."


    Ashley was a little confused, and she stood up to leave with Chloe.


    When they were about to leave, the man suddenly stepped forward and stood between Chloe and Ashley. "Come with me."


    Chloe stared at the man defiantly. "I''m not going with you!"

 Chapter 590 I Have No Idea

    Ashley could tell that there was definitely tension between Chloe and this man. She could feel the anger and disgust in Chloe''s voice.


    The tone of her voice was different from when she was talking to her earlier. When she looked at the man, she looked as if she was going to explode.


    Ashley didn''t know what was going on between them. She decided to keep quiet for now. Ashley did not want to get involved, but she saw how pitiful Chloe looked and her heart went out to her. "Sir, my friend doesn''t want to go with you. I think you should leave her alone," Ashley said.


    The man seemed stunned after hearing Ashley speak to him like that. "I''m not forcing her to come with me."


    "Don''t listen to him, Ashley. Let''s get out of here. There''s no point staying here," Chloe said.


    Chloe was about to take Ashley''s hand and walk away, but she suddenly felt a large hand grab her. It was the man. He grabbed Chloe''s hand forcefully.


    There was more than a hint of desperation in the man''s voice. "Stop fooling around!"


    Chloe tried to wriggle free from the man''s hand but it was no use. He had a grip like iron.


    It was obvious that they knew each other and were having some kind of disagreement. Ashley stood aside.


    ''I shouldn''t have agreed to eat with her. I can''t get involved in this. This is a personal matter, '' Ashley thought.


    Ashley pursed her lips and said to Chloe, "Chloe, I think I''d better get going."


    "No, I did promise to take you home. Besides, it''s getting late. I can''t just let you go out alone at this hour."


    Ashley did not want Chloe to worry about her, but she could not refuse her offer. The memory of what happened before was s


    rang, Chloe saw the phone number on the screen and couldn''t help smiling at Ashley. "Ashley, looks like you really forgot your number. It starts with 153, but you said 187."


    Ashley smiled. "I just don''t have a good memory."


    Chloe was about to say something but they both heard the car behind them honking.


    "I think your friend is getting impatient. You shouldn''t keep him waiting. I hope you can iron out any issues you both have."


    Chloe shook her head. "What issues? We don''t have any issues. I don''t need to explain anything to Nolan."


    She lowered her head in frustration.


    Ashley felt sorry for Chloe. She had never seen her this stressed and sad.


    According to Chloe, it was Nolan who had hurt her in some way. It was Nolan who needed to do the explaining.


    Ashley had seen this kind of arguing play out before. She knew how it usually ended up, but she still hoped Chloe would be fine.


    Ashley asked, "Have you two had a really good talk recently? What happened? Did he really... Or perhaps you just had a misunderstanding?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s really annoying," said Chloe.

 Chapter 591 You Make Me Sick!

    "I shouldn''t have fallen in love with him," Chloe complained.


    Ashley couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Well, you''d better go back to him. He''s waiting in the car."


    Ashley was getting worried about Chloe and Nolan. She was concerned that if Chloe didn''t get back to the car soon, he would start acting up again.


    "I guess I''ll be leaving now. I''ll see you again when I have the time," replied Chloe.


    "Okay," said Ashley.


    Ashley saw Chloe off and also went her way


    Ashley didn''t want to make Selma worry, so she hurried home.


    Selma asked Ashley when she saw her, "So how did it go? Was everything fine on your first day at work?"


    Ashley smiled. "It was pretty good. The work was not too demanding, and everyone at the office was nice enough."


    "I''m glad to hear that. It''s good to have a decent job that can provide for your needs," Selma said.


    "Right," Ashley replied.


    After some small talk with Selma, Ashley returned to her apartment.


    Ashley set her alarm for 7am. Once the alarm was set, she settled down in her bed, and read a book on fashion design before dozing off.


    In the black Maybach


    Chloe got into the car and did not even look at Nolan.


    Nolan glanced at Chloe who did not even give him a second look. ''She''s so cold towards me, '' thought Nolan.


    He tried to hold her hand, but before he could touch her, she shook his hand off violently. "Don''t touch me."


    "You are my woman. Who else should I touch except you?"


    Hearing his words, Chloe turned back and gave him a cold look. "Your woman? Sorry, I don''t know when I have become your woman. And, don''t touch me with your dirty hand. I don''t like it!"


    Chloe dusted her hand off in disgust. It was the same hand that Nolan had touched her with ea


    tell me I wasn''t seeing things. Do you want my permission for you to have sex with her?"


    Chloe could still remember when she was still in good spirits. When she arrived, she was in a good mood. Until she saw Nolan making out with another woman.


    Chloe could not take the thought of Nolan almost kissing that woman. It disgusted and enraged her.


    "My God!"


    With a sudden burst of strength, Chloe pushed Nolan away and retched. She made sure the window was open, just as she threw up.


    Chloe couldn''t take it any longer. All her frustration had built up inside of her, and she had to throw up.


    Nathan was not prepared for Chloe suddenly pushing back at him. He was caught off-guard and he could only ask her what was wrong. "What''s wrong, Chloe?"


    Chloe pushed his hand away. She did not answer Nolan. The tears in her eyes were her only answer. She was silent for a long time before she finally spoke.


    "Let go of me. Don''t touch me. I feel sick."


    Just as soon as the words tumbled out of Chloe''s mouth, she leaned her head out of the window and retched again.


    Nolan clenched his fist in frustration. "You just don''t like me anymore," he said.

 Chapter 592 Im Sorry

    Nolan had never felt this despised before.


    So she didn''t want him to touch her? Then Nolan would touch her even more!


    Nolan pulled the fragile girl towards him, held her in his arms and kissed her.


    "Nolan! Let go of me..."


    Chloe beat at him and pushed him, but Nolan would not let go.


    "You don''t like me? You think I''m dirty? Well, let''s see who''s the dirty one now!"


    As he spoke, his hands started to move on Chloe''s body.


    With her eyes widened, Chloe stared at Nolan with fear. Tears formed in her eyes.


    The sight of Chloe crying made Nolan stop. He had not noticed her crying before. Now that he had seen her cry, it made him pause.


    Nolan could not help but notice the small droplets as they fell from her eyes. They seemed to resemble beads that had been cut apart.


    He looked at them and couldn''t believe his eyes. He finally realized what he had just done.


    He couldn''t help cursing in a low voice. Nolan helped Chloe fix her dress and hugged her tightly. He held her silently for what seemed like an eternity.


    "Here we are, Mr. Cheng."


    Addis drove them to his villa. Nolan held Chloe in his arms the entire time. They did not say a word to each other.


    Once they arrived at the bedroom, Nolan stared at Chloe with pleading eyes and said, "I didn''t do it!"


    Chloe pulled up the quilt, turned sideways and covered herself with it. "I''m tired. I want to rest. Go do what you want."


    Nolan''s hand clenched into a fist. All his tension was focused on his fist and he wanted to just implode. His mouth opened, and he was about to say something, but he restrained himself. Then he turned around and left the room.


    Chloe heard Nolan''s soft footsteps as he left the room. She buried herself under the quilt and cried softly.


    When he came out, Addis was right


    she shoved Ashley. "So you think you can get your way around here, do you? Well, you''re wrong! You''re just a newbie with a bad attitude! Come on!"


    Biting her lower lip, Ashley was about to say something when a voice reached her ears.


    Ida walked in, followed by Sarah.


    Ida took a look at the two girls and asked, "What''s going on here? We are all assistants. Why can''t you be nice to each other?"


    "It''s Ashley''s fault! She kept asking me for money when I was on duty. I let her pay for it yesterday, but now she is insisting that I pay for it!"


    Ida looked at Ashley and asked, "What money?"


    Ashley cast a glance at them and said, "it was the lunches yesterday..."


    "And here I thought it was something important. Ida, give that card to her," Sarah said casually.


    Ida nodded to her and took out a bank card from her handbag and gave it to Ashley.


    Ashley didn''t answer, but looked at Ida with puzzlement.


    Ida explained, "Just take it. As an assistant, it''s inevitable that you go shopping for us, sometimes. Sarah said you can keep this card. You can use it when you go out to buy things."


    Ashley watched Sarah, and when she saw Sarah nod at her, she took the bank card.

 Chapter 593 Jealousy

    Zena''s eyes turned red as she watched Ashley.


    Why didn''t she get this kind of treatment when she first came here?


    It was only several months after she started working here that Sarah gave her the bank card.


    But Ashley got it, the moment she arrived.


    How was that fair? How could Zena not be jealous of Ashley?


    Ashley took the bank card, nodded to Ida and then went out.


    There was nothing more that she needed to do. If they needed anything, they would tell Ashley.


    Sarah noticed the coffee on her table and she asked curiously, "Who bought it?"


    Zena answered with reluctance, "Ashley bought it just now."


    "Well, that''s very kind of her," said Sarah.


    "Well, you all can leave now. I''ll call you if I need anything."


    Ida and Zena tidied up the office and then went out.


    The job as an assistant to Sarah was not very taxing or demanding.


    All they needed to do was a few chores for her, while she handled the drawing and illustrations.


    They could even rest and take a break if Sarah was out. Who wouldn''t like a job like this?


    Ashley went back to her seat. Looking at the bank card in her hand, she thought, ''This Sarah is not so bad and scary as Lena said.''


    At least Sarah seemed quite reasonable in Ashley''s eyes.


    Ashley put the card away. There was nothing else to do now, so Ashley took out a pen and a piece of paper, and began to practice.


    She had drawn jewelry design in the past, but this time she was designing clothes.


    Although both belonged to the field of designing, clothes design was different from jewelry design.


    When Ashley was studying jewelry design, she also read about clothing design.


    She thought that clothing design would be just as interesting.


    Ashley suddenly remembered the design drawing on top of Sarah''s desk, and some inspiration came to her mind.


    Then she began to draw.


    Ashley sat up in a chair and kep


    I didn''t mean to peep at Sarah''s design. I just came in this morning to bring coffee to her."


    Zena said, "I don''t believe you. You just came out of Sarah''s office, and now you are drawing the design drawing here.


    Come with me. Let''s settle this with Sarah herself!"


    Zena grabbed Ashley''s arm and dragged her to Sarah''s office.


    Ashley frowned and looked at Zena, "Let go of me! I told you I didn''t take a peek at Sarah''s designs!"


    Their argument could be heard in Sarah''s office, because her office door was ajar. She heard the two girls squabbling.


    Sarah put down her pencil and frowned. "Ida, go and see what they are doing. How could it be so noisy? People who don''t know them might think they are fighting," said Sarah to Ida.


    Ida nodded and headed out to check on Zena and Ashley.


    Just as Ida was about to step out of the office, Zena stood right in front of her. She was still dragging Ashley by the wrist like some prisoner. "Well, what''s going on with you two? Come on in!"


    Ida separated them and frowned. "What are two you doing? It is rude to be so noisy. Don''t you know that we''re working in here?"


    Zena looked at Ida and said, "Ida, Ashley is a dishonest woman. I saw her drawing these designs when I stepped out just now."

 Chapter 594 Unreconciled

    It wasn''t just all about drawing. There were a lot of things that assistants like them could learn.


    For example, one had to understand what went on in the designer''s head, and that from such thoughts the drawings would be born. One also needed to be familiar with the various accessories and their market prices. In addition, the clothing designer''s assistant had to know all kinds of designing software.


    This was because a lot of the design drafts were more effectively illustrated with software and not just by hand.


    In the end, the final say was always with the designer whom the assistant worked for.


    Some designers were not very supportive of their assistants'' designs fearing that the assistants would copy their designs for their own benefit.


    Zena had never been able to draw designs, so she couldn''t help but fume with envy when she saw Ashley''s drawings.


    Ida gave Ashley a glance. Ashley shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t."


    Zena showed Ashley''s design drawing and said, "You said you didn''t. Then who drew this?"


    "Yes, I admit I drew it! As an assistant, shouldn''t I learn drawing and designing skills? What''s so bad about that? If I can''t learn those basic skills how can I be a good assistant? I''m just trying to be a better assistant for Sarah!"


    Hearing what Ashley said, Zena''s face turned red. She never thought of it that way.


    After all, someone working as an assistant should more or less now something about design drawing.


    When Zena first took the job, she did have some designing skills. Once she started working directly under Sarah however, everything changed. Sarah never gave her the chance to show those skills. It was Sarah who drew everything herself, all the time. If ever she asked Zena or the others for help, it was only for menial tasks.


    Ida glanced at Ashley without speaking.


    She hadn''t dealt with this kind of situation before, so she didn''t know what to do. It was better to leave it to Sarah.


    Ida then said, "This matter should be settled already. Sarah is busy working, and does not want


    t Ida in surprise. She pointed at herself in disbelief and asked, "Me?"


    "Yes, you," said Ida.


    Ashley didn''t know if the other assistants were treated like this before. Ashley was only sure of one thing: once Zena heard about this, she would have a fit.


    At that moment, Zena, who heard the whole conversation was already staring at Ashley with nothing but jealousy written all over her face.


    When she first started working here, she thought she would do something a little more challenging. Something she would enjoy like drawing or editing with software.


    But it was not what she thought. She just did some chores and ran errands. Those things had nothing to do with design.


    Ashley had only been here for a few days. How could she be given so much responsibility already? How could she be getting the chances that Zena never got? For Zena, it did not make any sense.


    Zena saw and heard everything. When she heard Ida tell Ashley that she would familiarize the newcomer with the software, Zena was furious. She glared at Ashley and if looks could kill, Ashley would have already dropped dead several times.


    In a matter of three days, Ashley''s work and responsibilities had changed radically.


    Earlier, working as an assistant, Ashley only helped to buy some things or do something she was asked to. What she had done were just some odds and ends tasks.

 Chapter 595 Being Afraid

    Along with the usual tasks that she had to do, Ashley now had other responsibilities. Her main job now was to draw electronically through the software, the sketches that Sarah had drawn by hand. Ashley also had to modify the sketches as per Sarah''s instructions.


    The added responsibilities were quite different from the usual.


    After all, an assistant was usually tasked with menial tasks like buying lunch or coffee.


    This was no longer the case with Ashley. Once she was hired, she attracted a lot of attention in the company.


    Some found this strange, and some were genuinely happy for her.


    During their break, Lena managed to catch up with Ashley. "I''m so happy for you! I told you that you would fit right in, didn''t I?"


    Lena was the first person Ashley had met when she was hired. Lena had always been kind to Ashley and was very supportive of her. "Yes you were right. I''m very happy too," Ashley said. "I told you Sarah''s not so mean. She''s actually a nice person. I don''t know why everyone thinks she''s hard to work with."


    "I don''t know myself. It''s probably just the reputation she has developed around here over time. Almost none of her previous assistants could last for more than a month. She also seems so cold and distant all the time. I guess that''s why they think that way about her.


    Anyway, all the rumors came from her assistants. So it''s to be expected,"


    Lena said, smiling carelessly.


    Ashley replied, "Well, maybe."


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. I haven''t congratulated you yet. You''ve become a top assistant of Sarah now!"


    "It''s not something special. I''m still an assistant," said Ashley.


    Lena shook her head. "You''re being modest. It''s very different."


    Ashley was curious and asked, "What makes you say that it''s different?"


    Lena pulled Ashley aside and whispered in her ear, "You kno


    was home, Ashley just wanted to rest and sleep. She had no energy to do anything else.


    Her hectic schedule lasted for about a week. In the days that followed, Ashley began to feel uncomfortable at work. She often felt dizzy and had to lean against the office wall. Ashley began to wonder if she was getting enough rest as she should.


    Ashley started to panic. She was starting to feel ill. Was this some kind of bad omen, perhaps?


    Ashley''s heart began to beat faster from the stress.


    Ashley had meant to go abroad for treatment, but she didn''t expect that something like this would happen. She had already been robbed, and was forced to postpone any treatment or checkup.


    Perhaps she had put it off for too long, and now this had happened.


    Ashley began to panic and immediately phoned Ida. She asked for a day off so she could head to the hospital and get a checkup. Ashley could not afford to put this off any longer.


    "I''m not feeling well," Ashley said.


    Ida couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I just feel a little uncomfortable. I think I need to get myself checked out. I don''t think I can make it to work today. Can you tell Sarah that I need to take the day off?"

 Chapter 596 Am I Really Pregnant

    Ashley hung up the phone feeling quite relieved. She was relieved and grateful that it was easy for her to get her leave granted.


    After talking to Ida on the phone, Ashley got ready and took a taxi to the hospital.


    After she came to this city, she had looked around and did her research about which hospital was the best one.


    She already knew where to go, and this time, she finally had the time to go there.


    After arriving at the hospital, Ashley registered first and waited to have her check-up.


    The longer she waited, the more anxious she got.


    "Next, No. 65, Ashley Mu."


    When Ashley heard her name called, she held her bag tightly and stood up. Ashley was so tense and afraid that she slipped and almost fell to the floor.


    A girl next to her helped her up and asked, "Are you okay? You don''t look so good."


    Ashley smiled at her and said, "I''m fine."


    Ashley thanked her then walked into the doctor''s office.


    There was a male doctor in his thirties. He looked very gentle and kind, wearing a pair of glasses. He asked Ashley to sit down, and he asked her some questions.


    Ashley answered the questions as best as she could.


    The doctor heard Ashley''s answers and quickly made his assessment. "You seem very tired. You''re exhausted and stressed. I think you should take a good, long rest."


    "What?"


    Ashley looked at the doctor in surprise. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is that so? Doctor, I''ve been diagnosed with leukemia or something else."


    "Leukemia?"


    The doctor looked at Ashley in surprise. "You''re just exhausted. Why do you think that you have leukemia? You don''t have any serious illness."


    Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Ashley''s heart skipped a beat.


    She still couldn''t believe it. "Are you sure? I have no serious illness?


    hat to say. She looked at the doctor and asked, "Am I really pregnant?"


    The doctor smiled at Ashley and nodded, "Yes, you are pregnant. Is this the first time you came here to get checked?"


    Ashley nodded.


    "Haven''t you ever been in doubt about it? I mean, your period hasn''t come for three months.


    Now let me tell you some dos and don''ts. You need to come over to the hospital on a regular basis every month. What''s more, you are pregnant now, so you have to be a little more careful. The first three months is the most important period. Of course, after you get past that, you should also take care for the next six months after.


    ..."


    Ashley listened to the doctor intently. She interrupted him on occasion to ask a question, or take note of what he said on her phone.


    While she was excited to be a mother, she was also apprehensive about the coming changes in her life.


    Despite her doubts and fears, she was still very happy about what was to come.


    She came to the doctor with fear and trepidation, but she left the hospital with a smile on her face.


    By the time she had left the hospital Ashley''s long face was gone. There was now a big smile on her face.

 Chapter 597 A Wrong Examination

    Everyone in the hospital was now looking at Ashley.


    She didn''t even realize it as she walked out of the hospital holding the test report in her hand. She was clearly very happy.


    Ashley touched her belly. She didn''t see it before but now that she was made aware, it was actually getting larger. She had just been so busy and stressed that she didn''t even notice it.


    Now that she knew she was pregnant, Ashley did her best to move more slowly and carefully.


    When Ashley got home, she was still in a daze.


    She never expected that she was pregnant. She always thought that she had leukemia.


    She regretted not being careful in the past two months. How could she have acted differently? She had no idea that she was pregnant.


    Before she left J City, Ashley was already acting strangely as if she were in a daze. She had been distant towards Andrew and her mind was elsewhere.


    Before she arrived here, she was too busy to even consider this.


    Now she began to wonder what this was really all about? Why did the doctor in J City tell her that?


    Why was she diagnosed with leukemia?


    Ashley didn''t understand any of it.


    What happened back in J City?


    Did the doctor or the hospital make a mistake?


    Or was someone playing tricks on her?


    The former was unlikely. The doctor was a trained professional. The hospital was one of the leaders in healthcare. Surely they could not be that negligent.


    Since that possibility was unlikely, there was only one other possibility. It was deliberate. Someone wanted to do this to her.


    Who would do this to her in J City?


    Ashley immediately thought that the Lu family could be behind this.


    But Ashley crossed them out immediately. It couldn''t have been them.


    When she went to see Arya, she was shocked to hear that Ashley was leaving. Arya didn''t seem to know anything about this.


    go out and get some fresh food to cook.


    Ashley searched online what were the best foods for pregnant women to eat. She made a list of them before going out.


    Ashley had become quite familiar with this place now. So she went to the supermarket and bought some pig feet, meat and other ingredients. She planned to go back home and cook pig feet soup.


    She wanted to cook some crucian soup. But Ashley remembered what she had found online. Some women tended to vomit upon smelling the crucian so she decided against it.


    She settled on the pig feet just to be sure.


    Ashley went to pay at the checkout counter after she picked the ingredients. She didn''t know many people here, and it was rare for her to meet a familiar person to greet, so it was not a very big deal for her.


    The next day, Ashley went to the company and asked Ida about making some adjustments to her work. She wasn''t going to be able to copy the drawings on the computer all the time now.


    She did this because she was pregnant. She was learning more and more about pregnancy every day.


    She read online about how the computer emitted radiation.


    She knew that this might not be good for her in her present condition so she decided to ask Ida about it.

 Chapter 598 Will You Bite Back If A Dog Bites You

    Ida looked at Ashley and asked, "What''s wrong? You''ve been doing great in your job. I don''t understand why you wouldn''t want to work in front of a computer all of a sudden."


    Ashley didn''t know how to tell Ida. She didn''t know how to tell her that she was pregnant and that it wouldn''t be good for her baby if she were constantly exposed to a computer with radiation.


    Ashley paused, gathering her thoughts. Finally, she spoke. "I''ve not been feeling well, Ida, since I''ve been staring at the computer often."


    Ida said, "Okay, if that''s the case then you can be responsible for drawing and modifying."


    It was a good compromise and Ashley was happy with it.


    Ashley was so grateful that she didn''t know what to say. "Thank you, Ida. I will continue to work hard on my job."


    Ida replied, "Okay."


    After speaking with Ida, Ashley''s job responsibilities changed, and she didn''t need to work in front of a computer anymore. Her work became much more relaxed and efficient, as a result.


    Ashley often touched her belly as a happy reminder of her future motherhood.


    Ashley had learned to paint when she was in J City, so the transition of her job was not very hard for her.


    It was now even easier for Ashley to do her job.


    Ashley could see that she was starting to gain weight. This was because she was getting conscious of what she was eating. Ashley was making sure that her food was not just good for her, but also good for the baby.


    She became noticeably heavier now.


    But Ashley didn''t care about something as shallow as her appearance. She was more concerned about when the baby would come, and how she could explain everything to Andrew.


    Ashley decided not to think about it anymore, at least for now. She would just have to cross that bridge when she got there.


    Every time Ashley got home, she had the very powerful urge to call Andrew. She wanted to call him desperately, but she never got to doing it. Even Ashley he


    e for the day.


    Duncan could see that Ashley was in a hurry and he let her go. He was happy for now, just to see her.


    When Ashley started to work she was lost in her thoughts. She began to wonder why Duncan was here. What was he doing here? And how could he be working in the same company as her? Ashley wondered if Duncan knew how she left J City. What could have happened in J City while she was gone?


    Confused, Ashley held the pen in her hand.


    Zena immediately noticed that Ashley was looking pale and distracted. "Well, well. Isn''t this our new assistant? She looks very distracted. Now she can''t seem to do her job? Aren''t you good at drawing?"


    Zena was confident to rant all she wanted. Because of the way the office was designed, she was sure that Sarah could not hear her. Besides, she wasn''t afraid that they would hear her this time.


    But none of them could hear what she was saying.


    Ashley glanced at her and said nothing. She decided to just focus on her job and act as if Zena was not even there.


    ''If a dog bites you, will you bite it back?''


    Ashley was not one to pick on a dog or anyone lower than her.


    Ashley wouldn''t say anything as long as Zena did not cross her personal boundaries, her bottom line.


    She hoped that Zena wouldn''t step out of her bounds.

 Chapter 599 Envious Of You

    Ashley did not pay Zena any heed. After all, what could she do aside from insulting her and sulking? Not much.


    There was no way Zena could really hurt Ashley.


    Ashley decided that it would be a waste of time dealing with this insecure co-worker and her petty insults.


    Ashley had finished the required drawings for the day, and she decided to stretch and get some rest. It was lunch time, after all.


    She had an hour off and if she ate her lunch fast enough, Ashley could get some extra rest. Because she didn''t need to buy things or do errands anymore, she had the luxury of eating in the company premises.


    As soon as Ashley walked out, Lena came out of nowhere and grabbed her hand.


    Lena held Ashley''s hand and they both rushed towards the dining hall. Along the way, Ashley held her belly carefully.


    She had to be a little more careful now.


    Ashley asked Lena if she could slow down.


    "Sorry Ashley, but it''s best we hurry up now, so that we can have more time to rest later," Lena explained.


    Ashley and Lena soon got to the dining hall of the company and each had a meal. They sat by a window and ate slowly.


    Lena was the first person Ashley knew at work. It was for this reason that they were quite close.


    From then on they often had meals together, chatting and laughing.


    Lena was surprised to see that Ashley had finished all the food on her plate.


    Ashley looked small and cute, but she had a huge appetite.


    Lena looked at Ashley in surprise. "Ashley, don''t you feel bloated after eating so much?" she asked.


    Ashley replied, "No, I don''t. What''s wrong?"


    Lena stared at the remaining food on her plate and then at Ashley''s empty plate. Lena was at a loss for words.


    ''Ashley obviously eats more than me, but why is she thinner than me?'' Lena thought to herself, quite puzzled.


    Lena propped her chin on her palm and asked, "Ashley, look at you. You eat a lot more than I do, bu


    g lunch at the table, there was a shadow in front of her.


    Raising her head, Ashley found Duncan standing in front of her and looking at her.


    Duncan asked, "May I sit here?"


    Ashley wanted to refuse but she couldn''t. It would have been impolite to do so.


    "Suit yourself," Ashley responded.


    Ashley decided not to say anything more.


    She lowered her head and continued eating.


    Duncan immediately picked up on Ashley''s seeming aloof attitude towards him.


    He didn''t know why Ashley treated him like this. She wasn''t like this when she was in J City.


    "Ashley, what''s wrong?" asked Duncan.


    "What?"


    Ashley looked up and said. "I''m fine."


    ''If everything''s fine, then why are you ignoring me?''


    Duncan wanted to blurt these words out loud, but he just bit his tongue and held back. He didn''t want the situation to be even more awkward than it already was.


    Looking at Duncan, Ashley asked indifferently, "Why are you here?"


    It was obvious that Duncan had come here just for Ashley.


    It took Duncan a moment to think about it, but he finally realized why Ashley seemed so cold towards him.


    Ashley didn''t want anyone to know she was here, including Andrew. Perhaps she was treating Duncan this way, because she thought they already knew she was here.

 Chapter 600 Dont Flatter Yourself

    "I came here a month ago. My family arranged that I work here. I was really surprised to see you here. So, how did you come here?" Duncan said.


    Ashley heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Duncan arrived in the country a month ago. As long as he didn''t arrive here after she did, she could heave a sigh of relief.


    ''Duncan must have no idea that I left J City indefinitely, '' thought Ashley.


    An amusing thought suddenly came to Ashley''s mind. ''Perhaps I''m overthinking and exaggerating things. Perhaps I''m thinking about conspiracies in my head too much. I mean, how could anyone know that I left like that? I don''t think they are that sharp and observant. Or maybe deep inside, I just want Andrew to come looking for me.


    I am gone now, and life goes on for them.''


    Duncan was already working in the company but he did not let anyone know who he really was.


    Only a few employees in the company knew who Duncan really was, most of them thinking that he was here for a company inspection.


    Most people thought that he was just another employee that was a little more handsome than most.


    After lunch, Duncan walked Ashley back to her department. When he was about to leave, Zena chanced upon him.


    Zena was immediately smitten. She couldn''t get her eyes off him. She had never seen a man this handsome and attractive.


    When did they get someone like this to work at the company?


    He looked elegant and graceful.


    Zena kept staring at Duncan, as he walked away. She may have drooled a bit at such a vision.


    Zena suddenly noticed Ashley in the room, as well. Ashley, lik


    nsible, we can still raise him good, eh? Best not to let the father see his child, even when the baby grows up,"


    Lena said in a serious tone. Ashley could tell that she was just trying to comfort her.


    Thinking of something, Lena looked at Ashley''s belly and asked, "How far along are you?"


    Ashley touched her belly and responded, "About four months."


    "Looks good. Your belly looks quite big. Maybe you''re having twins," Lena joked.


    "So what are you going to do now? Will you still work here?" Lena asked.


    Ashley nodded. "Yes, of course I have to keep working. It''s the only way to support the child," Ashley said.


    "But you''re pregnant. You''ll tire more easily," Lena said.


    Ashley touched her belly and smiled. "No, it''ll be fine. It hasn''t come out yet, and it''s already very kind and considerate. I''m sure it won''t give me too much trouble while I work," Ashley said.


    Lena nodded. "That''s good. If you feel uncomfortable, do let me know. If you really feel bad, you can ask for a leave and only come to work after the baby is born."

 Chapter 601 Be Careful

    Ashley''s work was quite demanding, but she did not feel tired.


    Ida respected Ashley for her work attitude, despite her condition. Ida couldn''t help but ask, "How do you feel right now? Do you think you can handle it? Maybe you need to step back and take a rest?"


    Ashley couldn''t help but laugh. She was not that vulnerable, and she was only four months pregnant. For Ashley, this was no big deal.


    "No, thanks, Ida. I can do it. I''m fine," Ashley replied.


    Ida said, "Alright then, just tell me if you feel any discomfort. By the way, Sarah knows that you are pregnant now. She asked me to tell you that if you feel uncomfortable or anything, just let us know."


    "Okay, thank you so much Ida," said Ashley with a smile. She was lucky work such an understanding boss.


    After Ida was out of sight, Ashley turned to look at the design sketch.


    The annual fashion design competition of M Country would start in two months. It was certain that Sarah would join the competition. She was busy working on her designs with winning in mind. Just about everyone in the company was working at 100%.


    Ashley was no exception. She couldn''t get home until seven o''clock every day now, and was just as busy as anyone else.


    Ashley came out of the elevator and happened to meet Selma who was about to go out.


    When Selma saw Ashley, she was about to say hello to her. Selma was very surprised to see the bump on Ashley''s belly.


    Ashley didn''t think it was a big deal. She smiled at Selma and greeted her.


    After composing herself, Selma looked at Ashley with widened eyes¡¤ and asked in disbelief, "Ashley, what... What happened to you?"


    It really wasn''t so hard for her to figure out what happened to Ashley, considering that she now had such a large belly. There was no other explanation.


    Ashley was not this large when they first met. How could she have grown so big?


    y do. But I can just heat a meal when I get home. I don''t want to trouble you on my account."


    "It''s no trouble at all. We have just finished eating. Let''s go to my place. I''ll heat some food up for you. You can eat it before you go home."


    As she spoke, Selma went up and held Ashley''s hand.


    Ashley wanted to turn down Selma''s offer, but she could not. She didn''t want to be rude to her now. Besides, since Selma was already holding her hand, it might be dangerous for her to insist on getting rid of her grasp. Better to just let her have her way.


    In the end, Ashley was pulled by Selma to her house and they had dinner together.


    Tony was not at home. Ronald had gone for a walk after having dinner. Selma had planned on picking up Ronald, but she didn''t expect to see Ashley.


    Ashley still felt ashamed that Selma was going through all this trouble for her. "Selma, I really can just catch a bite on the way home. It''s all right, really."


    Selma¡¤ disagreed, "No way. You are pregnant now and you must eat well. The baby needs all the nutrients you can give it."


    Selma was after all a mother, so she knew a lot about pregnancy. When Ashley was having her meal, Selma sat next to her and gave her some notes and pointers on pregnancy.

 Chapter 602 The Strange Way Of Getting Along With Each Other

    When Ashley got home, she went straight to her room and sat on the bed. She decided to rest a bit. After that she planned to do a bit of cleaning.


    It had been two months since she came to this place.


    However, Ashley felt like she had just arrived.


    She rubbed her belly.


    The baby was now giving her a lot of inspiration.


    It was Andrew''s baby, and hers. It was their baby.


    Every time Ashley thought of it, she couldn''t help but feel very happy.


    Ashley bought a small desk in the bedroom. After washing up, Ashley would draw some design drawings. She would also write some entries in her journal about her experiences.


    After Ashley washed her face and brushed her teeth, she moved towards her desk. It was the same kind of desk that Andrew had given her.


    "My baby, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I failed to let you be with your father. But please believe me that your father loves you very much no matter what."


    Ashley spoke softly as she touched her belly.


    Ashley was in a low mood. But she remembered what Selma had said, and she knew that she had to keep her chin up. She had to stay positive. Negative thoughts and stress would be harmful for the baby.


    All of a sudden, Ashley felt some movement in her belly. The baby gave her a kick, as if it knew what Ashley was thinking.


    Ashley looked down at her belly with surprise and said, "Baby, did you hear what Mommy said? You are comforting me, aren''t you?"


    Ashley could not hide her sense of wonder as she felt her baby kicking inside of her.


    The thought that she would deliver her baby in five months and the baby would be out in this world with her, thrilled Ashley to no end.


    The next day when Ashley went to work, she felt much more cheerful.


    Because Ashley was pregnant, Ida decided not to push h


    e appeared on Zena''s face, but the next second, she saw Ashley sitting in front of Duncan.


    When she saw Ashley, the expression on Zena''s face changed abruptly.


    She took a look at Duncan sadly and then glared at Ashley before she looked away.


    Zena kept glancing their way from time to time as she ate her food. She stabbed at her food with her chopsticks, and she felt very frustrated.


    ''How did Ashley get to know him? Why are they having lunch together?''


    Zena''s eyes were full of resentment!


    ''For what could Ashley be together with him?'' she grumbled.


    Ashley had just joined the company recently. From what Zena could see, she did not have very high qualifications. She couldn''t understand how she had gotten Sarah''s favor so easily. How could she be making so many friends so quickly? What was it about Ashley that made her so likeable? What did she have that Zena did not?


    ''What''s the big deal with Ashley anyway? If only I could be as beautiful as Ashley. Then I could have what she has now, ''


    Zena thought. She reached out her hand and touched her own face.


    There was no way she could be as beautiful as Ashley unless she had plastic surgery or something similar.

 Chapter 603 The Tone Should Be Used To Ask For A Favor

    When Ashley went back to her office, she saw Zena standing in front of her desk.


    Ashley walked over and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Zena folded her arms across her chest, looked at Ashley and said, "I was waiting for you, of course."


    Ashley pulled up a chair and sat down. She did not even glance at Zena and began to concentrate on her drawings.


    "We don''t have anything to talk about, Zena. You should leave and let me work," Ashley said.


    Ashley was quite blunt with Zena.


    She did not like her at all.


    Zena froze at Ashley''s words.


    Zena did not leave her desk. She stayed where she was and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Go ahead," Ashley said.


    She didn''t take Zena seriously at all.


    Ashley knew that it was disrespectful to speak to Zena like this, but she didn''t care. It was just Zena after all, and Ashley found it hard to be polite to her at all.


    For Ashley, there was no need to show any respect to someone like Zena.


    Zena could see that Ashley was not even going to listen to what she would say. She was furious, and she grabbed Ashley''s sketches from her desk.


    "Ashley Mu! I have something to tell you, and you are going to listen to me!"


    Ashley raised her head to look at Zena and said, "If you have anything to tell me, just tell me already. I''m right here. You''re starting to interfere in my work, and Sarah wouldn''t want that, would she?"


    Ashley spoke calmly. She did not raise her voice, but it was clear that she was threatening Zena.


    Predictably, when Zena heard Ashley mention Sarah''s name, she backtracked.


    Ashley knew Zena well enough to know that she was a paper tiger. All her threats would be useless, the moment she heard Sarah''s name.


    Ashley hated people like Zena.


    other?"


    Now Ashley was sure of it. There could be no doubt about it, judging by Zena''s behavior.


    She had a crush on Duncan.


    There was no doubt about Zena''s intentions with the way she was asking Ashley.


    Zena would not ask her about Duncan for no good reason.


    "We have known each other for some. Yes, I have his phone number."


    They had already exchanged contact details a long time ago.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked.


    Zena was in a little bit of a tight spot. If she had known before that she would need something from Ashley, she would not have been so mean to her. However, she never thought that the newcomer assistant would know a man that she would fall for.


    Zena looked at Ashley and asked, "Well, Ashley, can you give me Duncan''s phone number?"


    Ashley shook her head. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. I''m not going to just give out my friends'' phone numbers to people they don''t know."


    There was no way that Ashley was going to give Zena, Duncan''s phone number.


    Zena explained immediately, "No, Ashley. Listen to me. I just want to know his phone number. Don''t worry. I won''t tell him who gave it to me. Just give it to me, okay?"

 Chapter 604 It Was Just A Phone Number

    ''Give her Duncan''s phone number?'' Ashley glanced at Zena. How could she give Zena Duncan''s phone number?


    There was no way Ashley was going to give Zena, Duncan''s number. She didn''t know her very well, and what she did know about Zena was not very good. Also Duncan already had a fiancee named Shirley. Ashley had met Shirley before and they got along well.


    "Sorry, I really can''t give you Duncan''s phone number. If you want, you can go to ask him yourself."


    "What do you mean? It''s just a phone number. You don''t need to hide it or anything. I''m trying to be nice to you here, and you still don''t want to give me the number? Come on!"


    Zena felt very angry and disappointed at Ashley. She was already trying to be nice to her, just to get Duncan''s number, but Ashley still refused to give it to her. This was really infuriating for Zena.


    Ashley was firm in her decision.


    She had made up her mind, and there was no way she was giving Duncan''s number away, especially not to some workplace bitch like Zena.


    "Yes, it''s just a phone number, isn''t it? Since it is just a number, why don''t you just ask it from him yourself?"


    Ashley turned away from Zena now, as she tried to focus on her work.


    Seeing Ashley act this way, Zena gave her a hard push and then walked away.


    It was so quick for her to change her attitude.


    "You..."


    Ashley didn''t expect that Zena would push her and she almost fell over, but fortunately she managed to hold on to her desk.


    Ashley managed to steady herself. She held her belly and patted it. She was happy that her baby was safe. The baby continued to inspire Ashley to be strong.


    If she didn''t have a baby to look forward to, she would really have a hard time dealing with Zena.


    She wouldn''t say anything about what she wanted to do to her, but once it was about her baby, it was never possible.


    Ashley was getting mo


    n was talking to Collin.


    Most of the people did not know who Duncan really was, and the power he held, but everyone knew Collin. Zena knew that he was the special aide of the young boss of the Tang Group.


    Collin had been in the company for a while now, but the young boss never really showed up. People had no idea who he was, only that Collin was his trusted aide. In time, people grew tired of even trying to figure out who he was.


    Who would have thought that Zena would meet him here.


    Zena made herself scarce and hid before Duncan or Collin could notice her. She was glad that they didn''t see her.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything like that anymore. If you want, you can go back without me," Duncan said indifferently to Collin.


    After Duncan finished, he walked away, leaving Collin in the dust. Collin didn''t know what to say.


    Duncan was already disappearing from sight. Collin called out to him.


    But Duncan did not turn around. He just kept walking and left Collin where he stood.


    ''What is so special about that girl anyway? What does he see in her? She is pregnant, but Mr. Duncan still can''t give up on her. Now, he refuses to return to J City. What am I going to do? Maybe Haley can knock some sense into him!''

 Chapter 605 Questioning!

    Collin also turned around and left.


    Zena was left standing all alone.


    She was still trying to make sense of what she had seen and heard.


    What did she just witness?


    Who was Duncan?


    ''Collin just called Duncan, his master, didn''t he?'' she thought.


    ''Master?''


    Zena was sure of what she had heard. She heard Collin call Duncan "Master" several times. There was no doubt about that.


    So... did it mean that Duncan was the heir of the Tang Group?


    Zena''s heart almost beat out of her chest, at the thought of such a possibility.


    She was madly in love with the heir of the Tang group.


    Zena''s thoughts suddenly switched back to Ashley.


    Now it all made sense. Now, Zena could see why Ashley was hesitant to give her Duncan''s number.


    Ashley must have known that Duncan was the heir of the Tang group, all this time.


    Now it was obvious, Ashley wanted to keep this information from Zena.


    She wanted to keep it a secret!


    All these thoughts swirled around in Zena''s head as she approached Ashley. "Ashley!"


    Ashley was still bent over on her desk taking a power nap. Because of her condition, Ashley was always sleepy.


    Ashley heard Zena''s roaring voice and it roused her from her nap.


    Ashley raised her head from the desk and looked at Zena. She asked Zena in an annoyed tone, "What''s the matter now?"


    Sarah and Ida were long gone for the event overseas, and it was just Ashley and Zena in the office.


    Sarah was the best designer in the Tang Group, so she had her own independent office.


    Zena glared at Ashley and shouted, "Why didn''t you give me Duncan''s phone number? Is it because you didn''t want me to know that he''s the CEO''s son?"


    Ashley was still very sleepy but when she heard Zena, she was jolted awake. "What did you just say?


    What did you call Duncan just now? The young master of the Tang Group?"


    Ashley was shocked and surprised at what she had heard.


    Ashley always knew that Duncan came from a wel


    atsoever. However, every time she heard the man''s name, it seemed to be a different story.


    Perhaps it was because Ashley had spoken too harshly that day to Zena, or perhaps it was because Zena had realized her mistake. She did not come to talk to Ashley in the following days.


    In the past, Zena wouldn''t have given up so easily. She would block Ashley as long as she had time. Although Ashley didn''t talk to her, she seemed to enjoy even speaking alone.


    Ashley assumed that this was because of how harshly she had spoken to Zena before.


    If Zena had learned from her mistakes in the past, perhaps she would not have been the same person that she was.


    Ashley didn''t think that Zena would change after that fateful day.


    There were some small changes in Zena that Ashley noticed. She noticed that Zena had become a little more particular with her appearance. She wore makeup now, something she never used to do. She also fiddled with her mirror often checking her face.


    Zena also changed her fashion style. In the past, Zena often wore light colored clothes that did not look good on her. She did not care much about clothes before, and it seemed as if she had no taste at all. This all changed now, as she wore better-looking clothes that made her look a little more striking and attractive.

 Chapter 606 Wandering

    Zena suddenly became a constant around Ashley, Duncan, and Lena. Every lunch break, Zena would wander around them, waiting for the chance to sit beside Duncan and maybe chat with him.


    Despite all her best efforts, Duncan remained oblivious to Zena.


    Ashley and Lena however, noticed Zena''s desperate attempts for his attention. Not wanting her to ruin their day, they just chose to ignore her completely.


    Duncan ate the food on his plate slowly and only looked up at Ashley from time to time.


    Ashley had already finished eating. She put down her chopsticks and asked Duncan, "What''s wrong? Is there anything you want to tell me? We''ve been friends for quite some time now. If you have anything to say, just tell me."


    Hearing Ashley address him as "a friend" only seemed to make Duncan''s heart feel even heavier. He didn''t want Ashley as just a friend.


    He wanted to be the only one in Ashley''s heart.


    It just wasn''t the right time yet, and Duncan had to be patient.


    Duncan smiled at Ashley and said, "Yes, actually, there is something I have to tell you. I''m going back to J City tomorrow. By the way, would you like to go back to J City with me?"


    It had been some time since Ashley even heard J City mentioned in the same conversation. Duncan had gotten her attention.


    J City?


    Duncan could see that Ashley was distracted. He waved his hand in front of her and said, "Ashley, what are you thinking about? You seemed to have spaced out on me."


    When Ashley finally came to her senses, she apologized to Duncan, "I''m sorry. I was lost in my thoughts there for a while. So you''re going back to J City? That''s great. Are you leaving tomorrow?"


    Duncan nodded. "Yes. Something happened at home, so I have to go back and deal with it."


    Duncan kept staring at Ashley as he spoke, but Ashley hardly noticed. She seemed lost in


    ey was stunned and confused. Ashley couldn''t believe what was happening, so Ida had to nudge her forward to move.


    Ashley soon gathered her wits and went back to her seat. She pulled her drawer and hurriedly took out the designs that they were asking for.


    These had been drawn by Ashley when she had had nothing to do. She never expected that she would have to present them like this.


    The first one was a wedding dress designed by Ashley. When Ashley handed it to Ida, she couldn''t help but take a look at it. It was her own drawing, but Ashley didn''t know why she felt something was wrong.


    The crowd was whispering. After all, this was not something that happened all the time.


    Most designers did not make it a habit to promote their assistants like this. Most assistants were never promoted to being designers themselves.


    Not all designers were like this, however. Some of them did promote their assistants and shared their skills and knowledge, if they thought their assistants were worthy.


    That was why most designers were recruited from the outside, although some of them were promoted from the inside by their own companies and their own departments.


    It always depended on the chief designers'' discretion.

 Chapter 607 Plagiarism

    "I had always heard that Sarah had a temper and was difficult to work with. How did Ashley get promoted like that in such a short time under Sarah? It''s almost unbelievable to think that from being a mere assistant, she has become a fashion designer!"


    The young girl pulled her friend''s arm and told her the news about Sarah and Ashley.


    The girl heard and saw Ashley''s story for herself. She also had dreams of becoming a fashion designer and she wondered why this couldn''t happen to her, as well.


    "Despite her temper, perhaps she still treats people right. Besides, I think Ashley is a good girl who works hard. I sometimes walk past her, and she would always be sitting at her desk drawing something, or keeping busy."


    "Hey, can you explain this to me? Zena and Ida came to this company much earlier than Ashley, but Sarah promoted Ashley."


    "Didn''t you hear what Sarah just said? Sarah said Ashley had a gift for design, and she thought highly of her, so she promoted her. As for Ida, I think it''s good for her to work as Sarah''s assistant. She''s also a good friend of Sarah and she can give Sarah some good suggestions as well.


    As for Zena, we should still respect her, because she is still Sarah''s assistant. But if she becomes a designer someday, she could get even more arrogant."


    "You''re right, of course. I think this happened because Sarah likes Ashley. She must have seen something in her, something that made her see that she was right for the position."


    "Who knows anything? Anyway, we''re not that lucky. It doesn''t concern us."


    Some people in the company gathered around discussing the latest turn of events.


    Ashley stood aside. Naturally, someone came over to congratulate her. "Congratulations, Ashley. I think I may have to call you Big Designer now."


    Ashley smiled back and said, "Thank you. But please just call me Ashley. I learned everything from Sarah. I


    o Sarah and asked, "Is she the designer you are talking about? Take a look at what she has drawn. You''re promoting her now, but you may end up paying for this in the future! I hope you know what you''re doing!"


    The male designer did not mince any words. He spoke freely and spoke his mind. It might have been blunt, but he felt it would be for Sarah''s own good.


    Hearing this, Sarah couldn''t believe it. "How is that possible? I''ve seen all of Ashley''s designs. She designed them all by herself and she did such a good job on her own. How could it be possible?"


    The male designer handed the design sketches to Sarah and said, "Take a look at these carefully first, and then you decide."


    The male designer''s voice was neither loud nor low, but everyone present could hear it.


    The other designers suddenly seemed to have a change of heart, after that designer had said his piece.


    When they first saw the designs, they were impressed. But now that the designer had pointed these things out, the others suddenly became more critical of the designs.


    Upon further inspection, they saw just how heavy Sarah''s influence was on the designs and it was now obvious and undeniable.


    Ashley''s work was good, but it was clear that she had copied Sarah''s designs.

 Chapter 608 Speak In Low Murmurs

    "The twelve design drawings were exactly the same ones that Sarah had used to participate in the design competition held in M Country.


    What is going on here?


    Plagiarism?"


    One of the employees gasped. Another opened his mouth wide, his jaw dropping. "What is the meaning of this? Ashley stole Sarah''s idea? What''s going on? All this right after Sarah said that Ashley is such a talented designer!"


    "This design drawing is truly similar to the one designed by Sarah, even the expression technique is the same."


    Ida''s face changed. She took back all the design drawings and put them in front of Sarah and asked, "Sarah, what''s your take on them?"


    Sarah took the design drawings from Ida and examined them. Her face was a blank wall with no expression. Finally, she approached Ashley in slow steps.


    Ida also followed Sarah closely.


    Seeing all this, Zena, who was hiding in the dark, smirked.


    Zena felt a lot better now that she had witnessed everything that had happened. ''So much for Ashley''s promotion now!


    Ashley is just a cheap copycat, '' she thought to herself.


    "What happened? Did she really plagiarize Sarah''s designs?" Even a designer and an assistant who first had a good impression of Ashley were now full of doubt.


    "This is as good as stealing. Didn''t you see the design drawing just now? It''s like she just printed the exact same drawing and passed it as her own."


    "You''re right. Sarah was grooming Ashley to be the next big designer. But I never thought that Ashley could stoop so low like this!" "Yes! What a way to repay someone''s kindness! It''s terrible!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ashley could hear some of the murmuring. She could feel the atmosphere in the room change. One minute they were singing her praises, the next they wanted her head.


    Ashley could still remember how she meticulously tried to avoid copying Sarah''s designs. She took great pains to make her own drawings based on her own distinct style. How could this have happened?


    Lena was standing next to Ashley, and she also began to notice all of the commotion. "Ashley, what''s going on? Say s


    an employee spoke in low murmurs again.


    "She''s right! Ashley''s a liar! How could Sarah give her instructions? She''s too busy with other things to spare time for her! If Ashley is going to use an alibi, she''d better try a little harder!"


    "Exactly! She should put a little more creative effort into her lying! It''s so lame and obvious! She even dragged Sarah into this!" the people present were all against Ashley now.


    "You disappoint me, Ashley," Sarah said, with eyes gone hard as stone as she fixed them on Ashley.


    Disappointment and even some other negative emotions were written all over Sarah''s face. She turned around to leave.


    Ashley didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She had asked Ida whether Sarah had a slick designing on wedding dresses, but that was not what Ida told her.


    Ashley suddenly looked at Ida and said, "Ida, I remember that this is not what you told me when I asked you. You told me Sarah was good at other sorts of clothes and you recommended that I design wedding dresses..."


    Ida interrupted Ashley before she finished speaking.


    She looked at Ashley, aghast and in disbelief. "When did I ever say something like that? I''ve worked for Sarah for so long. How could I forget that Sarah is the best at designing wedding dresses? By the way, I never told you to design any wedding dress! But, even so, why did you steal Sarah''s work?"

 Chapter 609 All Pointed To Her

    "We both know that only you and I have seen the design drawing for the competition in M Country. Sarah also knows that I''m not much of an illustrator or even a painter. You''re the more talented one, someone who could make a perfect copy of her designs.


    "As for Zena, she has never even gotten close to getting a look at these designs! You''re the one who''s more privy to Sarah''s designs and techniques! With all that said, tell me, are we really wrongly accusing you here?


    Sarah''s been nothing but nice to you since you entered this company. Why did you do this to her? How could you even steal her work?!"


    With all the evidence stacked against her, it was generally asserted that Ashley was the plagiarist!


    Ashley looked around at everyone in the company. They were all staring at her with unfriendly and judgmental eyes.


    Plagiarism was something that was taboo in the world of fashion design.


    Being a talented designer or having very good designs didn''t matter. Once a work is plagiarized it could spell the end of the career of the accused.


    It is much worse for a budding or aspiring new designer when exposed as a plagiarist. He or she would be criticized by the entire design community..


    Ashley felt like she wanted to just vanish. Everyone had now assumed she was just that, a plagiarist.


    Ashley felt a slight pain in her belly, but she still managed to compose herself. She held the wall for support and looked the crowd in the eye saying, "I didn''t steal any design!


    If I really did, wouldn''t I want to hide it and cover it up? Why was it so easy for the evidence of my so-called "plagiarism" to be found?


    Design theft is taboo in design. You know it, and of course I know it too. So why would I do it so easily that everyone would immediately see it? That would be silly!"


    The crowd seemed to quiet down after Ashley spoke. It seemed as if her words had managed to resonate with the crowd. Perhaps they would see reason now.


    No one could be so stupid to copy someone''


    e one who introduced her to Sarah.


    I don''t think Sarah will want to see Ashley again. So Trina, you''d better dismiss her."


    Trina responded, "I will take care of it. Don''t worry. Ok, everyone! Go back to your places now. It''s time to work."


    But nobody took any action.


    Trina frowned and asked in a stern tone, "Now what? You guys just went to M Country for a while, and now you don''t listen to my orders anymore? Are you actually disobeying my orders here?"


    "Trina, why don''t you just fire her already? She''s already done enough trouble!" one of the others said.


    "That''s right. What if one day Ashley does the same old trick and steals our designs again?" another person from the crowd agreed.


    Trina tried to maintain her calm disposition, but deep inside, she was confused and lost in thought.


    When Collin had asked Trina to take care of Ashley, she quickly assumed¡¤ that something bad would happen in the near future.


    At that time, Ashley appeared hard-working and obedient. She seemed to be the perfect fit as an assistant to Sarah.


    Because of this Trina did not pay much attention to the doubts in her mind.


    Ashley could hear the crowd speaking among themselves but she could hardly understand what they were talking about.


    "I''ll say it again. All of you, go back to your desks. Now!" Trina demanded.

 Chapter 610 Now Are You Turning A Deaf Ear To Me

    Everyone could see that Trina could barely keep it together now. She was going to lose her temper and all her employees decided to just get back to their jobs. No one wanted to be within Trina''s radar when she was about to lose her temper.


    Trina was very stressed at what had happened. Collin had left her with a glaring mess and she didn''t know where to start. How was she going to deal with this? And to make it worse, Collin was nowhere to be found. Moreover, Ashley''s case needed urgent settlement. Should she dismiss Ashley?


    "Ashley, what''s wrong with you?"


    Trina''s thoughts were cut short by Lena screaming. She turned around and saw Ashley on the floor, clutching her belly. Apparently, she had fainted.


    Trina ran to Ashley and asked in a panic, "What happened? How could she suddenly pass out?"


    Seeing that Trina wanted to help her, the assistant behind her stepped forward and said, "Trina, let me help you."


    "No, I can do this. Just go and call an ambulance!"


    "Oh my god. Blood!


    She''s bleeding, Trina!"


    Seeing blood trickling between Ashley''s legs, Lena was dumbfounded and screamed, not knowing what to do.


    Trina''s heart also skipped a beat.


    As a woman who had gone through pregnancy, Trina knew clearly what Ashley''s bleeding meant.


    She thought she should have prevented Ashley from being promoted. If she had done that, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    "Hurry up, take her to the hospital!"


    Tristan yelled to a man beside her, gesturing him to lift Ashley and carry her in his arms.


    Lena followed behind them, but was stopped by Ida.


    She looked forward with concern and asked anxiously, "Ida, get out of the way. What''s are you doing? You saw what happened to Ashley! Get out of the way!"


    Ida witnessed the whole thing, but she remained calm.


    "Go and pack up Ashley''s stuff in the company. You can also tell her that she doesn''t need to come to work tomorrow," Ida said with a voice that was as cold as ice.


    Lena couldn''t believe what she was hearing from Ida. In a fury, she snapped, "Didn''t you see what just happened? How can you be so cold? This is serious! She is bleeding and unconscious! She could be in serious dange


    ittle rest and this transfusion.


    But she has to be careful next time. The patient is already eight months pregnant, and it will only be a few more weeks before she gives birth. She has to make sure that nothing like this ever happens again."


    Trina nodded, "Got it!" She watched as her own blood flowed out from her body, neatly through a tube and into a waiting bag. In no time, 800 milliliters of blood was taken from her. She felt a little weak and dizzy afterwards.


    "Well, thank you for giving your blood. You have saved this woman''s life, " said the doctor.


    The doctor cleaned and bandaged the spot where he took Trina''s blood. When it was all done, she slowly walked out of the emergency room.


    Seeing Trina come out of the emergency room, Lena rushed to her. "Trina, are you all right? How is Ashley doing?"


    Trina looked at her with some amusement and said, "I''m fine. It was just a blood transfusion, you know. And don''t worry about Ashley. She''s also fine. She just needs some rest."


    Lena nodded, "That''s great news. I''m glad that you''re both all right."


    Trina checked her watch. She couldn''t stay here for long. "Look. Ashley still needs a lot of rest. You can watch over her here. By the way, when Ashley wakes up, please tell her to take care of herself and the baby. She doesn''t need to go back to the company now."


    Hearing her last sentence, Lena was startled. "Trina, I believe Ashley is not that kind of person. Could you..."

 Chapter 611 Could You Please Not Fire Her

    Trina and Sarah both worked in the design department. It was Trina who was the veteran of the two having had much more expertise in the field.


    Having spent a lot of time with Trina, Lena had a better understanding of her character. In spite of her sharp tongue, she still had a soft heart. Deep inside Trina was a kind person.


    Lena was wondering what Ashley should do now. Even Trina was open to the idea of dismissing her.


    Surely it would crush Ashley''s spirits if she found out.


    Trina knew what was on her mind. After all, Lena had been with her for a long time.


    She sighed and explained, "It wasn''t my decision to relieve Ashley from her post. Other directors in the company made that decision. The decision was reached because of her plagiarism. As you know plagiarism is a serious offense in our field, and in Ashley''s case, they just didn''t want to let it go.


    You are still too young. There are still a lot of things you need to experience. This is a hard-learned lesson."


    Trina turned around and left. She had said everything that was needed to be heard.


    Standing outside the emergency room, Lena felt very cold as the breeze blew in.


    Plagiarism?


    Did Ashley really steal Sarah''s work?


    Lena wasn''t sure, but in her heart, she trusted Ashley. Surely Ashley could not do something like that. She had known Ashley for a while now and she knew that Ashley was a good person.


    Lena took one more look at the doors of the emergency room before whipping out her phone and making a call. She instructed one of her friends to bring Ashley''s stuff to the hospital.


    The man arrived with all of Ashley''s things, but Ashley had not been discharged yet. Lena thanked the man for bringing Ashley''s things over before he turned to go.


    The man turned back at Lena and hesitated again before speaking. Then he said, "Lena, Ashley is a co


    fine.


    She put her hand on her belly. Just feeling her bulging belly gave Ashley a wave of relief.


    Suddenly nothing really mattered for Ashley anymore. The slander to her name, their baseless accusations, it all seemed irrelevant. The important thing for Ashley now was the safety of her child.


    If anything happened to her baby, she didn''t know what she would do.


    Looking at Lena, Ashley raised her lips with scorn and said, "All the employees in the company want to stay away from me. They all think that I stole Sarah''s work. Aren''t you afraid that they''ll gossip about you too? I mean you''re here with me, and that could be bad for your reputation."


    Lena shook her head violently and grabbed Ashley''s hand. "It doesn''t matter what they say. I know that you didn''t steal the designs. I believe in you, Ashley."


    Lena had not known Ashley very long but she was sure that Ashley was innocent. She knew in her heart that Ashley was a good person.


    Ashley had no idea why they would do this to her. Why would they frame her for something like this? It was all beyond her, but Lena''s trust in her, gave Ashley much hope. She was grateful for that faith and trust.


    She looked at Lena and said earnestly, "Thank you, Lena."

 Chapter 612 Thank You

    Ashley caught a glimpse of a box beside Lena. Ashley was familiar with the small, but fateful object. It was the box that was used when someone was fired from a company.


    Ashley paused and asked, "Lena, what is that?"


    Lena''s record in the company was spotless. She had not gotten into any kind of conflict or controversy. Ashley realized that the box couldn''t be Lena''s.


    However, Ashley was still not sure about it.


    ''Why is there such a box here?''


    Lena saw the box and she wanted to slap herself for her carelessness. How could she forget to put this box away?


    She should have had the foresight to hide the box from Ashley. After all, she was still in a delicate state of health now, and Lena was not sure if Ashley could take any kind of bad news.


    But there was no hiding it from Ashley now. She could tell what was on Lena''s mind just by looking at her face.


    Ashley smiled at Lena and said, "You don''t need to be gentle with me, Lena. Don''t worry. I can handle it, whatever it is. I''m fine, really."


    Lena sighed. It could no longer be denied. "Ashley, Trina said that you don''t need to go to work anymore.


    But, Ashley, this wasn''t Trina''s idea. No way! Trina and I believe in you, and we don''t think you could have done something like that. Sarah and the others really wanted to pin this on you. They insist that you plagiarized her work."


    Lena defended Trina with her words. She knew that Trina believed Ashley just as she did.


    Ashley smiled, "Okay, I see. Thank you for bringing my things here. At least I don''t have to go back there myself to get them."


    Lena could see that Ashley was trying to put up a brave front. She was a courageous girl, but Lena could see the hurt in Ashley''s eyes. "Don''t feel so bad, Ashley. You''re a talented girl. I''m sure this will only be a temporary setback for you. I''m sure that y


    w could you have trusted them so easily?'' Ashley blamed no one but herself.


    Ashley could still remember how she drew the designs, and how Sarah and Ida commended her. They were so eager to praise and teach her.


    Now she realized that it was all just a ruse to suck her in.


    ''Sarah told me I have great talent. But how could one designer want to have an assistant who was more talented than herself?


    She was just afraid that I would steal her thunder.


    But I was just a newcomer in the business. Why would Sarah have to go through so much trouble to deal with me?


    Perhaps she just really wanted to eliminate every possible threat to her position, '' Ashley thought.


    Ashley felt a sharp pain in her head. She pressed her temples and thought, ''I can''t think about these things now. The most important thing now is to take good care of my baby.''


    Ashley lay down again, planning to catch up on sleep.


    When Lena came back, she saw Ashley sleeping quietly on the bed. Ashley had easily fallen asleep again.


    It must have been from all the stress, and it was a good thing that she was resting now.


    It would be good for Ashley and her baby.


    Lena put the food aside. She could just reheat it when Ashley woke up.

 Chapter 613 You Should Go Back Home First

    It was already dark when Ashley woke up again. At first, Lena never thought that she would sleep that long.


    But as the hours passed and Ashley didn''t seem like she would wake up anytime soon, Lena lay down beside her and also fell asleep for a while.


    The moment Ashley opened her eyes, she stretched out her hand only to find another person sleeping next to her.


    --


    She had no idea when Lena lay down beside her.


    In fact, it seemed that she hasn''t been noticing much lately. She had been staying in this city for four months but she just noticed recently that the weather was getting colder and people were starting to wear sweaters.


    Just now, Lena was probably so cold that she was holding tightly onto her own arms.


    Ashley frowned, feeling sad for Lena. She was quite a stubborn woman. Ashley had told her to go back to the company, but she insisted on staying with her.


    Ashley didn''t think it was necessary to keep her company.


    She grabbed a blanket and began to wrap it gently around Lena.


    However, as soon as Lena felt the fabric warming her up, she woke up.


    Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lena looked at Ashley. "Hey! You''re finally awake.


    Are you hungry? Do you want me to heat up the food I bought for you?"


    It was already late, but Ashley hadn''t had lunch that day and she couldn''t deny that she was a little hungry.


    Eventually, she nodded at Lena.


    Lena smiled and said, "Ok, you stay here and wait for me. I''ll heat up something for you to eat."


    Lena left taking the food she had bought at noon with her and then put it in the microwave outside.


    A few minutes later, she came back with the warm meal.


    Lena placed the bowl in front of Ashley. "Come one, eat now, or it will get cold."


    Noticing only one set of utensils, Ashley looked at Lena and asked, "What about you? What will you eat?"


    Lena responded, "I had lunch this afternoon, so I''m not hungry yet. Later, I''ll go outside and I''ll buy myself something to eat. Don''t worry about me."


    Lena smiled at Ashley.


    However, Ashley refused to eat alone. If Lena wasn''t going to have dinner with


    soon realized she didn''t have many contacts.


    She didn''t really have a friend she could call to come and look after her.


    The only reason Ashley said she would call someone was so she could send Lena home. She didn''t want to burden her any longer.


    Putting her phone down, Ashley struggled to get up. But when she did, she stood by the window and watched the heavy traffic outside.


    The cold wind blew over her as she pulled her coat tighter. It was already December.


    Winter had finally come.


    It was summer when Ashley first got here. She couldn''t believe how fast time flew. In the blink of an eye, it was winter already.


    "My child, you''ll be born safely," Ashley murmured to herself.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Chloe yelled on the next day when she walked into the ward.


    Ashley frowned at the noise, but she didn''t hesitate to cover Chloe''s mouth. "Do you really have to be so loud?"


    Chloe got rid of Ashley''s grip, and then started to pace back and forth in the room. "Am I being loud? How can I not be? Look at what happened to you! How can I stay calm?"


    Ashley replied, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I was accused of plagiarism and then the company fired me. It''s not serious."


    After listening to her, Chloe furiously poked on Ashley''s head and said, "How is this not serious? You''ve been wronged and you even got fired for it. Believe me, this is a big deal!"

 Chapter 614 How Dare You Bully My Friend

    "Then please tell me. What according to you, is a big deal? How about when every single one of them accused you of stealing their work? Isn''t that what you call a big deal? I am curious,"


    Ashley didn''t know what to say.


    Earlier that morning, she was still in the hospital and Chloe had called her at an unfortunate time. She didn''t want the latter to find out where she was and why she was there.


    Therefore, she made an excuse and lied, saying that she was too busy at the moment.


    As a shrewd person, Chloe immediately figured out that Ashley was lying to her. Actually, Ashley was never very good at making excuses.


    Therefore, she was able to force Ashley into telling her where she was. That was why she came to see her in a hurry.


    Seeing that Ashley was lying down with a pale face, Chloe was so worried that she could hardly sit still. That aroused her curiosity.


    Ashley didn''t intend to tell Chloe the entire story. She was a little hesitant since she didn''t want Chloe to worry about her.


    But again, her sloppy excuses were her downfall and in the end, after a thorough interrogation by Chloe, she had to tell her what had happened in the company yesterday. The story made Chloe scream out in anger.


    Having lived with her for a long time now, Ashley knew that her friend was a person with a short fuse. That was also the reason she had tried to hide the previous day''s events. She was afraid that Chloe would lose her temper.


    Sitting next to Ashley, Chloe asked, "Do you think that it was Sarah who set you up? Yes, it must be her! And that woman named Ida... I really must teach her a lesson! I''m telling you Ashley, anyone who dares to bully my friends is courting death!"


    Chloe''s not going to Ashley''s company right there and then to take care of Ida and Sarah was her showing of a remarkable amount of restraint.


    Ashley rubbed her aching temple and took her hand, "Chloe, calm down. Look, we are in the hospital. Please pay attention to your behavior."


    Although they were the


    s."


    Chloe felt relieved and a bit angry. But as long as Ashley was fine, she would be fine.


    But she was intrigued about what Ashley had just said? What would they do?


    "How about we open a flower shop? We can grow the flowers in our own shop. Think about it. We''ll be able to wake up with wonderful scents around us every day, and the air would be clean and healthy. Besides, people need flowers all the time. Anyone getting married, or proposing to their partners, or even going to a funeral, they all need flowers. Think about it, Ashley!"


    "Hmm, I like the idea. A flower shop is an ingenious business, to say the least. But we''ll need to invest a lot of time in it. And we''d need to be very careful, or else..."


    Before Ashley could finish her words, Chloe interrupted her. "Ah, so many things to consider and you''re getting so serious about it. Forget about that one. Let''s think about something else!"


    Ashley was out of words to say when she saw the look on Chloe''s face. She was pretending to be contemplating.


    "Oh, right."


    Chloe clapped her own hands, "We can open a pet store, raise some kittens, puppies, or basically anything that crawls. You know how our hearts melt when we see those cute little precious creatures every day. And it would be less of an investment, and we get to choose the cute and cuddly ones!"

 Chapter 615 Couldn’t Sit Still

    "Ashley... Ashley, what do you think?" Chloe asked.


    Ashley nodded. "Opening a pet store is quite a good idea. However, we are going to need to find a way to tame the pets. If we can''t tame them, then we have to at least find a way to make them obedient. If they are not well-behaved, no one will want to buy them. Just think about it! Who would want to buy a disobedient pet to take back home?"


    Chloe gave up. "Just forget about it then. It''s too much trouble. What if these pets scratch us while we are training them? We would definitely regret our current decision then."


    Thinking of this, Chloe gave up on her idea quite easily.


    Ashley was amused by her words and explained, "We don''t have to tame the pets ourselves. We just need to find someone qualified in animal behavior to tame them for us. We don''t have to risk that much."


    "No, I will have to think of another idea. What else can we do?" Chloe replied, racking her brain as she held her head with her hands.


    Ashley didn''t say anything more to her, instead she began to make her own business plans.


    Although none of Chloe''s ideas were what Ashley wanted to do, Chloe did have a good idea of starting a business.


    At present, the most important thing for Ashley was to start making money as soon as possible. Starting a business was not that difficult. Money was the most important factor, and the end goal.


    In the afternoon, Lena sent a message to Ashley, telling her that she couldn''t come to see her this afternoon because the company affairs were keeping her too busy.


    Ashley smiled and messaged her back, telling her to focus on her own work and not to fret about her.


    Ashley had known without a doubt that Lena would not be able to come see her today.


    No one would allow Lena, who was now having a promising career and a bright future, to visit so often with a plagiarist.


    "Who were you texting with just now? Why are you smiling so happily? Tell me the truth," asked Chloe.


    Chloe was curious why Ashley suddenly smiled while texting on the phone.


    Ashley explained, "It''s nothing¨Cjust a friend of mine. She had promised she would come to see me after work today


    omen."


    Her head snapped up, and Chloe gritted her teeth as she said, "I dare him!"


    Ashley couldn''t help laughing out loud at this.


    Only now did Chloe realize that Ashley was poking fun at her. "Well, Ashley, I didn''t expect that you had become such a bad girl. How dare you make such a joke at my expense!"


    Facing Chloe''s ''punishment, '' Ashley didn''t stand a chance to fight back. After a while, Ashley begged for mercy, "All right, all right! Chloe, you win. You win!"


    Managing to calm herself down, Chloe started to explain, "It''s not that I don''t want to get married. It''s just that I''m afraid of going through the whole thing.


    Ashley, you know about my past... My father and my mother were so happy when they got married. My father loved me, and he spoiled me very much.


    But no one could have guessed what would happen later,"


    as she spoke, she smiled bitterly. "It turned out that his love for my mother was a joke! It wasn''t real at all! He was also sweet talking another woman on the side, and making fake promises to her! Not only that, he was also spoiling all his illegitimate children! I wasn''t special at all!


    Ashley, you have no idea what my mother had to go through once she knew the truth. My mom really wanted to divorce him after she found out his secret. But my father refused to give her a divorce. He claimed that he still loved my mom, and that his affair with that woman was just an accident."

 Chapter 616 I Want To Be Here

    "What? What did he mean by an accident? If it was really just an accident, then how could he have such a big and healthy child? That child was just the same age as me for Christ''s sake! That jerk kept on saying how much he loved my mother, but he was really just a disgusting cheating husband! Why didn''t he just divorce my mother, huh?!


    And to make everything worse, another woman came knocking on our door and challenged my mother! That bitch created a scene right in front of our house! And you know what he did, huh? Nothing! He just stood there, claiming that he didn''t know who that lunatic was!


    I feel sick! God! How could such a disgusting man be my own father?! This is why I can''t trust any man! Falling in love is too risky. It''s so hard to trust someone you love with all your heart only to have it broken. And then, what? Be left with nothing. Do you know that feeling, Ashley? It sucks,"


    Chloe continuously lamented with a shaking voice and eyes almost teary.


    Ashley had never seen her so vulnerable. She had always been so lively and cheerful all the time, and this emotional outburst was so out of her character.


    Wrapping her arms around Chloe''s shoulders, she comforted her, "All right, Chloe, it''s all over now. Don''t be sad. Your mother will be worried when she learns about this."


    "No! You don''t understand! This is not over yet!


    My mother had always been so soft and gentle. When that woman came over to provoke her, my mother didn''t say anything and just stood there with an expressionless face! Do you know what that meant? My mother had completely given up on that man.


    She was too broken to fight for it! And the worst part of it is that all his women and that man''s infidelity pushed my mother to her death! My mother was so depressed that she jumped off a building! Ashley, I saw it with my own eyes! Every night I dream about it so vividly. Her sullen face, filled with pain and agony, is clearly played and replayed in my dreams.


    So you can''t blame me for hating that man to the core! He is a disgusting human being! Hypocrite! I don''t want anything to do with him! My mother did not deserve him! She did not deserve all of it!"


    Ashley understood how painful it must be for Chloe to lose her mother who deeply loved her. But she couldn''t say anything, she didn''t know what to say. It was a personal and family matter, and she was not in any position to say anything about it.


    So, instead of opening her mouth, she


    fied with his response, she said, "What do you mean by oh? I''m telling you, Ashley was wronged. You have to help her."


    Nolan was confused. Chloe''s request was unexpected, but even though he felt that way, he still looked at her and asked, "How do you want me to help her?"


    Chloe stood straight, placing her right hand under her chin and thought for a while. But to her dismay, she came up with nothing. So instead, she said, "We just have to let Duncan know that we are not the people he can mess with."


    "Alright. I''ll do what you say."


    Although still baffled, Nolan just looked at her affectionately. He didn''t have the heart to turn down her request¨C¨Cno matter how strange it was.


    "Well, can we go back now?"


    Hearing what he said, Chloe turned away and walked towards Ashley''s bed. "No, I can''t go back with you. I can''t leave Ashley alone here. If you want to leave, you can go now. But I''m staying."


    Chloe''s voice was stern cold as if Nolan''s gentle hug and loving eyes didn''t have any effect on her.


    At this moment, Nolan was even more confused. He didn''t understand why Chloe was treating him like he was nothing. Squinting his eyes to look at her, he asked doubtfully, "You really don''t want to go back with me?"


    "I clearly said I won''t go back. You can go by yourself. I want to stay with Ashley."


    Ashley was getting stressed, seeing such a young couple quarrel in front of her in a hospital ward. This was definitely not what she needed right now.


    So, in an attempt to discreetly mediate between the two, she pulled Chloe''s sleeve and said, "Chloe, why don''t you go back with him? I can stay here alone."

 Chapter 617 Two Childish Women

    "No, I have asked the doctor. You need to rest and recover now. Besides, you need someone to look after you, so I can''t leave you here all alone now."


    "I can find two nurses to look after her. So come home with me!" Nolan interjected.


    However, Chloe didn''t pay any attention to him at all. She was a woman who could be persuaded by reason but never be cowed by force. Since he talked to her like this, she wasn''t going to leave with him.


    Moreover, Chloe was unsure of what Nolan would do because of what had happened last night.


    She was neither stupid nor gullible.


    Lying on the bed, Ashley finally understood why Francis looked at her and Andrew with a strange expression when she was with Andrew. Nolan wore a similar expression on his face now.


    Ashley slapped a hand helplessly to her forehead. She lacked the words to comfort Nolan. Anyway, Chloe could be as stubborn as a mule.


    Having suffered a severe hemorrhage, Ashley had to remain in the hospital for a few days for observation. However, she had no relatives nearby who could keep her company.


    Ashley didn''t want to bother Selma and her family. So if Chloe left, she would definitely be alone.


    Chloe and Nolan were staring at each other, but neither of them was willing to compromise.


    Ashley watched them from the side. Suddenly she had a brilliant plan and suggested, "How about you two play a game of ''Rock Paper Scissors?'' The winner gets to decide."


    All of a sudden, the two averted their eyes from each other and turned to Ashley. She smiled awkwardly. "Well, I was just joking. You two continue with your staring contest instead."


    Ashley really didn''t want to become involved in their private business.


    "I think Ashley''s idea has merit. Nolan, let''s play a round. The winner has the power to make the decision."


    In an evil yet attractive way, Nolan''s lips curved in


    slip and fall.


    She treated Ashley like a little baby.


    "Alright, Chloe. Don''t fuss about me. I''m fine," said Ashley.


    With a disapproving glance at Ashley, Chloe retorted, "I am serious. You are pregnant now, and I will be the godmother of your unborn baby. I have to take good care of my godchild,"


    so saying, she stretched out her hand and touched Ashley''s swollen belly. It was a novel sensation that she enjoyed greatly.


    "Ashley, your belly is still too small for a baby. It''s so weird. I mean, do you think the baby will feel uncomfortable in there?"


    "I don''t know. But when you get pregnant, you will know how it is. However, you will find that the only thing you care about is your baby. And as long as you can touch your belly, you will feel a sense of accomplishment. It''s your own baby, and when it comes out, it is a piece of you that you''ve brought out into the world."


    Chloe nodded but then shook her head. "All right, all right. I won''t understand what you are saying now until I am pregnant."


    Somehow, Chloe was now looking forward to one day having her own baby with Nolan. She wondered what their baby would look like.


    Would their baby be a chip off the old block and look like Nolan or more like her?

 Chapter 618 Disappointed

    Chloe gently held Ashley close to her to keep her from getting hurt as they went for a walk around the block.


    Ashley''s face softened with the warmth and affection, delighted by Chloe''s withdrawal from her usual uncaring self.


    In all honesty, she didn''t expect Chloe to be so kind to her.


    Later that evening, Ashley told Chloe to go back home because she didn''t want her to experience the discomfort of a hospital bed. After all, that was the only bed Chloe would have to lie on if she stayed.


    Ashley didn''t mean to be impolite, her only concern was making sure that she wasn''t inconveniencing Chloe.


    "I am not going anywhere, so you''d better get used to that! I said I would be here with you, didn''t I? And you can''t possibly do everything by yourself, not in this condition. Stop trying to get rid of me, okay? I''m not here for you. I''m here for the baby," explained Chloe.


    Ashley sighed, staring at Chloe helplessly as she couldn''t find a suitable argument to refute her.


    In the end, she had no choice but to compromise.


    Time at the hospital passed by ever so slowly and after a while it started to feel like an eternity. Chloe''s only escape from boredom was her cellphone, reading and browsing through blogs. With one hand propping her head, Chloe looked at Ashley and complained, "Ashley, don''t you feel bored?"


    Ashely, however, was lying comfortably in bed, fully engrossed in a design book she was reading.


    Chloe would have been pulling her own hair out if she were in Ashley''s shoes.


    Ashley simply raised her head from the book and said, "No, I''m not. What''s up?"


    "I''m so bored! I hate these boring games on my phone. Can you talk to me?"


    In truth, Ashley wasn''t feeling bored at all. Since electromagnetic fields could be harmful to unborn babies she deliberately tried to stay away from electronic devices. Ashley had her books and she was quite content with them.


    Given the circumstances, Ashley felt that reading would be the best way to make use of her time.


    But eventually, Ashley closed the book and looked at Chloe. "Okay. What do you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s continue to talk about starting a b


    xt shocked her to her core.


    A group of children, aged about six or seven, were all standing around a boy with something in their hands. Some of them had stones, some had vegetables, while the others grabbed whatever they could find. They were shouting at the helpless boy, hurling what they had in their hands at him.


    Without wasting another second, Ashley jumped in to save the boy and yelled, "Stop!"


    Ashley''s loud voice, dripping with anger and intimidation, frightened the children at once.


    She approached them slowly, menacingly eyeing them one by one.


    It was hard to make out the boy''s identity by his appearance and the only thing Ashley could tell was that he was wearing a thin shirt and a pair of ragged trousers.


    Winter was fast approaching and while everyone was covered in warm clothes, wrapped up like a ball, the poor boy''s condition made Ashley feel sad.


    "What are you doing?" Ashley asked.


    The kids standing around looked at each other in silence, not knowing how to react. Perhaps it was because this was the first time someone had tried to stop them from ganging up on someone.


    One of older boys opened his mouth and said, "We are punishing him! Why do you care? What do you want?"


    "Oh," Ashley replied, as she walked past them, clearly not in the mood to care about their business.


    Having lived here for some time, Ashley already had a good understanding of the rules of this society.

 Chapter 619 The Little Boy Wouldnt Loosen His Grip

    Everything here, including the people and even the police, was so different from J City. If something terrible happened on the streets of J City, no one would sit idly by, doing nothing.


    But it was like the citizens here were programmed to not care about anyone else.


    Last time, Ashley got surrounded by several hooligans, and no one even bothered to come to her aid. It happened on the street in broad daylight. Things would have been fine if she was lucky to have the policemen patrolling the area.


    That traumatizing event was the last thing Ashley wanted to recall.


    If it wasn''t for that, her credit card wouldn''t have been stolen.


    And she wouldn''t end up like this.


    Fortunately, she had something to hold on to, something to make her life meaningful despite everything that happened to her. She was having a baby.


    So, even it wasn''t her business, she turned around to look at those children and asked, "Why are you bullying him?"


    Surprised, the children couldn''t respond for a while. They only gazed at her with utmost confusion painted in their eyes.


    Ashley gauged that the oldest among them was only eight years old. Violence and bullying at that early age were undoubtedly not good for children. They weren''t good for any age for that matter. They needed to be guided appropriately and be taught the proper manners.


    "It''s getting late. You''d all better go home," she warned in a stern voice.


    Her cold, sharp eyes pierced through those children, scaring them and melting their arrogance away. One by one, they all gradually ran and left.


    Ashley couldn''t help but heave a heavy sigh, looking at the backs of the children as they fled. She had promised herself to lay low, live quietly, and not meddle in other people''s affairs. But seeing those children on the verge of delinquency prompted her to stick her nose in their business.


    Shaking her head in disappointment, she approached the little boy. Squatting down, she asked with a soft voice, "Are you all right?"


    The poor helpless child stirred up Ashley''s sense of compassion. She had to admit to that it even triggered past experiences, witnessing the incident.


    As someone who was bullied by several different people, especially her sister, Ashley couldn''t just stand there and pretend not having seen anything. She knew, from experience, what a horrible feeling it was to be made fun of, and worse, to be physically harassed.


    So slowly, she tried t


    ''ll drive you home, okay?" She tried to sound concerned, but the boy''s mouth just remained shut. As her patience slowly ran out, Ashley burst into outrage and yelled, "Come on, boy! Say something! Why don''t you speak? Are you dumb or something?!"


    Her failed attempt to interrogate him only left the boy blankly staring at her even more.


    Grunting in utter frustration, she looked around again and shouted, "Whose child is this? Please come and take him home."


    "Miss, what are you doing here? Why don''t you come inside?" Suddenly, the security guard stuck his head out and looked at Ashley.


    God knew she wanted to enter the apartment, but with the boy attached to her like epoxy, she just couldn''t.


    Since the security guard had worked in the apartment complex for a long time, Ashley thought he might know who the boy was.


    So, as if a light bulb suddenly lit up in her head, she turned to him and eagerly asked, "Sir, do you know whose son he is? I saw someone hit him on the street corner, so I saved him, but now, he just won''t let go of me."


    Ashley sounded and looked helpless as she pounded on the edge of the guardhouse.


    She realized that she shouldn''t have interfered in other people''s business.


    Look what it got her in return, a freaking hassle from a little boy.


    "Who is it? Let me see."


    With a flashlight in his hand, the security guard walked out of the room and came to Ashley. As he pointed the light on the boy, a face smeared with dirt greeted their eyes.


    Under that blinding light, the boy squinted his eyes, still grabbing Ashley''s clothes tightly and not planning to loosen his grip.

 Chapter 620 Richards Horrible Scars Made Ashleys Heart Ache

    The security guard shook his head helplessly and said to Ashley, "I don''t know whose boy this is, but there is an orphanage next to our apartment. Maybe he ran away from there."


    "Can you ask the boy to let go of me? I can''t go inside with him dragging me like this," Ashley said.


    At this moment, Ashley could only regret being nosy. She wished she didn''t stick her nose into whatever mess the boy was in.


    Now getting rid of him seemed nearly impossible.


    Hearing Ashley''s words, the security guard turned to the boy. "C''mon kid. Let go of her. She needs to go home to rest, and so do you," the security guard said with a reasoning voice.


    The boy just rolled his eyes in a clumsy way and made no other reaction to the older man''s words.


    Ashley noticed that the boy''s grip on her had hardened and he had now creased her outfit. This frustrated her a lot.


    "Please, can you get him off me now?" Ashley said in a pleading tone.


    The security guard was glad to offer help.


    Without wasting any time, he moved and decided to grab the boy''s hand. Generally speaking, as an adult, the guard''s strength should have been much greater than the little boy''s. Moreover, a five-year-old wasn''t capable of doing much. But this situation was bizarre! No matter how hard the security guard tried, the boy wouldn''t budge. His hand just remained glued to Ashley''s dress.


    Despite several attempts, the security didn''t succeed. Now he had no choice but to admit defeat. After breathing a sigh of frustration, he said, "Sorry, I''ve tried my best, but this little boy''s hand seems to be stuck to your clothes. I can''t do anything about it, unless you''re OK with ruining your dress."


    Ashley let out a wail.


    Pulling an angry face, she asked, "What should I do now? I can''t just take the boy home like this."


    Ashley looked at the boy and shook her head.


    Seeing this, the security guard nodded and said, "But you have no other choice. Why don''t you take him with you tonight? I will try to inquire about that boy''s parents or guardian tomorrow, if he does have one."


    The situation was getting out of hand and the security guard had no intention of


    is boy is acting stupid. He is probably one!'' she thought, feeling defeated.


    With no other alternative, Ashley reached out and tried to take off the boy''s clothes herself.


    But before she could lay her finger on him, his strong and firm hands held her.


    His ice-cold touch made her shiver. If she had acted on an impulse, she would have thrown him away. However, she decided she had to be careful.


    Finally, Ashley managed to calm herself and said, "Let me help you take a shower, okay? I won''t hurt you. Could you please release your grip on me?"


    Ashley spoke in the softest manner possible. Although the boy didn''t answer her question, Ashley thought he was capable of understanding what she said.


    Slowly, the boy managed to loosen his hold and released Ashley. His eyes were on Ashley all the time.


    Ashley let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it turned out that the little boy wasn''t as dumb as he looked. He was able to make sense of some of her words.


    Determined to clean him up, Ashley tested the water temperature, stripped the boy of his clothes and put him in the tub to give him a bath.


    When Ashley caught sight of the little boy''s body, she was taken aback. ''What on earth are these?''


    The boy''s back was covered with scars, both healed and fresh ones. Ashley had never seen such a sight before. She was totally stunned.


    ''What on earth has happened to him?'' she wondered, her heart aching for him.

 Chapter 621 Take Him Back

    He was still such a little boy. At this age, he should have been living a happy and peaceful life, being pampered and spoiled by his parents. Instead, it seemed like he had been constantly abused and tortured by someone.


    Fixing her eyes on the numerous scars covering the little boy''s back, Ashley became much more careful handling him.


    It hurt so much just to take a glimpse of the scars. Ashley wondered how this boy managed put up with the pain on a daily basis.


    Ashley bathed the little boy carefully with the lightest of touches. Since she didn''t have any clothes that he could wear, she decided to borrow some from Selma.


    Luckily, Selma still had some clothes that Tony had worn when he was young. Old-fashioned and plain, they were still decent enough to be worn.


    Of course, Selma found it odd that Ashley had come to borrow some clothes for a child. "What''s going on? Why do you want clothes for a little kid all of a sudden?" Selma asked with curiosity.


    Ashley didn''t mind explaining the whole story to Selma. Considering the little boy was still lying in the bathtub and fearing that he might have an accident and possibly drown, she kept her reply as brief as possible. "It''s a long story. I can''t get into it right now, but I''ll explain everything tomorrow."


    Then, she thanked her neighbor and left in a hurry with the clothes.


    Ashley''s brief explanation even confused her. "What on earth has just happened? Why did she come to me to ask for clothes for a little kid?" Selma murmured.


    After racking her brain for a while, she decided to stop thinking about it. After all, Ashley would tell her in the morning, what was actually going on.


    After getting the clothes for little boy, Ashley hurried back to her room to get a clean bath towel. Then, she wiped the boy dry and helped him put on the borrowed clot


    essfully put the boy in bed after much effort. "Sleep little boy. Tomorrow we will go look for your parents."


    Then, she walked out of the room and closed the door.


    After cleaning up, she retired to her bedroom.


    It was unfortunate that she had gotten herself into such an unexpected situation today.


    Fortunately apart from the fact that he was a little dazed and couldn''t speak, the boy was in good condition, so Ashley made up her mind to take him back tomorrow.


    She didn''t have the time nor energy to take care of a child. Besides, she was soon going to give birth to her own.


    She fell asleep almost as soon as her head hit her pillow.


    The next morning, she woke up early and continued to lie in bed for a while before finally getting up in a daze.


    After washing her face, she went to the kitchen and made some porridge and snacks.


    The smell of porridge slowly wafted through the air.


    As Ashley cooked, she didn''t notice that a boy who was about a meter tall slowly opened the door and walked out.


    When she turned around and spotted the sudden movement, she flinched in surprise.


    It was only when she realized that it was the little boy whom she had bought home last night, that she relaxed.

 Chapter 622 Touching

    For a moment there, Ashley had completely forgotten about the matter.


    Walking towards the boy, she helped him fix his clothes. "How are you? Did you sleep well last night?" she asked.


    The boy just looked at her cautiously, not uttering a single word.


    Judging from what had happened the day before, Ashley didn''t expect that the boy would want to talk to her now.


    ''That is fine, I guess, '' Ashley sighed in her mind, ''The important thing is that he understands what I''m saying to him.''


    "Alright then. I''ll take you to wash up a bit and then you can come back and have some breakfast, okay?" ''Then I''ll finally be able to send you back.''


    Thinking of this, Ashley couldn''t help but feel better. She wanted to help the child but this wasn''t a good time for her, with a baby on the way.


    After Ashley finished cleaning up, they went to the door and were about to go out. However, upon opening the door, Ashley saw that Selma was standing outside. Peering over Ashley''s shoulders, Selma saw the little boy behind her.


    "Ashley...Who''s he?" Selma asked in surprise, "I don''t remember you having a child this big already!"


    Feeling helpless, Ashley had no choice but to explain. "Truthfully, I don''t know who he is," Ashley said, "Yesterday, when I went out to buy something, I saw him being surrounded by several other children. They were bullying him. I felt so sorry for him that I just had to protect him. But...Oh, I don''t know!"


    From the way Ashley explained the event that had happened to her, she sounded very frustrated that there was now a strange boy in her home.


    She definitely didn''t expect that she would suddenly get tangled up with a little boy like this.


    Glancing back at the him, Selma sighed as she, too, did not know what to do with Ashley''s situation.


    "So what do you plan to do now? What are you going to do with the boy?" Selma asked.


    "I don''t know. Send him back home maybe. I can''t keep him here forever."


    Selma nodded, "Tha


    he boy, Ashley and Selma looked at each other worriedly.


    "Oh, no, isn''t this Richard? Take a closer look! Is it really him?"


    one of the children cried out.


    "Oh, you''re right. It really is him."


    "But why did he come back? Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t come back? Bad luck! Looks like his plans were cut short!"


    "Wasn''t he lying there and could barely move last night? Why and how did he come back?"


    It was obvious that the boy named Richard wasn''t welcome here. Even the children didn''t like him. They were disappointed when they saw that he was indeed back.


    Hearing all the children''s comments about Richard made Ashley sad.


    Although she knew that she had been an orphan as well, she couldn''t be certain if she had ever stayed at an orphanage.


    Her memories from that time were all muddled. Sometimes, she would remember fragments of the past, but even then they were still very unclear to her.


    Seeing how the children treated Richard so harshly, Ashley instinctively put her arm around the boy to protect him.


    ''They''re just kids, '' Ashley thought, feeling helpless, ''They probably don''t even know what they''re talking about or how their words could affect other people. Even so, they will regret it once they get older and they still remember all the bad things they''ve said and done.''

 Chapter 623 Poor Richard

    Without hesitation, Ashley moved towards the bullied boy and stood in front of him like a shield, ready to take whatever was thrown at them, just to protect the kid. She looked back at Richard, who stood quietly behind her. Pity formed on Ashley''s face as she saw the tears that started falling down the little boy''s face. Then, her expression changed to anger as she turned to the noisy kids in front of her. They kept murmuring with each other and still wouldn''t stop with their abusive words. Her eyebrows furrowed deep into her forehead as she heard every single word they said in hushed voices before she spoke, "That''s enough! Stop it, all of you!


    He is your friend, too, isn''t he? I mean, he is just like you. Here''s a reality check, you don''t have anyone else other than the rest of you here, so shouldn''t you all be united? Shouldn''t all of you stick together and comfort each other? Not go against one another, because you have no one else but each other in here. Now, think about the words you just told him. What if someone else said that to you? How would you feel? You would feel hurt too, right?"


    Ashley stared at the kids and heaved a deep sigh. She didn''t say anything more, knowing that these kids wouldn''t understand that much. They only thought what was fun for them and nothing else. In short, they were too young to understand sympathy and empathy.


    Besides, scolding these kids wasn''t what she came here for. It was better to just get to the point as soon as possible and get this thing done and over with.


    Seeing that Ashley was done talking to the kids, Selma pulled Ashley aside and crouched down at eye level with the children in front of her. She smiled at them and asked, "Do you know where the orphanage director is? We need to talk to her about something. Can you help us and tell them that we need to talk to someone from the office?"


    One of the kids standing in front of the group nodded and said, "Sure, please wait a minute."


    The kid then ran into the building without another word. The rest of the kids smiled at Selma. While they waited, some did not dare say a word as they felt scared of how Ashley looked at them.


    Ashley''s scolding face was enough to make them quietly stand aside and just shifted their eyes among Richard, Ashley, and Selma. Shortly after, the kids felt bored and went to play among themselves, not really minding Ashley''s upset look.


    As soon as Selma stood up, she grabbed Ashley''s sleeves and said softly, enough for only Ashley to hear, "Maybe, turn that frown into a smile. They are just kids, you know. You did not really have to scold that way. After all, they still don''t have any sense of morality and could not distinguish right from wrong. All they care about now are fun and games."


    Ashley heaved a deep sigh and relaxed her face. She knew that she was too impulsive and probably even too harsh towards the kids. She did not really have any right to scold them, but deep down she did not regret doing it. Perhaps, being an orphan herself like Richard made her empathetic. She too grew up in an orphanage, and even now, she was still a bit sensitive about it.


    Ashley then looked at Selma and sighed, "I know, but still, they were going overboard. I''m not sure I''m not the only one who thinks that what they did was bullying, verbal abuse to be exact. I know they are just kids, and maybe they don''t really know or mean what they say, but words are still the most painful weapon, because it will leave a scar for the rest of your life. Moreover, once words are released from the mouth, it can never be taken back, and even if you could, it would have already left a scar in the heart. Whether or not the boy will remember these bitter memories for the rest of his life, I still will recall this moment wherein a boy was being treated this way and I did something about it. Anyway, I just could not help it."


    Selma looked at Ashley and took a deep sigh


    ley said, "Well then, I will leave him back in your care."


    As she said this, Ashley slightly pushed the boy towards the director, but the boy knew what she was doing and immediately held on to her hand, refusing to let go.


    Ashley frowned. She crouched down and looked at Richard at eye level and smiled at him. "You''re home now. You''ll be all right." Then, she stood up and gently removed his hand from hers, immediately turning her back to them and left before she could do anything that she might regret.


    Seeing Ashley leaving, Richard''s eyes welled up and stepped forward, ready to run and catch up with her, but the director was quick and caught him before he could take a step. "Where are you going, boy? The orphanage is this way. Make sure you don''t run away again or else, I won''t even think about taking you back in next time." The boy struggled a little and wanted to go, but the director held him tightly on his wrist and said with a stern voice, "Oh, come on, can''t you obey me just this once? Don''t you even have a sense of discipline in you?"


    Ashley and Selma hadn''t walked that far and clearly heard the director''s words and tone.


    Even with the scolding and threatening tone, the boy continued to struggle to break free from the director''s grasp. Despite not being able to speak, the boy tried to make some noise to call out to Ashley, wanting her to come back and take him away from this awful place. With her back turned, Ashley did not know how the director stopped him and did not want to know how, but eventually, she could not hear his struggling voice anymore.


    As soon as Ashley and Selma were out of the orphanage property, Ashley stopped, feeling the weight in her steps. She looked at Selma and smiled bitterly. "I was wondering, did we really have to leave that child in that orphanage? I''m worried about how the director could not even give him a smile, let alone the other kids, who all looked like they get along except him. He''s miserable in there!"


    Selma looked at Ashley with a confused expression and shrugged. "Well, what else can we do? He belongs in this orphanage, and this is home. Regardless of how awful he is being treated inside, it has nothing do with you, and you have no right or power to change that. I mean, you can''t just scold the orphanage director for treating him unfairly, can you?"


    Selma gave out a chuckle at her own joke, but after seeing the serious expression on Ashley, she suddenly realized what Ashley was trying to say. Selma gasped in surprise and asked in disbelief, "Wait, Ashley, you don''t mean... You want to adopt that child, don''t you?"

 Chapter 624 An Unexpected Visitor

    Before Ashley could say anything, Selma interrupted her, "Ashley, wait. You have got to think this over. Don''t be too impulsive. Look, adopting a child is not as simple as you think.


    Besides, you are pregnant now and are going to have to take care of your own baby as well. Are you sure you can support both of them all by yourself?"


    Obviously, a single mother would have to work very hard to raise two children.


    Ashley hadn''t thought of that. She just felt sorry for the child and wanted to give him a home.


    She had learned from Selma that the boy wasn''t loved at home and his parents always abused him. He was being physically and mentally tortured.


    The worst part was that the boy hadn''t had a good time even in the orphanage.


    So when Selma mentioned of someone adopting the child, Ashley suddenly came up with an idea.


    Indeed, it was one way to go. --


    She could adopt the child.


    However...


    Only after Selma reminded her did Ashley realize that she was going to have a child of her own as well, and adopting a second one meant doubling the work.


    Moreover, she didn''t have a job now, which meant that her resources were limited. And now giving it more thought, she just didn''t feel strong enough to take care of two children.


    On seeing that Ashley had gotten lost in thought, Selma held her hand and led her out of the room. She then tried to comfort her, "Look Ashley, I think it''d be best if you stop thinking about these things. What you really need to do right now is to take care of yourself and your baby. And prepare for the day it will finally be born."


    After that, she pulled Ashley away.


    On their way back, Selma kept persuading Ashley to give up the idea, but she wasn''t sure Ashley agreed with her.


    Finally, Selma asked, "You don''t work now, do you?"


    Ashley shook her head and replied in the negative.


    "That is good. Since you are pregnant, you can''t work in the company anymo


    e boy and requested gently.


    The little boy looked at Ashley and shook his head without saying anything. He held her even tighter.


    Ashley had no choice but to let the little boy cling on as she walked inside.


    Ashley slowly struggled into the room with that large pendant on her thigh. When she came to the sofa in the living room, she pulled the little boy up from her legs and put him down gently on the sofa, and then sat down next to him.


    Ashley looked at Richard. Although it had been only a few days since they last met, Ashley felt like they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Moreover, Ashley didn''t know if she was overthinking or not, but she always felt like this child was getting thinner every day.


    Did he not get enough food in the orphanage? Or was it just her imagination? Could it be that he couldn''t sleep well?


    Ashley admitted that she was not a nosy person, but now when she saw the little boy, she couldn''t help thinking about those things.


    Stroking the boy''s head, she asked, "How did you find your way here? Is everything okay in the orphanage? Are they still bullying you?"


    The strangest thing was that there was a guard at the entrance to the community. If someone didn''t have a pass, he couldn''t enter. How did this little boy get in?

 Chapter 625 Take Richard In For Overnight

    Ashley didn''t know the phone number of the orphanage. Also, it was already very late. She could see no possible means of taking Richard back.


    Besides, he had only been here once before. How could he remember this place so clearly?


    Ashley was curious and at a loss for words. Sitting on the sofa, the duo merely looked at each other.


    Every time Ashley wanted to go somewhere or get up, Richard seemed scared and would immediately stand up and hold on to her tightly.


    Ashley felt a little helpless and told him, "Look, I am going to get you something to eat. If you are scared, you can come with me to the kitchen."


    After saying that, Ashley stood up. Richard followed her closely as if he was afraid that he would get lost.


    Ashley had finished dinner just now, so the food was still warm. She simply reheated it slightly and put it in front of him.


    But the boy merely stared at the food. His eyes were still fixed on Ashley.


    Ashley pushed the plate closer to him and asked, "What''s wrong? Go on and eat."


    Richard just stared at the pair of chopsticks and didn''t do anything.


    Ashley looked at him and asked hesitantly, "Don''t tell me you want me to feed you!"


    It was very tiring to try and make conversation with a person who wouldn''t respond. Ashley was having that experience now.


    However, for the moment, she had no choice but to feed Richard slowly.


    Luckily, Richard was quite obedient. When Ashley brought a bite close to him, he opened his mouth and gulped it down obediently.


    At least he did that, so Ashley felt relieved.


    After feeding him, Ashley looked at his clothes and frowned, "Why are you still wearing the same clothes I gave you that day? They''ve gotten so dirty. Haven''t you taken any bath back at the orphanage?"


    Although she knew that he was having a hard time in the orphanage, she had never expected him to end up like this. Was the director of the orphanage


    he asked Ashley to come to her house directly.


    After hanging up the phone, Ashley took Richard to Selma''s house and knocked on the door.


    It was Tony who opened the door. Ashley was surprised. She hadn''t seen him in a long time. Ashley smiled, "Hi Tony, when did you come back?"


    Tony stopped for a while before answering as he saw Ashley''s big belly, "I''ve been here for several days now. I am currently on holiday."


    Ashley was surprised and asked, "What holiday? Really?"


    Tony nodded, "Yes, It''s the winter vacation."


    Ashley was still a little dazed, "Winter break? So soon?"


    It was possibly because she hadn''t thought much about these things recently. Staying at home had kept her out of touch with the world.


    "Well, it''s so cold outside. Why are you still talking at the door? Come on in!"


    Selma came out of nowhere and said to the two at the door.


    There was a complicated look on Ashley''s face as she looked at Selma and said, "Look, I just have a few things to say and then I''ll go back. I just want to ask you a favor only for today."


    Richard was standing right behind Ashley. He was so little that they hadn''t even noticed him yet.


    Looking at Ashley, Selma asked, "What''s the matter? Just tell me directly. I will try my best to help you."

 Chapter 626 Whats Going On

    Ashley felt a little embarrassed, but she knew that Selma would definitely help.


    After all, it was Selma who helped her get to the orphanage last time.


    For Ashley, Selma was the best option, and the only person she could ask for help.


    Ashley pulled Richard out from behind her and said, "Do you still remember this boy?"


    Seeing Richard appear, Selma was somewhat surprised. She looked at Ashley and asked, "Isn''t this the same boy we took back yesterday? What''s going on? Why did you bring him back again?"


    If only Ashley had brought him back voluntarily.


    But now, there was a huge problem.


    The little boy had come to Ashley on his own, and he insisted on staying at her home. This put Ashley in a tough spot.


    Ashley frowned helplessly. "No."


    Noticing Ashley''s swollen belly and knowing she couldn''t feel comfortable speaking in the doorway, Selma insisted that she come in and sit on the sofa. Then she said to Ashley, "Okay, you can talk now. You''re not forbidden from coming in."


    Ashley smiled. She knew that Selma was very considerate towards her and was worried that she would get tired from standing for too long.


    After Richard and Ashley came in, Selma asked Tony to take Richard away so that they could discuss matters.


    Tony frowned. Although he was not keen on it, he still took Richard''s hand and led him away.


    Seeing Richard following Tony without any issues, Ashley was a little surprised. She had thought that the child would kick up a fuss for having to be away from her.


    "Now, tell me something. What''s wrong with that boy? Do you still plan on adopting him?


    Ashley, I don''t blame you. However, given your health and your financial situation, you''d better not consider it. Besides, you have an unborn baby now and will soon be a mother. Raising your own child will al


    er.


    Richard became excited and darted towards Ashley. Seeing that he was about to bump into her, Tony suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Richard''s collar, stopping him.


    Richard stopped less than a meter away from Ashley. But he still couldn''t touch her. He was so worried that he anxiously waved his little hands and looked at Tony accusingly.


    Looking down at Richard, Tony''s voice was ice cold as he warned, "Be careful, she is pregnant. There is a little baby inside her."


    Ashley smiled gratefully at Tony. "You can let him go. I believe he won''t rush to me so fast now."


    Tony glanced at Ashley and then let go of Richard. In the blink of an eye, Richard ran to Ashley''s side and held on to her tightly, casting a roguish look at Tony.


    Ashley was amused by his comical reaction.


    She gently stroked the back of Richard''s head and said, "Well, he is like an older brother, Tony. So don''t look at him like that, okay?"


    Tony didn''t sit down, but stood guard beside Ashley. Staring at her bulging belly, he pressed his lips into a pensive line and asked, "When did you get pregnant?"


    Ashley didn''t expect such a question from him. She was stunned and didn''t know how to answer him.

 Chapter 627 Adopt Him

    "I don''t know how to explain it. It''s a long story. I can explain it to you in detail when I have time." Ashley''s weak voice seemed helpless. Obviously, she wasn''t ready to talk about it, immediately dismissing the subject as her eyes wandered elsewhere.


    Recognizing her discomfort on the subject, Tony nodded and instead looked at Richard, "Are you going to send him back to the orphanage?"


    "I have to. I have no choice," Ashley replied, also turning her head to glance at the poor little boy.


    Just then, Selma came out of her room and walked towards Ashley. With an expressionless face, she said, "Well, let''s go now."


    Ashley, who now seemed more anxious than ever, braced her hands against the sofa and struggled to her feet with Tony''s help.


    With a deep breath, she flashed a weak smile at Tony and expressed her thanks.


    Then, grabbing Richard by the hand, she walked slowly out of the room with Selma.


    The orphanage was not far from where they lived, so going there on foot was not big of a deal.


    While they walked through the streets, Richard held on to Ashley''s hand tightly, fearing that he might lose them somewhere along the way.


    It had been bugging her how the little boy could stick to her as if she was a familiar figure. They were complete strangers to each other, and frankly, with his innocent face, he shouldn''t easily trust her like that.


    ''Was it because I saved him last time?'' she silently wondered, glancing at the tiny hands clasped against hers.


    They were here the previous day and it was the same as before. The orphanage was filled with children running and playing to their hearts'' content. Their innocent laughter and sincere smiles filled the air, giving off a lighter ambiance despite the tragic reality of being orphans.


    With their increasing number, the orphanage could certainly not look after all of them. The shortage of staff, supported only by a few volunteers, would definitely not suffice to keep it in order.


    However, the lively voices of the children surely kept the whole place cheerful and bright. The problem was that the children were not ready to share that happiness and cheer towards Richard. In a place where their situation was what they had in common, it was ironic that this little still could not fit in.


    Selma took a glance at Ashley and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the director''s office. We met her yesterday, remember? Just leave the child to her. I''m sure the director will keep him in check this time. If he runs away again, it will not end up well."


    Nodding her head, Ashley simply agreed and followed Selma''s advice.


    Still dragging Richard by the hand, they walked towards the entrance.


    Ashley raised her hand and knocked twice on the wooden door.


    "Come in."


    An old female vo


    Out of the blue, the director of the orphanage suddenly grabbed Richard by his hand and pulled him to her side. It was so forceful and aggressive that even Ashley felt the heavy tug as she lost her grip on the little boy''s hand.


    Glancing at Ashley with utmost rigid eyes, the director uttered, "I don''t have time for this. You can leave now. Thank you for bringing him back."


    "Let''s go, Ashley. Why are you still standing here? Don''t you want to leave?" Selma urged, noticing how her friend didn''t budge, obviously in a daze while she stared at the little boy.


    She took Ashley''s hand and hurriedly led her out.


    Ashley took one last look at Richard as Selma dragged her out of the orphanage.


    As her feet dragged against the floor on their way out, Ashley heard the painful scream of the poor little boy. For a second, she almost stopped and looked back, but Selma kept pulling her away without looking back.


    Meanwhile, Richard mustered all his strength and broke free from the director''s grip.


    "What?!" the old woman exclaimed. Her mouth agape while watching Richard desperately ran out of her office.


    Another scream blared from inside the orphanage. Ashley couldn''t help but turn around once more. Her heart skipped a beat seeing Richard rush towards her.


    As a smile grew wide on her lips, Ashley slowly opened her arms and received the little boy with a tight embrace.


    Richard faintly panted as she wrapped him in her arms, placing his head on her shoulder.


    At that moment, outside the orphanage with the lively laughter of the other children in the background, Ashley had only one thing in mind - to adopt the little boy.


    Even though he was obviously not favored in this orphanage, Ashley felt a strong connection with him. And she could not stand the thought of leaving him here, under the watch of that hostile director.

 Chapter 628 Its Your Own Business

    They hugged each other for so long that Ashley lost all concept of time, becoming unaware of how long they were locked in an embrace.


    It was not until the director''s voice cut in from behind Ashley that she let go of Richard.


    "What are you doing? Are you leaving or not? I''m too busy for such nonsense,"


    the director crossed her arms impatiently.


    Since Ashley wasn''t going to adopt this child, yet she was so close to him, the director of the orphanage didn''t feel comfortable witnessing such a scene.


    Her rebuke was ill-toned.


    Ashley struggled to straighten up and ignored the director''s insensitive remarks. She turned to look tearfully at Selma and said, "I''m sorry."


    Watching this scene, Selma understood why Ashley was apologizing to her.


    She sighed heavily. She had tried everything she could to dissuade Ashley. However, Ashley couldn''t easily do that. She had no other choice.


    After all, she had advised Ashley for her own good. But the final decision was up to Ashley herself.


    Selma patted Ashley''s shoulder and said with a sigh, "I have advised you with everything I know. Since you insist on adopting the child, I have nothing else to say. But I want to leave you with one last piece of advice. You have to think with clarity now. Don''t just act on impulse."


    Ashley felt extremely grateful. "Thank you, Selma. I know what to do now, and I have made up my mind. I am adopting this child!"


    Ashley dreaded leaving this boy in the orphanage. The director''s attitude toward this boy didn''t set her at ease.


    "What procedures do I need to go through to adopt this boy? Can it be done now?"


    The director looked at Ashley in surprise and asked with a rais


    take good care of Richard and be his mother.


    Ashley took Richard to the guest bedroom which was next to the master bedroom. Everything he needed had been prepared, and the room was to become the little boy''s own.


    Ashley slowly tidied up Richard''s room, and then helped him into bed. She instructed, "From now on, this is your room, and you can decorate it as you like. You can also tell me if you want to change anything here. And, if you want, you can also call me mom.


    Ah, I don''t have enough clothes for you here. Tomorrow, we will go shopping for some clothes.


    ¡­"


    Ashley rambled on and on to Richard. Meanwhile, Richard just watched Ashley quietly and smiled at her from time to time, not saying anything.


    All of a sudden, Ashley slapped her palm to her forehead and said, "Oh, I almost forget that you can''t talk. But it doesn''t matter. I will take you to the hospital after I give birth. I think there''s someone there who can help you talk."


    Ashley ruffled Richard''s hair playfully and smiled softly. "Be a good boy, OK?"


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang. Ashley glanced at the caller ID. It was Chloe.

 Chapter 629 Such A Cute Boy

    As soon as Ashley answered the phone, Chloe''s excited voice came through. "Ashley, where are you now? Let''s go shopping together!"


    Chloe''s voice was always energetic and full of vitality. If she was unhappy in one moment, she would feel completely different in the next.


    Except for the orphanage drama, Ashley hadn''t gone outside in a while because of her pregnancy. She was about to turn down Chloe''s offer without even a moment of thought when she glanced at Richard sitting on the bed with an innocent look. She remembered that she needed to get him some new clothes.


    As soon as Chloe asked Ashley out to go shopping, she realized her folly and slapped herself on the back of her head. "How forgetful of me! You''re more than eight months pregnant now. This isn''t the right time to be going out. I''m sorry, Ashley."


    Ashley smiled faintly, as she could almost picture Chloe''s disappointed look. "Hey, it''s okay! I think I can still go out and have some fun."


    "Yes, you''re right. Your pregnancy doesn''t mean that you should stay at home all day long. Some fresh air would be good for you and the baby as well," Chloe suggested.


    "Where are you now? I''ll come and pick you up," Chloe said.


    "I''m just at home. I will be downstairs after I put away everything."


    "Okay," replied Chloe.


    After hanging up the phone, Ashley noticed Richard sitting still on the bed, not saying a word and not moving an inch. She held his hand, feeling sorry for him and said, "Your Aunt Chloe will be here soon. Let''s get ready and wait for her downstairs. I''ll buy you some new clothes, okay?"


    Ashley wasn''t expecting to hear a response from Richard, but she just wanted to give him a heads up.


    "You want to come along with us, right? If that''s a ''yes'', please give me a nod. If it''s a


    elp but take a look at Richard. Suddenly, she felt that Richard was a little dazed and a little goofy.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I''ve already adopted him. It''s done. Besides, so what if he doesn''t speak? He doesn''t have to talk. I think he is good enough as he is."


    Ashley rubbed her hand over Richard''s head as she spoke.


    Richard rested his head on Ashley''s shoulder as though he was completely dependent on her.


    Having realized that Ashley had made up her mind, Chloe put her hand on her forehead and said, "Okay, whatever. I don''t want to talk about this anymore."


    Chloe knew how stubborn Ashley could be and that it would be a waste of time to argue with her.


    "Anyway, just take care of yourself. If you need anything, just let me know, okay?"


    Ashley nodded and said, "Okay, thanks."


    The car drove through many streets before finally stopping in front of a luxurious shopping mall.


    Chloe pushed the door open and got out of the car. "Come on, let''s go check out this mall."


    It was a known fact that women loved to go shopping. The sight of Chloe''s happy face made Ashley smile too.


    With Chloe to her side, Ashley led Richard inside the extravagant shopping mall.

 Chapter 630 Suddenly Ashley Had A Child

    Although Chloe didn''t like Richard much, she was a bit touched when she saw how Ashley was so fond of him.


    At first, she intended to go shopping with Ashley, but she ended up picking clothes for Richard.


    And it seemed to have triggered her interest.


    The three walked into a children''s clothing store. Endless arrays of beautiful children''s garments greeted their eyes. This excited Chloe more than her friend who had become a mom even before gave birth. "Ashley, Ashley! Come and take a look. How about this set? Perfect?"


    The sales lady in the store was observant. Judging from what Chloe was wearing, she could tell that Chloe must be from a wealthy or powerful family.


    "Miss, this is our latest collection which is very popular in Britain nowadays. This is perfect with the current climate. It is neither too hot nor too cold to wear it now."


    The sales girl explained to Chloe.


    "Okay, thanks! We will take a look around first and let you know if we need anything. You can go back to your work," replied Chloe with a nod.


    Ashley took Richard''s hand and went to Chloe''s side. That suit of garment in Chloe''s hands was indeed fashionable.


    Chloe removed the clothes from the hanger and held it up, in front of Richard. "What do you think? Do you like it?"


    After taking a look at the clothes, Richard turned to Ashley.


    Ashley released Richard''s hand and ran her hand on the clothes to feel the fabric. Then, she said to Chloe, "How about you take him to the dressing room so he can try them on?"


    "Me?" asked Chloe, pointing at herself.


    "Yes," Ashley nodded. "You can take him to try them on. As you can see, I''m pregnant now and it''s inconvenient for me to assist him."


    Casting Richard a glance, Chloe replied, "It is okay for me. But he is so attached to you as if you were a part of him all the


    . Just pack these clothes up and I''ll pay the bill."


    As she said so, she stopped Ashley presenting her bank card and gave her own card. "Use mine," she urged the sales lady.


    The sales lady took the card and said, "Okay, it''s 1800 yuan in total. Please sign here."


    Chloe quickly signed her name, took Ashley''s hand and said, "All right, let''s go. We can buy a few more sets for the kid in case you have to hang out often."


    Ashley had planned to do just that. It was so good to know they had the same thoughts.


    Chloe was a good person. She didn''t mean to upset Ashley. She just felt a little surprised to learn that Ashley suddenly adopted a child.


    The three spent the whole afternoon shopping. Chloe, Ashley and Richard bought a lot of things including shoes, day clothes, pajamas, toiletries, and toys.


    Considering Ashley being pregnant, Chloe just let her carry a few shopping bags. The rest were carried by Chloe herself while Richard held a bag with his new toys in it.


    When she was about to go in another shop, she realized that her hands were full of shopping bags.


    At last, she gave up.


    Ashley was rendered speechless. She was overwhelmed by the kindness and generosity of her friend.

 Chapter 631 Crazy Shopping

    The three of them finally found a quiet place nearby to rest. Huffing and puffing, Chloe dropped all the bags on the table and slumped on the chair. "That''s it. I''m done. I''m even sweating on such a cold day."


    Ashley rolled her eyes at Chloe and said, "I thought you said you wanted to shop around a little longer? I thought you would never feel tired."


    Ashley had warned Chloe earlier about having to carry a lot of bags if she didn''t stop buying things. However, Chloe somehow convinced Ashley that she had it all under control and now they were facing exactly what Ashley had feared.


    Although Ashley''s words might have come off as a bit harsh, she couldn''t hide the fact that she cared about Chloe. She poured a glass of water for her and said, "Here, have some water."


    Ashley poured a glass of water for Richard as well.


    Chloe grabbed the glass quickly and gulped it down in an instant.


    Glancing at Ashley with dissatisfaction, Chloe said, "Hey, I was only thinking for Richard. He''s just moved into your place. A little boy like him need a lot of things, so we have to prepare a lot beforehand. Moreover, right now you''re going to need all the help you can get. I was just trying to be helpful.


    And here you are, blaming me for being such a good friend." As her voice trailed off, she cast Ashley an aggrieved look.


    Chloe feigned outrage, making it look like Ashley had done something unforgivable.


    Ashley, however, responded with a baffled, speechless expression.


    Staring back at Chloe''s puppy dog eyes, Ashley finally decided to compromise. "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to you."


    "Well, I forgive you this time," said Chloe with a grunt of arrogance. "Just wait here. I''ll ask for Nolan''s men to come here and help us with all these bags. There''s no way we will be able to carry them all."


    Chloe fished her cellphone out of her handbag as she spoke.


    Ashley sprang up to stop her, but Chloe had the agility of a nim


    Suddenly, Richard went over to Ashley, eyes fixed on the empty glass.


    Ashley affectionately caressed Richard''s head. When she noticed the boy staring at the glass, Ashley smiled and asked, "Do you want some water too?"


    Soon, she went back to the kitchen and came back with another glass of water.


    Richard drank the entire glass of water the same way Chloe did.


    Amused by the boy''s antics, Chloe burst into laughter, "Ashley, did you see what Richard just did? He''s so adorable! I want to squeeze his cheeks."


    Chloe''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke, reaching out with her claws towards Richard''s face.


    Frightened, the boy ran and hid behind Ashley, furtively peeking at Chloe.


    Although Richard thought Chloe was nice, Ashley was definitely much nicer in his heart.


    When she failed to catch Richard, Chloe frowned and looked at Ashley with disappointment.


    "What happened? We were really getting along just now. Why is he running away from me now? Did I do something wrong?"


    Ashley smiled, shaking her head deliberately as she knew that Chloe was just pretending to be upset.


    Rubbing her fingers over Richard''s head, she said to Chloe, "Don''t mind him. He''s just a little shy. I''m sure he''ll come around soon enough. You''ve been very nice to him, he certainly knows that."

 Chapter 632 Lets Cook Together

    Chloe waved her hand casually and said, "Alright, alright. Am I really that kind of person? I don''t pay attention to those things."


    Ashley gave her a soft smile as a response, knowing fully well that her friend never cared so much about trivial things.


    Chloe lived a carefree life and was a happy-go-lucky type of girl. And Ashley had been jealous of how she was always free from worry.


    Perhaps it was because Chloe was so optimistic about everything that she would not let anything, not even a single problem, affect her mood.


    Glancing at her watch, Ashley remembered that it was time to make dinner. It was nearly six o''clock.


    "Why don''t you have dinner here before you go?" she asked. Chloe''s eyes lit up at the sudden question.


    Chloe gave a sharp nod and answered, "Of course! I carried so much stuff today. Now I am exhausted, and I can barely lift my feet and take a step."


    Wearing a soft smile, Ashley just shook her head at her friend''s exaggeration. She rolled up her sleeves and marched to the kitchen to commence the dinner preparation.


    Behind her were Richard and Chloe, who followed closely with smiles etched on their faces.


    As soon as Ashley entered the kitchen, she turned around and discovered the two tailing her with playful looks on their faces. ''They seem to be really getting along, '' she silently thought, looking at Chloe and Richard, whose hands were clasped together.


    Ever since Chloe had tasted Ashley''s cooking, her palate was never the same. It was like a new door leading to another world had opened for her.


    Ashley had the hands of a divine chef, and any man would be lucky to be married to her.


    Chloe believed a woman like Ashley could marry a man who would love her with all his heart.


    As she mulled over these thoughts, her eyes couldn''t help resting on Ashley''s belly. ''Who is the father of this child?'' she wondered. Ashley had kept mum about it. Knowing that she was not ready to share such information, Chloe was in no position to force her.


    They may be very close friends, but Chloe never had the guts to ask about it. Her hunch, though, was that the backstory would be a painful one.


    Besides, triggering Ashley''s tears in the middle of her maternity would not be an ideal


    she walked in.


    Chloe stood still, hands up in the air while looking at the broken bowls in bewilderment.


    She felt a little embarrassed seeing Ashley standing by the kitchen door with her hands on her waist, obviously not happy at the sight of her smashed kitchen utensils.


    "Ashley, I don''t know why it fell. It just slipped out of my hands!" Chloe''s voice was defensive but still honest.


    Although Ashley wanted to pretend to be mad, she couldn''t help smiling, seeing how flustered her friend was. So, with a soft chuckle, she said, "Just let it be. Don''t worry, I''ll clean up here."


    Chloe immediately shook her head and uttered, "No! Let me help you. Besides, you are pregnant. I can''t let you do these things by yourself."


    Knowing how stubborn Chloe could be, Ashley didn''t waste more time to argue and force her out of the kitchen.


    So, without saying anything, she just walked towards a corner of the kitchen, carefully avoiding the mess on the floor.


    Grabbing the broomstick, she slowly swept the debris while Chloe silently watched her, confused if she should be the one doing it or not.


    After cleaning up all the mess, Ashley swiftly moved towards the sink and took over washing the dishes.


    Seeing how Ashley skillfully held the bowls while scrubbing them with foamy suds, Chloe felt utterly puzzled. She held them just like Ashley did, but why did the plates and bowls seem to have taken root on the latter''s hands while they slipped like oil and jelly from hers?!

 Chapter 633 He Was Jealous

    A sly smile was etched on Ashley''s face. She was amused at the embedded innocence in her friend''s question. Judging from the look in Chloe''s eyes, she could tell that the former had never done any house chores before.


    "It''s actually very easy. Just hold it tight, but don''t use too much strength either. Anyway, this might be too complicated for you right now, so let''s just get out of here."


    Ashley placed the bowls on the table before rubbing her hands against the apron.


    Disappointed at her friend''s dismissal, Chloe pouted as she was dragged out of the kitchen.


    Talentless as she was in household chores, she knew that trying to learn was the key. After all, she would really need to learn everything once she settled down with Nolan.


    A cartoon show resounded from the living room, in which Richard sat comfortably on the sofa. His eyes were glued on the screen, watching the Boonie Bears with a smile on his lips.


    Although it was suitable for 2 to 3-year-old kids, Richard was evidently still interested despite already being 5 years old.


    Chloe immediately walked towards him, wanting to tease him with a tickle, while Ashley glanced at him affectionately, caressing her belly with her left hand.


    He now looked completely different from the night Ashley first saw him. The grease and dirt on his face had been washed off, and he was now dressed differently, too. He seemed to have found his home, under Ashley''s roof and in her loving care.


    Just when Chloe was about to reach for Richard from his side, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    A smile was immediately plastered on her face, seeing the number register on her screen. But in an attempt to hide it, Chloe slightly coughed before pressing the button.


    Little did she know, it did not escape Ashley''s eyes, who also smiled, knowing who the caller was on the other line.


    "Hello?" greeted Chloe, distancing herself from the two in the living room.


    Nolan stood by the French window inside the villa, glancing at the dark surroundings outside with a cigarette in his hand. His face turned grim upon hearing Chloe''s voice. In an obviously sullen tone, he asked, "Where are you right now?"


    "I''m in Ashley''s house. What''s wrong? Didn''t I tell you today? I


    ten or left something behind.


    Struggling to stand, Ashley, held on to the edge of the sofa for support. Slowly, she walked towards the door and squeaked it open.


    To her surprise, it wasn''t Chloe on the door; it was someone else, someone familiar to her.


    Tilting her head to one side, she thought, ''Is this Nolan?''


    Seeing the look of annoyance on the man''s face, Ashley figured her guess was probably right¨C¨Cit was indeed, Nolan.


    The man pierced his sharp eyes straight through Ashley, who knew very well why he came rushing to her door at this hour.


    ''Good golly, Chloe! Now you''ve done it, '' she thought to herself, trying her best to keep the smile that was slowly creeping on her lips.


    Coughing to hide away the amusement on her face, Ashley asked, "Why are you here?"


    ''Where is Chloe? Shouldn''t she be back home with him by now?'' she continuously thought to herself.


    Chloe often talked about Nolan to her, saying how they came from J City and had been getting along well lately. But that crazy friend of hers didn''t bother to mention how handsome he looked with a straight poker face that was staring at her at the moment.


    ''I only let Chloe hang out with this woman because Chloe doesn''t have many friends here, but now, this woman is stealing my time with her!'' Nolan thought as he stood by the door without saying anything. Much to his irritation, he noticed a shadow of amusement lingering on this woman''s face, as if she was mocking the situation he was in!

 Chapter 634 Childish!

    ''What kind of person does she think I am?'' Nolan thought.


    As Ashley eyes met with Nolan''s, she could feel how outraged he was. If she happened to be a man who was too close with Chloe, it looked like Nolan wouldn''t hesitate to kill her right there and then.


    In fact, that was exactly what was going on in Nolan''s mind as he looked coldly at Ashley. However, the thought of Chloe made him come back to his senses a bit.


    If he did do something that would hurt Ashley, it was certain that Chloe would give him a world of trouble!


    "Where is she?" Nolan asked coldly.


    As soon as Nolan got there, he immediately asked for Chloe''s whereabouts.


    Ashley was confused. ''Didn''t she go back to Nolan already?'' she thought to herself.


    ''Didn''t she tell Nolan that she was returning?''


    "Chlo went back to you after you guys hung up," Ashley answered.


    Hearing this, Nolan quickly turned around and left in a hurry.


    Right before he was about to walk out the door, however, he suddenly stopped.


    And then he started to walk backward. He just walked backward slowly without turning around.


    His assistant Addis, who was closely following behind him, almost bumped into him.


    Ashley had planned to close the door. However, she saw Nolan''s moves and furrowed her eyebrows, confused as to what else Nolan needed from her.


    "Is there anything else I can help you with?" she asked.


    "Don''t call her Chlo again. Ever. Do you understand?" Nolan demanded.


    ''Oh..


    Is he really this jealous?'' Ashley thought.


    She couldn''t help but laugh inside.


    It was such a simple thing for her to call Chloe by that nickname and now she wasn''t allowed to, because Nolan said so?


    Ashley looked at Nolan. At first she just wanted to nod and agree -- it would have been easier. After all, it was such a trivial thing. If she wasn''t allowed to use ''Chlo'' anymore, she could just simply come up with a different nickname for her.


    However, when Ashley saw the cold look on Nolan''s face, she couldn''t help herself. "Well, Chloe wants me to call her Chlo," Ashley said light-heartedly. "She said it sounded more intimate. Besides, she often calls me Ash. I don''t see why I can''t give her a nickname."


    Wittingly, Ashley then gave Nolan a quick wink.


    Without another word, Nolan sneered at Ashley. Then, he turned around and left angrily.


    He was


    voice down? People might notice that I''m here."


    Hearing this, Duncan slumped back on the door and slowly slid down on the floor. "Then what''s the point of you coming here?" Duncan asked as he pressed his head against the door.


    Haley thought about Duncan''s question carefully and realized that his visit was really pointless.


    Haley had thought that Duncan had been here alone for a long time, and he was afraid that something bad might happen to Duncan. At the thought of this, he came here with the risk of being hit by Duncan''s father.


    But he hadn''t expected that Duncan would act so coldly towards him.


    Suddenly, an idea popped inside Duncan''s head. "Oh! Where''s Collin? Where is he? Tell him to come here." When Collin was in N Country, he at least heard some news about Ashley. Now that Duncan couldn''t leave, he thought of Collin. Even though his father, Hanley had restricted Duncan''s movement, it seemed impossible for him to restrict Collin too.


    "Collin? Who''s Collin?" Haley asked.


    It took Haley a while to remember that Collin was the assistant who worked for Duncan.


    Haley remembered that this assistant named Collin was hired by Hanley in order to constantly keep an eye on Duncan for him. Duncan used to hate Collin, and ignored him as he hated to be watched 24/7. ''Why would he ask for Collin now?'' Haley thought.


    Haley rubbed his nose and answered, "Well, truthfully speaking, I have no idea." ''Collin is just an assistant, '' Haley thought, rolling his eyes. ''I don''t have time to care about the whereabouts of an assistant.''

 Chapter 635 Are You Going To Piss Me Off

    In the end, Duncan sent Haley out to find Collin. Haley walked out of the Tang family villa in a daze. He had not expected to go through so many hardships to see Duncan for nothing.


    It was all just to find Duncan''s assistant! Where in the world was that person?


    He clenched his fists tightly and looked down to hide the boiling rage in his eyes. When did that assistant become such an important person in Duncan''s life? He had even ignored his buddy for that person.


    Haley took multiple deep breaths to calm down. All he could do was to complain to himself. He knew he would do anything as long as Duncan said it.


    Duncan stayed in his room until his father, Hanley, came back. At that time, all Duncan wanted was to breathe some fresh air outside.


    But his father wouldn''t let him leave. Duncan would mess around in the city without anyone finding out his whereabouts, and his father never liked this attitude. He only allowed Duncan to go around the villa.


    At the dinner table, Duncan and Hanley were eating dinner with stern faces. They would glance at each other now and then only to look away indifferently.


    The relationship between Duncan and Hanley hadn''t been good. Hanley wanted his son to take over the Tang family business.


    Duncan didn''t want to be restricted by the company or the entire Tang family. He would just ignore his father''s words and end up quarreling with him.


    It was not that they never got along with each other. They used to be very close when Duncan was a child. But their relationship gradually changed with time. Duncan did not want to work in the company. But what could he do? He was the only son and heir of the Tang family. He had to take over the family business one day.


    Duncan''s mother would always be sandwiched between those two angry faces.


    In the middle of the meal, Duncan put down his chopsticks with a loud noise. Everyone stopped eating and stared at the young man in surprise.


    "I''m full. You


    to one side. It took him hours to get back to sleep.


    The next day, Duncan finally woke up and rubbed his growling stomach.


    At the same time, a familiar man sneaked into the Tang family villa. Haley was planning to go upstairs secretly to see Duncan like yesterday. Just as he moved into the living room, he saw Carrie, watching him with curious eyes.


    "..."


    ''What''s going on? Why is Mrs. Tang here? It seemed the information I got wasn''t correct.''


    Haley stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. He wanted to dig a hole and hide inside. Carrie just caught him sneaking in her house. Despite his embarrassment, he smiled at her. "Mrs. Tang, you are here. You didn''t go shopping today?"


    The corners of Carrie''s lips curved up to form a gentle smile. "Are you here to see Duncan?"


    Haley rubbed his nose and nodded. "Yes, it must be killing him to stay at home all day long. And of course, I want to persuade him to work in the company."


    Haley obediently stood in front of her like a child.


    He stopped for a moment and hesitated to open his mouth. "And you know, Mrs. Tang, Duncan can''t stay at home all the time. I know he''s irritated right now because of this."


    Carrie sighed and looked up at Haley. "I know. But Duncan has pissed his father off. He is not listening to us anymore."

 Chapter 636 After All Duncan Was Her Own Son

    Now even Carrie couldn''t intercede for Duncan.


    Because of that, how long was he going to be grounded?


    As Duncan''s best friend and almost like a true brother, Haley clearly knew that Hanley had always spoiled Duncan''s mother and followed her advice. But this time, the situation was much too serious. Even Hanley''s wife, Duncan''s mother Carrie could do nothing to help her son.


    After exchanging a few words with Haley, Carrie told him, "All right. You can go upstairs and visit Duncan. But he''s been in a very bad mood recently. Please don''t get offended or angry if he says something hurtful. He doesn''t mean that."


    "I know, Aunt Carrie. Duncan is like my brother. I won''t make a fuss and piss him off."


    He began ascending the staircase while reassuring Carrie.


    Suddenly, the latter called out, "Wait."


    She cast a glance at the breakfast on the table and gestured Haley to take it to Duncan. Carrie had asked Macie to make it for Duncan when she got up this morning for fear he would be hungry. She had initially planned on taking it to him, but now that Haley was here, she decided to let him do it.


    The pleasant aroma greeted Haley''s nostrils as he ascended the serpentine staircase with breakfast. He had already eaten but the yummy smell made his mouth water again.


    With the tray in both hands, he reached the doorway at the second floor. To his surprise, Duncan''s bedroom was unlocked.


    Overjoyed, Haley immediately pushed the door open with his feet and entered.


    The curtains on the French windows on the far side of the room were all closed, and the lights were off. It was almost pitch dark inside the room.


    Haley was familiar with the layout of this bedroom since he had often visited Duncan and they had spent quite a lot of time here.


    He turned on the lights, put the breakfast tray on the table and went to draw the curtains. Some light began to stream through the windows.


    Just as Haley was about to pull Duncan''s quilt to wake him up, the latter suddenly popped his head from under the quilt and sh


    , "Duncan, after you came back with Collin, your father has transferred him to the Tang Group because he failed to take good care of you.


    Which means, Collin is no longer your assistant."


    Duncan suddenly stopped his hand mid-bite and ordered, "Take out your cellphone."


    "Do what?"


    Confused, Haley obediently brought out his phone and handed it to Duncan.


    "Do you have Collin''s number?"


    Haley nodded, "Yes."


    Fortunately, he had saved Collin''s number in his cellphone when he did his research on the man.


    Duncan opened the contact list, found Collin''s number and placed a call.


    "This is Collin."


    Collin''s mechanical voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hey Collin, this is Duncan."


    On the other side, Collin was busy with his work. Duncan''s voice almost made him drop the phone. Luckily he recovered quickly enough to maintain his balance. Otherwise, his phone would be a goner!


    "Duncan! How have you been?"


    "How is everything in N Country?" Duncan asked.


    Collin didn''t know what to say.


    How could he know?


    Collin had come back with Duncan but had been sent to the Tang Group the moment he arrived. Of course he had had no time at all to see how things were in N Country.


    But, if Collin was not wrong, then the most likely reason behind why Duncan was asking about N Country should be related to some girl.

 Chapter 637 Dismissing

    "I really have no idea what''s going on in N Country now. I was assigned to the Tang Group the moment I came back."


    Collin''s voice resounded on the phone, but much to his dismay, Duncan only kept mum on the other end of the line.


    As he tried to make sense of the latter was probably thinking, Collin narrowed his eyes for a moment.


    Suddenly, glancing at the screen of his phone, he realized something was odd.


    Duncan was not using his personal cellphone! The number was not his!


    ''Does he want to know about Ashley?'' he thought after piecing the puzzle together.


    Still no reply from him, Collin continued, "Sir Duncan, I''ll check whatever happened in N Country, and I''ll give you a report once I get something!"


    "Alright," Duncan replied shortly, hanging up the phone without saying anything further.


    Collin, on the other hand, felt extremely exhausted at that moment, almost wanting to punch the wall just to vent out.


    Aside from working for the Tang Group, he also needed to fish out for information in N Country for Duncan. It was obviously two against one and he didn''t have the energy for both!


    Everything in his life was so routine-based, as if he was born and programmed only to work and take orders. He was getting tired of this. It was not living, but was merely existing.


    How did he end up serving a boss like him?


    ''Alright. Complaining will not do me any good. Time to work!'' Collin encouraged himself, just like every time things got tiring in his job.


    Meanwhile, Haley, who was right beside Duncan, arched his brows at the mere mention of N Country. He was obviously interested how Duncan got acquainted with that place.


    So, narrowing his eyes, he asked Duncan in surprise, "What''s in N Country? What does it have to do with you?"


    Duncan threw the phone back at Haley, and with a defiant look, he answered nonchalantly, "Nothing. Spare me your questions, would you?"


    "What?! I''m your best friend! I''m like a brother to you! You can tell me anything!"


    Haley snapped, walking closer to Duncan with one hand on his waist.


    "Well, perhaps I don''t see it like that," Duncan replied.


    The coldness ingrained in Duncan''s voice almost had Haley''s jaw drop in utter shock.


    This was so out of his character. Admittedly, something about N Country must have agitated him to act like a jerk right now.


    Haley didn''t know what to say, nor did he want to overthink it.


    Bu


    good in handling his emotions. He had a high tendency of being a hardheaded fool when swamped with overwhelming feelings all at once.


    And Haley had already spent a lot of time with him, to know that Duncan could really be a lunatic sometimes.


    Even the emotionless look painted on Duncan''s face right now only made Haley falter even more subconsciously.


    And although Haley wanted to be honest and tell him everything, he just couldn''t risk it, knowing how unstable his friend was at this moment.


    Obviously, he was dealing with a very serious dilemma as the longer he stared at Duncan''s cold, stern eyes, the more he hesitated to tell him.


    ''Damn it! I have to tell him.'' Haley thought to himself.


    Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fists tightly.


    "I think you know Ashley already disappeared some time ago, and I heard that Andrew had been madly searching for her. At first, I had a little clue of her whereabouts, but he suddenly said he wouldn''t look for her anymore. He gave up, just like that. And frankly, it was actually weird. He seemed to have ruthlessly ignored that she was missing, after all the efforts he exerted in rummaging the entire J City."


    Haley felt slightly alarmed while narrating everything to Duncan. He closely monitored the latter''s reactions as he told the story, wondering whether he''d burst in anger.


    Both of them were aware that Andrew was such a powerful and influential man in J City/ Almost everyone knew how frightening he could sometimes be.


    So, when the news broke out, everyone was sent in a slight panic, wondering what crazy move he would pull next.

 Chapter 638 Missing Her

    It could be said that all of Duncan''s attention was focused on Ashley.


    As Haley informed him that Andrew had uncovered Ashley''s tracks, his heart beat in his throat, fearing that Andrew would find Ashley.


    But when he heard the last thing that Haley just said, he finally felt relieved. Fortunately, Andrew had given up on his plans to continue looking for Ashley.


    However, Andrew''s change of heart had nothing to do with him.


    The only person he ever cared for was Ashley!


    Duncan''s indifferent attitude frustrated Haley. He had told him everything he knew, yet it didn''t seem to work.


    "Duncan, why do you keep playing dumb? The acquisition concerns J City..."


    "So what? Does that have anything to do with me?" Duncan interrupted nonchalantly.


    Haley couldn''t find the words to refute him. Haley had to admit that Duncan was quite a Buddha-like youngster.


    He was unperturbed by anything, even the acquisition didn''t stir any waves in his heart.


    At the time when the servant came upstairs, calling Duncan to have lunch, he didn''t refuse. Anyway, Hanley was not at home. Maybe Duncan could have meals first and have a nice talk with his mother. Carrie might be a good mediator and persuade the guards to let Duncan come out of the villa.


    Besides, Duncan had never been a man who liked to wrong himself.


    Truly, he had no reason to starve.


    As they came downstairs, Carrie was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. At the sight of them descending the stairs, Carrie set aside the book in her hands. She looked at them pointedly. "Finally, you decided to come down.


    Come, let''s have lunch together."


    If Carrie wasn''t here, Haley could be himself. With Carrie in the house, he could only sit there quietly and be careful with his actions, which was a torment for him. He just wished he came on another day.


    "Aunt Carrie, it''s late now. I should go home. I''ll come and visit Duncan again tomorrow," he said to Carrie.


    Carrie cast a gentle look at Haley and softly said, "You can leave after lunch. We should eat first."


    Haley was about to refus


    se of alleged plagiarism after he and Duncan had left.


    Ashley had been the assistant of a top fashion designer. She was then promoted to junior designer in no time. However, with the incident of plagiarism being exposed, she was fired from the company. Now she had fallen pregnant. It didn''t take much imagination to figure out what kind of life she was living there.


    All of a sudden, Collin fell silent, not daring to say more. He also knew that Duncan had been confined to his house. If Collin were to tell him about this, it would only cause a lot of trouble.


    Collin hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should spill the beans or not.


    Realizing that Collin hadn''t spoken at all, Duncan squinted his eyes and asked coldly, "Well, I''m listening.


    Do you know or not? Or it is hard to say?"


    As Collin came to his senses and heard Duncan''s voice, he shivered subconsciously. Although Duncan appeared to be a nice young man, he held a higher status.


    If he became vexed, no one could tell what would happen.


    "I have some ideas."


    After all, it was Duncan who had asked him to investigate on Ashley.


    As for what the results of his words would be, he decided to get himself out of the present trouble first.


    Collin made a loud gulp, preparing to disclose the information he received from N Country.


    "Ashley has been dismissed because of a plagiarism charge."

 Chapter 639 Sir, You Are Not Allowed To Go Out

    Although Collin had said this in a very calm tone, Duncan could imagine what had happened to Ashley afterwards.


    She was working in a strange city, completely new to her, and was all alone. Every single worker there was a stranger to her. And after that, she was accused of stealing other people''s work and was fired from the company.


    He could imagine how helpless, pitiful and sad she would have been at the time.


    To be honest, he couldn''t compare anything to what had happened to her. Every time he thought of what Ashley had gone through, he felt a pang in his heart. It was just so unfair.


    His heart throbbed with pain!


    Collin finished his words and waited for a long time, but he heard nothing from the other end of the line, which worried him a little. He was wondering if Duncan was frightened by what he had said.


    Or was there no one on the other side anymore?


    "Sir Duncan? Sir? You still there?" Collin repeated called out for Duncan. It finally worked.


    "Alright. You continue following the news in N Country. If anything happens to her, tell me immediately. Remember, pay special attention to her!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    The next second, he stormed out of the room as if something really bad had happened.


    As he passed by Haley, he threw the phone to its owner who deftly caught it.


    Haley heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his phone was still intact. This was his newly bought cellphone. It would have been a terrible ordeal if the poor phone had to suffer Duncan''s wrath.


    At the same time, he also saw that Duncan was walking out angrily. He looked at him in confusion and wondered, ''What''s going on? He was fine just now. How could just a single phone call destroy his mood so suddenly!


    Duncan hurried downstairs and was about to step out of the villa when he was stopped by a burly man, clad completely in black, who appeared out of nowhere. "Sir, you are not allowed to leave the villa!"


    Sparing just one glance at the man who had stopped him, Duncan commanded in a cold voice, "Get out of my way!"


    Duncan had grown up in the Tang household with humility


    ou wait for your father to come back?"


    "No! I have to leave now!"


    Duncan had no idea what was going on out there, so he wanted to leave as soon as possible and make sure Ashley was safe and sound.


    He was worried about Ashley''s condition.


    He wouldn''t have behaved like this if it hadn''t been for Ashley.


    All of a sudden, Duncan tried a different tactic. He looked at his mother with pitiful eyes and in a flirtatious tone, asked, "Mom, I really have something important to take care of and I have to leave now. I swear, I will come back as soon as I settle this matter. Okay? Please Mom."


    "He''s right, Aunt Carrie. He really has something important to deal with this time. Please, just let him go."


    After a lot of coaxing and pleading by Duncan and Haley, Carrie finally gave in and nodded.


    "Alright Duncan, let''s go. I''ll give it a try. But your father''s the one who has hired all those bodyguards outside. I''m not sure if they will listen to me. If they don''t let you out, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Duncan nodded and said, "Okay, thanks, Mom."


    May be Hanley had been working overtime in the company. Carrie didn''t know when exactly, he was going to be home. It was already late afternoon and Hanley hadn''t come back yet.


    Duncan followed her closely as they walked outside. Carrie could leave at any time, but Duncan was once again stopped by the bodyguards half-way outside.

 Chapter 640 Change Of Mind

    The bodyguards came out of nowhere and stood in Duncan''s way. One of them said it, word for word, "Sir, you are not allowed to go out."


    A voice abruptly stopped the guards. It was Carrie''s.


    "I asked my son to come with me. If Hanley gets mad at you, tell him that it''s on me. I''ll talk to him."


    It was common knowledge to the bodyguards how important Carrie was to Hanley. So, after what she said, they did not dare stop Duncan anymore.


    Then, Carrie led the way out of the villa and told him, "You can do whatever you want. But remember, you have to come back as soon as possible, or else there won''t be a next time. Your father will surely lock you up somewhere out of my reach."


    "Got it," answered Duncan, giving his mother a casual nod.


    Then, he left with Haley.


    Haley drove the car at full throttle. However, Duncan felt it was still very slow. He only urged Haley to drive faster.


    Haley felt helpless at Duncan''s demands. He had already floored the gas pedal.


    But Duncan still wanted to go faster!


    The car was not an airplane for heaven''s sake!


    Unfortunately, he kept his misgivings to himself. He couldn''t afford to voice them out to Duncan as he was still in a bad mood.


    He could only go as fast as the car would let him. After a couple of minutes, Haley broke the silence. "How important is this thing you need to deal with, anyway? Let me know so I can help. And, how about you call Ashley first? It''s already late. There are no more flights at this hour even if we go to the airport now."


    They were now cruising toward the direction of the airport.


    Only then did Duncan remember that he could call Ashley in advance. Thanks to Haley''s reminder, he took out his phone and called Ashley.


    His mother had returned his phone the moment they got out of the villa.


    The ringing at the other end of the line could be heard. It took a while for Ashley to answer the phone. "Hello, Duncan. What''s up?"


    Hearing Ashley''s voice calmed Duncan down a little.


    Tightly holding his phone, Duncan was suddenly


    out. If you are mad, be mad at me. I was the one who disobeyed your orders anyway,"


    Carrie, Duncan''s mother, said while looking at her husband who was fuming mad.


    Hanley looked at his wife and sighed. How could he be angry with her?


    "You are so confident that I won''t do anything to you,"


    Hanley said helplessly, looking at his wife.


    Carrie just gave a little chuckle and said nothing.


    Allowing Duncan to go out without Hanley''s permission was already a feat for Carrie.


    At that same time, as Hanley raised his head, he saw Duncan coming in.


    Now, it was hard for Hanley to sit still on the sofa.


    After being comforted by his wife, he didn''t say anything anymore. Just when he was starting to accept the fact that Duncan had left and he couldn''t do anything about it, the boy suddenly came back!


    Wearing a long face, Hanley stood up. He asked coldly, "Where the hell have you been?"


    Not realizing that his father was slowly losing his temper, Duncan just stared straight into his father''s eyes.


    "I want to take over the company," said Duncan, emphasizing each word.


    "What?!"


    It wasn''t the reply that Hanley was expecting. Haley also heard it the moment he entered the living room behind Duncan.


    Haley''s was completely puzzled, his mouth agape.


    ''What did Duncan say just now?'' He didn''t think he heard it correctly.

 Chapter 641 Be Strong First

    ''Take over the company?!


    I remember that he hated dealing with anything that had to do with the company the most! Why is he suddenly thinking of taking over the company?


    Is he crazy?''


    It wasn''t only Haley. His own parents, Hanley and Carrie were also shocked by what Duncan had just announced.


    Did they hear him right? Did Duncan really mean what he just said?


    Never had Hanley ever expected to hear his son willing to take over the company. Every time he talked about the business to Duncan, his son would just turn a deaf ear to him. He knew his son was disgusted with business matters.


    But, what a turn of events! He still found it difficult to believe what he heard.


    For a while, Hanley was stunned. Then, he became enraged! Staring at Duncan, he snapped, "Do you think you can deceive me with your act? I''m not to be messed with! Tell me. Why did you go out?"


    It didn''t surprise Duncan why Hanley thought that way. He knew how restless he was and how often he went against his father. Voicing out his desire to take over the company all of a sudden would really make his father doubt his motive.


    For Hanley, it was just a cover up for Duncan''s going out just now.


    For Duncan, it was the biggest decision he had ever made so far. Keeping his eyes on his father, he seriously said, "Let me repeat what I said. I want to take over the company!"


    On the way back home, Duncan had thought hard about it.


    If by chance he was able to come to her, what could he do? How would Ashley feel? All this time he knew that Ashley had no special feelings for him. He was just her friend.


    Deep in his heart he knew that someone framed Ashley and forced her to leave the company. But could he make Ashley go back to the same job if he took over the company?


    Ashley might not even be interested to go back at all.


    The only reason why everyone in the company showed him respect was because he was the heir of the Tang Group.


    Who knew what they were sayi


    Hanley, good news came one after another today. "Do you want to go to the company now?" he asked, squinting his eyes.


    Though Duncan had promised to be involved with the business, Hanley believed that it would take his son a few days before he went to work. He didn''t expect Duncan to be that eager to start.


    Looking at Duncan and patting his shoulders, Hanley continued, "It''s up to you. You decide when you want to go. The earlier, the better.


    However, your old ways would not be tolerated. You can''t act like you used to, working by fits and starts. This time, however difficult the job is, you must keep going!"


    Licking his lips, Duncan said, "I won''t."


    Duncan knew he had to toughen himself, so that he could have a better chance to go after Ashley and make her proud.


    "Well, then, you can go to the company with me tomorrow. But I have to remind you that you have to start at the very bottom and don''t tell anyone in the company that you are my son! Okay?"


    Duncan''s head raised sharply. "But why?" he asked as he looked into his father''s eyes.


    He thought his father would arrange a better position for him. In his mind, he was already planning when and how he was going after Ashley. He had intended to work in the company for some time and then pursue Ashley next. Such a deliberate plan!

 Chapter 642 More And More Indifferent

    However, he didn''t expect this kind of response from his father.


    "You want to know, why? Because everyone has to start from the bottom! If you want everyone in the company to respect and obey you, then you have to start at the bottom. Or I could give you a project, get it signed and show your competence."


    After comparing the two options, Duncan subconsciously chose the latter.


    Duncan thought it was better to start with a project of his own than start at the bottom as a grassroots employee. His time was limited.


    "I''d like to be assigned a project," Duncan seized the chance.


    Hanley liked Duncan''s choice and nodded with satisfaction. He was getting quite impressed with his son now.


    "Well, it''s already late. You should go to bed early," Carrie said.


    Then Hanley left the living room with Duncan''s mother.


    Haley and Duncan were left looking at each other.


    After a long while, Haley finally spoke with a surprised and uncertain tone, "Duncan, are you really going to go work?"


    "Yes."


    "Duncan, you are just starting to enjoy your life now. Why would you suddenly think of going to work? What happened to you?" Haley could not make heads nor tails of it.


    He couldn''t understand why Duncan would compromise like this, and so soon.


    Duncan licked his lips, with a downcast look on his face. He did not answer Haley''s question and just went upstairs to his room.


    Watching his retreating back, Haley felt embarrassed and ignored. He got up to go home.


    He was still doubtful of Duncan''s decision.


    ''Why did he suddenly change like this?'' It was a riddle that Haley couldn''t solve.


    The next day, Duncan went with his father to the company, keeping his word. As expected, his father also kept his end of the deal and gave him a project to work on.


    Not surprisingly, Collin was reassigned to Duncan as his assistant again.


    Scanning through the proposal in his hand, Duncan turned around and left the office.


    Duncan had once worked in the company before. Yet it didn''t take much time before he got fed up and quit.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    At Harki


    d''s hair and said softly, "I am fine. You can play with your stone by yourself."


    It was time to prepare dinner.


    Unexpectedly, Richard took the stone out and put it on Ashley''s lap. Then grabbing the stone he waved it with great intent in front of Ashley.


    His happiness seemed to know no bounds.


    Ashley watched him quietly.


    --


    There was no way he could irritate her.


    Ashley sighed and wondered if she had completely lost her mind.


    First of all, she insisted on adopting this child out of mercy. Earlier today, she took him with her as she went to the vegetable market. It didn''t feel right to leave Richard at home alone.


    For no reason, as soon as they bought the food and was about to return, Richard led Ashley to a fair that she had never seen before. It was a magical place that was quite different from all the other fairs that she had ever visited before.


    There were a lot of beautiful stones being sold there, stones that weren''t sold anywhere else.


    Then Richard had led her to a stall, pointing to a stone. He had been completely fixated on that stone. Ashley wondered why he liked that particular stone so much.


    It was just a stone, but she agreed to buy it for Richard.


    Ashley didn''t think much of it at the time. It was just an ordinary stone, only slightly bigger than the other stones around it.


    Ashley had asked the price and was about to buy it for Richard.

 Chapter 643 Dont Show Off The Stone In Front Of Her

    Ashley was taken aback after seeing the price of the stone.


    It was just a stone. She had never guessed how steep the price was going to be.


    Ashley only assumed that it would only be worth at most, a few bucks. She was ready to give even dozens.


    But it was totally out of her expectation.


    Ashley was stunned.


    What?


    Two hundred?


    The dealer didn''t bother to explain why it was so expensive. Ashley was taken aback. She glared at the stone and turned to leave.


    But then, Richard furrowed his brows and didn''t want to leave. He pestered her and took the stone in his hands, insisting on buying it.


    Ashley and Richard stared questioningly at each other for a long time before she finally gave in and bought the stone. Anyway it was the first time that Richard asked her for something.


    Ashley felt she had wasted two hundred Yuan. Richard on the other hand treated it like a treasure.


    The moment Ashley saw Richard''s obsessed eyes, she didn''t know what to say.


    She would be happy as long as Richard was happy.


    But the stone cost her too much! She couldn''t even bear to catch a glimpse of it. Her heart was bleeding whenever she thought of it.


    "Now stay here and play with your stone. I''m going to cook dinner and let you know when it''s ready," Ashley said as she stroked Richard''s hair.


    Richard didn''t say anything and nodded obediently.


    Ashley was relieved to see that Richard was at least meek and obedient.


    She turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    Chloe had asked Ashley to hire a housekeeper for help. After all, Ashley was going to give birth within weeks.


    But Ashley still did everything on her own, lugging around a big belly.


    What could she do anyway? Ashley couldn''t afford to hire anyone. She had to be content with what she had. After giving birth, she would need mor


    echoed in her ears. His deep voice sent shivers down her spine. She could hardly breathe after hearing such a seductive voice.


    Ashley smiled shyly and said, "I''m looking at your wonderful hands. I''ve never seen such a pair of charming hands."


    Andrew let out a light chuckle. Ashley could feel the faint beating from his chest. She snuggled closer to him, resting on his shoulder.


    As Andrew held Ashley in his arms, opened a file on his computer, and began to type with his free hand. He had to deal with endless business affairs.


    Ashley obediently stayed in Andrew''s arms and shifted her curious eyes on his fingers again. The moment she saw his hands in close proximity, she fell in love with them.


    Ashley glimpsed at what Andrew was working on. She knew every word on the profile, but the whole meaning was beyond her comprehension.


    She looked at Andrew, and a hint of mischief glinted in her eyes. "You''re dealing with important affairs. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll leak it out?"


    "Will you?" He didn''t even look at her before asking in a low voice. ...


    Ashley rolled her eyes and said, "No."


    "Then, it''s fair enough."


    Ashley was rendered speechless.


    He was really confident in herself.

 Chapter 644 A Dream And Yet Not A Dream

    Ashley remembered that she was sitting on Andrew''s lap, watching him work. But that didn''t take too long. He picked her up, carried her back to the bedroom, and gently lay her down. She took out her phone, but Andrew snatched it from her hands.


    She had no idea what was going on. "Give me back my phone!" she demanded. Why did he snatch it from her for no reason?


    Andrew set her phone aside and said, "No, you have already played enough today. You''ve promised me that you''ll only spend an hour each day on your phone. You can''t go back on that promise. More importantly, you''re pregnant. You''re going to be a mother soon, so you have to take better care of yourself."


    Ashley only heard a portion of what Andrew was saying.


    Soon after, she could only see his lips moving, but she couldn''t hear anything anymore.


    She was pregnant?


    Since when? How come she didn''t know?


    Andrew studied Ashley''s face. She seemed like she was in a trance.


    He walked closer to her and said, "Okay, if you really want to play some more, go ahead. But you have to remember that you only have an hour more."


    Stunned and still quite lost, Ashley looked at the beautiful face in front of her. She wanted to touch it, but, all of a sudden, it started moving farther and farther away from her.


    She and Andrew were standing very close to each other. Now, there was an enormous gap between them.


    Andrew grew smaller as he moved farther away from her. Worried, Ashley began calling out his name, mildly at first, and then louder and louder. Nobody answered.


    "Andy. . . . . .


    Andy!. . . . ."


    Suddenly, something jolted her awake. She opened her eyes, gasping for air, and still calling Andrew''s name. It was a cold evening, yet she was drenched in so much sweat that she looked like someone had just pulled her out of a pool.


    Her hair clung to her pale, sweaty face.


    She looked around. When she recognized th


    ife she was living. There were, of course, moments when she missed Andrew.


    Ashley regularly cleaned the place. It didn''t matter whether it was dirty or not. Sometimes, she cleaned just because she had nothing better to do.


    This time, while she was cleaning, she heard the sound of a small object falling to the floor. Startled, she paused from cleaning and scanned the place. Almost immediately, a familiar-looking object caught her eye.


    Wasn''t this the stone that she had bought for Richard some time ago?


    Ashley picked it up. She had almost forgotten all about it and had not expected to see it ever again.


    This time, she held the stone and studied it. Anyway, this stone had cost a great amount of money.


    She found nothing special about it and decided to put it back where it had fallen from, but then she noticed something new. In it was something dark green. She didn''t know if her eyes were playing tricks on her, or if the light was.


    ''Wasn''t this stone pure black when we bought it?'' she thought.


    How could she see another color in it now?


    Ashley couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She turned the stone over and over in her hand and studied it for a while. She was right. There was indeed something green in the stone.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 645 A Surprise

    While occupied with her thoughts, Ashley did not notice Richard, who had approached her from the sofa. Smiling with a glint of innocence in his eyes, he eyed the stone on her hands.


    Ashley began to realize something, furrowing her brows while staring back at the young boy.


    With narrowed eyes, she asked. "What''s wrong, baby? Is it because of the green thing in the stone? Please nod if you see it.


    If not, shake your head, okay?" Her voice was soft as a pillow while caressing Richard on the head.


    Slowly, he nodded while looking at her.


    "Yes. Green..." he uttered, pointing at the stone.


    Ashley almost dropped the stone, gawking at Richard with her mouth agape. ''H-He can talk?!'' she thought.


    Ever since she met the little boy, he only communicated non-verbally, and no utterances ever left those cute lips of his.


    Without blinking, Ashley stared at him, as if he was some kind of rare treasure she just found.


    "You can talk? Oh my god! Richard, you can talk now?" Her hands trembled as she tried to level his gaze.


    Richard''s voice was sweet and gentle, and although it was a little hoarse¨C¨Cpossibly from not speaking for quite a long time. Ashley didn''t mind. To her ears, it was as sweet and smooth like a melody.


    If truth be told, she even thought of having him checked by a professional, thinking that he was speech impaired.


    But hearing that he could actually speak sent Ashley to cloud nine.


    And as her stare prolonged, Richard''s face turned red out of embarrassment. Lowering his head, he said softly, "Yes."


    As his voice rang in Ashley''s ears, she immediately forgot about the stone, shifting all her attention to the child.


    Like any mother, she was ultimately ecstatic to see, first hand, the development of her baby.


    For sure, all mothers would react just the way she did, hearing their child talk for the first time.


    Ashley gently stroked his head and said, "Richard, tell me, please. You can speak, right?"


    Desperate for answers, she held him by the shoulders and thought, ''Maybe he just didn''t want to talk before?''


    With his big eyes, Richard slowly nodded at her.


    "Yes, I can," he uttered softly, blushing while trying to avoid her gaze.


    Suddenly, Ashley''s


    worst. Lowering his head and fixing his gaze on his toes, he felt that Ashley probably thought of him as some kind of a possessed kid.


    Although he had already known that he was different from others since childhood, he still couldn''t help feeling upset. Being avoided and ignored was the last thing he needed as an orphan, so Richard did his best to keep it a secret.


    But now, with Ashley, who had been nothing but good to him, it was different. He didn''t want to disappoint her, to make her think that she adopted a monster child.


    Richard zipped his lips and walked towards the door without saying anything.


    And as Ashley came back to her senses, she was caught off guard, seeing him walking to the door, obviously in an attempt to leave.


    "Richard, where are you going?" Ashley asked in a hurry and went after him.


    Blocking his way with her huge belly, Ashley thought, ''Was he trying to leave?''


    Taking his soft, little hand, she asked, "Where do you want to go? Did you want to leave just now without telling me? Don''t you know that your unborn brother and I will be worried if you leave us without saying anything?"


    "I..." Richard uttered, surprised at the reaction of his foster mother. But instead of finishing his words, Richard pressed his lips together again, and kept silent.


    With a narrowed pair of eyes, he stared at Ashley and confusingly wondered, ''Shouldn''t she be looking at me in horror, calling me a monster, and asking me to leave right now?''

 Chapter 646 No Such Words Anymore

    Richard''s stare confused Ashley. "Are you OK?" she asked lightly.


    Richard pressed his lips and continued staring at her in silence. Then, in a low and uncertain voice, he asked, "You... Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    The word "mom" lingered in his mouth for some time but, after much hesitation, he finally decided not to utter that word.


    This response only confused Ashley even more. "Afraid of you? Why should I be afraid of you? You are my son.


    I love you. Why should I be afraid of you? Why are you asking me such a question?"


    Ashley''s response calmed down Richard.


    He smiled in relief, and a cute dimple appeared on his lower cheek.


    Then, he threw himself into Ashley''s arms and sweetly said, "Mom!"


    Ashley''s heart melted when she heard Richard calling her that.


    However, she couldn''t forget Richard''s question just now, nor could she forget the dejected look on his face.


    She gently took him to the living room to ask him more questions. Although she loved him dearly and didn''t want to make him feel uncomfortable, there was one thing she really wanted to figure out.


    But Richard seemed to be intentionally avoiding her gaze.


    Ashley''s voice became stern and serious.


    "Richard, look at me."


    It was the first time that Ashley had talked to him in such a tone. Richard sensed the seriousness of the matter and raised his head.


    Looking straight into Richard''s eyes, Ashley asked, "Tell me, why did you want to leave just now? And why did you ask that question?"


    Uneasy, Richard lowered his head and fidgeted with the hem of his shirt.


    Silence fell over the room.


    For a few seconds, neither of them spoke.


    Ashley let out a sigh. She hadn''t expected that Richard would be immune to hard tactics.


    Finally Richard began to say something after Ashley''s coaxing and comfort.


    Somehow, he said in an aggrieved tone. "You... Don''t you think I''m bad luck? I can see something that couldn''t be seen by others. Besides, a lot of people didn''t like me beca


    ully.


    The plot was conventional and stereotypical. The weak protagonist suffered from bullying at first, but his destiny changed after he found something and met someone new. Then, his strength and popularity gradually began to rise.


    There were a lot of details in the novel, including information about gambling stones. Since this was what Ashley had begun reading the novel for, she paused and paid special attention to this part.


    In no time, she was halfway through the novel, and she had become immersed in the story.


    Back in high school, she had only been interested in reading romance stories that girls liked, but the novel she was reading now was more popular among men.


    After a while, Ashley blinked her sore eyes and looked at the time on her cell phone. It was already eleven o''clock! She had been reading the novel for more than two hours without even realizing it.


    However, she didn''t want to rest at all. The more she read, the more energetic she became.


    But she knew that she couldn''t stay up late either.


    Finally, she put down the phone and prepared to sleep.


    Since she knew that Richard had a special ability that made him different from other people, she wanted to pay attention to it.


    She knew what she was going to do.


    After that, she began to research on gambling stones online.

 Chapter 647 Gambling Stone

    Ashley took out her cell phone as she thought about calling the one person who would know more about this than her¡ªChloe.


    Chloe was amazed to receive Ashley''s call. Normally, she was the active caller.


    Of course, this was because of Ashley''s pregnancy. Ashley could barely spare any time to call Chloe as she was just too busy all day.


    "Ashley, what''s up?" Chloe answered as she dodged Nolan''s groping hand. "


    Ashley pursed her lips, "Chloe, do you have some time now? Could you come out? There''s something I have to talk to you about. "


    No sooner had she finished speaking when Chloe responded, "Yes, I am free right now... What time? Right now? OK, Let''s meet up at our usual spot."


    Ashley smiled and said, "Okay."


    After putting her phone away, Ashley looked at Richard and said, "Let''s go. We''re going to see Aunt Chloe, okay? "


    Richard tried to remember who Chloe was then he nodded in agreement.


    At the cafe, by the time Ashley walked in with Richard, Chloe was already seated. She gestured for Ashley to come sit with her.


    "Ashley, how have you been? What happened?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing too serious. I just wanted to ask you something," Ashley replied.


    "What is it? You know you can ask me anything, right?"


    Ashley then took out the stone that she and Richard had bought in the market and put it in front of Chloe. "Have a look at this stone."


    Chloe took a closer look at the stone, her eyes squinting in an attempt to recognize the features in order to identify it. "What exactly am I looking at? It''s just an ordinary stone, isn''t it? "


    Ashley pressed her lips together and mumbled, "Check again carefully, maybe you can find something different about it."


    Ashley''s sense of urgency worried Chloe a bit as she peered into the stone once more.


    The second time, however, she noticed something odd.


    Chloe had seen this kind of stone before. It was also the time that she discovered another side to Nolan.


    Chloe furrowed her eyebrows and said, "This


    stones.


    No one noticed how Ashley''s frame of mind had changed since she was viciously and wrongly accused, then fired from the Tang Group.


    She realized that no matter what she did or how well she behaved, there would still be people in the world who wouldn''t like her.


    Sometimes even hard work and effort couldn''t guarantee success.


    As such, Ashley decided to become financially smart and cultivate her wealth because money spoke louder than anything else.


    Richard looked at her and his face displayed signs of concern when Ashley frowned, seemingly faced with a problem.


    It was getting late.


    Richard brought a blanket from his room and put it over Ashley''s shoulders.


    "Mommy, it''s late now. You should go to bed." His lovely voice warmed Ashley''s heart as she turned over and focused her eyes on him.


    Gently, she stroked his hair and said softly, "You should go to bed first, honey. I will go to bed after this."


    Richard pressed his lips together and didn''t say anything else. He didn''t believe what his new mommy had said.


    Ashley spent the past few days like this. Every time she said that she would go to bed soon, she would actually go to bed very late.


    Sometimes, Richard would wake up in the middle of the night and find the light in Ashley''s room still switched on. How could he feel at ease?

 Chapter 648 About To Give Birth

    Seeing that Richard was still standing by the door stubbornly, Ashley had no choice but to set aside the book in her hand. "Okay, okay! I''m going to rest now. Do you believe me this time?" she asked. He looked at her with big eyes and gave a light nod.


    Since Richard had been sleeping in Ashley''s bed, he began to love the feeling of safety that sleeping next to her brought.


    This was how Richard knew that Ashley was staying up late to read these books.


    A smile crept onto Richard''s face as soon as Ashley put the book on the nightstand. . . . . . .


    In J City


    At the Lu Group


    A man, resplendent in his well-tailored black suit, was sitting in the executive office, which seemed very austere with its black and white color scheme. His face was expressionless, or rather, he kept a poker-face.


    The stiff colors were quite suitable for this office, which was the embodiment of formality.


    A green potted plant had been placed in front of the man''s desk. It was a succulent, and though it seemed out of place in this environment, it also brought some harmony to the space.


    Andrew put aside the files in his hand and rubbed his throbbing temples.


    His eyes wandered across the room and noticed the green potted plant. Suddenly, he seemed to have drifted off, lost in thought.


    Instantly, his face darkened with anger.


    Johnny knocked on the door. The habitual mask of indifference slipped back onto Andrew''s face as usual. "Come in."


    Johnny opened the door and marched in with a stack of documents piled high in his arms. "President Lu."


    He carefully set the documents on the table as he said, "President Lu, these papers are about the matters in N Country. . . . . ."


    Andrew frowned and was about to reply, but Johnny spoke again as if he already knew what Andrew was going to say, "Mr. Lu, this is the third time. It is high time that you go there."


    Johnny ran the back of his hand across his forehead as he left the office, only to find that cold sweat had beaded on his brow. The president''s presence was a morbid terror to him now. Every time Jo


    with him.


    Feeling somewhat annoyed, Nolan bit his lips and decided to ignore what just happened. In the end, he gave up on what he considered an overly close relationship between Chloe and Ashley.


    At the hospital


    Ashley was rushed directly into the emergency room. Seeing that the doctor was about to enter the room, Chloe hastily stopped the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how is she? She will be okay, right?"


    "The patient is now in labor. She will be giving birth soon. Family members, please wait outside by the waiting room and we will update you as soon as possible."


    Afterwards, the doctor turned around and rushed back into the emergency room. Ashley will be wheeled into the delivery room shortly. As the doors closed, Chloe and the others were left alone with their worries in the waiting room.


    Chloe turned around and noticed Richard standing beside her.


    She felt dazed for a moment. Who had brought Richard here? She didn''t remember bringing him along.


    "How did you get here, Richard? Don''t worry. Your mom will be fine. She is going to give birth to a baby brother for you. She will come out soon. I will arrange for someone to take you home."


    Everything happened so quickly, and Chloe was so anxious to get Ashley to the hospital that she had almost forgotten about Richard. She needed to look for someone to take care of him while Ashley was in labor.

 Chapter 649 Unnecessary Jealousy

    Leaving Ashley was the last thing Richard wanted to do. Immediately, he placed his arms around Chloe''s waist, in hopes that she would understand. With his eyes brimming with tears, he sobbed, "Auntie Chloe, I don''t want to go home now. I want to be with my mommy."


    Richard had followed Chloe and slipped into the car when everything was in a panic. That indelible scene he saw in the living room could be the most traumatic experience of in his life.


    Chloe smiled bitterly at the boy and was about to crouch down and lift him up when suddenly, someone else lifted him up and put him aside like a chicken being placed in its coop.


    Richard stood dumbfounded, wondering what had happened and why he was placed aside. He blinked back his tears, raised his head to look at the man who just moved him away from his Auntie Chloe.


    Chloe frowned at Nolan in confusion and asked, "Nolan, what are you doing?"


    Nolan cast a glance at Richard before placing his arm around Chloe''s waist. He narrowed his eyes at the boy as Richard leaned his head on the side, wondering what he did wrong. Nolan ignored the boy and turned to Chloe with a serious look. "Hey, body contact is not allowed between a man and a woman who are not in any relationship, didn''t you know that? You should stay away from other men." Nolan gave the kid another glance before looking at Chloe''s face that had turned into a glare. From beginning to end, Richard just looked at them with confusing eyes.


    Meanwhile, Addis, who was standing behind Nolan, was shocked by Nolan''s words and actions.


    The sides of his lips formed into a curve. Nolan was being unreasonably jealous. This little boy was just four or five years old. Could he really be called a ''man'' who''s worth anyone''s jealousy?


    Addis then shook his head and thought about how his boss behaved immaturely.


    Hearing Nolan''s words, Chloe''s frown turned into a dark glare as she faced him. She heaved a deep steamy sigh and said, "I can''t imagine what is going on in that head of yours. I mean, you are just unbelievable. Do you even know how old Richard is?"


    Rolling his eyes, Nolan responded with a snort and just tightened his grasp on her.


    Chloe was annoyed at how Nolan was behaving. She removed his hand on her waist and knelt down in front of Richard to face him at eye level. Seeing the worry and the tears welling in his eyes, Chloe patted his head and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to go back home?" Richard slowly nodded his head in response. "You have to wait here and it might take a long time, if you insist on staying."


    Richard nodded his head firmly this time and said, "I want to stay here with my mommy."


    Chloe gave Richard a gentle smile. "You are such a brave boy, you know that? Well then, if you insist, you can stay here with me."


    Chloe then lifted Richard and placed him on the long metal bench just outside the ward.


    Then she sat down beside him and held on to the little boy''s hand to make him feel that he was not alone, and that his mommy was going to be all right.


    While the people at the hospital would be easily mistaken and think that Chloe and Richard were an adorable mother and son, Nolan thought and felt differently. His face darkened and his brows were knitted together as he stared at Chloe''s hand holding Richard''s.


    As a matter of fact, if it weren''t for Ashley''s urgent phone call, Chlo


    an unknown force, going against his own will.


    Johnny asked Andrew again if he was ready to leave, interrupting Andrew from his train of thoughts. But he could not answer him, let alone find his voice to do so. Deep inside, he wanted to say yes, that he was ready to leave. Somehow, his feet would not move as if he was tied to something unseen and unknown.


    However, this feeling was not entirely new to Andrew. It had been such a long time since he had this kind of feeling.


    He still could clearly remember the first time he felt this way, and it was when Ashley first came into his life. He could not help but feel his heart beating fast at that time and even until now that he was thinking about her.


    Coming back to reality, Andrew heaved a deep sigh and frowned slightly at the memory. "Let''s go," he said finally after regaining his composure.


    Johnny nodded and walked behind him silently. He knew and could easily tell that Andrew was in a bad mood. Whether it was because of how his discussion with the man went or a completely different thing, Johnny still dared not to say anything that would agitate Andrew any further.


    As Andrew and Johnny walked towards the elevator on the other side of the hallway, Andrew noticed Chloe, Nolan and Richard sitting on the bench just outside Ashley''s ward.


    Before he passed by them, his feet suddenly stopped walking, and Johnny almost ran into Andrew''s back but stopped himself just in time.


    Johnny followed the direction of Andrew''s stare. Andrew''s frown was slowly fading away as he looked at Chloe, Nolan, and Richard sitting there like a family.


    As Andrew looked at them, he immediately felt the longing for something similar as that. As a matter of fact, he had imagined this scene countless of times. Every time he saw a family of three, his mind would take him back to that kind of longing.


    Andrew was taken back to the time he was still with Ashley. Together, they had dreamed of having a baby or two or even a bunch. He imagined Ashley with a huge bump on her belly while he took care of her. He even imagined them having children running round, enjoying quality time under the sun. All those imaginations felt so real, making him feel like a good husband and a great father.

 Chapter 650 Be Jealous Of A Kid

    Suddenly, Andrew''s face darkened with hostility. He looked away and walked straight to the elevator without saying anything.


    Johnny knew Andrew''s temper having been working for him for years. But Andrew''s recent behavior puzzled him a lot. He wondered what was wrong with his boss, yet he didn''t dare to say a word.


    He knew better than to displease his boss. After all, why would he shoot himself in the foot?


    Just when Andrew and Johnny were about to head outside, Nolan caught sight of the two. As his dark eyes narrowed, it was hard to ascertain what thoughts were brewing behind his expressionless face.


    Nolan''s sharp, sudden turn drew Chloe''s attention. Puzzled, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Nolan drew back his sight and gave Chloe a courtesy smile. "It''s nothing," he replied.


    Chloe decided to refrain from asking any more questions.


    As her eyes focused on the closed door of the delivery room, her face displayed an expression filled with apprehension once again.


    Besides, she had never been pregnant and she couldn''t imagine what was going on inside.


    It felt like Ashley was inside the delivery room for years! What was taking her so long?


    Meanwhile, drowsiness had crept over Richard. As he seemed to be dozing off, Chloe had no choice but to hold Richard in her arms.


    Nolan''s face darkened when he saw that. "Addis, take the boy somewhere else," he ordered.


    The sight of another person sleeping so peacefully in his woman''s arms made Nolan jealous, even more so since he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Richard, however, was only a boy of four or perhaps five years.


    Addis knew what was on Nolan''s mind. Before he met Chloe, Addis had never seen his boss behave like this.


    Chloe''s presence had changed Nolan''s behavior completely and Addis had gotten used to that.


    "Ma''am, please give him to me. I''ll put him to sleep," said Addis as he walked up to Chloe.


    "


    or a mother. The father should have been here."


    "Can I go in and see them now?"


    The doctor nodded. "Of course!"


    Ashley had been moved from the delivery room to the general ward. However, she was transferred to a VIP ward, all thanks to Nolan''s connections.


    Meanwhile, Andrew felt his heart beating faster than usual. He had no idea why, but he frowned and clutched at his chest. ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered.


    Johnny was sitting on the passenger''s seat. He noticed Andrew''s uncomfortable look and asked, "Mr. Lu, what''s wrong? Do you need to see a doctor?"


    "No need!"


    Neither of them uttered another word in the car.


    The scenery outside the car window flew by rapidly, Johnny wondered what Ashley was doing at that very moment? What if she was also here?


    Would the boss meet her again?


    Both Johnny and Andrew didn''t know that they had just passed by her in the hospital and at one point, they were just a few meters from each other.


    In the ward, Ashley was fast asleep.


    Chloe walked quietly into the ward, and whispered to Nolan behind her, reminding him to walk quietly.


    As he noticed how considerate Chloe was to another woman, Nolan felt a little annoyed again and casually pulled on his tie to show that he was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 651 Such Cute Babies

    Chloe had never treated him like this before!


    She was stunned when two babies were placed beside Ashley. Chloe took multiple breaths and calmed her heart. Her curious eyes gazed at them for a moment before she opened her mouth. "Wow, are these Ashley''s babies? They are so cute."


    She stretched out her hands to caress their soft skin.


    Nolan raised his eyebrows and glanced at the two babies. The newborns had eyes tightly closed and faces flushed. Their skin looked reddish pink. How could Chloe think that these babies were cute?


    "So ugly."


    Nolan wrinkled his nose at the scene.


    Chloe threw him an irritated look. "What? How can you call them ugly? These babies are so cute. Am I right, little ones?"


    A nurse had heard this conversation while changing Ashley''s intravenous infusion and turned to Nolan. "Newborn babies are always like that. They aren''t ugly. In a few months, they will be fair, tender, and plump. They will look very adorable then."


    Chloe nodded instantly. "Yes, do you understand now? The nurse is right!"


    Nolan''s hard stare melted when he saw Chloe''s smile. His eyes were filled with love.


    The nurse shook her head and smiled. "You are such a cute couple."


    Chloe cast an indifferent glance at Nolan and looked down, rubbing her tired eyes.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning, but Chloe was still awake. She was too worried about Ashley.


    Now that Ashley had given birth to the twins without any complications, Chloe was relieved.


    The babies were taken to an incubator. Although the kids were healthy, they were a few days early. An incubator is an apparatus used to maintain environmental conditions suitable for newborn babies.


    Chloe relaxed her shoulders and looked at Ashley sleeping. She chuckled as she thought, ''''When Ashley wakes up, she will be so happy to find two babies.''


    Nolan rolled his eyes at her. He knew Ch


    o the hospital. By that time, your water already broke. Don''t you know that the baby was born last night?"


    Ashley frowned as she remembered what happened. She had just prepared dinner and was going to call Richard. The moment she walked into the living room, her contractions became more painful.


    At that time, she ignored it, serving dinner on the table. Just as she turned around, the pain only increased. She felt like she was about to lose consciousness.


    Later, she asked Richard to call Chloe. She was still conscious when Chloe arrived at her house, but she could not remember what happened after that.


    Although the doctors gave her anesthetics while she was giving birth, Ashley woke up halfway. At that time, all she could see were blurred faces in front of her. She again passed out due to exhaustion.


    She wasn''t really ready for the baby to be born yet. It was just a normal day for her.


    Ashley let go of the nurse''s hand. She saw the nurse rubbing her reddened wrist, and she lowered her face in guilt. Maybe she had used too much strength.


    Ashley felt bad for what she might have done to the nurse. "I''m sorry. I just..."


    The nurse waved her hand casually and said, "It''s alright. You were just too worried about your baby."

 Chapter 652 Pigeon Pair

    "Can I have a look at my baby now?" Ashley requested.


    "Of course. Please wait for a moment. We''ll bring them here," the nurse replied and then left the room.


    After the nurse left, Ashley sat up on her bed, feeling a little nervous. In a few moments, she would finally see her baby. The child that she had had with Andrew.


    She pursed her lips and smiled. She had made up her mind to go back to J City after giving birth.


    Her so-called leukemia was just a false diagnosis. She left Andrew and all of J City because she didn''t want him to worry about her, nor did she want herself to be a burden to him.


    But now, she wanted to go back.


    Soon, two nurses walked into her VIP ward.


    Only patients with money could afford the VIP wards here. Usually, VIP patients were backed by deep pockets and power. Naturally, the nurses and doctors here paid more attention to Ashley than to other patients.


    After all, the VIP wards were not for everyone.


    Ashley didn''t pay much attention to the two nurses at first as she thought that they had just come in to do some daily care.


    However, she was completely shocked when she saw the two nurses holding a baby each.


    "Are... Are these both... mine?"


    she stuttered.


    "Yes, you gave birth to a pigeon pair last night! This is the first time we have delivered boy-and-girl twins in our hospital!


    And these two babies are amazing. They only cried for a short while after being delivered," one nurse explained as they carefully placed both babies on the bed next to Ashley.


    Ashley fixed her eyes on the two babies lying beside her. She had never thought that she would give birth to fraternal twins!


    "Oh, right. The boy is older than the girl. Also, there is a mole on the boy''s left ear and a mole on the girl''s right ear.


    We were both shocked when we noticed it,"


    one of the nurses said with a big sm


    eyes found Ashley again. "I still remember that you were alone when I first saw you. Now, you are a mother of three children! Things have changed so quickly," she sighed.


    Looking at the three children, Ashley felt a little helpless. If it had been up to her, she wouldn''t have had children so early in her life.


    But what could she do now? She had already given birth to the babies. She had no choice but to take good care of them.


    Although it was a little hard, this was the choice she had made. No matter what, Ashley would try her best to give her children a good life.


    "Anyway, they''re so cute. Their eyes and mouths look like yours. But their noses look a little straight. They''re probably like the..."


    Chloe murmured as she stared at the babies.


    Ashley immediately looked down at them two and joked, "You can see that at such a young age?"


    "Of course I can! Take a close look. Well, maybe it''s a little hard to tell now. Anyway, they look so much like you. Just accept it," Chloe said firmly.


    Ashley held back her laughter and nodded.


    The babies were too adorable. Chloe picked up one of the babies and held her in front of Richard. "Richard, look, this is your sister. You must protect her from anything and anyone."

 Chapter 653 Thinking of Going Back To J City

    For the whole day, Chloe stayed by Ashley''s side to look after her.


    It was believed that women had to have bed rest for a month after childbirth, otherwise they would be prone to illnesses at an older age.


    Chloe also somewhat believed this tradition, so she treated Ashley with the utmost care.


    Noticing Chloe''s cautious movements, Ashley smiled. "I am not that weak, you know."


    "Yes, you are. It is said that when a woman gives birth, she has been on the verge of death. I don''t even know how much pain you suffered on your own last night. Just keep quiet and let me take care of you. There''s no one else here to do it."


    Everything Chloe had said was true, so Ashley decided not to argue.


    Instead, she turned and admired her two babies for a while. Then, she suddenly said, "Chloe, I''m thinking of going back to J City."


    She longed to see her husband and her friends again.


    It had been a long time since she had left J City, and she had no idea how they were all doing now. Besides, she now had some good news to bring to them.


    Ashley''s words caught Chloe off balance. "You want to go back to J City?"


    Ashley nodded. "Yes, I do."


    She forced a smile and continued, "I came here because I didn''t know what my situation was. That''s why I wanted to keep it a secret from him. But I guess I made a big deal out of nothing. So now..."


    Although Chloe didn''t know who the word "him" was referring to, she could guess that Ashley was talking about her husband.


    Apart from the babies'' father, who else would Ashley mention so many times?


    "Okay, you''ll always have me on your side. If you want to go back, you should," Chloe replied.


    "Thank you, Chloe." Ashley smiled gratefully at her, feeling glad to have a friend like her.


    "Come on, you don''t need to


    "Yeah, she is. That''s why she needs you to protect her."


    Richard once again nodded seriously. "Yes, Mommy. I will protect my sister well."


    "All right, Richard, let''s go and buy some food," Chloe urged.


    Richard turned to Ashley and waved goodbye. "Goodbye, Mom. I''ll be back soon with some delicious food for you."


    "Okay." Ashley waved back with a smile.


    As Chloe walked out of the ward with Richard, she thought about how cute his promise to Ashley was.


    "What sort of delicious food can you bring for your mommy? You don''t have a penny with you now. You are just using my money," she teased.


    However, Richard clenched his fists and looked at Chloe earnestly. "Could I borrow it from you, Aunt Chloe? I will pay you back one day."


    Chloe shook her head with a smile and rubbed Richard''s head. "I''m just kidding. Come on, let''s go. We don''t want to keep your mother waiting too long."


    In the hospital ward, after the two of them had left, Ashley began to feel her eyelids grow heavy with exhaustion. The two babies had already fallen asleep after breastfeeding, so she pulled them closer to her and covered them with the quilt.


    Then, she too drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 654 One Child Was Missing

    Ashley was rocked awake by someone shaking her vigorously.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, only to see Chloe''s anxious face.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, sensing trouble.


    Her voice cracked slightly from confusion and from having been woken up so abruptly.


    Chloe looked intently into Ashley''s still droopy eyes and asked, "Ashley, where is the other baby?"


    She and Richard had just gotten back from buying breakfast. Now only one baby was on the bed with Ashley.


    Panic-stricken, Chloe hurriedly shook up Ashley who was still in deep slumber.


    Because of that, all drowsiness was drained out of Ashley''s body, replaced by blood rushing to her head.


    "What the other baby? Both babies are right here next to me, aren''t they? Don''t you see them both?"


    Ashley sat up and turned toward one side of her bed. Only one baby lay there quietly, the other one however was nowhere to be seen.


    A great wave of panic overwhelmed her. "Oh, my baby! Wait... who''s missing?" She looked closer at the baby beside her and saw that it was the boy. "Oh no! Someone took Tangyuan! How could my baby daughter disappear? Who took her? They were both beside me just now!"


    "Don''t worry, Ashley. Listen, a nurse might have dropped in to check in on you and realized that the baby needed something. She might have taken her for a moment. We''ll figure it out." Chloe said calmly in an attempt to comfort Ashley.


    As Chloe spoke, she rang the bell near Ashley''s bed, alerting the nurses that their presence was needed. At the same time, she helped Ashley look for the other baby inside the room.


    Soon, a nurse pushed the door open and walked in. "Where have you taken the other baby?" Chloe immediately asked, her voice slightly raised.


    The stunned nurse stammered, "W-we haven''t come back here since we brought the babies to their mother. What''s going on?"


    The nurse''s words played over and over in Ashley''s mind. That was all Ashley had heard.


    Chloe appeared calmer than Ashley. She knew that the child wouldn''t just disappear. There had to be a reason. Besides, she and Richard had onl


    d that be? We observe strict protective measures in this hospital. How could anyone break in here?" Moreover, compared to the general wards, the VIP wards themselves were supposed to be well-guarded.


    With a straight face, Chloe confronted the director, "Are you saying I''m lying?"


    The young nurse, who was standing behind her two superiors, noted that there was only one newborn baby in Chloe''s arms. Then she whispered something in the head nurse''s ear.


    The head nurse was also aware that a pigeon pair had been delivered in this hospital.


    She, in turn, whispered something to the director. Then, he promptly turned to Chloe and said, "OK, this way, please."


    Together, Chloe supported Ashley as they went with the director and his team to the monitoring room.


    Two blurry-eyed men, one in his thirties and the other in his forties, were assigned to man the small room.


    Upon noticing that a small group of people was heading their way, they immediately grew alert.


    "Mrs. Head Nurse, what...what brings you here?" One of the men greeted, recognizing the head nurse.


    The head nurse wasted no time at all. "This is the director of the hospital. Something has happened, and we need to see all surveillance videos. Now."


    "The...director?"


    The other man replied, stunned for a second. It seemed that he hadn''t expected the hospital director to come to their small room.

 Chapter 655 No Flaws At All

    Recognizing the director, the two guards manning the monitoring room immediately ushered them in. It was a small room, yet it was enough to accommodate everyone who came in..


    Chloe wasted no time ordering the operator to show her the video footage from twenty minutes earlier.


    The operator hesitated, glancing sideways at the director for approval.


    "Do what she says," said the director, nodding his consent.


    After pressing a few buttons on the keyboard, the operator played the video footage from the camera just outside Ashley''s VIP ward.


    Both Chloe and Ashley had their eyes peered at the screen, attentively watching from the moment Chloe and Richard had left the VIP ward just in case they miss anything important.


    The operator slightly sped up the play time while everyone maintained complete focus without making a sound.


    However, despite all the efforts, they didn''t see anyone enter the ward where Ashley was during that period of time.


    Ashley covered her mouth with her hand in utter disbelief. "How is that possible? Someone must have slipped into the ward. How else does a baby disappear into thin air?"


    "Wait! Replay it," Chloe demanded.


    Once again, unfortunately, they found nothing out of the ordinary.


    Judging from the video footage, no one entered Ashley''s ward at all.


    The expression on Chloe''s face showed utter confusion. There it was before her eyes, hard evidence that no one had entered Ashley''s ward while they went to buy breakfast. But there was no doubt that the baby had disappeared while Ashley was still in sound sleep.


    If indeed no one had gone inside, what could have happened? How could a baby vanish without a trace?


    They checked the footage several times, all ending in vain. Even the operator was a little impatient, "Do you want me to play it one more time?"


    Ashley couldn''t believe what she had seen. "No! This can''t be true. How is that possible? My baby! My baby is missing!"


    "Ashley, Ashley, calm down. This footage proves nothing. We will find her no matter what!"


    "Have you noticed something


    lan staring at his screen with a puzzled look.


    Nolan could climb a mountain and swim across an entire ocean for Chloe. An office meeting wasn''t going to keep him from going to see her.


    Besides, he knew Chloe all too well. Although she claimed to be fine, something bad must have happened in the hospital for her to call him, as such was very out of her character.


    "Addis!"


    "Yes, sir Nolan..."


    "Go to the hospital and find out what''s going on there. I want you to report to me as soon as possible if something comes up. And if she asks you to do something, just do it without hesitation."


    "As you wish, sir."


    Nolan didn''t walk back into the meeting room again until Addis''s figure disappeared in his sight.


    Addis had been at Nolan''s side ever since he was a child. Nolan trusted no other man as much as he trusted Addis.


    As such, he felt relieved to know that Addis would take care of whatever Chloe''s issue was at the hospital.


    Meanwhile, back at the hospital.


    Chloe had just hung up her cellphone. What was happening to Ashley made her crease a line in her brow.


    Staring at Ashley''s innocent face, she fell into a pensive silence, wondering why someone would want to do such a horrible thing to her. If Chloe''s memory served her right, Ashley had always been a gentle and mild woman. How could she offend someone? This matter was really like a riddle.

 Chapter 656 We Will Definitely Find Your Baby

    She had only been in this city for half a year, Chloe pretty much knew everyone in contact with Ashley. And based on what she knew, none of them could do such a terrible thing.


    Even the surveillance video didn''t offer much help as no one had been recorded sneaking in.


    Someone must have sneaked in and taken Tangyuan away when the surveillance camera failed to work.


    Richard also seemed to have realized the severity of the incident. He made no noise, nor did he ask questions. Instead, he just sat by Ashley to accompany her silently.


    Chloe''s eyes found Richard. "Richard, could you please stay here to take care of your mother? I have something to deal with right now, and I need to go out. I''ll be back soon," Chloe said to him.


    Richard raised his head and looked at her with his big innocent eyes. "Aunt Chloe, are you going to look for my sister?"


    Stunned for a second, Chloe nodded, "Oh yeah, that''s right."


    "Was she taken away by bad guys?" asked Richard with his eyes almost bloodshot.


    Looking at the boy''s innocent face, Chloe didn''t really have the heart to tell him everything. She opened her mouth, yet she didn''t know how to answer him. "Yeah, your sister was taken away by a bad guy, so Aunt Chloe is going to find him. And your task is to take good care of your mother and brother, okay?" she uttered while bending over to level his gaze.


    Richard gave a meek nod. "Okay, I will take good care of mom and my brother. Aunt Chloe, you must find my sister and get her back."


    "I will," Chloe promised, pressing her lips into a sly smile.


    The instant Chloe came out of the ward, she ran into Addis.


    "Madam Chloe!"


    "Addis?" Chloe was a little surprised. She obviously was not expecting to run into him, right in this place at this very topsy-turvy moment. "Did he ask you to come here?" she asked with narrowed eyes.


    Addis nodded and replied, "Yes, sir Nolan asked me to come and help you."


    "Well, you came just at the right time," said Chloe while a smug grin slowly crept on her lips.


    "By the way, do you know someone tech-savvy? You know, someone good with computers


    ard pressed Ashley''s hand even more, not willing to let his stubborn mother go.


    They were in the middle of this when Chloe came in. "Yes, Richard is right. You''ve just given birth to twins, and you''re still weak. Please just stay here, OK?"


    Ashley was on the verge of crying, feeling helpless as the two pushed her against the soft mattress.


    Chloe pinched Richard''s soft cheeks and said "Good boy, Richard! Go and play with your brother. I have something to talk with you mom about."


    "Okay, Aunt Chloe," Richard gave a light nod.


    He then walked to the cradle by the corner of the ward, on which his new-born baby brother lay sleeping soundly.


    A smile slowly crept on his lips as he stuck his head atop the cradle, trying to take a peek at his little brother.


    As he saw the baby''s tiny hands right below his face, a glint of surprise crossed Richard''s face. He was evidently fascinated to see how the infant slept so peacefully.


    In his young mind, he wondered how such a tiny human being could fit in his mother''s stomach.


    Ashley eyed Chloe anxiously and asked eagerly, "How''s it going? Have you found Tangyuan? We will find her, won''t we?"


    "Hey, don''t worry. I will find her. We have sent people to check the surveillance cameras. I will let you know as soon as I get some information," Chloe answered with a gentle tone, trying to assure her friend that everything would be alright.

 Chapter 657 Hope Abandoned

    Ashley looked down at her hands and smiled bitterly, remembering every bit about her baby. "Of course, how can I not worry about my daughter?" she said as she glanced at Chloe with a sad look in her eyes, "She was inside me for nine months. She is my own flesh and blood. But now, what? She was taken away from me before I could even be with her for a day!"


    Ashley''s eyes started to well up with tears. Panic started to overwhelm her as negative thoughts flooded her mind. Before Chloe could even say something to comfort her, she suddenly grabbed Chloe''s arm. "Chloe, I am really worried about my daughter. I keep thinking the worst... What if she had been taken by a human trafficker? What will I do? Will she be sent somewhere? Will she be raised by evil people? What could be happening to her right now? Will they do bad things to her? Or make her do bad things?" Ashley stopped as she gasped for air, the negative thought overwhelming her. "But she is still so young¡­ so little¡­"


    Ashley swallowed the lump on her throat. She started to shake in fear as unimaginable thoughts entered her mind. The thought of her daughter kidnapped by a human trafficker scared her the most. Her daughter had just been born, after all. She was just a little human being who just started to open her eyes into this world, and she was still too young to understand how evil reality was.


    As this little girl''s mother, Ashley was on the brink of collapse and the verge of breaking down.


    As Chloe looked at Ashley with worry and pity, she knew that even though Ashley looked soft and gentle, Ashley was still a strong woman, even stronger than Chloe herself.


    However, right now, Chloe saw a vulnerable Ashley, one who looked really anxious and frightened with tears now brimming the sides of her worried eyes.


    Chloe sighed softly and pursed her lips. As the thought of Ashley''s daughter crossed her mind, she, too, could not help but feel anxious and depressed. How much worse would Ashley feel, being the mother of a missing child? Even though she knew how Ashley felt, Chloe could do nothing but comfort her and reassure her that her daughter would be fine.


    "How could you think that way?"


    a cold voice suddenly chimed in. Both women turned to the owner of the voice.


    Recognizing that familiar voice, Chloe felt a little surprised as she turned to look at the man. "You came," she said with a raised brow.


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Nolan replied with a nod.


    As he turned his gaze onto Ashley and met her pale face and swollen eyes, Nolan''s soft and gentle stare turned to annoyance. ''Indeed, all women are troublesome, and when they are faced with problems, all they do is cry and won''t stop doing so until they are saved by men, '' he thought, rolling his eyes behind Ashley and Chloe''s back.


    With that thought in his head, he was oblivious to the fact that he wasn''t even bothered at all or felt annoyed seeing Chloe cry in front of him. It was as if everything that Chloe felt and thought was important to him, like he himself could feel what she was going through without even realizing it.


    Before he could think about it more deeply, Chloe interrupted him, "Shouldn''t you be in a meeting? I thought your schedule was packed today."


    Nolan looked at her with a dry smile, "I came here as soon as the meeting was over.


    Anyway, never mind that. So how did the child disappear?" Nolan blurted out indifferently.


    Chloe''s eyes went wide after hearing his remark. She was certain that Addis must have told him everything, so she knew that Nolan was asking just for the sake of asking.


    Ashley was in such a miserable and anxious state at that moment. How could he make sarcastic comments about the situation! This was not the right time to joke about these things. Chloe gave him a light kick in the leg.


    Nolan winced in pain and reached down to massage his shin. As he saw Ashley''s eyes ready to cry again, he stood up straight and cleared his throat. "Don''t worry too much about the child. I will do my best to help find her," he said in confidence. Deep inside, he didn''t really want to get involved in Ashley''s problems, but since Chloe was the one asking for his help, he could not dare refuse her. He did not want to disappoint Chloe.


    So that Ashley wouldn''t have time to dwell on Nolan''s sarcastic remark, Chloe immediately held Ashley''s hand and reassured her, "He''s right, Ashley.


    e. If that''s the case, send a team out now to look for the baby. Find leads, witnesses, anything. Find anything relevant and then report to me."


    "Yes, sir, as you wish,"


    Addis nodded. For fear that he would see something that he wasn''t supposed to see, Addis left without raising his head to look at them.


    As soon as Addis took his leave, Chloe pushed herself away from Nolan. "What''s wrong with you, Nolan?!! Why didn''t you let me talk to him?"


    Nolan looked from Addis to her and winked.


    Chloe looked at him with confusion, but as soon as she saw the awkward expression behind Nolan''s amused face, she finally understood and felt embarrassed again as she fixed her hair. With a brief smile, she said nothing more.


    Seconds turned to minutes, minutes turned to hours, and hours turned to days, but there was still no news or any information that would lead them to finding the child. Every time Chloe visited Ashley, Ashley would keep telling her how worried and sad she was. This really made Chloe also feel frustrated and depressed.


    Every time Ashley asked if they found anything about her missing daughter, Chloe could only shake her head helplessly and hold on to Ashley''s hands to comfort her.


    Three days had passed, and still there was no progress. It looked like everything was leading to a dead end. Even Nolan''s confidence turned into doubt. Even then, he still did not give up, for fear of disappointing Chloe.


    Ashley was becoming thinner and paler with each passing day. Her ghost-pale skin and thin face were a reflection of what she was really going through in her heart. The sudden disappearance of her daughter was destroying her every day.


    Even her eyes stayed glassy and swollen. Only when she saw Chloe did a glimmer of light appear in her worried and hopeless eyes.


    As for Chloe, she felt extremely sad when Ashley''s face lit up seeing her enter the ward, knowing that she didn''t have any good news to tell her. Despite this, she wanted to be there for her all the time until they found her missing child. ''Who on earth would dare take away a baby from her mother? What kind of creature would make a mother so miserable like that?'' Chloe thought, unable to comprehend how something like this could happen.


    Chloe sighed as she recalled what the nurse told her earlier -- Ashley was not touching any of her food, and they had no choice but to take the spoiled food away. Seeing that Ashley had gotten thinner than she was just a few days before, made Chloe sigh once more. "Ashley, please, eat something! You haven''t eaten anything for several days now. How could you starve yourself like that? How are you supposed to do anything to find your daughter in this state, huh?" Even though Chloe only had an idea how Ashley felt, she could not help but feel really worried about Ashley. Now Chloe did not just worry about Ashley''s missing child -- she was now also worried about Ashley and her sanity.

 Chapter 658 Do You Think Your Death Will Solve The Problem

    What''s more, Ashley barely ate anything since Tangyuan''s disappearance. She would have starved to death if Chloe hadn''t tried her best to persuade Ashley to have something to eat.


    "Chloe, could you please leave me alone for a while?" Ashley said suddenly.


    Although the idea of leaving Ashley like this wasn''t too reassuring, she knew that she needed to give Ashley some private space right now.


    "Alright then, I am just outside the door. Eat anything you want, the food is just here by the bedside table. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    After one final glance at Ashley, Chloe left the ward.


    The only thing Ashley could do now was to keep lying in bed.


    Her mind wandered. Her daughter Tangyuan had gone missing. What was the point of living anymore? She began to get desperate.


    Her gaze wandered and landed on a fruit knife on the food tray. Without any hesitation, Ashley took up the knife and pressed it against her wrist.


    A bit of blood began to flow out.


    Fortunately, Ashley hadn''t eaten much these days and did not have much strength or will power. Plus, the fruit knife was not that sharp and therefore, the wound was just a tiny slit.


    But blood still began to gush out quickly.


    --


    Bun suddenly started crying as if he knew that his mother was being harmed. The crisp sound of his cries echoed on the walls of the ward.


    Ashley turned her head and saw the little bundle crying loudly in his crib.


    The heart-wrenching cry almost broke Ashley''s heart into pieces.


    She took off her quilt and tried to get out of bed and get to her son. But she fell down as soon as her feet touched the floor. She had been in bed for days and hadn''t eaten anything. Her body wasn''t used to such physical effort.


    "My baby..." Ashley exerted all her strength to crawl to the cradle.


    But just a few attempts made her dizzy and exhausted.


    Finally, she passed out on the floor.


    Before she lost consciousness, she thought of her baby. How could she be so cruel!


    Little Bun was still an infant. How could she give up her life like this?


    If she died, what would


    ve happened to Bun? And what about Tangyuan? And you''ve forgotten Richard too!"


    Chloe had just spit this all out in a cold tone. This was the first time that she had spoken to Ashley like this ever since they met. And they had known each other for a quite some time now.


    To be honest, Chloe was really scared. When she entered the ward, she had first seen the boy crying so sadly and Ashley lying on the floor near him with blood stains all over. She was filled with an inexplicable anger.


    How could Ashley be so silly? Why would she ever want to commit suicide? Didn''t she ever consider her son? And what would happen to her daughter after she was found?


    Ashley kept her head down. All she had thought about just now was that she would never see Tangyuan again. When she saw the fruit knife next to her, she subconsciously wanted to just use it, and didn''t give it much thought.


    She burst into tears, "I''m so sorry, Chloe. It''s all my fault. I..."


    Before Ashley could finish her words, Chloe cut in, "You should apologize to your son, not me. Do you know how heartbroken he was when you fell down bleeding? His face had gone red! He is just a little boy! Don''t you have any consideration for him? If you don''t want him, say so! I''ll take care of him!"


    Perhaps because her voice was getting louder by the moment, Ashley''s son, who had been sleeping in Chloe''s arms, opened his eyes.

 Chapter 659 It Wouldnt Happen Again

    The next second, Bun scrunched up his tiny face and burst into tears.


    Listening to his woeful wailing, Chloe didn''t say anything further to Ashley. She rocked Bun up and down and tried to comfort him gently, "Ah, my good boy, don''t cry..."


    However, no matter how hard Chloe tried to comfort him, Bun just wouldn''t stop crying.


    Chloe frowned. She wondered quietly, ''Why is he crying so much? He was fine just now.'' After all, Chloe had just changed his diaper so that shouldn''t be the reason for him crying.


    Ashley raised her head and glanced at Chloe. "Maybe he is hungry. Let me feed him."


    Although Chloe was still angry with Ashley, her anger faded away when she saw Ashley being a good mother.


    Walking over to Ashley, she carefully handed Bun to his mother.


    When Ashley was about to lift her shirt, she noticed that Chloe was watching her intently.


    Ashley felt somewhat embarrassed. She looked at Chloe awkwardly. "Chloe, could you please turn away?"


    Although they were both girls, Ashley was not used to having someone looking at her breasts, let alone watch her nursing her child.


    Chloe argued, "Why should I turn away? Just hurry up and feed Bun now. Besides, we are both women, so we both have breasts. What are you so conscious about?"


    Ashley was stunned and speechless.


    Even though Chloe''s argument made sense, Ashley just wasn''t used to showing her breasts to someone else.


    However, Ashley didn''t seem to have any other options.


    She had no choice but to start breastfeeding Bun.


    Immediately, Bun stopped crying.


    However, after sucking only a few times, Bun suddenly stopped and grabbed Ashley''s clothes tightly. Then he began to cry again. This time, however, his cries were quite weak.


    Ashley watched helplessly. "Why is he acting like this?"


    Chloe was clueless. She worriedly suggested, "Wait, I''m going to call the doctor."


    "Hey, Chloe."


    Before Ashley could call out to Chloe to stop her, she had already dashed out of the room.


    "My baby boy, Bun. Don''t cry. Mommy is here with


    e didn''t say anything this time.


    Ashley looked at the food that Chloe had bought for her. All of it was very nutritious.


    There was crucian carp soup, chicken soup, pig''s feet soup, and spare-rib soup. All of the dishes were high in protein and other nutrients.


    When Ashley''s hunger was sated, she stopped eating. However, she hadn''t eaten much recently, so she couldn''t eat too much at once. It was better that she took it slowly.


    After Ashley had eaten as much as she could, a hospital staff member came to clear the food away.


    Chloe sat beside Ashley, but she didn''t say anything.


    Ashley gently pulled her sleeve and asked, "Chlo, are you still mad at me?"


    Chloe replied with anger, "No. You make your own choices, and you can do whatever you want. How can I be angry? Besides, what''s the point?"


    Though she was obviously angry, she denied it.


    Ashley pursed her lips and said to Chloe, "I''m sorry, Chlo. I''m not a good mother. After Tangyuan went missing, all I could do was to think about her. Tangyuan is a part of me, and she was taken from me less than a day after I gave birth to her.


    You have no idea how desperate I was at that time, and my mind just went blank. I didn''t know what to do. I just feel blessed that you guys were with me when I needed you. I really don''t know why I tried to do such a stupid thing at the time."

 Chapter 660 Accept Chloes Proposal

    Ashley''s attempted suicide should be attributed to the impact that Tangyuan''s disappearance had on her. It was a heavy blow to anyone who would encounter it.


    Luckily, Ashley was so weak that she just cut a tiny slit on her wrist. Moreover, Chloe was able to stop her in time. If not, she would have died and the twins would be an orphans now.


    Then she would be dead and gone from her babies forever.


    Even though Tangyuan was taken away, she was still alive.


    She would do her best to get her daughter back!


    In her heart, Ashley made a promise to herself.


    Neither Ashley nor Chloe talked about that matter anymore. Ashley''s mood also improved with each passing day.


    What''s more, Bun''s skin was no longer wrinkled like when he was born. His fair skin and big round watery eyes bore his resemblance to his handsome father.


    Even a glimpse of his eyes would be enough to soften anyone''s heart.


    As Ashley was getting better, she could be discharged from the hospital very soon. A reasonable period of home confinement after childbirth was needed, someone had to take care of her and Bun during this time.


    It was Chloe who had been taking care of the baby boy, and she found her affection for Bun had grown.


    "Ashley, why don''t you stay with us? You can go back to your own home when you have fully recuperated and you are strong enough," Chloe suggested.


    Ashley only shook her head and smiled. "Thank you, Chloe. But it''s better if I go back to my house. You have already stayed in the hospital long enough. I can''t be a bother to you anymore."


    Chloe''s face darkened at her words. She just gazed at Ashley in disbelief and snapped, "No! Full recovery is a must for women. You know that, don''t you? You will get sick and it''ll be much worse if you choose to ignore this! Do you want that to happen?"


    Chloe said in an earnest tone.


    "Really?" Ashley narrowed her eyes at Chloe.


    Could one really get sick during home confinement? She racked her brains but couldn''t remember any information about it.


    Chloe on the other hand, was certain and nodded w


    t blame me for losing my temper," she declared.


    "Yes, my lady."


    "No! I want to sleep in the same room as Mommy!"


    Richard pressed his lips in a thin line.


    Ashley gave an affectionate glance at Richard and said, "It''s okay. He can stay with me. I''ll take care of him."


    "Okay then," Chloe nodded.


    The steward''s confused glance cast on Ashley. He didn''t know anything about this woman. Why would Chloe treat her so kindly?


    But he finally knew that Chloe was the head of the family. Now he could heave a sigh of relief. That meant he wouldn''t have to be in a dilemma anymore.


    He made a note to himself to be in Chloe''s good favor in the future.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was just chatting with Ashley. She had no idea what the steward was thinking.


    After unpacking her luggage, Ashley turned to Chloe and looked at her with concerned eyes. "Chloe, are you sure you''re okay with me staying here? I can live in my own house. I''m really fine! Only a few more days remain in that one-month home confinement rule. Plus, I already feel like brand new!"


    "Don''t worry about it. Just stay here. If he dares to do anything stupid, I''ll leave with you. Then we can live together in your house!"


    Ashley''s mouth twitched at that. Wasn''t this a threat to Nolan?


    Ashley started to feel sorry for him.


    He must be worn out because of such an aggressive and willful girlfriend.

 Chapter 661 A Secret

    Living in Chloe''s house was not all that bad, except for having to occasionally look at Nolan''s gloomy face.


    Ashley stayed there for more than ten days. As soon as her prescribed home confinement was over, she was ready to leave. After all, having Nolan look at her so plaintively was becoming unbearable.


    Ashley also regretted having taken up so much of Chloe''s time.


    As Ashley mentioned her desire to leave, Chloe suddenly told her some news. "The stone you gave me last time has been cut and polished. It''s a green emerald. A small one with a high-grade pure color."


    Now Chloe was extremely excited, wondering where Ashley had found this mysterious stone.


    Why was there even been a piece of emerald hidden inside it?


    But Ashley herself had no idea why a piece of emerald would be found inside the stone.


    Her heart beat a rapid staccato as she mulled over the news.


    "Really?" was all Ashley could blurt out upon hearing the news.


    "I don''t have the emerald here, though. They just called me," Chloe answered with a nod.


    As she had been with Nolan for some time, she knew more about gambling stones than most people did.


    Ashley''s excitement was beyond words. As expected, her guess was correct.


    "Chloe, do you know where I can find a market where the buy and sell gambling stones?" Ashley pursed her lips and looked at Chloe earnestly.


    "Yes, I do," Chloe replied cautiously, nodding her head. She had been to an underground casino several times before.


    Seeing Ashley''s excited reaction, Chloe suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Can you take me there?"


    Ashley stared at her, wide eyed and serious.


    "Why would you want to go to that kind of place? It''s not a place for innocent people like you," Chloe warned.


    Ashley was such a good person, so quiet and delicate. It had never occurred to Chloe that Ashley would even make such a request.


    Seeing that Chloe didn''t agree with her, Ashley knew that Chloe had refused, for her own good. She really shouldn''t venture going to places like that.


    It was a vile place where billio


    you, okay?"


    Richard gave an obedient nod.


    Then Ashley followed closely behind Nolan with Richard''s hand firmly clasped in hers.


    Upon entering, their first impression was that this was just an ordinary bar.


    She didn''t know how it had been done, but after following several curved paths, they finally reached the underground casino!


    Loud noise filled Ashley''s ears.


    She raised her eyes and surveyed the people inside. There were many rich and powerful personalities as well as some experienced and mature people.


    There was a swarm of servants around them.


    It was the first time that Ashley had been to such a gathering, and she was a little scared. But when she thought of what she had come to do, she lifted her chin up without hesitation.


    There were all kinds of people gathered here. Some were mere spectators and had no interest in playing, and there were those who just wanted to have fun. This way they wouldn''t lose all of their wealth. But to some people the stones were more important than their own lives. If they lost, they could not bear the defeat and disappointment. Some people then lost their sanity, while others seemed to lose their common sense.


    Gambling stones! Gambling stones! It was just a ''bet!''


    You might become a millionaire or even a billionaire overnight, but you might also be reduced to a homeless beggar in an instant.

 Chapter 662 Regret

    Was the power of the gambling stone really significant?


    Ashley had already figured out Nolan''s identity because of Chloe.


    Nolan was a well-known bully in N country. He had contacts, not only in the government but strangely, also within the criminal circles.


    It was just a piece of cake for Nolan to bring Ashley to a casino.


    Most of the guests here were big bosses. Many business people would become rich overnight with gambling stones. But some would also go bankrupt because of them.


    The temptation of the gambling stone was irresistible.


    Just as Nolan entered the casino, someone walked over to greet him.


    "How are you, sir Nolan?"


    The man standing before Nolan was the head of a company. He seemed to be in his late forties or fifties. After greeting Nolan, he cast his eyes on Ashley, his gaze lingering for a moment.


    Duncan frowned and stood in front of Ashley to protect her.


    Although he didn''t like Ashley, it wouldn''t be right if something happened to her at this place. He didn''t want Chloe to worry.


    "Hello, Mr. Li," Nolan said in a flat tone.


    They talked for a while before Mr. Li decided to excuse himself. He had clearly noticed Nolan''s bad mood.


    Ashley let out a sigh of relief and turned to Nolan. "You don''t have to protect me all the time. I''ll be okay. And thank you."


    There must be a lot of people who knew Nolan here. After noticing his presence, they would come to greet him. It would be hard for Ashley to work on her plan. She didn''t even want to feel embarrassed by standing next to him all the time.


    Ashley would rather go around alone to do whatever she wanted.


    Nolan squinted his eyes for a second and said, "Don''t worry.


    Just take it as a payback. I couldn''t help you with finding your child back then."


    This was the first time he had spoken so many words to Ashley.


    People around them were stunned, but they stayed silent.


    The environment became a little awkward.


    Addis twitched his mouth in disbelief.


    ''Nolan must have done it on purpose, '' he thought.


    Nolan had just mentioned the child again, even though Chloe had warned him against it. She


    Although Ashley''s eyes were fixed on the stones, she managed to notice Richard''s movements from the corner of her eye.


    She turned toward his exhausted face and squatted down to rub his little head affectionately. "What''s wrong, Richard?"


    Richard looked up and said in a weak voice, "Mommy, I''m so tired. I want to sleep."


    He yawned and lowered his head again.


    Ashley frowned at him. Why would he become tired suddenly? Did he use more than half of his strength just to choose the stone?


    Ashley''s eyes were filled with guilt and affection. She said softly, "I''m so sorry, baby. Let me drive you home. I''ll tuck you to sleep and come back to finish the work, okay?"


    Richard rubbed his eyes and shook his head. "No! I want to stay with you!"


    Ashley''s helpless eyes stared at Richard. "Alright. We''re not going back. Let me hold you for now. Just tell me if you feel really uncomfortable, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy."


    She picked Richard up and held him in her arms.


    Just as they reached the cutting area, someone yelped in excitement.


    "Green? Wow! It''s really green! Continue cutting!" A person''s excited voice echoed in the room.


    "Wow, it''s green. Look at this stone. It''s so big. I guess the jade must be gigantic!" Another voice came from the crowd.


    "I wanted to pick this stone earlier. But it was so costly. If I knew it was green, I would''ve purchased it!" Someone exclaimed in a regretful voice.

 Chapter 663 Dont Waste Your Raw Stone

    The uproar inside the underground casino was deafening. Ashley had never been with such a crowd. With a furrowed brow, she covered Richard''s ears so that he wouldn''t get scared.


    But unexpectedly, Richard still heard it.


    Richard just cast a glance at the crowd and curled his lips. Whispering in an innocent tone, he said in Ashley''s ear, "There''s nothing in there."


    Puzzled by what Richard said, Ashley guessed that it must have something to do with his ability to see through gambling stones. He had checked one raw stone just now. Ashley was afraid that Richard couldn''t check more because of his condition.


    "No more checking. Just close your eyes and rest a bit. Okay?" Ashley told him.


    Richard snuggled close to her and replied softly, "Okay."


    In a corner of the casino, as the cutter cut the outer layer open, specks of green were exposed. All who were present held their breaths, as if the emerald would be disturbed if they gasped too loudly.


    The raw stone was gradually cut open, but it turned out that there was no emerald inside except for the green specks.


    Nobody expected this.


    Silence reigned. Sad, disappointed or at a loss, no one could really tell.


    After a long while, someone finally sighed, "What a false alarm! It''s because of the green specks on the surface. I really thought it contained a piece of emerald."


    Even the man who cut the stone open was very nervous, his forehead glistened with sweat. The cutter would usually be blamed if he made a little mistake.


    "What happened?! Why did it turn out like this? My emerald! Where is my emerald?!"


    Unable to stay calm any longer, the owner of the raw stone squeezed through the small crowd and rushed to the cutting master.


    "How could that happen? Continue cutting! I don''t believe it. How could it turn out like this?! I saw it with my own two eyes. I saw a lot of green in it! Obviously, it''s a piece of emerald!"


    The stone cutter did not dare say anything and continued to cut the remaining stones slowly and carefully following the owner''s demands.


    Eventually, the stone was cut into small pieces. Except for the green specks


    n''t want to part with his job.


    This job had become a part of who he was in this life.


    He didn''t know any other work except to cut raw stones.


    So, when Ashley came to him, he told her right away to look for other cutters.


    "What''s wrong with you, grand old man? Why do you reject a business opportunity?"


    Hearing Ashley''s delicate voice, the old man couldn''t help but look up at her. He only shook his head as his milky eyes found Ashley. ''Ah, just a naive girl who knows nothing, '' he thought silently.


    "You''d better go there," the old man said, pointing to the direction of another cutter with his finger. "I am so unlucky that I can''t get anything valuable from raw stones anymore. It''s better for you not to cut your stone here. I don''t want to hear your complaints later on,"


    the old man continued, sounding dispirited.


    It was very obvious that he had already surrendered to his so-called ill fate.


    "No, I won''t. No matter what the result is, I won''t complain. I bought the stone myself. If I can''t get an emerald from it, it''s my business. It has nothing to do with you," Ashley insisted.


    The old man was taken aback by Ashley''s words. Some light glittered in his cloudy eyes. He hadn''t heard such warm words in years.


    "Hey, young girl. Are you new here? I am personally advising you not to cut your raw stone here. Otherwise, it will only go to waste. You will not get anything valuable!"

 Chapter 664 Prove Them Wrong

    Before Ashley could utter another word, a condescending voice rang out.


    The old man, seeing as how a look of mockery was painted on the man''s face, opened his mouth, but eventually said nothing.


    With a smug look, the latter seemed to forget that when he first came here, it was the old man who had cut out a green jade for him.


    But because of the continuous adversities that had befallen him, the geezer couldn''t muster the courage to fight for himself.


    Ashley turned around and pierced her sharp gaze at the man before saying, "Thanks for your concern, but I want to cute the stone open right now."


    Because of her cold dismissal, the man jerked his sleeves, snorted coldly, and left.


    He did his best to warn her, and if Ashley still wanted to cut the stones here, there was nothing much he could do.


    Obviously, for Ashley, he was sticking his nose too much into someone else''s business. Besides, he had nothing to do with neither the stones nor her, so why would she listen?


    "You have been working here for a long time. In this case, isn''t it the same for you to have one more guest or one less guest?" Ashley asked with her full attention to the old man.


    Perhaps it was because Ashley stood up for him that the old man finally nodded and flashed a genuine smile.


    Placing the three stones on the counter, the casino attendant intently stared at Ashley for a while before leaving. Although he didn''t say anything, his last gaze slightly stirred Ashley''s curiosity.


    Now that Ashley insisted on cutting her stones here, there was no use for him, a mere attendant, to give her advice.


    "Well, you can start now," said Ashley as she turned her gaze back at the old man.


    Having worked there for a very long time, the old man was already familiar with all the procedures.


    So, as he tilted to one side, his eyes intently bore at each stone. Then, with a knife on his hand, he sliced them carefully.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he firmly pressed the blade against the first stone. His arms stuck out and showcased his tight biceps despite his wrinkled skin due to old age.


    Upon finally cutting the first one open, no green item flashed before their eyes; it was completely empty inside.


    "Young lady, as you see, I..." the old man uttered, evidently dispirited at the turn out of their


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    placed in such an embarrassing situation.


    Even if he didn''t want to cut the stone now, he had to. Also, if the chances were pretty small, he couldn''t let Ashley down.


    ''I hope we can cut out a green jade this time, even if it''s just an ordinary one.'' he thought to himself, heaving a deep breath to boost his confidence.


    Then, the old man began to skillfully cut the rough stone.


    Ashley fixed her eyes on the old man as he belligerently ran the knife against the hard surface of the stone.


    As for the crowd, they were intently watching Ashley and the old man with a glint of mockery on their faces.


    However, not long after, a man in the crowd was placed in utter disbelief. He stared at the stone with his mouth agape. Rubbing his eyes hard, he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    Patting his friend on the shoulder, he stammered, "G-G-Green! It''s green! Look!"


    But, to his dismay, his friend just threw a casual glance at it and said, "Relax. It''s probably it''s just a cover-up. Someone said there was a green jade inside the second stone too, but it turned out to be nothing but a bluff."


    Although still quite excited, the man calmed down at those words.


    However, as his eyes were still glued on stone, the look of disbelief did not leave his face.


    Ashley and the old man were quite elated too. And although they didn''t see much yet, their hopes were gradually rekindled.


    And once green spots clearly surfaced on stone, the old man almost dropped the tool in his hand. Even Ashley nearly jumped with Richard in her arms.

 Chapter 665 Emerald!

    "Emerald! It''s emerald!" Someone in the crowd screamed as they pointed upwards with excitement.


    The word ''Emerald'' easily caught everyone''s attention.


    The old man began to ground carefully on the jade. With his expert hands, he rubbed it back and forth using the scoop cutting method. And then carefully, he rubbed off the shell. He did it precisely with extra care and attention since he was afraid he would damage the emerald inside it.


    Every single person present were veterans when it came to gambling stones. They were adept at distinguishing emerald from other stones.


    And the man who was now working on this emerald had spent most part of his life at this underground casino!


    The atmosphere at the casino became much livelier than ever.


    Even the person who had made the announcement couldn''t hide his excitement. All eyes were on the old man.


    After what felt like ages, the man began to rub the shell outside, revealing a piece of emerald in it is natural pure color. What was more astonishing was its size! It was as big as half a man''s head.


    The old man, who had been working calmly, now trembled with excitement, affected by the crowd. The sight of the emerald left everyone astonished!


    Even though he had worked here for as long as he could remember, no day was as exciting as today.


    He felt that his hard work was finally paying off. ''I found an emerald!'' he thought to himself, still trying to come to terms with this newly-found treasure.


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    The old man looked at Ashley and thanked her profusely.


    If Ashley hadn''t come, none of this would have happened.


    He owed her for encouraging him to do it. How much he would have regretted it, had she given in to his insistence that she find another cutter!


    Ashley also showed the biggest smile ever on her face as she gazed at the pure emerald. "Thank you, master!"


    An old man stepped forward, analyzing the newly cut emerald.


    It had to be admitted that the old master was quite talented. He did a great job and there was no flaw nor friction to be seen.


    "Can I take a look?" the old man requested.


    The man was in his late fifties. He must be one of the regular customers here.


    "O


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    shley tried to remain unperturbed. However, deep in her heart, she was overwhelmed and still reeling from the shock. What happened here was insane!


    A while earlier, Ashley had read about gambling stones and learned a thing or two about it.


    But reading was completely different from actually witnessing it!


    The old cutting master, who stood with her, looked at the roaring crowd but didn''t dare to speak.


    Looking at this piece of emerald, he was suddenly reminded of his youth, when he first came here. During the start of his career, he had had the honor of cutting a lot of supreme emeralds.


    However, none of it could beat the exhilaration he had felt today.


    Now, Addis was also back to his senses. He had been working for Nolan for such a long time and was honored to encounter many great storms.


    He couldn''t help but stare at the huge piece of emerald. It was the first time that he had seen such a beauty.


    Although Ashley was well informed on gambling stones, she didn''t have much knowledge about the pricing.


    Knowing she needed advice from an expert, she went over to Addis and asked, "Addis, what do you think about the price?"


    Addis was a layman as well. He had been engaged in many big businesses with Nolan, but this wasn''t something he could tell with certainty. Ten million was the amount he normally made through single businesses transactions.


    Addis shook his head honestly. "I don''t know either. How about we ask sir Nolan?" he suggested.

 Chapter 666 Being Ignored All The Time

    Addis was sure that Nolan knew the real price of that emerald.


    However, Ashley felt a little embarrassed, "We''d better not bother him."


    At that moment, someone shouted, "Twenty million!"


    Everyone who had intended to compete for the ownership of the emerald until now had no choice but to keep their mouths shut after hearing this offer.


    Many of them were fond of collecting gemstones like this, so they were left feeling disappointed at this sudden turn of events.


    Although they had to admit that this emerald gemstone was invaluable, they didn''t have twenty million yuan at their immediate disposal.


    Ashley turned to look at the source of the voice in surprise.


    It was a middle-aged man who, despite his age, looked brisk and youthful, like he was in his thirties. However, he also had a mature and exceptional aura about him. As he slowly walked out of the crowd, everyone turned to stare at him.


    He stopped in front of Ashley and smiled.


    "Young lady, I''m bidding twenty million for this emerald gemstone. What do you think?"


    "Wow!"


    The crowd erupted in gasps of awe when they recognized him.


    "Isn''t he the CEO of the Fu Group? Why is he here today?"


    "Ah, for him, twenty million is not a big amount. He can easily spend that on one meal."


    "Exactly. But he didn''t need to bid so high from the get-go. It seems that he is determined to get the emerald."


    The middle-aged man, Zen, was the CEO of the Fu Group, the biggest jewelry brand in N Country.


    It could be said that the Fu Group had a monopoly on the jewelry industry in N Country.


    How could such a person not exude confidence?


    Unlike everyone else present, Zen didn''t need to worry about money at all. He could easily take out twenty million without any hesitation.


    Ashley stared at the man in front of her, dumbfounded. He walked out of the crowd with seriousness on his face earlier, but now, he looked kind and gentle. Ashley blinked away her surprise and asked, "Sir, are you sure you want to bid twenty million?"


    Zen nodded


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he raw stone for her, he might have had to live his whole life in shame.


    Ashley smiled at the old man and said, "It''s okay, you don''t have to thank me! It was sheer luck."


    "Sir Nolan!"


    Addis suddenly shouted.


    Ashley turned around and saw Nolan walk in.


    Ashley just nodded at him in acknowledgement since she didn''t know how to address him.


    "Sir Nolan, Ms. Mu got the emerald gemstone from a raw stone!"


    Addis explained to Nolan.


    For the first time, a look of surprise appeared on Nolan''s face.


    He turned to Ashley and raised his eyebrows. "Did the emerald come from your gambling stone?"


    Ashley glanced uneasily at the crowd of customers around them before turning back to Nolan. "It''s just a stroke of luck. Can we leave now?" she asked gently.


    Nolan looked her up and down, and then he nodded. "Let''s go."


    Ashley, Addis, and Richard all followed him out.


    "Ms. Mu, let me hold Richard''s hand," Addis offered.


    Ashley gave Richard''s hand to Addis, then rubbed her aching hand and said, "Thank you."


    With a rare tinge of shyness on his face, Addis said, "You''re welcome."


    Chloe was waiting for them outside the door. She quickly ran to them as she saw them.


    Nolan opened his arms and looked at her dotingly.


    However, Chloe ignored him and threw her arms around Ashley. "Ashley, how did it go? Are you okay?"

 Chapter 667 I Like Both Of You

    Nolan was left in utter disbelief and disappointment. His embrace was just reciprocated with Chloe''s ignoring him and hugging Ashley instead!


    He had been nothing but affectionate to Chloe, but apparently, he was in love with an ice queen.


    It was not enough that she didn''t hug him back. To make it worse, she hugged the very person that Nolan had been furious at.


    With a stern face, Nolan gave Ashley a piercing cold look. As soon as she met his gaze, chills ran up and down her spine.


    Standing aside and watching all of this unfold, Addis twitched the corners of his mouth. He was almost sure that Nolan was jealous of Ashley.


    Since Chloe had her back facing Nolan, she couldn''t see the cold, mean look he was giving Ashley.


    At this instant, one thing was for sure: Nolan thought of Ashley as his rival in love.


    And if the man could get the chance, he would definitely throw Ashley out. His deathly stare almost inexorably hurt her spine.


    "Everything went well. Come on! Let''s go inside," Ashley said, patting Chloe on her shoulder.


    With these words, Chloe remembered to let go of Ashley and replied, "Oh! That''s so good to hear!


    Where''s my little Richard? Where is he?"


    "I''m here, Aunt Chloe!" a sweet little voice resounded from behind them.


    As Chloe turned to look around, she caught sight of Addis holding Richard in his arms.


    Excited, she went over to him and asked, "Hey, baby boy! What''s wrong?"


    "He is fine. He is probably just tired," Ashley answered with a smile on her lips.


    Nodding, she turned around again to look for her boyfriend. Chloe seemed to have caught a glimpse of him as she entered the villa. "Oh! I missed you so much!" she exclaimed as she wrapped him tightly in her arms.


    Nolan, who was now smiling from ear to ear, held her tightly too. "Oh, so you remember me now? Why was I not the first one you hugged when we came in?"


    Although he was beaming, a tone of jealousy was still obvious in his voice. "What?! Of course, you are the most important person to me! Haven''t you heard of the most powerful ones showing late at a party? That''s you! You''re the most important person to me, so I saved the best for last. And for you, the most loving hug!"


    Chloe joked with a grin, obviously sweet-talking Nolan out of his anger.


    "Well, don''t just stand outside. Come in and have dinner," Chloe said to everyone.


    Im


    screen.


    "Wait a second, baby. This teammate is stupid! That damned pig!" Chloe exclaimed, clearly mad that her character in an online game had died too many times.


    Ashley had been busy dealing with an important project in the company that she left her two children under Chloe''s care.


    And because Chloe was very much fond of the boys, she was more than willing to look after them.


    At the same time, the two kids also liked her.


    Wrapping the innocent boy in her arms, Chloe asked, "What''s wrong, Bun? Do you miss your mommy?"


    "Godmother, I have a name, and it''s Fabio. Don''t call me Bun. I don''t like that horrible name," the little boy complained, protruding his lips into a pout


    As he grew up and slowly began to understand things, he started hating his nickname, Bun.


    "Okay, okay, honey. No need to pout.


    Come on, I''ll take you to your mommy."


    Chloe''s sweet words turned Fabio''s furrowed brows straight again.


    "Now that we''re going to see your mother, you''re just gonna forget about me? Don''t you like my company, little boy?" Chloe asked with a little hint of jealousy.


    Fabio innocently looked at Chloe with almost teary eyes and said, "No, I won''t. Of course, I enjoy spending time with you."


    Chloe couldn''t help but smile at his words, although she felt it was slightly forced out of him.


    In the past few years, Ashley had been too busy with her own business that she had less time to look after her two children. So, most of the time, it was Chloe who spent time and played with them. Quite frankly, the boys had developed a deep bond with her.

 Chapter 668 So Popular At Such A Young Age

    The most incredible thing was that Chloe had spent more time with the two children over the last four years than Ashley had. But somehow, for some reason, both of them liked Ashley more.


    Perhaps it was because of the natural bond between a mother and her children.


    When Ashley started a new company all by herself, Chloe had also invested most of her money in it. And today, she felt immensely happy and grateful that she had done it. Ashley''s company was thriving.


    Lost in these thoughts, Chloe drove to the company office. Once inside the compound, she took Fabio''s little hand and walked inside.


    Ashley''s office was on the 38th floor.


    The elevator stopped with a ding.


    As soon as they walked out of the elevator, Fabio immediately let go of Chloe''s hand and rushed to the CEO''s office he remembered like a kite without a string.


    "Mom!"


    Ashley, who was busy packing her stuff at the moment, heard the call and looked up with a confused yet pleasant expression on her face.


    Chloe shook her head helplessly behind Fabio. It had been only a few days since they saw each other but Fabio already missed her so much!


    "Mom!" The office door was thrown open and a little boy ran in. Without stopping for anything, he ran straight to Ashley and threw his little arms around her.


    "Fabio? What are you doing here, kiddo?" Ashley lifted him up into her arms and said, "I missed you so much."


    "I missed you, too." And he landed two wet kisses on both of her cheeks.


    Ashley looked into his eyes lovingly and kissed him back the same way.


    Then, Fabio put his arms around Ashley''s neck and pressed his cheek against her face. With that, a big smile appeared on his face, the kind of smile that only Ashley could bring.


    "Auntie Chloe brought me here."


    "Oh so you still remember me?" Just as Fabio''s voice faded away, Chloe''s faked resentful voice came in from the door.


    "Chloe, you are here."


    "Your Bun has been pestering me for you in the last several days. I had to take him here."


    "No I wasn''t!" Fabio retorted. However, the flush on his face betrayed what he said all too well.


    "Really? So the next time you ask me to do something, shall I ignore it?"


    "Auntie Chloe!" Fabio played the woman.


    "Okay, fine. No more making fun of you, haha,"


    to take it!" Seeing that Richard was about to leave, the girl didn''t think too much. She merely put the chocolates in Richard''s hand and then ran away with a giggle.


    Richard looked at the box of chocolates and frowned. His eyes turned towards the trash can that was standing beside him, but ultimately, he did not throw it away.


    Therefore, as he came out of the school, Ashley saw a large box of chocolates in his hand.


    "Richard!"


    He looked over when he heard his name and saw Ashley and Fabio, who were waiting for him.


    Seeing that Richard was in a daze, Fabio called out again, "Brother!"


    Ashley walked up to him, stroked his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mom!"


    Richard only said that much.


    "What would you like to eat, brother?" Fabio pulled his sleeve. "Mommy is going to cook today."


    "Anything will be fine for me," Richard answered.


    "Hey, brother, tell me. Who gave you this box of chocolate?"


    "A classmate gave it to me," Richard replied, biting his lips and not meeting their gaze.


    Ashley smiled and raised her eyebrows naughtily, "Male or female classmate?"


    Richard''s face flushed red as he answered, "A girl."


    Looking at Richard and then at Ashley, Fabio asked in an even naughtier tone, "Oh wow, does she like you?" he giggled.


    Richard was dazed for a second before he retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. We are just classmates."


    Ashley didn''t know where Fabio had gotten the idea about girls liking boys. "Well, he''s right. It''s nonsense. Boys, get in the car."

 Chapter 669 A Family

    The two kids hung on Ashley''s words and got in the car


    Looking at the two cute kids, Ashley''s eyes were full of gentleness. They had always been very sensible and saved her a lot of trouble.


    That was why Ashley loved them with all her heart and soul.


    Planning to make a sumptuous meal for dinner, Ashley was on her way to the supermarket when she suddenly received a call.


    "Mom," said Ashley.


    "Yes, okay," Ashley promised as she hung up her cellphone.


    After hanging up the phone, Ashley fixed her eyes on Richard and Fabio helplessly. "We have to go to grandma''s house tonight. Can we have our dinner date next time?"


    "Fine." Both of them answered in unison at once.


    "Good boys."


    Ashley turned around.


    Ashley''s mother''s house was located in a bustling villa area which was in the heart of the city. Ashley had been here many times. Therefore, as soon as the security guard saw Ashley''s car, he let them in.


    After driving for a few minutes, they finally stopped in front of a villa.


    "Well, we''re here. Let''s go."


    As they got out of the car, Ashley took the hands of Richard and Fabio and walked to the door, which was already opened for them in advance.


    "Hello, my lady and lovely kids, you have arrived. Please, come in."


    Seeing Ashley and the kids, Macie left the kitchen momentarily to greet them and let them in.


    "Macie, nice to see you again. Sorry to interrupt your work. Where is Mom? I want to see her."


    "Ah, she is waiting for you in the living room." Macie replied


    "Oh look! My grandsons are here! Fabio, Richard, come Grandma!"


    Cynthia, who was sitting on the sofa, called out to the kids. As soon as she saw them, her already gentle face immediately softened further.


    "Grandma, I missed you so much." Fabio ran over and embraced Cynthia first.


    "Grandma."


    Richard also called out.


    "I missed you, too."


    Cynthia hugged them as they greeted each other.


    "Sit down, Ashley.


    Your father told me that you got off work very early today, so I called you to come here and have dinner with us. If y


    le ago with her two sons," Macie answered as she took Zen''s coat from him.


    "Okay," replied Zen, turning around and walking towards the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Ashley was assisting Cynthia in cooking. Since Cynthia insisted to cook for them, Ashley didn''t refute her intention.


    "Ashley, you are not getting any younger. You already have your kids. Don''t you think it''s time to consider having a man in your life?


    Don''t use the children as an excuse now. Every time I mentioned marriage to you before, you always said you wanted to wait until they were a little bit older. Now that they have grown up, isn''t this the right time?"


    Ashley knew she would be urged again to get married, just like every other time that she came for a visit, and she felt helpless.


    "Mom, I think I am still very young. And, I have just started with my career. Let''s talk about marriage some other time. Anyway, it hasn''t crossed my mind yet.


    Moreover, I''m more focused on taking care of the two children now. Anyway, who wants to marry a woman with extra baggage?"


    "Who says my grandchildren are extra baggage?"


    Surprised with the voice, Ashley and Cynthia looked at the kitchen''s entrance. They saw Zen, who was still dressed in his business suit, coming in.


    They didn''t know how long he had been standing there and how much he had heard of their conversation.

 Chapter 670 Ready To Return To J City

    --


    Ashley cast a glance at Zen, and opened her mouth to call him "Adopted Father," but then she noticed the warning expression in Cynthia''s eyes and called him "Dad" instead.


    In the beginning, Ashley had addressed them as "Adopted Father" and "Adopted Mother," but ever since Cynthia''s complaint that it sounded too unfamiliar and inappropriate, Ashley had corrected her greetings to "Dad" and "Mom."


    The thing was, it was quite easy to call Cynthia "Mom" as Ashley looked at her tender face. But Zen''s stern face always scared her and intimidated her.


    So, every time she had to call him Dad, she felt hesitant. She didn''t know why.


    Besides, she would always remember Zen as the man who had bought the first emerald gemstone from her at the underground casino.


    She had never expected that he would become her adopted father one day.


    In fact, she still couldn''t believe the whole thing she had gone through.


    Most of all, she couldn''t get over Zen''s real identity.


    It had never occurred to her that Zen could be a bigwig in the jewelry industry in N Country. No wonder he had bid for that emerald gemstone without hesitation.


    Anyway, from then on, whenever Ashley obtained a gemstone, Zen would buy it from her.


    As far as Zen was concerned, those articles belonged to his daughter. How could he let insignificant people get their hands on them?


    What''s more, when he had learned that Ashley wanted to open a jewelry store, he had offered her his full support.


    He had also invited Ashley to join his company when he saw the jewelry design that Ashley had come up with on her own.


    Ashley was an excellent talent with a sharp eye for design, so if she joined his company, he would have a worthy successor in the future.


    However, Ashley had refused the offer because she wanted to raise funds and build connections by herself, step by step.


    Although there were inevitably many difficulties and setbacks along the way, Ashley had never once asked Zen to help her.


    All of this only


    much better than any of us. I have a friend from abroad who is staying in J City now. This is his phone number. You can contact him when you''re there. I''ve already given him your number."


    "Okay," Ashley agreed. "Thank you, father."


    "We are a family.


    You don''t need to say thanks.


    By the way, do you need me to appoint someone to take care of you while you''re there?


    I think Tony will do the job well."


    "No, thanks. I can handle myself. You don''t have to bother yourself with such things," Ashley replied, immediately turning down the offer.


    Ashley had only found out that Tony was working in the Fu Group when she ran into him just recently.


    He had become a designer for the Fu Group, and he was quite talented.


    Because of Ashley, Zen had finally learned the whole story about Tony.


    Since Ashley and Tony used to be neighbors, Zen had thought that they could take care of each other along the way. Anyway, since Ashley had refused, he didn''t want to press the matter any further.


    "All right. When do you want to leave?"


    "Any time is fine for me," Ashley replied.


    "Well, I have already arranged everything there. I will take care of your company while you are gone," replied Zen.


    Ashley gave a nod


    "And don''t worry about the kids. They can stay here the whole time and they will well take care of."

 Chapter 671 Lovely Babies

    Ashley was relieved to know that the two kids could stay in Cynthia''s house. As far as she was concerned, there was no better place than here.


    After Ashley finished her talk with Zen and walked out of the study, Fabio suddenly jumped out of nowhere. "Mom, what were you and Grandpa talking about? You took such a long time. I''m feeling sleepy," Fabio whined.


    Ashley pulled Fabio into her arms and said, "We were talking about how to raise you two."


    However, Fabio embraced Ashley like a grown-up. "You don''t have to worry about that. I can raise you, mom."


    Ashley couldn''t conceal a snort of laughter as she heard Fabio''s words.


    How could a four-year-old child talk about raising somebody?


    Ashley''s laughter only made his face turn red. "Mom, what are you laughing at?"


    "I''m sorry, baby. I didn''t mean to laugh at you. I know my Bun is the best," Ashley said quickly, knowing that this was how she should have reacted straight away.


    Fabio relaxed after hearing this. He didn''t even care about the fact that his mother had called him "Bun".


    "It''s very late now. How about we sleep here at Grandma and Grandpa''s house tonight?" Ashley asked.


    Of course, she was the one who had the ultimate say in any decision, but she nevertheless took pleasure in asking for their opinions and making them feel included.


    Although the two boys were young, Ashley treated them with as much respect as she would treat adults.


    "But why?"


    "Because your Grandpa misses you very much and wants you to stay here for a longer time. So what do you say? Would you like to stay here tonight?" Ashley asked.


    "Yes, I would," Fabio said meekly.


    "How about you, Richard?" Ashley asked, turning to Richard.


    "I''m fine with anything you want, mom," Richard replied.


    Ashley gave Richard''s head an affectionate rub. "You''re such a good boy. You always warm my heart."


    Those words were the absolute truth. Ever since the twins were born, Richard had been very sensible and obedient. He had never let her wor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lready squeezed out the toothpaste for you."


    "Thank you, honey."


    Ashley took the toothbrush from Fabio and started brushing her teeth. Once they were both done, Fabio looked up and said, "Mom, can you help me wash my face?"


    "Okay."


    "Now let me help you."


    "Sure."


    After washing up, they went to bed.


    "Good night, Mom," Fabio said softly. At last, he gave his mother a good night kiss.


    "Good night, baby," Ashley whispered in his ear.


    Once Fabio fell asleep, he fell into Ashley''s arms, breathing evenly.


    In contrast, Ashley couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts about her business trip to J City in the morning.


    She took out her cell phone and sent a message to her assistant, Alice, telling her that she would leave for a business trip tomorrow and asking her to pack her things.


    "Ok," came the immediate reply from Alice.


    It was only nine o''clock, which was still too early for Ashley to go to sleep.


    However, she was strict with Richard and Fabio when it came to their bedtime. They were made to sleep at nine o''clock every evening because they needed to develop a good habit as kids.


    After texting Alice, Ashley took a look at her WeChat. After a while, she was about to exit the app when a message popped up on her screen.


    It was from Duncan. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 672 Return To J City

    As the phone vibrated, Ashley tightly held onto it, not knowing whether she should reply or not.


    Pressing it against her chest, she heaved a deep breath and ran her index finger through the screen. "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked, typing firmly on the screen.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry, I''ll be on a business trip to N Country in a couple of days."


    Startled at Duncan''s response, she shortly replied, "Okay."


    Suddenly, there was an utter silence that fell on both ends, making the situation quite awkward for the two. Ashley could only hear her heavy breathing against her phone.


    The deafening silence lasted for quite a while, leaving Ashley blankly staring at the bright screen.


    Although she had been in contact and quite familiar with Duncan, it had never crossed her mind that his family ran the Tang Group.


    Duncan had reached out to Ashley and apologized for everything that''s happened to her¨C¨Ceven though he really had nothing to do with it.


    Objectively speaking, Duncan was a friend worth keeping.


    "I''m coming to J City tomorrow," Ashley softly uttered, clearing her throat.


    After thinking for a while, she added, "For a business trip."


    Duncan didn''t reply for a while. Just as Ashley logged off WeChat and was ready to go to bed, her cellphone suddenly rang.


    She almost jerked at the surprise and instantly turned her cellphone to mute. Glancing at Fabio, she felt relieved to see him still in a deep slumber.


    It would be another roller coaster ride to put this little boy to sleep if he was awakened at this hour.


    "What''s up?" Ashley asked.


    "What time will you arrive here tomorrow? Let me pick you up."


    "No, that''s not necessary. But, thank you for the offer. I am familiar with J City, and you might be busy," Ashley replied, biting her lower lip as she gently massaged her right thigh.


    Ashley had no idea that Duncan left N Country to inherit his family enterprise. It was only later when they began corresponding again, that she learned about this.


    "I am free tomorrow," Duncan answered firmly. Even if he didn''t have time, he still would squeeze some time to see her.


    In the middle of their conversation, Fabio suddenly turned over and frowned as if he felt his mother''s warmth leaving the mattress.


    Ashley hurriedly lay down with one hand gently patting his back.


    After a few seconds, the little boy stopped moving and fell into a deep slumber again.


    "Is there anything else? If none, I''m hanging up."


    Her voice was so stern that even Duncan felt it on the other end of the line. Aft


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his location.


    "It''s different," Duncan replied, straightening his figure that almost towered over Ashley.


    Smiling, he added, "Welcome back to J City."


    "Thank you."


    Ashley''s voice was almost chilly, while her face painted a nonchalant expression.


    "Where are you going? Let me drive you there." Duncan asked.


    Shrugging their shoulders. Ashley and Alice followed Duncan, dragging their luggage behind.


    As they walked out of the airport, Alice couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore. Poking Ashley with her finger, she asked, "Ashley, who is he? He came here to pick you up, and he looks so intimate with you. Is he your boyfriend?"


    Curiosity was displayed all over Alice''s face while a ghost of a smile almost escaped her lips.


    Over the past few years, Ashley had done nothing but focus on her career and company. Although she had been in contact with Duncan, she seldom met up with him. Besides, if she ever so frequently did, Alice would have already learned about him.


    "What are you talking about? He is just a friend," said Ashley with a pair of furrowed brows.


    "What? You''re really just friends? I don''t believe that. Have you seen the way he looks at you?


    Besides, look at him! He''s tall, handsome, and rich! What more can you ask for? Why not consider him?"


    Although Alice did her best to whisper and lower her voice, Duncan caught her last sentence. "Consider what?" he queried with narrowed eyes.


    With cheeks flushed out of embarrassment, Ashley eyed her assistant, signaling a message to keep her mouth shut. "Nothing! I was just thinking about whether I should come back to J City and work here," Alice replied with the fakest smile she could muster.

 Chapter 673 Lets Go Out For A Walk

    Alice also thought that perhaps her joke was too harsh. The moment she looked at Ashley''s angry face, she sealed her lips obediently.


    Duncan opened the rear door and nodded, "It''s good to start your business here."


    Even though he had stayed in J City all these years, he occasionally went to N Country and paid a visit to Ashley saying that he was going to the company. He knew that Ashley''s company was on the right track in N Country.


    Ashley smiled at Duncan. "Yes, and I am here to do some early period inspection."


    "J City has seen dramatic changes in recent years. If you would like to have a tour, just let me know."


    Ashley shook her head. "No, thanks."


    She silently shifted her gaze toward the view outside the window that had become quite unfamiliar to her.


    The car soon arrived at the hotel that Ashley mentioned they were staying at. Earlier, Zen had booked the hotel rooms for Ashley and Alice.


    Ashley gripped her bag tightly and got out of the car and turned to Duncan. "So, this is where we are staying. Thank you very much for your help."


    He stared at Ashley for a long time, wanting to say something. But finally, he swiftly nodded and left.


    They walked inside the hotel, checked in and took the room cards. Inside the elevator, Alice could feel Ashley''s gaze on her, making her heartbeat quicker.


    She cast her nervous glance at her boss. "Ashley, what''s up?"


    "Alice, how long have you been following me?" Ashley asked.


    "I''ve been working for you ever since you founded your company. So, around three years."


    "It''s been so long."


    Ashley sighed.


    Not knowing why, Alice trembled inwardly as if she had smelt some threat from Ashley''s sigh.


    "You are a veteran now. You should know well in your heart what kind of jokes you can make."


    "DING." The elevator door opened. Ashley walked out without turning back.


    Alice was still in a daze and stared at Ashley''s retreating figure. The moment the door was half closed, she came to her senses and sprinted out of the elevator.


    Alice arrived at her room and glanced


    . "Speak out if you want to tell me something. I know you have something on your mind. Or else you can''t keep stealing glances at my expression."


    Alice was embarrassed. She was indeed staring at Ashley like a fool just now. In fact, all Alice wanted was to see if Ashley was still angry.


    Alice lowered her head and said, "Ashley, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have teased you yesterday. Please forgive me."


    Ashley narrowed her eyes before recovering her smile. "Don''t do that again next time."


    Alice''s eyes lit up at that, and she nodded. "It really was the first and the last time."


    Just as they started heading downstairs, Alice heard some mumbling words from Ashley. She turned to face Ashley in confusion. "Did you say something?"


    Ashley shook her head and ignored Alice, walking straight into the dining hall.


    After they finished breakfast in the hotel, Ashley wiped her mouth and looked outside with squinted eyes.


    "I heard that you are from here originally," Alice broke the silence.


    Ashley glanced back at Alice and said, "Yes, I am. What''s wrong?"


    Alice let out a sigh of relief. ''Thankfully, this is a good version of Ashley. She must have been possessed by a bad spirit last night.''


    "This is the first time for me to come here. Would you mind showing me around the city?" Alice bit her lips, making her expression as pitiful as she could.

 Chapter 674 Prelude To Meeting

    "Okay." Ashley agreed without hesitation.


    The meeting had been set up at eight o''clock in the evening, which meant she had time to prepare for it. What''s more, she also wanted to hang out in the afternoon and relive the past. At the same time, she wanted to walk around to see what changes had happened to J City in the last five years.


    "Yeah! That''s great, Ashley!"


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Alice followed Ashley. Roaming around in the market, she saw various kind of delicacies and several toys she''d never seen before. She was so curious about them that she bought some to take back home. As Ashley''s assistant, she had quite a bit of a monthly income.


    Ashley merely looked around.


    Although she had said that she was out here to take Alice for a walk, the truth was that she wanted to experience the charm of J City as a visitor. Anyway, J City was a place full of fond memories.


    They turned a corner and arrived at the building where she had run a cake shop with Ellie during her time here. However, she didn''t see the cake shop any more. Some other shop had taken its place.


    Noticing that Ashley was looking to the direction of that building, Alice suggested, "Ashley, how about we go inside and have a look?"


    Ashley looked away and refused, "No. Let''s go."


    They roamed outside until about three o''clock in the afternoon as they got a bit lost.


    What Duncan said was true. J City had changed a lot over the past few years.


    Ashley hadn''t even stepped inside her room when she received Zen''s call.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "Ashley, I suppose you have arrived in J City. Have you adjusted to the life there?"


    Ashley stood in front of the French windows and looked out at the neon signs, glowing on the top of a building on the other side of the street. She smiled, "Yes. We have arrived in J City and everything is going well. Today, we went out for a walk."


    "That''s good. You need to relax yourself. You have spent too much time on your work. So tell me, how are you feeling now after your walk? Feeling good?"


    "Yes, it was perfect."


    They continued chatting for a while until Ashley needed to prepare for the meeting.


    Her meeting with the potential partner had been set up at eight o''clock that evening. Ashley an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    belong to one company.


    It was puzzling for them.


    Lick gave them a short explanation, "She is his adopted daughter. Zen likes her very much. I heard that she wanted to set up a jewelry company and she managed to set it up all by herself. Although Zen has accepted Ashley as his adopted daughter, he hadn''t offered her any help.


    She''s been working alone till this date and has developed that company all by herself. The documents in your hands describe her struggle and achievements over the past four years."


    "So that''s how it is."


    Ashley gave Lick a thankful look for saving her a long explanation.


    Lick just smiled without saying anything.


    Before he had come here, Zen had called him more than once, saying that his precious daughter was in J City and he had to take care of her. Zen had especially told him to not let anyone bully her. And it included the bullying within the business world too.


    Whether Ashley''s plans worked or not, he would not allow anyone to intimidate her.


    Zen and Lick had known each other for more than twenty years. They were best friends now and this was the first time Lick had heard his friend saying something like that. So he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to see what kind of person Ashley was.


    After a while, they had finished the business part of their conversation and decided to have dinner.


    After years of experience, Ashley could drink a lot more now.


    But suddenly, she felt a little stuffy without knowing why.

 Chapter 675 Abnormality

    "Excuse me, I have to step out for a short while."


    Ashley took her bag and went to the toilet. As she returned and placed her hand on the door handle, a thought suddenly distracted her.


    She paused and continued standing outside for a while.


    The third floor circled around an atrium from which people could look down on the first floor. All the private rooms neatly lined the outside of the circle. Placing her hands on the railing, Ashley stood looking down for a moment before she looked up.


    She had forgotten that she had mild acrophobia.


    Perhaps because she had drunk too much, Ashley''s face had flushed a little red.


    At this moment, from across the atrium, a man suddenly walked out of another private room. Ashley heard the sound of a door closing and looked to that direction subconsciously.


    What she saw stunned her.


    The man who came out of the room was not just anyone, but it was someone she was very familiar with.


    Ashley wanted to leave or squat down and hide, but her feet seemed to have taken root. She wanted to avert her eyes, but she couldn''t help looking at that man.


    Sensing someone''s eyes were on him, Andrew''s cold and black eyes looked up to where she stood petrified. His eyes were full of impatience.


    Naturally, Andrew and Ashley''s eyes met at the same time.


    Andrew''s face was expressionless, but his hands were tightly gripping the railing, and the blue veins on his hands were faintly visible.


    He stared at the figure across from him and didn''t dare to blink for fear that she would disappear at that moment.


    ''Am I really that drunk? Is this an illusion?''


    Andrew thought with an ironic smile.


    There was a voice in his heart, telling him that what he saw was real.


    She had come back!


    Andrew stared at Ashley. She had become sturdier and more mature than before. She was now wearing a business suit, but her hair was still worn down to her waist. As usual...


    It was really her.


    Andrew''s face remained expressionless. But his hands were gripping the sandalwood rail so ti


    ir boys'' night activities!


    In the past, they had no idea why Francis went home so early every day, and they even relentlessly asked him to go out with them. But once they saw the happiness that Francis had with Ellie, they gave up trying.


    ''Do you think you''re the only one with a girlfriend?


    Do you think you''re the only one who wants to go back home early?


    We also have lady friends.


    It''s just that we haven''t met the right woman yet!'' Francis''s friends inwardly complained.


    Well, to put it bluntly, they had no real girlfriends at present.


    Almost all of the men had left and only Greyson and Jeremy remained.


    Jeremy drank up the last glass of wine and said to Greyson, "I should head out too."


    "You don''t have a girlfriend or anything urgent to deal with. Why do you have to leave now?" Greyson asked.


    Jeremy smiled gently. "I have a sister. I need to spend some time with her at home too."


    Greyson was rendered speechless. He was too tired to say anything.


    "Whatever. Just go! But don''t call me for a night out again! I won''t go out with you anymore! Humph!" Greyson snapped, muttering something to himself.


    Greyson was exactly the same as he was a few years ago. But Jeremy simply shrugged him off.


    Greyson then whispered to himself, "You have a sister, and I have a brother! Fine, I''ll go home to see my brother too."

 Chapter 676 Please Dont Do That

    Ashley gave an apologetic smile and said, "Uncle Lick and Mr. Zhu, I''m so sorry. I don''t feel well. I think I have to go now."


    "What happened? Are you all right?"


    "Yes, I am. I''ll sober up after a good rest," Ashley replied reassuringly.


    "Okay, take care, Ashley. It was really nice seeing you!"


    "Same here Uncle Lick. Thank you for a lovely evening!"


    After bidding them goodbye, Ashley left the room hurriedly with her bag in hand.


    As she walked, she intentionally cast a glance at the opposite room.


    At this moment, Greyson also happened to walk out of the room he was in and saw someone walk past him in a flash.


    Stopping in his tracks, he murmured, "Wow, she looks really familiar."


    But before he could figure out who that woman was, she had already disappeared from sight.


    Greyson shrugged, quickly putting the brief episode out of his mind.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was sitting in his car, waiting for the same woman. He had his eyes fixed on the door, afraid that she would slip out without him noticing.


    The car was filled with heavy smoke, but he didn''t seem to notice it. He just kept smoking, not taking his eyes off the door.


    Since Ashley caught sight of Andrew just now, her heart had been beating wildly.


    She had wanted to pay Andrew a visit, of course, but she didn''t know whether he was still in that box.


    Besides, she hadn''t figured out what to say to him if she finally met him again.


    All these thoughts made Ashley flinch and chickened out from meeting with Andrew. Apparently, she wasn''t prepared to see him just yet.


    Andrew spotted Ashley as she walked out of the hotel lobby. He drove toward her, hurriedly rolling down the window to drive out the smoke from the car.


    When the car was close enough to Ashley, he said, "Get in."


    It was such a simple sentence, but it filled Ashley with a sense of dread.


    Andrew wasn''t even looking at her.


    Instead, he was looking carefully at the road ahea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ally confirm that Ashley was really here with him.


    After a while, his hands began to roam the rest of her body. Ashley was wearing a white blouse, a black blazer, and a black skirt.


    When Andrew''s cold hands touched her warm skin, she suddenly came back to her senses. Seeing that Andrew showed no signs of stopping, she made up her mind and bit him.


    Drops of blood dripped from his lip, but Andrew had no intention of letting her go. Instead, he became even more violent.


    Shrinking back in fear, Ashley held onto his arms and said in a low voice, "No, please, not here..."


    Andrew hesitated for a second and then got out of the car. Then, he walked over to the other side and scooped Ashley up from her seat.


    Carrying her in his arms, he opened door of his villa with the fingerprint scanner and directly went upstairs to his bedroom. There, he threw Ashley onto the bed and climbed on top of her.


    The next day, Ashley rubbed her forehead and slowly opened her eyes. Her head was throbbing with pain.


    As she stared at the strange ceiling, she tried to make sense of what was happening. She remembered that she had been in meeting with Lick last night regarding business matters. She also remembered that she had drunk a lot.


    But what was she doing in a strange unfamiliar room now?

 Chapter 677 Offer A Price

    Ashley woke up feeling dizzy as if her eyes were going around in circles. Squinting to get a clear view of her surroundings, she struggled to rise from the mattress.


    Although her memory was quite fuzzy, she recalled seeing Andrew the night before and getting in his car. But that seemed to be the only thing she could remember right now. As she pressed left arm against the sheets for support, Ashley rubbed her head with an attempt to make sense of what went down.


    Seconds later, her cheeks were flushed red, finally recalling what had happened after she got in Andrew''s car.


    She began to survey the familiar room. It was still exactly how she remembered it. The walls were painted white, and there was no furniture aside from the spacious wardrobe, a side table with a night lamp, a small sofa on one side, and the big bed she used to sleep on.


    Andrew had slept with her on this bed last night. But she couldn''t feel any warmth on the sheets beside her.


    That dismayed her. Disappointed, she lowered her head with a deep breath.


    As she sat soulless with her head drooping, Andrew came in with a plate in his hand.


    His hands tightly clenched on the tray as he saw her there.


    "You are awake! Eat something,"


    he greeted, holding the breakfast tray.


    His baritone voice sent chills down her spine. She looked at the man she thought about countless times in her dreams.


    Raising her head up, Ashley saw Andrew standing so masculine right before her. The longing in her eyes, as she stared at him, showcased how much she had missed him.


    "Andrew..." Her soft voice, although quite low, broke the silence in the room. It was not enough that she had a massive hangover, but seeing him, in flesh and blood, weakened almost every part of her body.


    Ashley slowly stretched out her arms, trying to hold Andrew and feel his skin against her palms. All that was in her mind was the hope to explain how she didn''t mean to leave at that time, and how it was beyond her own means to stay.


    It didn''t matter what Andrew thought of her; she just badly wanted to explain her side of things, hoping for nothing in return.


    Discreetly, Andrew avoided her touch, and without a word, he turned around and strode out of the room.


    --


    ''He is not the same man anymore, '' she bitterly thought, biting her lips to prevent her tears from rolling down. She didn''t expect that Andrew would avoid her touch deliberately.


    All those years of not seeing each other had made them strangers, making the familiar seem so unfamiliar. And Ashley felt so dismal with this reality.


    Before Andrew could completely leave the room, Ashley desperately called out, "Andrew!"


    For a second, Andrew halted, but without looking back, he continued to walk away.


    The breakfast he left looked appetizing, but Ashley, as sullen as she was, didn''t have the urge to eat. ''Why would he cook for me and treat me like that?'' she thought, picking up the fork with tr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is, her cell phone rang. It was Alice. "Hello," she said.


    "Oh my god! Finally! Where are you? Are you okay?" she worriedly asked in succession.


    Ashley replied with a sigh, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m at a friend''s house. I''ll be back soon."


    "Let me pick you up," Alice said, still worried.


    "No, it''s fine. I''ll just take a taxi back to the hotel," Ashley answered immediately. She didn''t want to cause so much hassle, but more importantly, she didn''t want Alice to know where she was.


    After finally reassuring Alice that she was fine, Ashley hung up the phone.


    Then, she lingered on the bed for a few more minutes before she got up.


    Outside the room, Andrew sat on the sofa. His legs were crossed while his hands firmly held on the armrests.


    As Ashley descended the stairs, she coldly glanced at him and said, "I have to go now."


    Andrew said nothing. Ashley walked past him with her lips pressed together in a thin line.


    ''It would probably be best to talk to him later, '' she thought silently as she walked towards the door.


    But just as she was about to twist the knob, Andrew''s voice thundered. "Who said that you could leave?"


    "Huh? What is that supposed to mean?"


    "I mean it literally. You can''t leave without my permission."


    With brows shot high, he stood up and approached Ashley, "Offer me a price."


    "What?"


    By this time, confusion was written all over Ashley''s face.


    Holding her chin, Andrew seductively whispered and repeated, "I said, name your price."


    His voice almost turned Ashley''s legs into jelly, weakening her grasp of reality for a moment.


    "You''re back because you have run out of all the money they gave you, right? So, just tell me, and I''ll give it to you, however much you need."


    Ashley''s face turned pale instantly, startled at how ridiculous he sounded. Piercing Andrew with her sharp eyes, she said in a trembling voice, "Is that how you see me now? Some sort of gold-digging bitch?!"

 Chapter 678 In His Arms

    She remembered what she had said. Moreover, she knew Arya would blurt out those words to Andrew. But Ashley didn''t expect that Andrew would believe her.


    All in all, wasn''t that what she wanted?


    She aimed to keep Andrew in the dark.


    Back then, she had thought that Andrew would forget her because of hatred and misunderstanding.


    Besides, she didn''t have much time back then.


    But, the truth was another story. Even Ashley didn''t know she was fooled until she went abroad.


    Ashley pursed her lips. It wasn''t strange for Andrew to say something like that.


    It was all her fault.


    The moment Andrew saw Ashley''s pale face, he stretched out his hand, wanting a touch.


    Before he could reach her, Ashley forced a smile and said, "You''re right. We are all grown-ups. Last night was just an accident. I know you don''t care anymore."


    Her words seemed to be familiar to him.


    Ashley could feel his dark eyes eating her alive as his oppressive gaze weighed upon her. She lowered her eyes with sadness. She had never expected to have such a terrible meeting with him after all these years.


    The past began to flooding back to him. ''So, is this what I am to her?


    Did she really leave me for money? And no one forced her to do so? Is she thinking about leaving me again?'' Countless thoughts crept into Andrew''s mind.


    But his grip still tightened on her wrist. He strongly felt that if he let her leave this time, nothing will go back to normal. That was what he dreaded the most.


    The more he thought about it, the darker his eyes became. Ashley had no idea what he was thinking about. But she could feel his hold on her beginning to hurt.


    Ashley frowned and tried to push Andrew away. Why was he doing this? What the hell did he want to do? He didn''t want her expla


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oice, he came to his senses and looked at Andrew. "Yes, sir!"


    Johnny went to the driver''s seat and started the engine. But only confusion filled his head. Did he just see Andrew bringing someone along with him?


    Was he showing someone out the door?


    And it was indeed a woman! Johnny''s heart was beating faster.


    Andrew had buried her head in his arms. That was why no one could see her face.


    They arrived at the Lu Group Building in no time. Under everyone''s curious gaze, Andrew held Ashley in his embrace and whispered something in her ear. Then Ashley shrank back in his arms as an obedient child while he waited for his exclusive elevator.


    Everyone started whispering to each other the moment the elevator door closed.


    Andrew was not only late for the meeting, but he also had someone in his arms. It was a woman they couldn''t identify!


    What a sensational news it was!


    Someone among the crowd reminded everyone of Ashley and the big commotion that happened five years ago. The employees knew that Andrew loved her the most. They heard that Andrew had looked for her for a long time.


    Then who was the woman in the CEO''s arms just now? Everyone was in the dark.

 Chapter 679 Explanation

    Gathering around were some curious people who couldn''t help whispering to each other.


    "As I said, this is good news for us, isn''t it? Since Ashley left, there has been no woman around our president. Everything has returned to normal. Now that our president is willing to have a woman in his life again, it means that we still have a chance."


    "What?!" Somebody shivered at those words.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. As far as I''m concerned, only Ashley can handle the president''s bad temper.


    He has always been like that. As I say, the president''s cold face could scare everyone around him."


    "What do you mean? Only Ashley? Really? Is she the only woman capable of doing that act to get what she wants? Moreover, our president is really nice, handsome and rich. His cold face doesn''t matter at all."


    "Great! You are free to pursue him if you want."


    Because they saw Andrew carrying a woman around the company headquarters, they were trying to guess the woman''s identity as they did not see her face. The gossip started as soon as the two passed by, in front of everyone.


    Not bothered at all by the gossip around him, Andrew walked into his office and closed the door. In his arms was Ashley. He looked at her soft hair and couldn''t help running his fingers through it.


    Seeing their reflection in the large mirror, he forgot that he was carrying her. Just as he stretched a hand to touch Ashley''s head, her body lost the support and slid down to the floor. Subconsciously, Ashley''s hands flung to Andrew''s neck to hold on to.


    Their reflection reminded them of how they looked like in the old times when they were passionately in love.


    At that moment, neither of them spoke of what had just happened.


    Successfully, Andrew touched Ashley''s hair, which was still soft as he imagined.


    Raising her head, Ashley realized that she was in Andrew''s office. The thought of Andrew taking her inside his office in the company and holding her so close like this made her blush.


    "Well, you may put me down now. You still have a me


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ave a choice but to zip her mouth.


    After a while, the comments became repetitive. It became boring for Alice and she didn''t want to reply anymore.


    But the knowledge that she was the only person who knew...


    She was on cloud nine!


    Meanwhile, in Andrew''s office, Ashley had no idea how Alice was reacting to what she just told her.


    Engrossed, Ashley kept on writing Andrew''s name while thinking how to explain five long years of absence to him.


    It was her fault. But, somehow, not everything was completely hers. If there hadn''t been any misunderstanding, how could she choose to go abroad without telling him?


    If she went abroad, who would benefit most? Who could snatch the man that she wanted most in her life?


    Who else could it be?!


    Lesley Feng!


    Never in her life could she forget that name!


    Humph! She still wanted her husband.


    Deeply absorbed in her own thoughts, Ashley didn''t notice the door opening slowly and a pair of shiny leather shoes coming in.


    Walking quietly to Ashley, Andrew saw his name written all over the paper.


    Then, looking at Ashley, he saw her frowning. No one knew what was going on in that brain of hers


    Andrew reached out his hand, trying to smooth Ashley''s furrowed brows. Suddenly, he thought of something and took his hand back slowly.


    However, Ashley quickly grasped Andrew''s hand with hers.

 Chapter 680 A Double-faced Woman

    Andrew tried to say something, but in the end he said nothing.


    Ashley looked at him seriously and said, "Andy, I have something to tell you."


    The response was both funny and weird, "Aren''t you going to call me, President Lu?"


    His tone was a little sullen.


    Even Ashley didn''t know why she found Andrew''s behavior amusing while she was stressed by it at the same time.


    In any case, the mixed emotions were because of what he had said this morning. "If you didn''t say so, would I call you like that?"


    Ashley looked at Andrew seriously.


    Andrew returned her gaze confused. He had totally forgotten what he just said that morning.


    To be frank, all he had said were angry words.


    Ashley opened her mouth and tried to continue, "Andrew, about what happened five years ago..."


    "That''s enough!"


    Andrew withdrew his hand and turned around. He didn''t want to listen to Ashley digging up the past.


    Ashley had no idea why Andrew got so angry every time she mentioned what happened, five years back.


    She knew that if she didn''t clarify and explain those events, then there would continue to be an unsurmountable rift between them forever.


    Ignoring Andrew''s resistance, she stood up and held his hand again, "Andrew, look at me."


    She went around him to stand in front of him but he just looked away.


    Ashley was rendered speechless.


    Obviously, he had made her do this.


    By a fluke of luck, she was wearing high heels today. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to stare at Andrew in the face.


    Not knowing what else to do, she put her arms around his waist, pulled him in closer and planted her lips on his.


    Before Andrew had time to react, he found himself wrapped in something soft.


    HIs eyes widened.


    Finally, Ashley let go of Andrew when she saw his surprised eyes. Then, she held his hands tightly and told him, "Andrew, listen to me. I didn''t leave deliberately five years ago. I felt a little uncomfortable one day, so I went to the hospital for a check-up. After a preliminary examination, the doctor told me that I was suffering from le


    and said, "I heard that President Lu came to work with a woman in his arms. Do you know who she is?"


    Johnny replied, "How should I know? Besides, the boss was covering her face with his hands the whole time. How could I see it clearly?"


    "See, I tell you what, all men are the same! At one point you all give in to your desires! Ashley has just been away for five years! And he''s already looking for another woman!" Amaia was stifled. "What are you doing?" she snapped as she forced apart his hand.


    Johnny replied, "Well, I don''t want to say anything about this. To be honest, I think it makes sense for the boss to move on. Look, the guy is now thirty-five years old. He has been waiting for her for a long time now, but she still hasn''t come back. He has a life to live, you know."


    "But that''s not your opinion when you saw that woman in the villa this morning. I remember you told me you felt angry when you found Andrew had another woman in there.


    Why are you so double-faced?"


    Amaia crossed her arms over her chest and continued, "So, you''re saying that you will also do the same thing if I am gone for a period of time?"


    Johnny''s face darkened, "What, no! You can''t compare me with that. Why would I even let you leave?"


    "President Lu also said those words to Ashley and he has given up on her in the end, hasn''t he?"


    She gave Johnny an angry stare and left.

 Chapter 681 Run Into

    Johnny was completely speechless. What had he done to deserve such treatment?


    Nevertheless, he knocked on the door of the CEO''s office. The very next second, Andrew rudely opened the door just a crack and quickly grabbed hold of all the things that Johnny was carrying.


    It was obvious that Andrew wanted to close the door again as soon as possible, probably because he didn''t want anyone to see the woman he had brought with him.


    During this gap of a few seconds, Johnny peeked inside anxiously. The news that the CEO had brought a woman to work had spread throughout the company like wildfire. What was more, many people had come to Johnny pestering him about it.


    However, he was just as clueless as them.


    His eyes darted to every inch of the place, but he didn''t see anyone else in the room. Just when he decided that the news he had heard must be false, Ashley walked over.


    "Mrs. Lu?" Johnny''s jaw dropped in shock.


    Ashley?


    When had she returned?


    It was almost like seeing a ghost.


    What surprised Johnny even more was that Ashley was at the Golden Palace!


    Is she the woman that everyone was talking about?''


    he wondered in confusion.


    Of course, that would make sense. By this time, not many people in the company knew who Ashley was.


    Ashley nodded casually. "Hi, Johnny."


    Before Johnny could respond, Andrew cut in with a harsh tone, "Haven''t you seen enough?"


    Hearing the displeasure in Andrew''s voice, Johnny took a bow and hurried away.


    He flinched when he heard the door slam shut behind him, and then finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he was still puzzled about the situation.


    ''Was that really Ashley Mu? Could it just be someone who looks like her?''


    he wondered.


    In the CEO''s office, Ashley took the things in Andrew''s hand and placed them on the table. "Why did you scare Johnny like that?" she asked.


    Andrew hugged Ashley and said, "Your eyes were on Johnny the whole time."


    These words left Ashley dumbfounded. All she had done was glance at the person who had come and casually greeted him.


    But Andrew was making it sound as if she had been ogling at him!


    "No, they weren''t," she argued immediately.


    "From now on, you can only look at me," Andrew insisted.


    Ashley rolled her eyes. "Okay, okay. I''ll only l


    er words, Andrew pressed his lips against hers, kissing her right in his office.


    This went on for a few minutes, but they stopped just before things became too heated. Ashley fled from Andrew''s arms and said, "All right, you should get back to work now. After work, let''s go grocery shopping. I will cook dinner tonight."


    "Okay."


    Indeed, it was time for Andrew to focus on his work.


    Andrew could be very efficient when he concentrated on his work. He completed everything in no time.


    Once he was done, he walked up to Ashley and said, "Let''s go."


    Still sitting on the sofa, Ashley looked up at Andrew and said, "So soon? Wait for a while. Let me finish this game first."


    Ashley was playing a game that Fabio had installed on her phone. She would play this whenever she felt bored.


    Andrew''s eyes darkened as he stared at Ashley''s cell phone.


    Games?


    ''Why does she keep playing games on her cell phone? Isn''t it better for her to just keep her eyes on me?'' he thought bitterly.


    After she was done playing the game, Ashley put away her cell phone and held Andrew''s hand. "Okay, we can go now."


    It was only when Andrew felt Ashley''s hand in his that his rage disappeared.


    "Okay," he agreed happily.


    Ashley and Andrew went to the supermarket together. Still holding Andrew''s hand, Ashley went to the vegetable section and then took a look at the meats. She then asked, "Andrew, what would you like to eat?"


    Andrew stopped abruptly. He looked at Ashley with dark eyes and asked, "Don''t you know?"

 Chapter 682 Sweetness

    It seemed that Andrew would do something terrible if Ashley dared to say no.


    She, however, did not notice the determined, almost predatory look in his eyes. She hooked her arm around his and said, "I know. I just want to know what you''d like to have for dinner tonight."


    He gave an evil smile. "Let me see. What have I been dying to eat?"


    Moving closer to her, he asked, "Are you on the menu?"


    Ashley felt all the blood in her body rush to her face, making her cheeks and ears warm.


    She pushed him away and said, "Fine. Just forget it."


    Then she kept walking along the aisle to find ingredients for the meal she was cooking later.


    Gradually, her face returned to its natural color.


    Somehow, Ashley felt lost. She had noticed how Andrew had changed recently.


    It felt like he was always in a flirtatious mood.


    Ashley shook her head and tried to forget about this dumb thought. What was she thinking?


    "Do we have any rice left at home?" she asked.


    Andrew had a perplexed look on his face as if he meant to ask her what such a thing was and whether it existed.


    Ashley rubbed her temples and decided not to pursue the matter. She figured that he wasn''t the kind of person used to worrying about whether or not he had rice back home.


    After she had bought everything she needed for dinner, they went to the counter and paid. Then, they headed home.


    It was already six o''clock when they arrived at home. Ashley rushed to the kitchen. After straightening up a bit in there, she realized that Andrew was just standing there, watching her the whole time. "Go on upstairs and take a shower. Get some rest, then come down for dinner," she instructed him.


    "Okay."


    Andrew did as he was told.


    In the past few years, Ashley had been everything but idle. There was never a shortage of work that needed to be done for the company. However, she also lived with two young children, so it did not matter how busy she got. She always made time to provide her children with quality meals.


    She had always been an excellent cook.


    She put some rice in a bowl and washed it. Afterward, she added the right amount of water, turned on the heat, and left the rice to cook.


    She took out the meat, washed it, and seasoned it. Immediately, she began the process of making some stew. The rest was easy.


    She washed and prepared the vegetables, taking them apart leaf by leaf and setting them aside. She


    rections now, prompting Andrew to catch handfuls of hair, tugging slightly at times.


    It was true he took extra care in drying her hair.


    At least he did it in the beginning.


    As time went by, he began to lose focus.


    Andrew was taller than Ashley and she was just wearing loose pajamas. Due to these things and the wind from the hairdryer, he could easily see down her pajama top.


    Her fair neck was right in front of him. It was like a tasty treat being dangled right in front of him.


    Andrew''s breathing became uneven and labored. He closed his eyes and focused once more on the task at hand, drying her hair.


    His voice had a husky quality to it when he said, "Finished."


    "Okay," Ashley responded.


    She was about to take the hairdryer from him when she realized how intensely he was staring at her. There was no hiding the lust in his eyes.


    She felt a twinge of panic, but she managed to take the hairdryer before saying, "Well, I''m tired. I''m going to bed."


    Ashley put the hair dryer aside and was about to go to sleep when Andrew suddenly got on top of her.


    Not wanting to crush or hurt her, he supported his weight with his arms.


    Ashley swallowed. With a slightly trembling voice, she said, "Andrew, it''s late. Let''s go to sleep."


    She hadn''t recovered from the sex they had been having in the past twenty four hours.


    More than tired, she was terrified.


    "Okay, let''s sleep."


    With that, Andrew planted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    That night, Ashley learned that a woman couldn''t just believe whatever a man said in bed. If she did, she would have to pay the price.

 Chapter 683 I Will Give You Whatever You Want

    The next day, Ashley woke up with a groan as she felt the soreness all over her body. It was like her body was burning, but in a good way. Strange!


    Ashley stirred in her position then sat up supporting herself on her arms. She eyed around the place as her eyes crossed in confusion. She hesitated for a while then got off of the bed.


    She noticed her shoes on the floor. She groaned a little as she put on her shoes and stood up. As soon as she did, she winced furiously experiencing the pain from her private part and hissed aloud. She was completely sore down there.


    Then, Ashley composed herself slightly and decided to do a quick scrutiny around the place in hope to find out where she was. The place looked slightly familiar. She might have visited this place in the past. But she couldn''t remember clearly.


    While walking around the house, Ashley''s legs felt wobbly. Even she once tripped and almost fell on the ground because of the soreness her private part had brought to her.


    Last night''s memory came crashing down to her as she bit her teeth. It''s was raw and rough. Andrew acted and treated her just like a hungry and horny beast.


    He looked almost decent while working in the daytime, but at night he appeared to be someone completely different. Ashley didn''t know from where he got that much energy at night. When he was being rough with her, it was torture she had to endure.


    Ashley groaned as she stopped herself from falling on the ground and steadied herself. She stood still for a while and then again continued her exploration of the house.


    Then it came to her mind. It was in fact, Andrew''s office lounge. She gasped. When did he get her here?


    Ashley didn''t remember anything about coming in Andrew''s office. What was wrong with her last night, she groaned again.


    As she came out of the door, she saw Andrew send someone away.


    The person looked familiar to her but she couldn''t see his face as he hurriedly left the lounge, leaving her only with Andrew.


    Andrew saw her standing there as a look of relief washed over him. "Ash, you''re up? How are you feeling?" He strolled towards where she was standing while her eyes were fixed on him.


    He came, stood in front of her and reached for her, but Ashley dodged immediately. Her gaze fell on the sofa as she threw him a hard stare then went to sit on the sofa. The sharp pain from her groin bit her again. She was in fact fuming right now because of what happened last night and for the same reason she didn''t want to talk to him.


    He was truly a beast in bed last night and now, she was suffering the consequences.


    Andrew however, had noticed Ashley''s strange and somewhat funny walk when she came out of the room. A sly smirk appeared on his lips as he leaned towards her and asked, "Ashley, is there something wrong? Are you uncomfortable?" He prolonged his last word intentionally.


    Ashley glared up at him and snapped, "Go away, Andrew. Everything is wrong here okay?" She winced again while saying," My body is achi


    She stopped and looked at him. Andrew had become very possessive of her. She also wanted to be by his side. But now it was urgent and very important. She had to leave.


    She had got a lot of work to finish and had to do it anyhow. She had decided to be as excellent as Andrew so that it wouldn''t make any problems later.


    She couldn''t just let Andrew protect and support her all the time.


    She had to be strong and powerful too.


    Ashley took a step toward Andrew, then grabbed his hand and kissed it softly. She tried to make him understand the importance of her work, "Sweetie, I have something important to do. I promise I will be back soon. Okay? I won''t take long," She repeated.


    She then placed her forehead on Andrew''s chest and slid her arms around his waist.


    She had to take care of the situation carefully, Ashley thought. Andrew right now was acting just like Fabio, so she had to coax him with the same gentle way she did with her son.


    Andrew pressed his lips tightly and didn''t utter a word.


    Ashley checked the time and decided that it would be too late if she didn''t leave now.


    "Honey, I will be here before 5:00 pm. Please don''t be mad at me. I will bring you something delicious," Ashley said with a cheerful smile.


    But Andrew mocked her words, "Something important! What is more important than me? Your work is more important than me?"


    Ashley replied hastily without hesitation, "No! Of course you are the most important in my life. But this is my job. I can''t be irresponsible with my work. Try to understand. Please!"


    Andrew said seriously, "I can give you whatever you want. Why do you need to work then?"


    Ashley agreed, "Indeed. You can give me whatever I want with your money. But I want to do the same for you. Won''t you let me?"


    She tried to sound sweet and influencing intentionally which seemed to work.


    Andrew finally nodded, though grudgingly. Ashley breathed a sigh of relief. She realized that Andrew was more difficult to convince than Fabio.

 Chapter 684 Why Are You Back Again

    Ashley kissed Andrew on the lips then left with her bag.


    The moment Ashley left, Andrew''s expression changed from tenderness back to coldness. It was the old Andrew again. He picked up his phone and called Johnny.


    Johnny entered and looked around cautiously.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "No, nothing, President Lu."


    "I want you to investigate something that happened five years ago. Ashley went to several hospitals for checkup. I need you to visit all the hospitals and bring me the result of your investigation. If they don''t cooperate, I don''t mind using other means."


    Johnny shivered when he heard the last sentence.


    ''Oh my God! President Andrew has become even more frightening.''


    Scared as he was, he had to follow Andrew''s orders.


    Johnny nodded. "As you wish, President Lu."


    Then he left.


    Andrew rested back on his chair, staring at the table before him with dark eyes.


    Although he could guess who the culprit was, he still needed proof.


    Everyone would be convinced if he had the evidence.


    Just as Ashley left the Lu Group building, she called Alice. "Hello, Alice? Where are you now?"


    "Ashley, I''ll meet you at the hotel."


    "Okay."


    Ashley went to the hotel in a taxi.


    The moment the taxi stopped, she saw Alice standing at the lobby.


    "Ashley!"


    Alice scurried toward Ashley and got into the car.


    "Where is the meeting place?" Ashley asked as she checked the messages on her phone.


    "Ah, so you''ve already sent me the address on my phone," she muttered.


    Alice frowned. "Ashley, you haven''t been checking your cell phone lately, have you? You never answered sir Lick''s calls, so he called me. He thought something had happened to you and almost called sir Zen."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sident of the Lu Group, everyone had to show enough respect for the members in the Lu family.


    "What?" Angelina had just glanced at one of the dresses. She was about to try it on when she heard Susie''s words. For a moment, Angelina''s mind went blank. She didn''t want to believe Susie. But her heart trembled when she heard the familiar name.


    "Ashley?


    Didn''t she go abroad?


    She never dared to show up in J City anymore. How is it possible?"


    Susie shook her head and pointed in the direction of the jewelry store. "It''s Ashley. Just look! And a man is following her. I think he''s a jewelry dealer named Lick. How did Ashley know him?"


    Susie was sure that it was Ashley when Ashley turned around. She had a deep impression of Ashley. That was why she couldn''t mistake her for another person.


    Angelina looked in the same direction and saw Ashley standing next to Lick. Nobody knew what they were talking about. But Angelina could see them smiling happily. Were they close?


    At that moment, Angelina trembled with fear and resentment.


    ''You have been gone for so long! Why did you have to come back again?'' Angelina thought sullenly.

 Chapter 685 What Did You Come Back For

    ''What did you come back for?


    Do you know something about who I am?


    No! It''s impossible! Impossible! How could Ashley find out who I am?''


    Angelina looked at them and asked Susie to stand beside her. Then she took out her phone and snapped several pictures of Ashley.


    Taking back her phone, Angelina held Susie''s hand and walked away.


    Just as Angelina and Susie were about to leave, Ashley felt that someone was watching her and turned around. She landed her gaze and fixed her eyes on the place where Angelina and Susie were standing just moments before but no one was there.


    Noticing Ashley''s strained facial expression, Lick looked in her direction and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you see someone you know?"


    "No. It''s just that I felt someone was watching us," Ashley replied.


    "Perhaps you are overthinking." Lick smiled.


    Ashley smiled in return and said, "Maybe."


    Ashley didn''t think more on what had happened. Perhaps she was just imagining it as Lick had said.


    They walked around in the mall and stayed until they decided to sign the contract.


    "Nice cooperation," Ashley said.


    "Ha-ha, nice cooperation. I used to cooperate with Zen before, but I didn''t expect his daughter to have become so competent. You have really outdone your father."


    However, his praise left Ashley feeling a little embarrassed. "No, no. It''s my pleasure to work with you. Compared to my father, I still have a lot left to learn."


    When they had finished signing the contract, Ashley glanced at her cell phone and found that it was just four o''clock.


    Ashley had promised Andrew to return before five o''clock, so there should be enough time


    to buy some of his favorite food for him.


    As soon as Alice turned around, she noticed the smile that was lingering on Ashley''s face.


    "Well, do you miss our ''proprietor?''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    that I wanted to post the photos on the Internet?"


    Feeling embarrassed, Susie lowered her hand again. But she recovered immediately.


    "So why did you take those pictures then?" she asked in confusion.


    "Of course, that is the plan. But for now, we can''t put the photo on the Internet. It''s not the right time yet."


    "Why not?"


    Angelina wordlessly answered Susie by only looking at her with her dark and unreadable eyes.


    Angelina now really doubted how the Lu Family had managed to raise Susie.


    In her mind, Susie was a brainless bimbo.


    In the past, Andrew had cared so much about Ashley. If Andrew saw these pictures online, he would move mountains to look for Ashley again.


    Perhaps he would even launch a full investigation into the matter.


    This was what bothered Angelina. She wasn''t that stupid. She knew that now was not the right time to post the photos online.


    But she didn''t tell Susie this. For one thing, she was afraid that Susie would mess up her plan. After all, Susie was such a simple woman.


    Angelina smiled deviously. "You will know my plan later. Well, it''s getting late now. Let''s go home,"


    she said and got into her car. Susie had no choice but to walk to her own car.

 Chapter 686 Intimate Relationship

    Once Ashley bought the food that Andrew liked to eat, she headed back to his office. When she reached the tall building of the Lu Group, she stood in front of it for a moment and raised her head, squinting her eyes to look at it under the afternoon sky. Her husband''s office building was a magnificent skyscraper.


    However...


    It was rare for Ashley to be so careless, but the fact that she had no way of getting back into Andrew''s office hadn''t crossed her mind when she took her leave.


    Now she had no choice but to call him and let him know that she had returned. Then, she waited for him on the sofa in the lobby on the first floor.


    After a few minutes, she saw Andrew run out of the elevator in a hurry as if he thought that she would disappear any second.


    The staff on the first floor also watched their boss running into the lobby, only to see him slow to a stop in front of a woman.


    Yes, in front of a woman!


    The employees rubbed their eyes again.


    Had they seen it wrong?


    Was that really their president?


    To their surprise, it was indeed their president who not only stopped in front of a woman, but also squatted down in front of her. His usually imposing and dignified figure looked less frightening as he spoke to that woman.


    Ashley took out her cell phone and waved it in front of Andrew as soon as he arrived. "I told you I would come back before five. Did I make it?"


    Seeing the happiness on Ashley''s face, Andrew couldn''t help rubbing her head. "Yes."


    Then, realizing that the employees were all staring at the two of them, he quietly moved to Ashley''s side to cover her from their view.


    After that, he lifted her up before she could react and made her bury her head in his chest.


    ed back to him. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, let''s go home."


    "All right."


    After they packed up their things in the office, Andrew held Ashley in his arms again. All he wanted to do now was to get close to her, closer and closer.


    He would never let her go as long as they were together.


    Ashley only needed a glance to figure out what was on his mind.


    Slightly pulling away from him, she said, "I can walk by myself."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. ''Is she refusing my touch?'' he thought, enraged.


    The anger was almost about to explode out of his eyes.


    The next second, Ashley took Andrew''s hand in hers. Her warm hands were much smaller than his big callused ones.


    Raising her eyebrows at him, she said, "Well then, let''s go."


    Now that Ashley was holding his hand, Andrew''s anger dissipated once again and he became more affectionate, feeling as if his heart was filled in honey.


    This feeling was so sweet that he couldn''t help but be addicted to it.


    Andrew''s whole heart and soul belonged to Ashley.


    She was his everything.


    Just as they were walking out of the office, a woman suddenly showed up and tried to hug Ashley.

 Chapter 687 A Sense Of Security

    Andrew was quick to respond, aggressively pushing Amaia away.


    He was so forceful that the latter was thrown into Johnny''s arms at the exact moment he opened Andrew''s office.


    Amaia grunted lightly as her face hit Johnny''s rock-hard chest.


    ''Great! Now that Mrs. Lu is back, she could definitely do something about our president''s attitude problem, '' Johnny thought, pushing Amaia slightly away from him and on her feet.


    He had a lot to say to Ashley, mostly complaints about his boss, who for him, happened to be her former husband.


    Working for Andrew all these years had been nothing but torture. Ever since Ashley left, Andrew seemed to have become more and more irritated at almost everything. Even the smallest mistakes of his employees never went unnoticed.


    But now that Ashley was back, Johnny thought it would be a great idea to take advantage of her presence into softening his cold-hearted boss.


    "Ashley, is that you?" Standing up straight, Amaia rushed to Ashley''s location, but she was suddenly stopped on her tracks.


    She couldn''t come near the latter when Andrew stood beside her, towering like a bouncer.


    Noticing how his boss reacted, Johnny hurriedly grabbed Amaia by her arms, quite annoyed at her instinctive behavior.


    As a result, she landed back in his grip again. This time, though, Johnny held her even tighter.


    Amaia glared at him with her sharp, grim eyes as she brushed off his arms, struggling to break free from his straining grip.


    "Yes. It''s me, Amaia," Ashley''s soft voice stopped her from moving.


    "Where have you been all these years? Do you know how much we''ve missed you? We''ve been looking for you like crazy!


    When I heard that the president brought a woman into his office, I figured it would be you since he never really brought any woman here, except you. And I was right!"


    Andrew''s eyes suddenly softened as he heard Amaia''s words.


    It was good for her to speak of Andrew''s loyalty to Ashley, and frankly, it was beyond the latter''s expectation.


    Ashley, on the other hand, was also excited to see Amaia. She was, after all, one of the few people in the company who had helped her a lot.


    "I''m sorry for leaving without saying anything. But look, I''m back now, aren''t I? I''ll explain everything once we free up some the time, Amaia," Ashley said with a smile, stepping forward to hug her.


    However, before she could even touch Amaia''s fingers, Andrew grabbed her from behind and jerked her to his arms.


    Feeling his tight grip, Ashley could only give Amaia a faint smile, assuring her that she would find time to chat with her.


    For now, she was all Andrew''s. Her time, her attention, and her presence were allotted to him and only him.


    No one could take up a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He remembered that she once told him how she liked a man who could cook, At that time, he only knew how to prepare breakfast.


    So in the years that she was gone, he devoted much of his time improving his cooking skills.


    Every night, he would prepare a bountiful meal, imagining that Ashley was sitting right across him on the table. He even talked to himself as if he was talking to her.


    "Andy, what''s wrong?"


    Ashley called out his name several times, but he was just lost in a trance, remembering the past.


    "Andy?


    "Andy?"


    Stretching out her hands, she took his hand and lightly shook him.


    Andrew slightly shook his head, not believing that the woman he loved and lost was again in front of him after so many years. At last, this one was not a dream. It was real!


    Coming back to his senses, Andrew held her tightly, drawing a deep breath as he buried his face on her neck. The tingling sensation turned Ashley''s cheeks red as a smile crept onto her lips.


    While tightly wrapping his arms around her waist, Andrew swore to find whoever drove Ashley away from him.


    He''d never forgive the psychopath who broke them apart, and he won''t ever let that happen again.


    Closing his eyes, Andrew tightened his grip on Ashley''s waist.


    His arms were so rigid that she could barely breathe.


    "Andrew..." she tried to struggle to break free from his embrace.


    Hearing Ashley almost choking, his grip loosened a bit.


    Then, he raised his head to stare deep into her eyes.


    Seeing how delicate his face was, Ashley finally understood what he was feeling right at that moment. The man she loved lacked a sense of security. Evidently, he was afraid that she would again vanish into thin air without a trace.


    ''That will never happen again, '' she thought to herself as she stared right back into his eyes.

 Chapter 688 Love Dearly

    Andrew wanted to spend every waking moment with Ashley. He wouldn''t allow her to leave or do anything without him very close by. He was afraid that Ashley would leave him again since she came back to him, just like what she had done in the past.


    For Ashley, her heart only throbbed at this thought.


    Turning around, she gave him an affectionate embrace and reassured him, "Andrew, I won''t leave you ever again. Never."


    They held each other tightly.


    After dinner, they went out, took a walk, and immediately returned home to get some much-needed rest.


    The moment they entered the bedroom, Andrew pounced on Ashley. Having been with him for such a long time, she was sure that she knew what he was thinking.


    Blushing, she pushed him away. "I need to take a shower first," she said.


    Without waiting for his response, she turned around, grabbed some clean clothes, and headed straight to the bathroom.


    After a short pause, she decided to lock the bathroom door.


    Andrew couldn''t resist the temptation. If he could, Ashley wouldn''t have pushed him away so easily.


    Andrew studied the closed bathroom door. Finally, he made his way toward it and quietly put his hand on the knob.


    Ashley had locked the bathroom door. A line creased on his brow.


    Lightly, he called, "Ash."


    Ashley ignored him.


    All men were lecherous, and Andrew was no exception.


    These days, Ashley had been feeling a little sore between her legs.


    How could she let Andrew in now? That would be insane.


    Andrew just stared at the knob and gave a thin smile. Nobody could possibly know what he was thinking about.


    They had never closed the door when they showered, but this time, she did.


    As Ashley bathed, she felt a sudden chill.


    However, she paid it no mind. She just thought she was cold. After all, she was naked and taking a shower.


    It was July, but the cool breeze from outside could really make Ashley shiver.


    Ashley


    off the device. He had not expected such a scenario.


    Now that he didn''t know what to do, he simply ignored her and didn''t hand her the phone.


    "Hey!"


    Ashley demanded, rolling to the side. If he didn''t mean to pass her, her cellphone, she was going to get the phone herself.


    Andrew just stared intently at Ashley, and was met by her sharp stare.


    She wouldn''t let fear overcome her now!


    Finally, Andrew took her phone and handed it to her. When he saw the name on the screen, he unconsciously clenched his fists.


    Ashley grabbed the phone. She read the message displayed on the screen. "A kiss for my honey," it read. Upon seeing these words, she felt all warm and tender, and she felt like melting. Andrew noticed.


    "Excuse me for a moment," she told him.


    Then she rolled out of bed and took the phone with her to the bathroom without so much as a glance in Andrew''s direction.


    Andrew felt like his heart was being crushed by war tank.


    It hurt!


    It hurt so much!


    It hurt so much that he found it difficult to breathe.


    He hadn''t felt this way for a long time. In the past few days that he had been with Ashley, he had felt at ease. He had felt exhilaration that he had never experienced before.


    He had felt safe and secure because Ashley was with him.

 Chapter 689 A Big Misunderstanding

    But why? Why did someone intentionally try to upset him!


    Andrew took a pack of cigarettes out of the drawer. He had been keeping them there for a long time.


    He hadn''t felt the need to smoke since Ashley came back.


    Andrew lit up a cigarette, his fingers trembling uncontrollably. At the thought of the words he had just seen on the screen, his heart wrenched in his chest.


    Of course, Ashley, who was on the phone in the bathroom, was completely unaware of what Andrew was thinking.


    As soon as Ashley answered the phone, a soft voice sounded in her ears. "Mommy!"


    "My sweetheart, what''s up? Do you miss Mommy?"


    Sitting on the bed, Fabio heard his mother''s soft and gentle voice from the other end of the line. Instantly, he was immersed in bliss.


    "Mommy, where are you? I miss you so much. Can I come to you?"


    Fabio talked as he played with the plush toy in his hand. It was a cute white tiger that Ashley had bought him.


    Fabio took this toy with him wherever he went.


    Hearing that Fabio wanted to come to her, Ashley refused immediately, "Fabio, I am on a business trip now, but I will be back in a few days. You should keep your grandparents company and don''t let them worry about you. Do you understand? You don''t need to come and see me. I''ll be back in a few days."


    Disappointed, Fabio pouted his lips. Knowing that Ashley couldn''t see his expression, he continued, "But, mom, I miss you so much. When will you come back?"


    "Very soon. I have to earn a living. Otherwise, how will I raise you? Be a good boy. Mommy will bring you some delicious treats when I come back. The one who is the most obedient will get the most treats."


    "I can give you money, mom," Fabio declared.


    He was rich now. He could pay his mother so she didn''t have to go on a business trip or even need to work


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ore had vanished.


    She didn''t know how long his passions continued but even her voice became hoarse. After Ashley passed out, Andrew still didn''t stop.


    At last, Andrew looked at Ashley who was lying under him. Her beautiful little face was streaked with tears now, and her lips were swollen and bloody from being bitten by him.


    Again, he took out her cellphone and used her fingertip to unlock it and saw again the caller ID ''kiss my honey.''


    His pupils shrank again.


    He was right.


    It was this name.


    He was right. His eyes became sharp like broken shards of crystal.


    Andrew ever wanted to delete that number and then block it.


    But he didn''t.


    Staring at the number and, finally, he dialed it.


    While he listened to the phone ringing, he didn''t show any sign of anxiety or any other emotions on his face. Stone faced, he waited.


    He just listened to the ringing without making a sound and didn''t know if someone would answer.


    "Hello? Umm, is something the matter?"


    a young male voice answered the phone in no time at all.


    Andrew''s dark eyes firmly stared at the mobile phone, as if he wanted his eyes to pierce through the phone to see the person on the other end of the line!

 Chapter 690 Good Night

    Tony let out a deep chuckle thinking that it was dialed by mistake.


    "Good night," he said in a gentle, low voice.


    Andrew hung up the phone without hesitation. The moment he heard that voice, his heart almost exploded in anger.


    He gazed at the sleeping form of Ashley for a long time. It felt as if a giant pair of hands were crushing his throat tightly. A fishbone seemed to be stuck in it, causing him immense pain.


    This heartless woman was sleeping so peacefully. Seeing that, Andrew''s anger only flared by certain degrees. He climbed on top of her, determined to attack her again. Not long after, she was moaning and screaming under him.


    In the morning, Ashley woke up and looked around. She couldn''t tell if it was already day or still night time.


    Her body wasn''t sticky anymore. Someone obviously cleaned her up, but


    she couldn''t move at all! When Ashley shifted her legs, she hissed in pain.


    ''He was a beast! An insatiable beast!''


    Ashley cursed Andrew a few times inwardly. He was a cruel animal last night.


    No matter how much she begged him to stop, it was useless. He continued to attack her multiple times in a row without giving her any rest!


    She couldn''t figure out how she ended up provoking him.


    But she knew for sure that Andrew had done that to her for a reason.


    Ashley frowned and thought about what she did last night before Andrew was provoked, but her mind was blank.


    At that moment, a thought flashed in her head. Andrew''s eyes had turned dark when she answered the phone last night.


    She tilted her head in confusion. Was it because of the phone call? Or was it something else?


    Ashley''s frown deepened when she thought of the phone call. Was he jealous of his own child?


    "Are you awake?" An emotionless and cold voice brought her out of her thoughts.


    Ashley raised her head an


    r a long time and put his thumb on her lower lip, rubbing it gently. The desire to possess her again ignited in his eyes.


    "I have to go out now. Just stay here, okay? Call me if you need anything."


    "Go ahead." Ashley closed her eyes and lay back on the bed.


    She was still angry with Andrew!


    It was better that he left her alone. If not, she would be bullied by this man for the entire day.


    Andrew knew what she was thinking.


    The corners of his lips quirked at her reaction. He bent down to kiss her forehead and left.


    Johnny was waiting for him outside the office. Andrew would often come out to hand his phone over to Johnny.


    At this point, Johnny was aware of what was going on inside.


    He couldn''t enter the office thinking that Ashley might be inside. Both the CEO and Ashley wanted to enjoy their time together. The next second, he heard a creaking sound that brought him back to his senses.


    "Boss!"


    ''Speak of the devil, '' he thought in his heart.


    Johnny was thinking of Andrew a few seconds ago, and he actually appeared!


    "Let''s go."


    Andrew walked in front of Johnny. He had to take care of something.


    Inside the lounge, Ashley was completely unaware that Fabio was coming to her.

 Chapter 691 Go For Mommy

    Inside the Henyu hotel, Fabio was remarkably well dressed and sitting on the bed. He suddenly said like a spoiled child, "Brother, please take me to see my mother. Can you do that? I really miss my mom."


    Staring at the little boy who resembled Ashley quite a bit, Tony had a sudden urge to say yes, but finally he shook his head. That wouldn''t have been right.


    "Sorry kiddo. Don''t forget that you came here secretly. If you visit your mom, she will find out and will be angry with you. She might not talk with you for a while after this."


    Fabio was shocked by Tony''s words. "Really? Is that true?"


    "Of course," Tony nodded seriously.


    Tony had come to work in the Fu Group right after his graduation, which Ashley knew was only a little while ago. But she also recalled that Tony''s major wasn''t related to jewelry or design at all.


    She had no idea why he had changed careers.


    But no matter what his major was, Tony worked really hard in the Fu Group. He had received tremendous appreciation from the design department, and President Zen himself had begun paying a lot more attention to him. Most likely, it was because he had found out that Tony was Ashley''s neighbor and always kept an eye on her.


    The truth was, Zen was really worried about Ashley since she was alone in J City. So Tony was told to come in secret and keep track of her. They had checked into different hotels altogether, so Ashley had no knowledge of it at all.


    As for Fabio, he had heard from somewhere that Tony was going to J City, and he also knew that his mother was on a business trip there, so he begged Tony to bring him along.


    After leaving a letter in Zen''s house, Fabio constantly pestered Tony until the latter was forced to say yes.


    But now, Tony could only put a hand on his forehead as he watched Fabio in front of him.


    Was he crazy? Why did he promise to bring the child with him?


    Zen and Cynthia had immediately called Tony when they had found Fabio''s letter. But by then, the duo had already arrived in J City. Fabio insisted that he wasn''t going anywhere until he was with his mother, so Zen had to no choice but to agree to let him stay.


    Those wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r strange, he would buy it. He had bought several kinds of snacks and other stuff for himself and also for his mom.


    When he found something delicious, he would memorize that place by looking at it up and down. He was going to bring his mother here if they got the opportunity.


    Time passed and after a long while, he began to feel the soreness in his legs. Now, he had no idea how long he had been walking. He could hardly stand on his feet. Finally, he found a place to sit down and rest.


    "Where is mom now? Shall I call her? I should call her.


    No, I shouldn''t. She will be angry if she finds out that I am here."


    Fabio resisted the urge the very moment it came to his mind.


    He was afraid that Ashley would get angry and he certainly didn''t want to make his mother angry.


    Just then, he accidentally dialed Ashley''s number. Fortunately he was able to cancel the call in time.


    Fabio swallowed nervously and murmured, "Will my mother see that? I hope not. After all, she is usually so busy."


    He put his phone back in his pocket.


    At that exact, same time, Andrew was sitting in front of a caf¨¦. He was absorbed in some sort of business related discussion with a man sitting across him.


    All of a sudden, the cell phone in his pocket rang. Andrew knew it was not his phone.


    He brought it out of his pocket and cast a casual glance at the screen. But the casual glance immediately turned dim when he saw the caller ID!

 Chapter 692 Daddy

    Andrew was so enraged that he felt like he needed to kill someone before he could calm down.


    It was the same number again.


    His conversation with his business partner finally came to an end.


    The man shook hands with him before turning around and leaving with a smile.


    Now that their discussion was over, Andrew took out the cell phone in his pocket.


    It was Ashley''s phone.


    He stared at the words on the screen with a blank expression, his fingers constantly gliding over them as if in a trance.


    Then, he stood up and began walking. Noticing that Andrew was a little upset, Johnny quickly followed him and said in a low voice, "President Lu, that phone number is from N Country. I haven''t figured out the owner, but that person should be in J City now. Yesterday when he called, his geographical location seemed to be the Henyu Hotel here in J City."


    Then, he waited with bated breath for Andrew to respond.


    ''Is this man my boss''s rival in love?''


    he wondered.


    Before Andrew could reply, however, he suddenly felt someone grab his leg.


    At the same time, a soft voice came from behind. "Daddy! I''ve finally found you!" It was a little boy.


    Andrew''s bodyguards didn''t react at first, but noticing the annoyed look on Andrew''s face, they hesitantly stepped forward and prepared to pull the child away.


    However, the boy held on tightly to Andrew''s leg. "I''m so sorry Daddy, don''t you want your Fabio? I''ll be a good boy. I''ll listen to everything you say, okay?"


    The people around them immediately broke out into conversation. "Such a good boy, so sensible and cute. Moreover, he knows to take the initiative to apologize."


    "Yes, I can''t agree with you more. They look similar. His father must love him very much."


    Andrew had just walked out of the coffee shop, so the pedestrians passing by were all making comments


    oss from him, watched him quietly without being impatient.


    Although everyone''s eyes were on him, Fabio didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He continued eating without showing the slightest hint of embarrassment or fear.


    It was as if he was sitting and eating alone.


    When he was full, Fabio burped slightly and jumped off his chair. "Thank you. I''m full now. Don''t worry, I have money to pay for this,"


    he said to Andrew in a firm voice, as if he was an adult.


    "What? You''re full? So how about telling me your name?"


    Andrew continued staring at the miniature version of himself, hoping that things wouldn''t turn out to be as he suspected.


    "My name is Fabio Lu!"


    Fabio replied seriously.


    "Fabio Lu..."


    Andrew''s slender fingers began drumming on the table. Fabio shifted uneasily under his piercing gaze but didn''t say anything.


    "What''s your mother''s name?" Andrew continued asking.


    "One question at a time. If you want me to answer that question, you need to tell me your name first,"


    Fabio said, looking straight into Andrew''s eyes.


    "Andrew Lu."


    Upon hearing this, Fabio lowered his head and hesitated.


    ''His last name is Lu, and he looks exactly like me. Could he be my father?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 693 Oh, My Father Is Dead

    ''But how can that be?'' Fabio couldn''t believe it. His mother had never mentioned his father''s name to him, and the man in front of him seemed like a horrible person.


    He stole a glance at the man and then immediately looked away.


    There was something about this man that made him want to stay, but the most important thing for him now was to find his mother.


    He forced a cute smile on his face and said to Andrew, "I''m leaving now. Otherwise, my mommy and daddy will worry about me."


    "Your daddy?"


    "Oh...I''m sorry. I don''t have a dad. He''s dead,"


    Fabio said slowly, as if dropping a heavy bomb.


    Johnny''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Andrew''s fingers stopped drumming. He looked at Fabio and asked, "Did your mother tell you that?"


    "No, but I''ve never had a father. I''ve never seen him even once. Doesn''t that mean he''s dead?" Fabio asked with a big smile, as if saying these things didn''t bother him at all.


    The truth was, even if his father was alive, Fabio didn''t have a good impression of him. After all, his mother had lived a hard life alone, and his father had never once appeared to help or support her.


    He had asked his mother about his father once, but she had just frozen with an upset expression on her face. From then on, he hadn''t asked her about his father again.


    Anyway, it didn''t matter if he had a father or not. Having such a great mother was enough for him.


    In the future, he would work hard to make money to support his mother so that she would finally be able to rest and relax.


    Instead of responding, Andrew took Ashley''s cell phone out of his pocket and looked at the screen, his fingers hovering over it.


    Then, he clicked and dialed the number on it.


    At the same time, Fabio''s cell phone rang, almost confirming Andrew


    ly like Ashley''s.


    "Why would I?" he asked.


    His question left Fabio stunned.


    He hadn''t expected things to go this way.


    By right, the man in front of him should have said yes and taken him to his mother.


    For a long while, Fabio just stared at Andrew, unable to make sense of what was happening.


    He wanted to say something, but couldn''t find any logical answer to Andrew''s question.


    Although Fabio was intelligent in small ways, Ashley had been very protective of him, so he lacked certain skills.


    Then, Fabio did something that no one in the room had expected, not even himself.


    He suddenly grabbed hold of Andrew''s thigh and looked up at him with pitiful eyes. "Daddy, please take me to my mother, so that we can be together again. Please," he whined like a spoiled child.


    Strangely enough, the scene wasn''t awkward at all.


    It was even sort of cute.


    Andrew smiled and reached out to touch the boy''s soft face.


    He reminded him a lot of Ashley...


    All of a sudden, he felt overjoyed knowing that he had a little boy that Ashley had given birth to, for him.


    Andrew was sure without a doubt that this miniature version of him was his trueborn son.

 Chapter 694 The CEOs Son

    Fabio walked inside the Lu Group building after Andrew in a daze. He still couldn''t believe that the man before him had agreed to take him to his mother.


    But why did they come here?


    Was his mother here?


    Andrew walked several steps of ahead Fabio. The boy could only trot after him to keep up.


    It was a weird scene for the employees of the Lu Group to witness that day.


    A little boy was following their CEO into the building!


    Immediately, there was commotion among the staff.


    Just who was this cute boy?


    When some of them looked more closely, their eyes widened. The little boy and the president looked so much alike!


    Was this an illusion?


    They rubbed their eyes and blinked many times, but the scene before them was still the same.


    The whole workforce was sent abuzz. Not long ago, they saw Andrew take a woman upstairs to his office. And now, he was bringing a child?


    It seemed that the CEO finally had a family.


    Inside the elevator, it''s passengers were not aware of the gossip going around, about them. Fabio looked at his short legs and pouted. He was already panting, barely keeping up with Andrew! Fabio silently wiped off the sweat from his forehead.


    Johnny stooped down after seeing that Fabio was out of breath. "Young master, please let me carry you."


    Fabio''s lips stretched to form a cute smile, and he shook his head. "No, thank you."


    He was also a neat freak and a bit of a germophobe, not wanting to be touched by strangers. He preferred walking by himself than asking others for help.


    Fabio would''ve been even more tired if the distance between the Lu Group entrance and the private elevator was long. Besides, Andrew waited for him at the elevator anyway. That was why Fabio didn''t have to hurry.


    But he still wasn''t used to trailing the tall figure beside him. He pursed his lips. "Is mom really here?"


    "Yes."


    Fabio''s face brightened afterwards. He


    uilding? Andrew continued to shoot a silent but sharp glare at the boy, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Fabio pursed his lips and glanced at Ashley, lowering his head the next second. He muttered a few words to explain his situation in a low voice.


    The moment Ashley heard that Fabio slipped out of the hotel on his own to look for her, her eyes went wide. Her palms started sweating.


    She could only feel relieved when she heard how Fabio met Andrew.


    Fabio finished his explanation and raised his head to gaze at Ashley pitifully, "Mom, don''t be angry, please! I really missed you. I had no choice but to come alone."


    "You''re a stranger in this city. What would I do if something happened to you?"


    At that moment, she was reminded of what happened four years ago. Her heart twisted in pain.


    Ashley hugged him tightly. It was relieved that Fabio was alright.


    Fabio gripped her clothes tightly and rubbed his little head into her neck. He knew his mother was upset, so he wanted to comfort her. Even if something happened to him, he knew that he would have found a solution. But after seeing Ashley''s sad face, he swallowed and kept quiet.


    He patted Ashley''s back gently and tried to comfort her.


    Fabio''s soft, cute whispering calmed Ashley down.

 Chapter 695 Being Jealous Of His Own Son

    Ashley held Fabio tightly.


    Fortunately, he was safe and sound.


    As Andrew watched Ashley and Fabio hugging tightly, he felt irritated since it seemed that both of them had forgotten about him.


    He didn''t bring the boy to Ashley just to watch them hug each other. With that thought, he walked over to them with jealously in his eyes.


    Then, he lifted Fabio up like a little chick and put him to one side before sitting next to Ashley and wrapping his arm around her waist, aggressively declaring that she belonged to him and only him. Glaring at Ashley, he said, "Don''t you know that physical contact isn''t allowed with other men?"


    Ashley found that she was too familiar with Andrew''s pet phrase.


    But before she could reply, Fabio pursed his lips unhappily, ran up to her, and complained, "Mommy, he''s bullying me!"


    Ashley was confused about how to deal with this. Just as she turned around to reason with him, Andrew glared at her even more intensely than before.


    Looking back and forth between Andrew and the miniature version of him, she suddenly didn''t know how to explain things to either of them. She had intended to keep Fabio''s existence a secret so that she could give Andrew a surprise in the future. She had never expected that the truth would prematurely reveal itself.


    This unlikely situation had caught her off guard.


    Seeing Ashley remain silent, Andrew narrowed his eyes and stroked her hair. "Shouldn''t you introduce the both of us?"


    Ashley pulled Fabio aside and then looked at Andrew. "Fabio, this is Andrew. He is you father."


    Fabio pursed his lips and turned to Andrew. He knew his name, but he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Worried by Fabio''s uncharacteristic silence, Ashley asked, "Fabio, what''s the matter?"


    Fabio had always been a meek and obedient


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ontinued, "Trust me, honey."


    She stood on her toes and kissed Andrew''s ear, and then rubbed his head.


    Andrew looked at her indifferently, and then slightly lifted his slender fingers and pointed at his thin lips.


    Ashley knew what he meant in an instant. She had no choice but to lean in and give him a quick kiss on the lips. "Are we okay now?"


    At this time Andrew nodded reluctantly and hummed in satisfaction.


    Now that Andrew had agreed, Ashley turned around and happily walked out of the lounge.


    Then, she took Fabio''s little hand in hers. "Come, Fabio, I''ll take you out to play."


    Fabio looked at Ashley''s red lips and cheeks, and then looked at Andrew, who followed Ashley out of the lounge.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t feel well.


    His mother had been inside the lounge with this man for too long!


    He unhappily pulled at Ashley''s sleeve. She stooped down and looked into his eyes. "What''s wrong, honey?"


    Looking at Ashley, Fabio said in a soft voice, "Mom, I want a kiss from you too."


    Ashley burst into laughter and kissed both his cheeks.


    Upon seeing Ashley kiss someone other than him, Andrew narrowed his eyes and glowered at Fabio, his eyes full of anger.

 Chapter 696 Competing Against Andrew For Ashleys Favor

    Ashley dragged him outside before Fabio could even see it.


    He even turned around to throw an evil smile at Andrew, challenging him.


    But Ashley had no idea what was going on behind her.


    Andrew frowned as he watched them leave. He was already regretting his decision.


    Initially, Andrew thought that having a baby was a good idea. But now he changed his mind and couldn''t wait to throw Fabio out. He didn''t need to have such a son. It looked like Fabio was sure about competing against Andrew for Ashley''s attention.


    Andrew looked at the door again. He wanted to call them back, but it was too late. He sat back in his chair and started working.


    Ashley had been staying in his office these days. Although he could be distracted by Ashley being in the same room, he still had a high work efficiency. But now, without Ashley around, he felt very uncomfortable, as if something seemed very wrong.


    Meanwhile, Ashley and Fabio walked out of the company without any fuss. They faced zero obstacles because Johnny had told the guards to let them through.


    No one dared to greet them or say anything else.


    How could they? One of them was Andrew''s beloved woman. He had personally carried her in his arms just a few days ago. Anyone could see just how much Andrew loved her.


    The second one looked so much like the CEO that almost everyone could guess that he was Andrew''s son.


    What else could they even think of saying?


    All the employees could only cast envious eyes at the two.


    Still, some employees were confused. Andrew had never brought anyone to the company in the past five years.


    Only a few days ago, they saw him bring in a woman in his arms. But they couldn''t explain the presence of this child. Was he the CEO''s illegitimate child? And he was about four or five years old.


    But what could employees do?


    They could just speculate in their hearts instead of saying it out loud. None of the employees dared to gossip about the CEO of the Lu Group.


    Ashley and Fabio ignored their curious gazes and left. Back in N Country, she would


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ey asked Fabio to watch TV so that she could prepare dinner. Just as she was about to head over to the kitchen, she felt a tug on her sleeves. She turned around only to see Fabio begging her to allow him in the kitchen to help.


    Ashley''s heart melted after seeing his determined face, so she agreed.


    When Andrew descended the stairs, he found he had lost the chance to cook with Ashley.


    Andrew''s face flushed with anger as he was greeted with the scene of two people busy in the kitchen with a smile on their faces.


    Before he could relax his shoulders, a thought crossed his mind, and his eyes darkened again.


    He couldn''t believe that Ashley gave birth to a baby without telling him!


    Andrew was not going to let her sleep without a proper explanation tonight.


    They ate in silence. After dinner, Fabio went upstairs to take a bath while Ashley got busy cleaning the kitchen. Then she went upstairs, with Fabio rushing after her.


    A few moments later, Fabio came out of the bathroom. His face was white and tender because of the hot water bath. Wet hair hung on his forehead, making him look even more adorable. Just a glance at his face was enough to melt anyone''s heart!


    Naturally, Fabio finished all the bedtime rituals and got into Ashley''s bed. He had always slept beside his mother.


    By the time Andrew came upstairs, he only saw Fabio on their bed.

 Chapter 697 A Jealous Man

    Andrew''s eyes fell on the two people lying on the bed together the moment he entered the room. Bursts of merry laughter came from inside the room and echoed off the wall, but Andrew couldn''t hear clearly what they were chatting and laughing about.


    Andrew was slightly furious at first seeing them together on his bed, but his anger vanished watching the cozy picture.


    He decided to freshen up thereafter and give them some time to move. So, he went to the bathroom and washed himself. But when he came back after few minutes, he still found Fabio in the same position. It seemed that Fabio was determined to spend the night here with them.


    Of course, that was the last thing Andrew wanted.


    He walked to the bedside, gave them a resolute stare and declared with a tough voice, "It''s late. You should go to bed now, Fabio."


    Fabio turned his head towards Andrew and pouted. Then he hugged Ashley tightly and shook his head, "No! I want to sleep with my mom as I always do."


    Watching Fabio clinging to her, Ashley smiled and requested, "Andrew, please let him stay here. It''s already late. Besides, the guest room hasn''t been cleaned up."


    The truth was, even if the guest room had been cleaned up, Ashley would not allow Fabio to sleep there because he would not be comfortable sleeping there.


    Andrew''s eyebrows scrunched together as he watched them tight lipped.


    Ashley and Fabio were also looking at him with hopeful eyes. Andrew''s jaws clenched as he considered their request.


    Both of Ashley and Fabio''s glistening eyes touched Andrew''s heart. After a moment, he sighed and gave his consent.


    "Alright! He can sleep here, that''s fine with me. But, I want you next to me." Andrew threw her a meaningful look, hoping that Ashley wouldn''t regret her decision.


    Ashley''s eyes knitted in a frown as she watched Andrew. She didn''t know what he meant with that look. She stared back at him in confusion and rolled her eyes.


    Andrew glanced at Fabio then back at Ashley. Then he circled the bed and came to Ashley''s side, ready to sleep.


    "No, you can''t sleep here!" Fabio protested. "I am the one who is going to sleep next to my mom."


    Fabio snuggled closer to Ashley and hugged her tightly. He had in fact, already occupied a small part of Andrew''s space on the bed.


    Andrew closed his eyes, trying to suppress his gradually simmering rage.


    He reached for his forehead and gently rubbed it, trying to figure a way out of this helplessness.


    A short moment later he opened his eyes and decided to try a softer approach. "You are a big boy now.


    eafter, "But you have to promise me that you won''t do it ever again. There are a lot of bad people out there. You could have been kidnapped. Think how sad your mother would be if you were kidnapped."


    Fabio looked at his mother apologetically, "Yes, I realize my recklessness now. I promise I won''t do it again. Brother Tony, you should go back to the hotel and take rest."


    "I''m about to," Tony agreed and hung up.


    After Fabio heard the line get disconnected, he put it aside. Just as he was about to say something to his mother, he found that Andrew had already occupied his spot on the bed.


    And they were whispering things to each other!


    Suddenly, Ashley grabbed her bed sheet and pulled it over her chest. Her whole body trembled out of nowhere.


    Then she turned around and glared at him. It was Andrew and his tricks.


    Having lived with Ashley for such a long time, Andrew certainly knew which was her most vulnerable and sensitive parts.


    "Who was that man on the phone?" Andrew gestured towards the phone and asked.


    "A friend of mine. We work in the same company. He was the one who brought Fabio to J City," Ashley answered honestly.


    "Oh, really?" Andrew''s voice suddenly changed to a rougher tone.


    "Yes." Ashley watched him carefully and found his eyebrows knitted in fury.


    Andrew now realized that it was not Fabio but that man who answered the phone last night.


    He had been sulking all night long because of this and Ashley didn''t even explain anything to him.


    He was practically fuming with anger yesterday and even so, she didn''t say anything.


    With this thought, Andrew gave a hard bite on Ashley''s earlobe as a tiny revenge. Suddenly, Ashley cried out, "Andrew!"

 Chapter 698 Being Screwed

    After a short pause, Andrew unwillingly stopped gnawing at Ashley''s earlobe.


    He had to know when and when not to piss her off. Otherwise, he would have to put in a lot more effort for her to feel better and forgive him.


    He just lay down beside Ashley quietly, planning what strategies he could use to drive Fabio away.


    Ashley, meanwhile, was sandwiched between Andrew and Fabio. She felt like she was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Whatever decision she made, whether to face Andrew or Fabio, one was sure to complain, so she decided to remain neutral and slept on her back looking up to the ceiling. It was quite annoying as she couldn''t cuddle either of her favorite men.


    Occupied by two full grown people and a child, the bed looked as if it had shrunk. Worried that Fabio might fall off the bed, she kicked Andrew on the shin and urged, "You sleep on Fabio''s side. He might slide off the bed."


    Andrew refused.


    "Move your ass, now!" Ashley hissed.


    After bickering back and forth and cajoling him persistently, Andrew reluctantly agreed and moved over to Fabio''s side. The little boy was now sandwiched between his parents.


    It was the first time for the family of three to sleep together. With his head buried right below Ashley''s armpit, Fabio sank into the depths of sleep, and away to dream land. Now, Andrew could barely reach Ashley to hold her.


    Intense jealousy filled Andrew''s heart as he saw Fabio holding Ashley so possessively. Ashley belonged to him, yet she was in another guy''s arms.


    Andrew''s kiss awoke Ashley in the dead of night. Still groggy, she felt something heavy weighing on her body, which made her very uncomfortable.


    The suffocating weight only made her stretch out her hands to push it off her. However, all her efforts failed.


    The familiar aromatic smell with a combination of mixed spices, citrus and a hint of sweat, wafted into Ashley''s sensitive nostrils. She could identify that smell anywhere as she immediately opened her eyes in confusion and stared at the man on top of her.


    ''Am I hallucinating? Wasn''t he just sleeping right beside me? Why is he on this side now?'' Ashley thought half asleep.


    Still drowsy, Ashley held his hand and said, "I''m so sleepy. I really need to sleep. Goodnight!"


    Seeing the fatigue on her face, Andrew bent over and smiled, "Okay, fine. Go to sleep then."


    Drifting in and out of sleep, Ashley didn''t clearly hear what Andrew said. She was too tired to focus on whatever he was saying and snuggled back into her welcoming blanket as she fell back into deep sleep.


    But then, her contented sleep was again rudely interrupted by the obnoxious


    an out of the bedroom.


    "Young master."


    As soon as he got out of the bedroom like a bull running towards its target, Johnny stopped him.


    Fabio recognized the man. He was the one who was with Andrew all the time.


    ''He probably knows where my mommy went, '' he thought.


    Then Fabio looked at Johnny with his big round eyes and asked, "Where''s my mommy? Where did they go?"


    "The president and your mommy have gone to the headquarters. President Lu told me to take good care of you," Johnny replied in a gentle tone.


    Fabio opened his mouth wide in shock like a fish gasping for water, and asked, "Did they leave me here and went to the office?"


    "That''s right."


    "It must be that man who took my mother away from me. I have to go there. Please drive me to the company right now," Fabio said, looking at Johnny pleadingly.


    Johnny''s mouth twitched slightly. The reason why Andrew asked him to stay behind was because he didn''t want his son to disturb them. It was the first time for the neat freak president allow inside the villa.


    However, he didn''t expect that the little master would be so determined to look for his mother right after he woke up.


    ''I will have to try my best to stall him as long as possible.''


    Johnny looked at Fabio and said, "Little master, you should go wash your face and brush your teeth, and then have breakfast. After that, I will take you to the company, okay?"


    Looking at his pajamas, Fabio realized that it was not appropriate to go to the office looking like that. He nodded and agreed to Johnny''s conditions before he turned around and went back into the bedroom.


    Johnny breathed a sigh of relief. Fabio''s obedience had dispelled his doubts. ''This shouldn''t be a difficult mission after all, '' he thought.

 Chapter 699 Our Daughter Will Be Found

    Ashley blinked open her eyes from sleep. She stretched her arms on both sides only to find no one beside her. She sat up groggily and looked around, but again found no one in the room. Both Andrew and Fabio were missing.


    She squinted her eyes and inspected her surroundings, realizing that she was back in Andrew''s office.


    Her eyes grew wide at the realization that Andrew had again brought her here. Possibly he had cleaned her up as well, because she wasn''t feeling sticky and sweaty anymore. She was now wearing a blue dress which she had no idea where it came from.


    Ashley got off of the bed and went to stand before the mirror. It was a cute sleeveless and knee-length dress which decently showed off her fair arms and legs.


    Ashley sighed before walking out of the lounge. But she didn''t find Andrew or Fabio there either. Maybe Andrew was in a meeting.


    Her eyes traveled around the room before settling down on the coffee table where she saw the served breakfast waiting for her. She smiled contently at the sight of the food which was still warm. She was sure that it was Andrew himself who had readied and put it there for her.


    She was actually famished so she didn''t waste any time and dug into the tasty breakfast straightaway. Halfway through her meal, her cell phone rang.


    She read the name on the screen. It was Fabio. Ashley answered it quickly.


    "Mommy!" As soon as she held the phone to her ears, Fabio yelled from the other end of the line.


    Ashley instantly got worried. She hurriedly asked, "Honey, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Back in the villa, Fabio plopped down on the sofa and looked at Johnny who was standing in front of him. Johnny bit his lower lip and frowned at the kid who did not even think twice before lying to his mother without hesitation, "Mommy, where are you now? I''m so afraid to be alone here."


    Alone? Ashley''s eyebrows immediately knitted in confusion. How could Fabio be there alone? Where exactly was he?


    "Fabio, are you crying? Baby, please don''t cry. Where are you now? Tell me. I will come for you," Ashley said in a gentle voice.


    The corners of Fabio''s lips curled upward as he said, "I''m in the villa. That man has specially arranged a person to keep an eye on me and to prevent me from seeing you."


    Johnny''s frown deepened. This kid had lied about him so easily. He was just doing his job as Andrew had ordered, but Fabio decided to portray him wrongly to his mother. He called Ashley just to complain about the br


    er than Fabio?"


    Andrew was not into prying. But for Ashley, he could and would go to any extent. Now he was interrogating her because she had a slip of the tongue and said ''they'' referring to her children. It had bugged him since then.


    Ashley flinched as soon as he brought up the question. She tried to recall the exact words she had said last night. Did she really say ''they''? How could she be so careless?


    Ashley was in fact in a daze last night. After having sex with Andrew, she couldn''t remember what she had said.


    With Andrew''s persistence, Ashley bit her tongue. She knew it was Andrew''s right to know about their daughter. After all, he was the father of the child.


    Her shoulders drooped low in defeat. She sighed, then confessed, "Yes, it''s about our daughter. Fabio''s twin. Someone took her away, the day she was born. I didn''t want to remind myself of that unfortunate incident. I didn''t want you to know."


    Ashley couldn''t help but break down in front of him, as the entire horrible memory came rushing back to her. It was a nightmare for her. When they took Tangyuan away from her, a part of her heart also got lost along with her. Since then, she had lived a life far worse than death. The pain was indescribable whenever the topic was brought up.


    Tears trickled down her face as she cried. Ashley gripped Andrew''s hand tightly and begged him, "Andrew, we must find her. We must find our daughter!"


    Andrew''s jaws clenched as he learned the truth. His determined look showed his will to find their daughter. He pulled Ashley closer and kissed on her forehead. "Don''t worry. We will find our daughter. I will find her, I promise."

 Chapter 700 Helpless

    The girl would have been more obedient than Fabio. She could also be as pretty as her mother.


    The moment Ashley remembered what happened back then, she buried her head in Andrew''s arms and trembled as she continued to cry.


    Andrew regretted his actions. He knew Ashley was hiding something from him, but he didn''t expect that it would turn out to be as devastating as this. Now she was extremely upset because of it.


    He looked down at her teary eyes and puffy face as she hid in his arms, and his heart melted. For now, all he could do was pat her on the back gently.


    Andrew''s suit was already wet because of Ashley''s tears, but he didn''t mind. He just caressed her head and tried to comfort her. He asked what her name was. Ashley told him that she had only given her the nickname, Tangyuan, but she thought that Shirley would be a good name for her.


    "Mommy, I''m here!"


    The door of the office flew open, and Fabio rushed over like a gust of wind.


    Just as he entered the room, he heard the small sniffs made by his mother. He took a glance at Ashley in Andrew''s arms and noticed her swollen, red eyes.


    Fabio''s face turned red in anger. He jumped over and tried to push Andrew away with his little hands. "You are evil! You made Mommy cry! Go away!"


    No matter how hard Fabio tried, he wasn''t able to make Andrew move even a single muscle.


    Instead, Fabio''s actions only tickled his father.


    Andrew glanced at him indifferently. The child''s actions only added fuel to his burning heart. "Shut up." he subconsciously raised his tone at Fabio.


    Fabio stopped and looked at Andrew in a daze. No one had scolded him so harshly before. Fabio turned to Ashley''s tear-stained face and pursed his lips, also bursting into tears a moment later.


    Ashley stopped crying when Fabio rushed over to her. It would be embarrassing to cry in front of a child.


    She raised her head from Andrew''s arms and parted her lips to say something. The moment she saw Fabio''s face, her eyes widened. The little boy was biting his lower lip, trying his very best not to cry, but eventually, tears rolled down his cheeks..


    Ashley panicked and asked anxiously, "Fabio, what''s wrong? Mommy is here. Shhh... don''t cry. You''re a good


    or a moment and smiled, rubbing Fabio''s head. "Fabio is my baby."


    Fabio''s lips stretched to form a proud smile.


    "But he is also important to me," She followed up quickly, pointing to Andrew. "I agree that he is not my baby, but he is my husband and your father. You can''t talk to your daddy like that, Fabio."


    Fabio was too young to understand what ''husband'' meant, but when he saw Andrew''s smug smile, he pouted and looked away.


    Humph!


    Even though he had had a good impression of Andrew when they first met, he didn''t want Andrew to be his father. Fabio was furious because all he could think about was that Andrew made his mother cry. He didn''t need such a father.


    Ashley helplessly watched the two of them glaring at each other.


    She looked at Andrew and asked, "Did you really scold him?"


    Ashley knew that Fabio would not get angry for no reason.


    Andrew pursed his lips. "No."


    "You did! You told me to shut up in a loud voice!" Fabio argued and tried to prove his point.


    He would never forget Andrew''s angry tone.


    "Humph!" His mother never yelled at him.


    Andrew sighed inwardly, thinking how the little guy was throwing a tantrum. He looked at Ashley and said, "I was in a bad mood already. I just snapped because of Fabio''s loud mouth, okay? That''s why I told him to shut up. It wasn''t like I wanted to scold him."


    "Did you hear that, Fabio? Daddy didn''t want to yell at you. He was just a little bit loud." Ashley''s voice was soft as ever.

 Chapter 701 My Mommy Loves Me Best

    Ashley said softly as she stared at Fabio''s face.


    She held her son in her arms, not doing anything else.


    She felt helpless with her son''s evident indifference towards Andrew.


    She had no idea that Fabio was sulking for being deprived of her attention.


    She used to be all over the little boy before Andrew barged into their lives and stole some of her attention from him.


    Andrew, with his domineering presence, threatened Fabio to the core. The little boy couldn''t help but think whether his mommy loved Andrew more than him


    But he was sure that gaining his mother''s favor would be an uphill climb for Andrew. Thinking that he owned an upper hand in this silly battle, a small smirk crept onto Fabio''s lips.


    For a while, he kept the sullen face until Ashley planted soft kisses on his chubby cheeks. And just like that, he was back to his old, usual self.


    Andrew, on the other hand, was busy working.


    From time to time, Fabio glanced at Andrew''s direction to check on him.


    Although they had a fight just now, he found Andrew too interesting to ignore. Every minute, he would cock his head to the side and steal glances at his ''daddy''.


    Andrew, of course, was aware that his son was on pins and needles, looking at him every chance he got. He didn''t show it but he found it amusing and adorable.


    This time, when Fabio tried to look at him again, Andrew met his gaze with an expressionless pair of eyes that pierced through him.


    Caught in the act, Fabio was stunned for a while, and quickly looked away as his face blushed out of sheer embarrassment.


    As Andrew snickered at his son''s reaction, his phone rang.


    Without looking, Ashley grabbed one and answered, "Hello?"


    A surprised Greyson was on the other end of the line. Hearing the seemingly familiar voice, he stared at the phone and checked the phone if he dialed the correct number.


    As he put it back in his ear, he was in an utter daze and didn''t know what to say.


    Frowning, Ashley repeated, "Hello? This is Ashley. Who is calling?"


    Hearing the familiar voice and name, Greyson was now convinced it was indeed Ashley who picked up the phone.


    ''I called Andrew, right? But why is she the one answering his phone? Are they together right now?'' Greyson was utterly confused as to how that became possible.


    Hearing no response. Ashley check


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    yson''s unexpected invitation, they still agreed.


    However, when Francis heard about it, he squinted his eyes at Ellie and exclaimed, "No way!"


    He could go but Ellie most definitely could not!


    How could he take her to such kind of place? She doesn''t fit there!


    No wonder Andrew felt so discorded from Greyson''s silly idea for a get-together! The venue he chose was just too inappropriate!


    He didn''t want anyone to know how awesome his girlfriend was, nor did he want anyone to lay their sensual gaze at her. He just couldn''t risk it.


    "Are you sure you don''t want Ellie to go with you?" Greyson wanted to make sure.


    "Yes!" Francis snorted with furrowed brows. He was still jealous of Ellie and Greyson''s friendship. It was impossible for him to bring Ellie to the get-together.


    "I will call Ellie later," Greyson said with evident finality.


    "How dare you!"


    Not even the least bit fazed by Francis'' threat, Greyson nonchalantly said, "Just wait and see. What I''m about to tell Ellie will make her come for sure."


    "What do you mean?" asked Francis, now even more curious.


    But as frivolous as Greyson was, he kept Francis guessing. "I will not tell you! Just remember to bring Ellie tonight!"


    Then, without another word, Greyson hung up, leaving Francis totally befuddled.


    Thoroughly provoked, Francis threw his phone on the sofa. He rested his left hand his waist while the other hand aggressively brushed against his hair.


    Ellie noticed his protruding lips and brooding face, she worriedly asked, "Hey, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 702 Memories In The Past

    Francis''s anger was immediately replaced with tenderness as he turned to Ellie. "It''s okay. It''s just Greyson, he called to invite us for dinner tonight."


    Ellie merely responded, "Okay. Well, you go."


    Ellie''s temperament had really improved over the years. She had become more accommodating, kinder and charming than she was five years ago. Maybe it was because of the way Francis doted on her, giving her everything she wanted and spoiling her. Now she looked more relaxed like a young girl in her early twenties. Wearing a lake blue dress, she appeared very gentle and soft, drawing everyone to her like a bee to nectar.


    This version of Ellie was Francis''s favorite. He leaned forward, held her tight and rubbed his face against her cheek. Before Ellie got angry that he was ruining her make up, he released her and continued, "Greyson insisted that both of us should go. He also hinted that you will regret if you refuse."


    A ghost of a smile appeared on Ellie''s face as if she had suddenly remembered funny Greyson who liked to impress people by keeping people guessing.


    "Okay, I will join you tonight," Ellie said lightly, not thinking too much about Greyson''s words.


    Francis took a gentle bite of Ellie''s ear with dissatisfaction. Looking as if he had swallowed a sour lemon, he said, "Do you really want to see Greyson so much?"


    Francis was painfully aware that Greyson was younger than him and he could make Ellie happy.


    At the thought of seeing Greyson for dinner, Francis noticed that Ellie was too happy at that news and he hated it. He pounced on Ellie and pressed her on the sofa as if trying to imprint a lasting image of himself and get rid of her memory of Greyson.


    Ellie helplessly tried to push Francis away and said, "What are you talking about? Whatever. I have some business to deal with. Come and pick me up tonight."


    "You are not going anywhere."


    Francis clung to Ellie like an octopus, preventing her from leaving.


    He kept Ellie under his body as if he had all the time in the world, not caring whatever other plans she had.


    Meanwhile, in the office.


    Ashley watched as Andrew hung up the phone more firmly than necessary. "What did Greyson say?" Ashley asked curiously.


    Andrew snapped at Ashley, his face red with suppressed rage, "Don''t mention other men''s names again."


    "But he is your brother, you know," Ashley stressed.


    "I don''t care, you are not allowed to mentio


    y hurriedly said goodbye to Andrew as she took Fabio''s hand ready to leave. However when she turned to get her bag, she noticed Andrew''s slumped shoulders and miserable look as he tried to pretend that everything was okay.


    She drew close to Andrew and kissed his lips. "Don''t work too hard. Fabio and I will go out to buy some gifts then come back to you soon."


    Although he wanted to be beside Ashley all the time, it was obviously impossible now.


    Andrew nodded his consent.


    Ashley took Fabio''s hand and the two left the office.


    Ashley and Fabio had barely left when Johnny knocked on the door and poked his head in before Andrew nodded for him to enter.


    "President Lu, I got some information about what happened to your wife five years ago. At that time, she wasn''t feeling well so she went to several hospitals for a check-up. One of the doctors found out that she was pregnant, but the doctor lied to her claiming that she was suffering from leukemia. I tracked down the doctor, but when I interrogated him he was very hesitant and elusive. It wasn''t until I threatened to physically harm him, when he confessed that Miss Feng was behind the whole matter."


    Johnny glanced at Andrew''s darkening face and continued while taking a small step back.


    "The doctor said that he was also very scared at that time, but the hospital was under the Feng Group, so he had to do as he was told. However, he did not tell anyone about her pregnancy.


    As for the other hospitals, maybe they just did what Ms. Feng told them to do then told Mrs. Lu that she had leukemia without even giving her a thorough check up."

 Chapter 703 Make A Third Party The Instrument Of A Crime

    Now, Johnny regretted addressing Lesley as Ms. Feng.


    Feeling really pissed at what she had done, he was willing to drop any respect he had left for her.


    Frankly speaking, this was Johnny''s first time to have such an outrageous act be done by someone he knew. He had only seen such things in movies and soap operas but never in real life.


    It was evident that Lesley was head over heels in love with his boss, but Johnny had never expected her to be a woman without any morals.


    Silent as Andrew was, his domineering aura intimidated everyone around him. Rhythmically, he tapped the desk next to him with his fingertips, with Johnny utterly clueless as to what he was thinking.


    "You may leave now," Andrew''s finally said.


    "Yes, sir."


    As his lips pressed into a thin line, Johnny hurriedly walked out of the office, closing the door behind him.


    Left inside, Andrew scanned through the documents, and found that Ashley was already pregnant before she left J City five years ago.


    It was clear that Lesley was the only woman behind the entire frame-up. Nevertheless, things wouldn''t have gone out of hand had he paid attention to Ashley in the first place.


    ''The Feng family...


    Good to know that they were the ones behind this.''


    Coldness flashed through Andrew''s eyes the more he thought of it.


    Meanwhile, at a high-end coffee shop sat two women¨C¨CLesley and Angelina. The former, dressed sophisticatedly in a black halter dress, partnered with a pair of black stilettos and sunglasses, sat opposite the latter with her legs crossed.


    Taking a sip of coffee, Lesley looked at Angelina and asked, "Miss Gu, what can I do for you?"


    She had been doing quite well since she took over the Feng Group.


    Moreover, Lesley''s little brother was born five years ago, which meant that the Feng Group finally had their legitimate male successor.


    Ever since his birth, almost everyone in the Feng family had shifted their focus on the little one, forgetting about other things that mattered. Even so, Lesley didn''t care much as she was more than happy to lead the family business.


    As she took over the company, she had learned how to be tough and resilient. She had become a completely different woman from before.


    Angelina, on the other hand, wanted to be close friends with her, even to the point of conspiring with her to drive Ashley out of J City five years ago. But Angelina''s plan failed when Ashley suddenly left even before she could carry out her plan. So the two just remained casual acquaintance with


    o the family image.


    "What are you talking about, Ms. Feng? Are you insinuating that I like the president of the Lu Group?


    I like men who are like my brother, but as for the president of the Lu Group, though he is handsome and capable, he is definitely not my type,"


    Angelina said and took a sip of the coffee, trying to hide her nervousness.


    Based on her tone, Lesley shouldn''t have noticed the panic in her voice.


    "Yes, you''re right. I care about this," Lesley said in a low voice after blankly staring at Angelina for a few seconds.


    "Then what are you going to do with Ashley?"


    "I don''t have any plans yet," replied Lesley, looking away as she sipped her coffee.


    "By the way, send me that picture. I might need it," she added with a heavy breath.


    "Okay," Angelina agreed without hesitation.


    That was precisely what she wanted. She just intended to have Lesley start a conflict with Ashley while she sat on top of the mountain watching them fight.


    After receiving the photos, Lesley prepared to leave.


    But before she could even get out the door, Angelina called out to her and asked, "Ms. Feng, may I know how you are going to deal with Ashley?"


    Looking at the desperation in Angelina''s face, Lesley couldn''t help smirking and thinking, ''This woman is really something.''


    She knew that Ashley had no grudge against Angelina, even after all that happened. So why would the latter care so much about getting rid of her again?


    Although these thoughts crossed Lesley''s mind, she immediately brushed them off, obviously not interested.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to wait and see,"


    she muttered to herself before walking out of the coffee shop.

 Chapter 704 Meeting

    No one knew what either of them had said.


    Time flew quickly and it was soon time to go to Greyson''s dinner party.


    In the car, Ashley fidgeted all the way. She didn''t know how to face them. Would Ellie still be mad at her? Would she hate her and yell at her?


    She can''t blame her friend. Ashley indeed had disappeared without a trace five years ago. She felt a shudder crawling up her spine at the thought of her best friend hating her.


    "Mommy, are you cold?"


    Fabio asked in a concerned tone.


    He had been holding his mother''s hand and he felt her body shiver.


    "No, I''m fine." Ashley waved his worries away.


    "All right."


    Andrew parked the car and got out with them. He stood by Ashley''s side, their fingers interlaced. "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Ashley looked at their hands. His warm hands gave her a sense of security. Her body relaxed as she nodded at him.


    Together with him, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "President Lu!" The moment Andrew and his family approached the main door, the manager of the Harkim hurried over to greet them and led the way with a courteous smile on his face.


    "Greyson and the others are waiting for you."


    The manager didn''t have to lead the way because Andrew was already a frequent visitor here. In fact, Andrew and his friends had exclusive rights for a particular VIP room


    In front of the VIP room.


    The manager turned to Andrew as he opened the door for his party. "President Lu, if you need anything, just let me know."


    Andrew didn''t respond. The manager didn''t say anything else, keeping his face neutral. But inwardly, his heart shivered at the sight of Andrew''s cold and icy stare.


    The manager didn''t wipe the sweat off his forehead until the family had gone in and closed the door behind them.


    Indeed, the manager of the Harkim wasn''t having an easy time.


    He was under a lot of pressure.


    Andrew was getting more and more frightening.


    The manager tilted his head when a thought came across his mind. ''Have I seen that woman


    nched his fists. He really wanted to throw Ellie out.


    But he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Ellie was Ashley''s best friend. If he ended up actually doing it, Ashley would hate him and never forgive him.


    Francis was still stunned by the news.


    "Ashley is back?"


    Greyson''s words echoed in the room. "Yeah. She is back."


    Francis just silently stared at Ellie and Ashley for a long time before he asked, "When did she come back? How did it happen?"


    Greyson shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know about it. "You should ask Andrew. I called him earlier today, but it was actually Ashley who answered the phone. That''s how I found out about it."


    Francis tore his eyes away from the two women and asked, "So, is this the surprise you were talking about? The great secret?"


    Greyson replied, "Of course. Isn''t it obvious now?"


    Francis was really surprised.


    Meanwhile, Fabio was being ignored. He looked around the people above him with a pout on his face. Was he invisible or something?


    Ashley had even let go of his hand!


    None of the people in this box had noticed him!


    Andrew saw Fabio''s unhappy face. His lips curved up to form a smirk before he winked at Fabio.


    Fabio looked at Andrew in confusion. Andrew would always argue with him for petty reasons. But why did it feel like Andrew was about to help him?

 Chapter 705 Get It Done Properly

    Only Ashley and Ellie''s sobs and heavy breathing could be heard when suddenly, a crisp voice rang out, breaking the silence around. "Mommy!"


    Greyson, who was stunned upon hearing that voice, quickly cocked his head from left to right and asked, "Who is that? I just heard someone shout ''mommy''. Did you hear that too?"


    "Yes," Francis replied with a deep breath.


    Among the people in the box, only Andrew stood quietly. He was not, at all, surprised to hear his son''s voice.


    Suddenly, Fabio ran towards Ashley and tightly grabbed her clothes with his tiny hands, Making room between her and Ellie, she stooped down to the little boy''s level of sight and asked, "What''s up, honey?"


    Fabio''s mouth pouted as he uttered, "Please don''t cry, mommy! Give me a hug."


    He stretched out his little hand for a hug, and the caring mother that Ashley was, she naturally gave in and lifted him up.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the room except for Andrew stared at the mother and son with their mouths agape. They were just dumbstruck and looked at each other.


    They couldn''t say anything for a while as they jaw hung open in sheer surprise. ''Mommy?


    Did the little boy just call Ashley mommy? What''s going on?


    When did Ashley have a baby? Who was the baby''s father? Did Ashley cheat on Andrew?''


    All these questions flooded their minds, obviously speculating about that boy''s identity. It was, after all, their first time seeing him. And it was not like Ashley had mentioned his existence to any of them before.


    As Fabio''s face was buried in Ashley''s neck, none of them could see clearly what he looked like. They only heard him yell, "Mommy."


    But, seeing how he stuck to Ashley, it was more than enough to confirm what was going on.


    Ellie was closest to Ashley in proximity, so she stared at the boy in total daze and broke the silence, "Ashley, is this... um, your child?"


    Ellie couldn''t help but stutter as she looked at the baby wrapped in her friend''s arms.


    "Yes, Ellie, this is my baby. Fabio. Fabio, this is Auntie Ellie that I have mentioned to you," Ashley answered with a smile.


    Turning around to look at Ellie, Fabio put on a cute smile on his chubby face and said, "Hello, Auntie Ellie. My name is Fabio."


    "Hello," Ellie greeted, slightly waving at the boy.


    She couldn''t help reaching out her hand and rubbing Fabio''s head as her heart melted with his innocent voice and adorable a


    corner, Jeremy cast a glance at the little boy and felt a deep sense of closeness with him.


    It was, perhaps, an inherent urge in the blood among people who were related.


    Yet, surprisingly, he had no such feeling for Angelina.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy frowned. It was just a kind of intuition that he had without knowing why.


    But this was not the right time to think of such things. After all, they''ve reunited after a long time, so these people should be his focus right now.


    What happened five years ago had always been a thorn in Andrew''s heart¨C¨Csomething that had always wounded him inside. But now that Ashley had come back, the truth about what had happened should be revealed.


    "What really happened five years ago?"


    Jeremy suddenly asked curiously, as if it was just small talk between friends.


    Quite surprised at his question, Andrew narrowed his eyes and said, "Someone drove her away, on purpose."


    "Who?" Jeremy''s voice displayed how Andrew''s answer had finally caught his full attention.


    The person behind this was really something. Even Andrew hadn''t found anything wrong in it until Ashley told him what she had experienced.


    Lightly, Andrew mentioned a name.


    "Oh? Aren''t they all your female admirers?" Jeremy mocked, cocking his head to one side as he sipped on his wine.


    It was undeniable that Lesley meant nothing to Andrew. He only knew that she was the daughter of the Feng Group, a family that was more than willing to engage in a fixed marriage with his family. He was being civil to them but he neither cared for being part of such a ridiculous tradition.

 Chapter 706 Little Cutie

    Both Francis and Greyson were amused with Fabio''s chubby face and adorable behavior. They closed in on him, pinching and hugging him, having a lot of fun playing with him.


    But for Fabio, since it was his first time meeting these adults, he was quite overwhelmed from too much attention.


    Feeling that he had played enough with Francis and Greyson, without a word, Fabio suddenly pushed them away and ran towards his mother.


    He clung onto Ashley''s thighs and cried out in a stifled voice, "Mommy!"


    "Hey, honey! What''s up?


    Why is your face so red?"


    Ashley asked as she picked Fabio up from the floor.


    With pitiful eyes, he buried his head in her arms and complained in a muffled voice, "They pinched my face."


    Although he was about to cry, Ashley couldn''t help but flash an amused smile. His skin was very tender that even she could not help but pinch his face sometimes. Even a gentle nip could already leave a red mark on his face, let alone from Francis and Greyson''s who had strong adult hands.


    When the two gentlemen heard the little boy''s complaint, they immediately withdrew their hands, half joking, half embarrassed.


    Fabio was just so adorable that they couldn''t help squeezing his chubby face. But the red marks would linger on his face for a very long time.


    Ashley patted Fabio on the back to comfort him softly, "Well, your two uncles pinched you because they liked you, honey."


    Suddenly, Fabio raised his head from Ashley''s arms as he heard something.


    Meanwhile, Andrew approached Francis and Greyson with a flat expression on his face. The dark ambiance of the place only enhanced how grim he looked at the moment.


    "Oh, don''t you want your claws anymore?" Andrew mocked with a devious smile on his lips.


    Although he felt distant towards the little boy, who was taking too much of Ashley''s attention away from him, Fabio was still his son. He wouldn''t let anyone tease and play around with the kid except him.


    "Come here."


    Andrew waved to Fabio, who had just broken free from Ashley''s embrace.


    Reluctant to approach Andrew, he eyed his mother, waiting for her approval. Ashley gave him a reassuring nod.


    Satisfied, Andrew reached out his hand and pinched Fabio''s face. The grin on his lips displayed how sati


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nly moved.


    "Hey. What''s wrong, Fabio?"


    With his big, adorable eyes, he stared at Jeremy and said, "Uncle Jeremy, I have a present for you."


    Fabio slid out of the small backpack that he had with him and unzipped it. His little hands fumbled inside, grabbing a shiny black pen.


    Although it didn''t look expensive, it had delicate workmanship and was cozy to hold.


    "Uncle Jeremy, this is my present for you. Please use it well," the boy said, stretching his small hand to offer the pen to Jeremy.


    It was not the first time Jeremy had received a gift. But, as he looked at the pen in his hand, he couldn''t help but be touched at the boy''s thoughtful gesture, as if it was the best gift he had ever received.


    "Thank you, Fabio," he said, planting a soft kiss on the kid''s cheek.


    To his excitement, he didn''t even notice that he had become mushy towards the boy. Fabio was also stunned to feel his lips brush against his skin.


    Even Jeremy himself thought if he was too impulsive just now, seeing a shadow of dislike in the boy''s face. "Don''t you like my kiss? I''m sorry, I won''t do that again," he apologized.


    He didn''t know why he would kiss the boy all of a sudden. Perhaps, he just got carried away by the gift.


    "It''s OK, Uncle. I don''t mind,"


    Fabio answered, shaking his head and flashing Jeremy a warm smile.


    "I like Uncle Jeremy kissing me!" Fabio was just caught a bit off-guard that Jeremy would kiss him.


    Other than that, he did not dislike his Uncle Jeremy at all.

 Chapter 707 Everybody Has A Partner Except Us

    Greyson''s pair of tiger teeth flashed as he looked at how adorable Fabio was. Holding the boy''s little hands, he asked, "Fabio, did you prepare any gifts for me too?"


    He was just too delighted with the little boy that he, too, wanted to please him.


    "Yes," Fabio gladly answered, nodding thoughtfully.


    He quite liked Greyson, whom he found was very charming with tiger his teeth.


    So, without hesitation, Fabio fumbled inside his backpack and pulled out a charming doll.


    "Uncle Greyson, here! This is for you!" he exclaimed, waving the doll.


    The corners of Greyson''s mouth twitched playfully. ''Why is this gift so girly? This should be given to a girl, '' he thought, slightly shaking his head.


    Well, it was not really the child''s fault. When he asked Ashley about the preferences of everyone who would be here tonight, his mother had merely offered a few suggestions.


    It was Ashley who had said that Greyson liked eating desserts, and that was all she contributed.


    The rest was prepared by Fabio alone. It was him and his childlike mind, who had chosen those gifts.


    The kid was more than able to buy all of them without asking his mother for any cash.


    Thanks to the pocket money he had been saving, and tokens from his birthday parties and New Year celebrations, he was able to prepare presents for everyone. He even had gifts for Zen, Cynthia, and Chloe stored in his little backpack.


    He did not just choose all of them on his own, he also paid for them himself! His silly little head conceptualized everything he''d hand over to his uncles and aunts.


    So, even though Greyson almost broke into a chuckle, he had to refrain himself, seeing the seriousness on the boy''s face.


    Even if it was a doll handed to him, he still appreciated the kid''s honest efforts.


    After all, Greyson did have a soft side, so that might come in handy sometime in the future.


    "Thanks a lot buddy. I like it very much," Greyson uttered, staring at the doll on his hand.


    Meanwhile, Ashley and Ellie had already finished catching up and having their girl talk in one corner. Now, both their attentions were back to Fabio, who was surrounded by his uncles.


    Ellie, obviously very fond of the kid, really wanted to take him under her roof and raise him as her own.


    "You can have a baby with Francis," Ashley uttered, seeing as how Ellie stared at her son with both love and longing in her eyes.


    It was not until then, that Ellie realized how Ashley had blatantly blurted out her thoughts. She really wanted to have a baby now but was just too embarrassed to voice it out. After all, she and Francis had never really got


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d Ashley to leave yet. After all, the evening was still young. It felt as if the new family had just gotten there.


    "Andrew, how about you guys stick around here for a little longer? It''s still early. We can go out for dinner later," Greyson tried to persuaded his brother.


    Jeremy didn''t care about them leaving at first. However, when he looked at Fabio, he thought it was quite a good idea. After all, he seemed to like this child very much.


    Francis didn''t care at all. All he wanted was to have Ellie by his side.


    As soon as Ashley stepped away from Ellie, Francis immediately stood next to her, holding her hand possessively.


    Before they left the place, Andrew cast one last cold glance at their friends.


    ''Humph! ''They just wanted us to stay a little longer so that they could enjoy Ashley''s company and keep her away from me. Like hell, I will allow it!''


    Andrew thought to himself as they walked towards his parked car. With protruding lips and a brooding face, he drove off with Ashley and Fabio.


    Meanwhile, Francis also felt bored with the gathering and wanted to leave with Ellie instead of staying.


    It was much better to go back home and cuddle with her. After staying for a couple more minutes, the two eventually left as well.


    Half of the circle had already gone home, leaving Greyson and Jeremy to finish the night off with the rest of the wine. "Huh! They all value their partners over their friends! We''re the only single ones now, Jeremy. Shouldn''t you be panicking and desperate to find someone? Look at Andrew! His child is growing up to be such a cute and adorable little boy. It''s time you up your game too and start your own family!" Greyson suggested with conviction, as if he himself, was not single and alone.

 Chapter 708 Unwanted Gifts

    Jeremy brushed off Greyson''s question and calmly took a sip of the wine before he said, "Nothing. I''m going home to prepare a gift for Fabio."


    "Hey, Jeremy, why are you leaving so soon? You just got here," Greyson called after him.


    Now that everyone seemed to have moved on with their lives and was occupied with their own issues, it was time for him to find a girlfriend.


    With this thought, someone''s pretty face suddenly appeared in Greyson''s mind.


    Greyson shook his head quickly. ''What am I thinking?


    Stop it! Stop!''


    As soon as the family got in the car, Fabio quickly opened the box Ellie gave him, curious to find out what his gift was. To his surprise, it was an exquisite and expensive looking necklace.


    Ashley couldn''t help laughing at the mismatched and unsuitable gift. It must have been a gift that Francis gave to Ellie. But she just gave it to Fabio in reciprocation to what he gave her.


    Maybe Ellie hadn''t even opened it to see what was inside and just passed it on to Fabio.


    Fabio''s eyes grew wide as saucers as he looked at the gift, blinking rapidly in confusion.


    He couldn''t understand what he was supposed to do with a necklace.


    Beautiful and invaluable as it was, the necklace was just a useless piece of jewelry for Fabio. Necklaces weren''t really designed for boys like him. He examined it from all angles but still didn''t see how he could pull off wearing something made for girls.


    Fabio blinked again and angled his head while staring at Ashley in confusion, "Mom, how about I give this to you? You would look prettier in it than I would." After all, it was a token of love from his Auntie Ellie.


    Ashley was about to take it when a hand popped out from nowhere and grabbed the necklace. A cold sullen voice stated, "No, I will buy her all the jewelry she wants."


    The necklace was thrown back to Fabio before the boy could even muster a reaction to such absurdity.


    The necklace was probably worth several millions, yet it was thrown back to Fabio as if it was a piece of garbage.


    Ashley was at a loss for words.


    Andrew was way too sensitive, bordering on irrational.


    He would never allow Ashley to wear something offered to her or bought for her by any other man.


    Whatever it was.


    Only he himself was allowed to buy Ashley whatever she needed to wear.


    Fabio also understood what Andrew meant and didn''t bother to argue.


    "Well neither do I have any use for it." Fabio looked forward stoically while folding his arms across his chest trying to express his displeasure at what just happened.


    Howeve


    o do the same for Andrew, this time with new chopsticks, or else he would again, be sour and jealous of Fabio all night.


    "Mommy, I want another piece of beef. Mommy, more mushrooms..."


    Ashley was amazed at Fabio''s appetite.


    Both Ashley and Fabio immensely enjoyed everything about the hot pot. After the meal, their lips and faces were as red as a cherry tomatoes because they had too much chili spice.


    Their flushed and sweaty cheeks made them look as if they were drunk.


    Even their belches due to overeating had the smell of hot pot.


    They went home directly after dinner. Having removed their shoes and entered the door, Ashley looked at Fabio and secretly winked at him with encouragement.


    Reluctantly, he thought of what Ashley had said and stepped forward to hold Andrew''s hand.


    Andrew turned back and looked at him with surprise.


    His sharp and permanently cold eyes made Andrew unapproachable because people always felt intimidated and afraid, but Fabio was not fazed at all.


    "Daddy, squat down a little,"


    Fabio uttered.


    This was not the first time that Fabio called Andrew, Daddy. He had called Andrew, Daddy many times ever since they had met.


    But this time, it sounded sweeter than usual, as if he was more sincere and actually meant it.


    Andrew took a look at Ashley and then squatted down as requested.


    After rummaging through his bag for a while, Fabio found the gift and handed it to Andrew with a smile on his face, "Daddy, here you go."


    At the same time, while intently looking at Andrew''s serious and cold face, he got close to his father and gave him a warm kiss.


    After the kiss, he ran and hid behind Ashley shyly and gazed at Andrew with his big eyes.

 Chapter 709 Shyness

    Surprise flashed in Andrew''s eyes when Fabio took the initiative to kiss him. He could feel the warmth of Fabio''s lips lingering on his cheek.


    Ashley coughed out her laughter as she saw Andrew squatting motionlessly on the floor.


    She walked over and pulled him up. "What are you doing down there? Are you dumbfounded?"


    Andrew only came back to his senses when Ashley touched his arm.


    He cast a gentle glance at Fabio and his eyes softened. Maybe this boy wasn''t so annoying.


    But later, the moment his eyes fell on the two of them lying on the bed, his mouth twitched again. They seemed to be completely contented sleeping on the same bed together.


    Andrew would have separated Fabio from Ashley if it hadn''t been for the former''s kiss to him just a while earlier. His heart softened and conceded to his son lying next to his wife.


    But he wouldn''t let Fabio do that again in the future.


    Ashley was having a good time with her husband and her son. Meanwhile, Alice was bored to death in her room at the hotel. She could only wander around the hotel all day, doing nothing.


    J City was unfamiliar to her and she had nothing to entertain herself with, being cooped up at the hotel all day long.


    Wandering too far from the hotel increased her risk of getting lost, which was the last thing she wanted.


    Extremely helpless, Alice came out of her room, planned to go downstairs to have something to eat. After that, she planned to ask Ashley, when they were going to return to N Country.


    She stepped out of her door and walked to the elevator, her head lowered and her eyes fixed on her cellphone.


    Next second, she bumped into something hard on her forehead. The great impact sent her reeling back several hasty steps.


    Shit! She had walked into someone because of her recklessness.


    Alice looked down at the scattered papers on the floor and hurriedly picked them up to hand them to the person in front of her. That was when her eyes shifted to those slim and fair hands. She looked up, stunned.


    Her eyes landed on someone with a gentle smile on his face.


    Alice came back to her senses and apologized in a hurry, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. I¡­I didn''t see you..."


    She stared at him blankly and didn''t know what to do.


    and Ashley instantly closed her mouth. If only she could take her words back. She knew Andrew was getting irritated because of her choice of words. She had to fix this.


    Just as she parted her lips to say something, he caught them again, kissing her aggressively.


    Ashley was out of breath again and tried to explain in a low voice before it was too late.


    "No, no, No. I came back to see you, and to do my work on the way."


    Ashley felt tired all of a sudden. Speaking out those words seemed to have exhausted her.


    Before he could comment, Ashley coaxed him further. "Andrew, I''ve been staying there for a long time. My achievements will be in vain if I don''t head back. Don''t worry, though. I won''t stay there too long. My work isn''t finished yet. I only need some time to wrap things up before I can come back to you. Okay? Andy, remember you are the most important person in my heart. You know that, right?"


    "Then stay here."


    Ashley was rendered speechless. Andrew was a total wild card.


    She could only try to convince him to let her go back to N Country.


    Ashley let out an exhausted sigh. Being fed up with Andrew''s childishness as she was, she still had to keep her shirt on and explained to Andrew.


    "Andy, I really have to go back. But you can come to see me, right? I can easily come back here now."


    Even though she uttered those words out of desperation, deep in her heart, she knew that both of them would be super busy. Neither of them would remember this conversation.

 Chapter 710 Accident

    The top priority for Ashley at the moment was how to move the headquarters of her company to J City.


    Fortunately, Ashley had made up her mind to transfer her company to J City, so she could do everything together with Andrew and take care of business too. Besides, it was only a matter of time before she relocated her company to J City.


    But Andrew showed no explicit response whether he permitted or refused Ashley to go back to N Country after she told him her plan.


    But no matter what his decision was, Ashley decided to stay there for two more days, then definitely leave.


    Besides, the board members of her company in N Country had also been urging her to go back.


    Just as Ashley was considering the way to persuade Andrew to let her go back, Andrew informed her of some news that wasn''t too surprising for her.


    It was all due to Lesley''s web of manipulation that Ashley was forced to move out of J City five years ago.


    In fact, Ashley wasn''t too surprised by the news because she had already suspected and guessed that it was Lesley who had plotted against her. However, she had gradually put it all behind her since she didn''t have any evidence that directly linked Lesley to her plot.


    "Are you really sure that Lesley is the culprit behind that plot? Have you confirmed your sources?"


    "Yes," Andrew patiently replied.


    Ashley''s response was contradictory to what Andrew had expected when he gave her the news. She seemed quite calm and even uninterested.


    After all, she had already guessed that Lesley was the mastermind behind the whole plot. However, although she was misled by Lesley at that time, she still blamed herself for being too gullible and weak-minded.


    If she had confided in Andrew about her issues and then gone to the hospital to have a thorough examination with him, perhaps things would have been quite different from how it turned out.


    But if Ashley could get a chance to go back in time and make a different choice, she probably still wouldn''t tell Andrew because she didn''t want him to worry about her.


    Maybe that was her greatest weakness and why Lesley succeeded in framing her up so easily.


    So, if she ever got the opportunity to talk to Lesley, what more could she say to her? May be try and figure out what her motives were? Try to understand why she did all this to her? Ashley''s mind was spinning with all these hypothetical questions.


    However, deep down in her heart, she knew the answer. It was apparent that Lesley did all that for her love of Andrew.


    In Lesley''s mind, Andrew would be with her if Ashley left him.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d you and ruined your life five years ago. I went to the hospital with my mother for an examination one day and saw you at the same hospital quite by accident. I instantly came up with the genius idea right on the spot.


    I didn''t know if the ingenious plan would work out or if you were really stupid enough to fall into my trap, but it seemed to have worked out splendidly. I actively monitored all your movements during those days and threatened all the hospitals to fabricate lies to you before you went for further examination. For the rest of the issues, I think you are well aware of them right now."


    Andrew''s eyes were reduced to small slits. He gritted his teeth in an effort to remain silent while his knuckles were white from clenching them too tight.


    He looked as if, in the next second, he would strangle her with his bare hands.


    Lesley also felt Andrew''s blazing gaze on her.


    She smiled bitterly and wondered why she had been in denial and dreaming for so long. The man whom she had loved and admired for more than twenty years looked at her with such deep hatred as if he wished to kill her. What would she expect now?


    Lesley looked at Ashley and said, "Ashley, I would like to have a private talk with you."


    "No way! You either talk to her in my presence or leave."


    Ashley was about to say something, but Andrew interrupted her.


    He looked at Lesley as if he was looking at an unsavory heap of garbage.


    "I just want to have a few words with you. We can talk outside, just nearby," Lesley insisted. Lesley ignored Andrew and kept gazing at Ashley.


    She understood that sometimes Andrew would want to listen to Ashley despite his doubts.


    It just indicated how much Andrew loved Ashley.

 Chapter 711 Obsessiveness

    "Well, fine. I guess we can have a private talk."


    Ashley agreed to Lesley''s request despite Andrew''s opposition.


    She looked into Andrew''s eyes and uttered, "I''ll be back soon. Don''t follow me, I will be fine."


    Andrew looked at Ashley with an unhappy expression on his face. Ashley comforted him with her eyes and then walked out, with Lesley on her heels and a smug smile plastered on her face.


    They didn''t stray too far from the office. As soon as they reached a corner near the office which looked like it could give them the privacy, they stopped.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to say?"


    Ashley crossed her arms over her chest and beheld Lesley indifferently.


    It was undeniable that Lesley was an arrogant woman, born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    Plus her status as the first lady in J City, she and Andrew were a match made in heaven in terms of identity and social status.


    But there was no chemistry between them.


    More appropriately, it should be said that Lesley''s infatuation for Andrew was only rewarded with his coldness.


    "Actually, I have always envied you so much."


    Lesley cast glances full of envy at Ashley.


    Truth be told, Andrew was always so nice to Ashley to the point of obsession. Lesley had grown up together with Andrew, and she knew how cold and unresponsive he had been to everyone else.


    Sometimes, she even assumed that it was just normal because Andrew was indifferent to everyone else.


    They were close and had been playmates from childhood, so she took it for granted that the natural progression would be for them to be together.


    However, Ashley, unexpectedly came between them.


    And Ashley''s existence had totally changed Lesley''s original perception of Andrew.


    Lesley had never thought that such a cold man could ever treat a woman in such a gentle manner.


    He loved her, protected her, and even made a lot of compromises again and again for her.


    Lesley had never seen Andrew act like this before despite all the years she had ever known him.


    Unrepentant and obsessive, she stupidly convinced herself that Andrew was just infatuated with this woman.


    She would never have believed tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    stupid at that time. I was determined that it was love at first sight. Then as I grew up, he didn''t treat me like other people. Instead, he kept his distance from me. Perhaps it is natural for human beings, to always get attracted to that which we cannot possess. That''s why I was so obsessed with him. I am a woman and have feelings like any other woman. I want to be doted on and loved by a man..."


    As Ashley quietly listened to Lesley give her life story, she finally understood that she did nothing wrong.


    She just fell in love with the wrong person and liked him too much, so she used the wrong means to get his attention.


    At first, Ashley really disliked Lesley with vengeance in mind. But when she saw Lesley''s apologetic face, she found that she couldn''t hate her and hold a grudge against her anymore.


    Nobody was able to distinguish right from wrong in a relationship.


    Lesley finally took a breath from her monologue and realized that she had said more than she wanted to tell Ashley.


    However, she found Ashley to be a good listener and had poured out her heart more than she had expected.


    Lesley then looked at Ashley in earnest and said, "Ashley, I''m sorry for what happened five years ago. I did it because I wanted you to stay away from Andrew. I really owe you an apology."


    Lesley said with a bitter smile, "But you know what? Although you left, he still loved you. No one could take his heart away from you."

 Chapter 712 Dont You Want To Come Back

    "You are the first lady in the entire J City. More than that, you are the daughter of the Feng Group, and men would die to be with you. Why do you have to keep yourself in hot water because of one man?" After thinking for a while, Ashley finally got the words to say to Lesley¨C¨Cat least to comfort her.


    "I know, I finally understand it now. But now it was he who put himself in a difficult situation because of you,"


    Lesley joked, flashing a grin on her luscious lips.


    "That''s true, but everything''s okay now. We''re in a good place," replied Ashley, returning a warm smile.


    "Well, I should go now. Remember to come to my wedding."


    "I will," Ashley uttered, nodding at Lesley, who was now preparing to leave.


    While Ashley stared at her back to send her away, Lesley suddenly turned around to face the former again. With a deep breath, she walked to Ashley and held her tightly, as if implying something.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked, confused.


    Frowning, Lesley answered, "I remembered something just now."


    "What is it? Is it about me?"


    Lesley nodded, and with the phone in her hand, she showed Ashley the photos which Angelina snapped. "Look at these pictures."


    The instant her eyes landed on the screen, Ashley immediately recognized the photographs. They were taken when she signed a contract with Lick. "Where did you get these?"


    she asked while her eyes were still intently glued on the bright screen.


    Although Lesley didn''t like Ashley for being her rival, the former didn''t have the heart to lie this time. As a changed woman, she felt the need to tell her the truth.


    "Angelina captured and gave them to me."


    Seeing how Ashley furrowed her brows in confusion, Lesley continued, "Do you know Andrew''s close friend Jeremy? She has been adopted by his family. I don''t know why she''s hostile to you and why she gave me these photos. Perhaps she thought that I still liked Andrew, and thought I''d use them to take revenge on you."


    "Did she really do that?" Although she had a faint memory now, Ashley still remembered how Angelina left a good impression on her.


    The woman even helped her before. How could she possibly do that?


    "What? You don''t believe me?"


    "No, no! It''s not that. Look, I appreciate your honesty, Lesley. I am just wondering why she seems to be after me now."


    "I don''t know. Maybe she likes Andrew?" Lesley shrugged her shoulders and said jokingly.


    "How could it be?" That revelation almost sucked all the energy out


    t time they had been separated for so long ever since she adopted him.


    "Yes, I''ll be back tomorrow, Dad. I promise. Where''s Richard? Is he with you now? I want to talk to him."


    "Yes, just a moment."


    After waiting for a while, Ashley finally heard Richard''s lively voice over the phone. "Mommy!" he greeted excitedly.


    Soon enough, a broad smile crept onto Ashley''s lips, thankful to hear Richard''s voice.


    "Behave well, honey. Mommy will be back tomorrow. Be a good boy, and do what your grandparents tell you to do, okay? Remember to study hard. I will check on you once I''m back," Ashley said with the most tender loving voice she could muster.


    "Mommy, you know I am a good boy, and I behave quite well. I miss you."


    "I miss you, too. I will come back as soon as I finish my work here. I''ll see you soon, okay?"


    "Okay."


    After talking to Richard for a while, Ashley finally hung up the phone.


    Richard was a very sensible and obedient child, so Ashley trusted him enough that she could be away from him for a very long time without any worries.


    ''It seemed that I really have to go back now, '' she thought, heaving a sigh as her fingers brushed through the screen of her phone.


    Right away, she called Alice and asked her to book a plane ticket for the next day.


    The latter, who had been waiting for such orders, was so excited that she almost jumped to her feet!


    Only God knew how exhausted she had been on this trip while Ashley was enjoying spending time with Andrew.


    ''Finally! I thought she almost forgot about me, '' Alice happily thought as she rummaged through the airline''s website, searching for a flight to book.

 Chapter 713 Surprise Shock

    Deep in the night, after tossing and turning in bed for a while, Ashley was finally getting into a dream state, when she felt someone holding her tightly. She reluctantly tried to open one eye while shielding her face from the bright light bedside lamp. She could see his prominent eye bags since he had been very busy and working too hard in the past few days.


    "Hey, how are you? You are back?"


    "Yes. But don''t mind me. Go back to sleep." Andrew looked down at her and patted her head affectionately.


    "Well, since you''re already here, I want to let you know that Fabio and I will be going back to N Country tomorrow."


    "Okay, got it. Get back to sleep, it''s late."


    Ashley was too exhausted and sleepy to hold a coherent conversation. So as soon as she informed him properly, she slowly closed her eyes and slipped back into deep sleep.


    When Ashley woke up the next morning, Andrew was nowhere to be found. The cold sheets and a lack of his usual musky cologne were a clear indication that she was the only on in the bedroom. Ashley was a bit disappointed, because she didn''t know what time Andrew got up or when he left. He didn''t even leave a note to say where he was going.


    "Mommy!"


    Fabio saw Ashley and jumped up and down in excitement as he rushed over and jumped into her arms. For the past few days, every time he woke up, he would be alone in the house. It was quite a pleasant surprise for him to wake up and see his mommy beside him.


    Ashley barely caught him on time before he fell.


    "You know that we are going back today, right? Do you have something you would like to take back with you? I can help you arrange them."


    Ashley hugged Fabio closer to her as she asked him.


    Fabio shook his head and answered, "No, I don''t think so."


    He came here with nothing. Everything that he had in this place were also available back home so he saw no need to take home anything with him.


    "Where is Tony? Has he gone back yet?"


    "Yeah, he has already gone back. He told me to inform you but I forgot to do that."


    "All right."


    Ashley had nothing to pack either because all her belongings were still in the hotel. Alice had packed them all for her.


    After getting her things ready, Ashley took Fabio to Andrew''s office but when they got there, Andrew and Johnny were nowhere to be found.


    Instead, she ran into Amaia, whom she hadn''t seen in a while. They chatted animatedly for some time. Amaia seemed to like Fabio and did a lot of things to keep him entertained.


    "Wow! It has been ages since I last saw you. It must have been five years and now you even have a child. This child must be the son of our CEO, am I right?


    in a daze until they got on the plane. ''Why is he boarding with us?


    And why is sitting right next to me?''


    After sitting down, Ashley couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you? Why are you here?"


    "What do you think I have been busy with in the past few days? You heartless little thing."


    Ashley touched her finger to his mouth trying desperately to make him speak quietly and took a look at the direction where Alice was sitting. Alice turned Fabio''s head and looked away, indicating that she saw nothing.


    "So you have been busy trying to get yourself ready to go to N Country with me?" Ashley asked.


    "Yes."


    "Are you considering moving the Lu Group to N Country and venture into a new country?"


    "Why not? Do you think it is impossible?"


    Andrew retorted. Anyway, he wasn''t planning on being separated with Ashley now, no matter what happened.


    Ashley put her hand on her forehead and sighed.


    "You know, there is no need for you to go into such lengths. I can go back to J City with you. You''ve been in the Lu Group for so many years, and the Lu Group has developed deep-rooted business relations in J City. Have you even considered the board? Will they agree to your proposal to move the Lu Group to N Country so suddenly?"


    "Well, we don''t need their consent."


    He could do whatever he wanted as the president of his company.


    ''Well, it''s your funeral.''


    Ashley couldn''t say another word to Andrew.


    But deep down in her heart, Ashley was moved. She pinched Andrew''s hand and said, "You don''t have to go to N Country simply to accompany me. I can always go back to J City. Besides, I never planned to set my business in N Country permanently. I have been working so hard because I hoped to stand on equal footing with you in J City."

 Chapter 714 Who Is He

    As Ashley spoke, she didn''t notice that the man beside her was becoming more and more ardent. Confused that Andrew was not responding to their conversation, she raised her head, only to find him intently gazing at her with flaming, passion filled eyes.


    Ashley''s eyes widened as she looked everywhere else except into Andrew''s eyes and timidly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Ashley was only rewarded with a tight embrace that was so warm, she felt as if she was melting into his body.


    It was overbearing yet very gentle.


    Ashley knew that she was saved by the other passengers on the plane. If they weren''t around, Andrew would have shamelessly kissed her and who knew what else it would have led to. She knew exactly what his affectionate eyes meant.


    Ashley gave a slight cough and looked away hastily. She didn''t say anything, but wondered why was the man was behaving like a goat in heat?


    They hugged each other tightly as if fearing that the other would disappear. At this moment, Fabio was getting more agitated. He wanted to separate them so that Ashley could hold him too.


    Alice nudged him, trying to make him sit still "Behave yourself, Fabio. Don''t move around so much. You might break your neck trying to move it at such a strange angle," Alice said with a secret smile, totally understanding the little boy''s predicament.


    Alice, of course, saw the couple''s behavior with each other and sighed wistfully in her mind. She hadn''t expected that her boss who was always so aloof in the office could be so gentle and passionate.


    She finally got to see another side of Ashley that very few ever got to see.


    It was a secret that she could share with no one else. After all, Ashley was Alice''s boss and she had told Alice to keep her mouth shut about her personal affairs.


    "I want to be with my mom," Fabio grumbled.


    Alice was startled although she understood how the wheels in his little mind worked. "For what? Just stay here with me and keep me company. I will be very lonely if you leave me by myself." It was obvious that the two love birds were enjoying their limited time together and that''s why they had left Fabio in her care. How could Alice let Fabio disturb them, as they seemed like they never got enough time, alone together.


    Seeing how Andrew was sticking to his mother like a tick, Fabio was very unhappy. ''This damn old man! He always wants to take my mom away from me, why can''t he find his own mother to love him and leave mine alone!'' Fabio thought sullenly.


    He had to do something to get his mother''s love and affection back. He could by no means accept the fact that his mother was putting all her attention on another person, eve


    riggled his body like a worm trying to slither his way out of Andrew''s vice-like grip.


    "Don''t move. You will hurt yourself if you fall down. You are so heavy that your mommy can''t carry you. Be a good boy and stay still."


    As soon as Fabio heard this, he stopped moving.


    An expression of subtle stiffness then crept onto his face.


    He was heavy!


    He said he was heavy! Was he kidding around?


    What happened to his mommy? Why couldn''t she suddenly hold him while a few weeks ago she was able to carry him without any problems?


    What changed?


    "Mommy."


    Fabio called out to his mother, his voice pitiful.


    Ashley just gave him an encouraging smile, "Good boy, Fabio, stay in your dad''s arms, okay?"


    Finally, Fabio agreed to stay in Andrew''s arms albeit reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, he was checking himself out and was still shocked at the words about him that were being carelessly thrown around. ''Am I really that heavy now? So Mommy can''t hold me?''


    That sentence was just Andrew''s impromptu excuse to keep him away from Ashley. But he believed his father''s words and struggled for a long while trying to decide what he should do about it. At last he decided to lose weight.


    But that''s a story for another day.


    As soon as they walked out of the airport, Ashley''s cell phone rang. It was a call from Chloe.


    She was waiting for them outside the airport.


    "Okay, we will be out in a few minutes."


    Ashley replied in a low voice and walked outside.


    Leaning against the car door, she waved at Ashley the moment she saw her.


    "Aunt Chloe!" Being held by Andrew, Fabio could see far, since Andrew was tall. He screamed, twisted his body and tried to get out of Andrew''s arms.


    Andrew only gave him an indifferent look and warned him again, "Don''t move."

 Chapter 715 Whats Wrong With That Kid

    "Humph!" Fabio snorted in discontent, pouting his cute lips as he crossed his arms against his chest.


    He was afraid that Andrew would really drop him if he kept wriggling.


    "Well, now you know you should come back. How could you not tell me that you went to J City?" Chloe complained to Ashley.


    "I know, I know. It''s my fault. I was in a hurry to leave. That''s why I didn''t have time to tell you. I''m sorry."


    "Humph! What can I do aside from forgive you?" Chloe raised a big smile on her face and threw herself into Ashley''s arms. However, just as the two were about to embrace one another, Andrew suddenly pulled Ashley to his arms, making Chloe stumble forward and she almost fell.


    Luckily, Nolan was reflexive enough to grab a hold of Chloe even before her face landed flat on the floor. He, too, tightly wrapped his arms around her.


    Everything happened so quickly that Chloe found herself in a familiar embrace. And while she rested comfortably on Nolan''s chest, her heart pounded aggressively against his.


    "Are you okay?" Nolan asked, raising an eyebrow at his girlfriend. He wondered what spell Ashley had cast on her that made Chloe so clingy and all over her.


    If not for the fact that he was the one she still loved, he would have thought that she romantically loved Ashley instead.


    "I''m fine." replied Chloe, shaking her head.


    She then released herself from his arms and stared at Andrew with evident aversion. "Who are you?" Chloe asked, irritated.


    Not expecting Andrew to be so possessive in front of her friend, Ashley felt extremely embarrassed that her cheeks flushed cheery red. She couldn''t even look straight at her and just glued her eyes on the floor.


    Since Chloe almost fell, she intently shot a piercing stare towards Andrew with. her almond-shaped eyes.


    The latter, in return, didn''t back down and return her stare with a grim cold face.


    Seeing this intense atmosphere building up, Ashley immediately broke free from Andrew''s arms and said to Chloe, "It''s okay. He is my..."


    For a while, she was lost with the right words to describe Andrew. Frankly, she didn''t know how to introduce him.


    ''My husband?


    My boyfriend?''


    Ashley thought hard.


    Noticing that she was hesitating, Andrew interrupt


    r and Fabio''s too. Remember to call him Dad, okay?"


    "Okay, Mom,"


    Richard replied obediently.


    He then glanced at Andrew, sensing a domineering aura from the him. Although it was still quite awkward, Richard just agreed to what his mother wanted.


    "Hmm."


    With a nonchalant tone, Andrew merely eyed Richard.


    After sending Richard and Fabio to the car, Ashley, Andrew, and Alice got in another car and drove straight to her office.


    While they were on their way, Ashley knew Andrew must have some questions about Richard.


    The moment they got in the car, Andrew''s long arms wrapped around Ashley and pulled her to him.


    It was sensible of Alice to sit in the front passenger seat and keep silent, not uttering a word.


    And this was what Andrew exactly wanted¨C¨Cto have Ashley''s undivided attention just for him.


    "Care to explain about that other kid?" holding her hands with his, Andrew suddenly asked Ashley in a soft whisper.


    He was too baffled as to how Ashley could possibly have a kid with that age.


    But the boy kept calling Ashley Mom.


    Andrew hoped the story was not what he expected.


    Holding her hand tightly, he thought about Ashley''s possible relationship with another man¨C¨Calthough quite frankly, he didn''t believe she could do such thing.


    "Are you worried about something? You know I''m faithful to you right?"


    Ashley was answered with his soft kisses.


    At the same time, Andrew asked with his husky voice, "What do you think? Am I right to trust you?"

 Chapter 716 Doesnt Our Boss Like Men

    Ashley said in a low voice, "Richard is my adopted child."


    At that moment, all the bittersweet memories of Richard flashed in her mind. Even though they did have a hard time handling everything in the past, he had always been a good kid.


    "Why?"


    Andrew frowned at that.


    "Why did you adopt a kid?"


    Although Ashley was compassionate in nature, he knew she wouldn''t adopt a little boy just like that.


    Andrew knew Ashley well.


    Ashley smiled and relaxed in her seat. "Why did I adopt him? I really don''t remember. Maybe I adopted him because the child resembled me so much."


    Ashley was an orphan herself, just like Richard.


    She had been adopted by the Mu family when she was a kid. But now, she wished she had lived alone in the orphanage rather than be adopted by those people.


    Andrew tightened his arms around Ashley. "I''m sorry."


    If only he had continued looking for Ashley, things would have been different.


    "You don''t have to apologize. This is what we should have discussed already. If I had told you about it earlier, things would not have turned out like this."


    Andrew thought of what happened five years ago, and his face darkened. ''Lesley Feng!'' He repeated the word in his mind, viciously.


    "How should we deal with her?" Andrew couldn''t let Lesley go. He had to live without Ashley by his side for five painfully long years because of Lesley.


    "What will you do?"


    Ashley looked at Andrew with a surprised gaze.


    "Why do you sound so surprised? I didn''t say I''d do something to her right now, did I? Besides, if it hadn''t been for Lesley, we wouldn''t have suffered so much in these five years."


    Andrew''s melancholy tone amused her.


    "How about we let her go?" Ashley hesitated before saying.


    Ashley used to hate Lesley with all her heart. But now, she didn''t want to think about that woman.


    "No, she deserves punishment."


    Ashley also


    rtainly into men. Her heart was cold because she never met an eligible man before. And look at yourself. How could Ashley choose someone as dumb as you?"


    Alice couldn''t help herself. How could they say something like that about Ashley in front of her?


    Alice was Ashley''s biggest fan, after all.


    She had to take multiple breaths to calm herself.


    Alice went silent and walked right into the office, leaving the crowd in confusion. They murmured amongst themselves and concluded that he might be Ashley''s boyfriend.


    If Alice could hear their thoughts, she would scold them again.


    What boyfriend?


    He was her husband!


    Just look at Fabio!


    Andrew followed Ashley into her office and looked around. His office was a dull and lifeless place, but Ashley''s was perfect for her.


    The curtains were beige. On the side, the bookshelf was also densely packed with books. The sofa on the right was Ashley''s favorite place with a small tea table in the middle that was creamy white. Andrew looked at three pots of luscious green plants on the desk. The corner of his mouth quirked up, realizing that this office was similar to his own.


    Except for the color scheme, everything was the same. Ashley had clearly chosen that decoration style on purpose.

 Chapter 717 The Bosss Future Husband

    Ashley looked around her messy office and rubbed her forehead in resignation. After enjoying her sweet life with her family for so long in J City, it was time for her to come back and clean up the mess that she had left behind. There were piles of documents that demanded her attention and only she could clear them since they were sensitive and she couldn''t delegate them to anyone else.


    Although Zen was very helpful and had been holding the fort, helping Ashley deal with the company''s daily affairs while she was in J City, there were still many things that needed her personal involvement.


    "Ashley, may I come in?" Alice knocked on the door, waiting outside for Ashley''s consent.


    With Ashley''s permission, she walked in carrying a whole mountain of files almost covering her face. She gingerly put the files on Ashley''s desk trying to balance them so that they wouldn''t topple over and said, "Ashley, these are the documents that need your attention. You can glance over them before the meeting. I will let you know by then."


    Alice then cast a startled glance at Andrew who was standing next to Ashley and quickly exited the room.


    Alice didn''t dare to look into Andrew''s dark eyes. Shadows had been left in her heart since she first met Andrew''s cold gaze back in J City.


    After leaving the room, Alice was still marveling at the beautiful and harmonious relationship between Ashley and her husband!


    They were together even at work, with Andrew keeping Ashley company at work. She guessed that they Ashley must have been doing the same and staying with Andrew at work every day when they were in J City.


    Alice''s speculations proved to be right. The two were inseparable even at work.


    Ashley gave one helpless look at the piles of documents that Alice had brought in and felt a slight headache beginning to develop. Consecutive days of relaxing in J City had stolen some of her passion for work. In the past, she would feel enthusiastic about dealing with these kinds of things. But now she found them annoying and troublesome.


    Ashley was worried by her own lackluster performance at work and wondered if she might have become lazier.


    There was no room for relaxation! She really needed to get her act together and pick up the pace with her work, otherwise things would soon tumble down and fall apart.


    "Do you have an extra laptop here?"


    Andrew suddenly ask


    ok that was totally different from the little boy.


    Somewhat frightened, Chloe subconsciously ignored Andrew''s stares when they first met earlier.


    She just cast a casual glance at him which was not enough for her to remember how he looked like.


    Fabio pursed his lips and answered, "I don''t want him as my father. Every day he is always trying to take my mom away from me." Any mention of Andrew only brought the boy more irritation.


    Chloe sneered, "Ashley has lived in N country for so many years. She has experienced so much pain and tears. Why didn''t he come out at that time to help her? Now that Ashley''s life has gotten on the right track, he''s coming back to be with Ashley?" Chloe would by no means be comfortable with Andrew until she was satisfied that his intentions were genuine.


    Moreover, given Ashley''s social status, no man dared to look down on her. A woman like Ashley didn''t lack eligible pursuers now.


    What''s more, Chloe couldn''t find any advantages that Andrew brought to the table as compared to other potential suitors.


    "Fabio, Richard, can we discuss something?" Chloe called, rolling her eyes.


    "What is it?"


    The two boys both expectantly looked at Chloe.


    Chloe cleared her throat, "Fabio, you don''t like your father, do you? How about we find you guys a new daddy? We can try to find one that we all like. And besides, your mommy deserves a better man than him, right?"


    Chloe didn''t want Ashley to be with that man. He was not the one who had shared all ups and downs with Ashley, which meant that his love for Ashley was not sincere at all!

 Chapter 718 A Secret

    When Ashley and Andrew reached the cafe, they found Chloe, Fabio and Richard together in a corner, giggling over some joke. Every now and then, they would sneak in a cunning smirk, only to withdraw it when they looked at Andrew.


    Ashley didn''t think too much of it at first.


    She walked up to them with a smile on her face and said, "What are you guys talking about? I want to know what you all are laughing about."


    "Let''s save this conversation for another time. Be careful not to give yourself away," Chloe said, almost under her breath.


    Fabio and Richard both nodded promptly.


    "Oh, nothing really. I just asked about Fabio''s life in J City. It''s so nice to see you here," Chloe answered.


    Ashley nodded curtly and said, "It''s time to pick them up after work. Aren''t you going to his office to keep him company? Don''t you miss him?"


    Both of them knew whom Ashley was referring to.


    "No."


    Chloe worked as a freelance online writer. Apart from the time she spent writing and posting her manuscripts, she more or less had a lot of free time on her hands.


    Although Ashley was not familiar with Chloe''s work, she had some idea of it.


    Moreover, the fact that she never spent Nolan''s money proved that she was getting paid quite handsomely for her manuscripts.


    Ashley once read a novel Chloe had asked her review, not knowing that it was one of the best sellers on the website.


    In truth, Chloe was doing fairly well for herself.


    Ashley responded to Chloe''s answer with a simple smile. Nolan was the kind of man who would like to keep Chloe at his side at all times. He wasn''t the type to endure even a minute''s separation from Chloe.


    "Well, it''s time to go home. Say goodbye to Auntie Chloe," Ashley said to Fabio.


    "Goodbye, Auntie Chloe!"


    Both Fabio and Richard waved their hands to bid her farewell.


    Although, Chloe was not happy to see them leave, she said, "Are you going to leave me alone as soon as your mother comes along? Don''t you want to stay here a little longer?"


    Ashley took a gla


    Ashley''s life all of a sudden?


    What exactly are you hoping to find here? Where were you when Ashley was alone and in desperate need of help? Where were you when she thought of committing suicide because of her missing daughter?


    What are you trying to achieve by showing up here out of nowhere, right after Ashley got her life back on track? If you really want what''s best for Ashley, shouldn''t you leave her alone?"


    Glaring at Andrew venomously, Chloe spoke with an aggressive bite that could split the man into two.


    Her love for her friend brought out the worst in her, but Chloe did not care to keep up appearances anymore.


    She genuinely couldn''t understand why Andrew would want to come in and stir up trouble, after Ashley had just managed to achieve some semblance of peace in her life.


    As a friend who loved and cared for Ashley, Chloe felt that she deserved much better.


    The man, who had been sitting still on the sofa silently, could no longer sit still when he found out that Ashley tried to commit suicide.


    Andrew''s expression become sharp and he stared at Chloe with cold eyes. "What did you just say? Suicide?"


    Chloe knew that Ashley hadn''t told him all these things yet. However, she couldn''t understand why the silly girl chose to keep the truth hidden from the man who had driven her to that path in the first place.

 Chapter 719 Let Me Tell You That

    Besides, why would Chloe hide the truth of Ashley''s attempted suicide from Andrew?


    "Well, I''d be happy to tell you the truth since you''re so interested," replied Chloe.


    "Did you know that Ashley has two children aside from Richard whom she adopted? Ashley had twins. The boy is Fabio and the other one is a girl."


    Andrew replied in a low voice, "I already know that."


    Ashley had told Andrew about this before, but she didn''t tell him the whole story, which led him to believe that there was more to it than what he knew.


    He found himself at a loss for words and his eyes darkened with disappointment as he quietly waited for Chloe to say more.


    Chloe was able to catch what was going on in Andrew''s mind just by looking at his face.


    ''Such a silly girl!'' she shook her head at the thought of Ashley.


    "Did you also know that the baby was stolen just the day after she was born? Do you have any idea how many times Ashley woke up in the middle of the night screaming and sobbing for her baby? When she had lost all hope of ever seeing her baby again, she almost succeeded in committing suicide. Can you imagine what would have happened if I hadn''t heard Bun''s cry and gone inside in the nick of time?"


    Chloe''s piercing gaze seemed to cut through Andrew''s soul, triggered by thoughts of the past.


    By some miraculous stroke of luck, Ashley wasn''t able to make a very deep and decisive cut by the time Chloe had found her or else things might have taken a turn for the worse.


    Every word Chloe uttered, felt like a punch to the gut for Andrew, especially the part where Ashley almost took her life because of the baby girl, Tangyuan.


    At the time, Ashley must be filled with a kind of sadness she had no way of dealing with, no place she could take it to or hide it away.


    Andrew couldn''t even begin to imagine the kind of life Ashley was forced to lead in N Country.


    The distressed look on his face, however, raised the corners of Chloe''s lips into a contemptuous smile. ''You think that was hard to accept? I still have so much to say!''


    If Andrew knew all of what Ashley''s


    .


    Sometimes, when Ashley came back home after work, a steaming hot meal would already be waiting for her.


    Richard''s thoughtfulness, especially for his age, would always move Ashley to tears.


    Andrew prepared a few simple vegetable dishes and a soup with the ingredients Ashley had picked up at the supermarket. After serving the dishes on the table, he went to the living room to get Ashley and the boys.


    Ashley fluttered her eyes open to his voice and said, "Are you done?"


    Ashley soon realized that Andrew wouldn''t wake her up unless dinner was ready.


    As such, when Andrew called her, she automatically assumed that dinner was ready.


    Andrew sat next to Ashley and said, "Yes, the food is ready. Come on, sleepyhead. Let''s have dinner!"


    "Where are the kids?"


    "I told them to wash their hands before coming to the table."


    Just after they washed their hands in the kitchen, Fabio and Richard saw that Ashley had already been woken up by Andrew. They looked at each other and silently shared the same information.


    What a hypocritical man he was!


    Liar!


    They two boys immediately realized that Andrew had sent them to wash their hands only because he wanted to wake up Ashley himself. Almost in an instant, they came to realize that Andrew was nothing but a fake.


    The only reason he could get away with such an act was because his excuses were always well-tailored.

 Chapter 720 Wash Hands And Make Broth

    Fabio''s couldn''t help showing the disappointment that he felt.


    It became hard for Ashley to ignore the expression on his face.


    Ashley watched him and pulled him to her arms. "Baby, what''s up? Why do you have a bitter face?"


    Fabio glanced at Andrew and lowered his head, silent. Even if he told his mommy, she would speak for Andrew for sure.


    He decided to keep silent about it.


    Besides, his mother still wasn''t emotionally stable and he didn''t want to trouble her.


    After much careful thought, Fabio shook his head and answered, "I''m fine, mommy. I saw you sleeping on the couch. Are you feeling ok?''


    Ashley tightened her arms around Fabio and kissed his forehead. "I''m fine, baby. I''m just a little tired. That''s why I took a nap on the sofa."


    Fabio hugged Ashley with his small hands and said, "Thank God you''re okay, mommy. Richard and I will be worried if anything happens to you."


    Warmth flooded her heart after hearing what Fabio said.


    How could she not reciprocate?


    Ashley kissed Fabio''s cheek and said, "Mommy is fine. Don''t worry."


    "All right."


    After her nap, Ashley was feeling much better.


    Andrew stayed in the kitchen to clean the dishes after dinner. Ashley on the other hand, lifted Fabio and took him to the bedroom. "Fabio, can you sleep in your brother''s room tonight?"


    Fabio''s forehead creased at what he heard, shook his head firmly and gripped her sleeves tightly with his little hands. "No, I want to sleep with Mommy."


    That was what Andrew heard as he walked into the bedroom after he was done with the cleaning. He sneered and said, "Your mommy is going to share the bed with me."


    Ashley''s helpless eyes glanced at Andrew. Didn''t he see that she was trying to convince Fabio to sleep in Richard''s room?


    Andrew could at least try to reduce her troubles.


    Ashley looked at Andrew and thought, ''I bet Andrew would''ve thrown Fabio out if Fabio weren''t his actual son.


    Ashley had no choice but to continue to coax Fabio patien


    alone. ''Why didn''t you tell me all that? Silly girl!'' Andrew said to himself.


    In the morning, by the time Ashley got up, she was greeted with a deliciously sweet aroma in the air. Was breakfast ready?


    She rushed out and found Andrew, busy in the kitchen. Her heart melted at the scene.


    Now someone would always be there to prepare breakfast for her.


    In Johnny''s eyes, Andrew was someone who would walk inside the office with a cold face and continue to sign contracts. He was even capable of earning ten million yuan in a minute. But now, that person was making breakfast for Ashley in the kitchen.


    Johnny would be astonished beyond imagination if he ever saw this.


    It seemed that Andrew had forgotten that he was a CEO.


    She didn''t say anything and sat down on the table. Just as she was about to have a bite, two hungry kids walked out of the bedroom. They were dressed neatly and ready to go.


    The little boys rushed to Ashley.


    "Why are you here? Why don''t you get more sleep? Richard, it''s your school vacation. You don''t have to get up so early and I won''t scold you for that."


    July was officially the beginning of the school break for Richard and his classmates. Ashley wasn''t very strict concerning the extracurricular life of her children. She never liked forcing her kids to study all the time.

 Chapter 721 Feel Like Accompanying Mommy

    Since they were on school break, he was supposed to just have a good time playing, relaxing and sleeping late.


    However, Richard was not hearing any of it. He shook his head and insisted, "I want to be with my mommy."


    Fabio agreed with him and also said, "Mommy, Richard and I want to go to the office with you, okay? We don''t want to go to grandma''s or Auntie Chloe''s house," Fabio echoed.


    He wanted to stay by his mom''s side.


    Ashley was stunned for a second and then responded, "No problem, I am sure we can all go together."


    Andrew had only prepared breakfast for the two of them. He didn''t expect that Fabio and Richard would get up so early and insist on going to work with them.


    It was nine o''clock in the morning, technically it wasn''t too early for children to be up at that time. Ashley normally went to work at ten o''clock, and she would leave immediately after breakfast.


    Ashley also discovered that the breakfast they had wasn''t enough. She also didn''t expect that the boys would wake up earlier than they normally did.


    Ashley suggested, "Fabio, Richard, here. Why don''t you share my breakfast, something to hold off your hunger for now. Your father hasn''t prepared so much food this morning. I''ll buy more for you when we get to the office, or maybe along the way, okay?"


    They shook their heads in unison. "Mommy, we''re not very hungry. We can hold it for now and have some when we get to the office."


    "Just eat yours, Ashley. The kids will be fine." Andrew was very satisfied with the response of the two sensible children. He had personally made breakfast this morning for Ashley. How could he let the two boys finish their mother''s breakfast?


    Even if the kids wanted to have it, Andrew wouldn''t have allowed it.


    Fortunately, the two kids didn''t know what Andrew was thinking. Otherwise, they would have disliked him more and avoided him for sure.


    After breakfast, they all went to the Ashley''s office together. The employees of the company knew that Ashley had two children, so they were not surprised when they saw the two youngsters. However, Andrew''s presence was still very surprising.


    ''He was here yesterday, how come he has come again today? Is this going to be a regular thing?


    Is he going work dir


    aid, "Richard, you don''t need to be so considerate all the time. You''re still young and I''m your mother. You are allowed to act like a spoiled child in front of me or ask me for anything you want. Do you understand? I feel so sorry when I see you trying so hard to act like an adult."


    For Richard who had always been so considerate since childhood, Ashley only had love for him and sometimes she would get a little distressed thinking that he was missing out on his childhood.


    Fabio freely to act like a spoiled kid and would say anything to her. But it was not the same for Richard.


    Richard was always obedient, sensible and valued Ashley''s concern for him.


    "Okay." Richard looked at Ashley, smiled and kissed her on the face.


    "That''s right."


    At that moment, Fabio had also finished his drawing. He rushed to Ashley''s side and shouted out with glee, "Mommy, look! This is what I have been working on. I have drawn you in the middle of my brother and me. What''s your take on it?"


    Ashley reached out her hand to take the from her son. She was perplexed when she realized that there were only three people in the painting. She turned it on all angles wondering if may be she was the one who had misinterpreted it. However, no matter how Ashley studied it, she couldn''t find the fourth one.


    Ashley asked, "Why are there only three people in the picture? There should be four people. You forgot to draw your dad."


    Ashley pointed out, pretending to be confused as she stared at Fabio.

 Chapter 722 We Dont Like Him

    "Yes. There are only three of us. Daddy is not included in our family."


    Fabio said without hesitation or even a bit of guilt.


    Ashley''s temple started throbbing as she felt a faint headache. She didn''t understand why Fabio disliked Andrew so much.


    Ashley spun around the office furtively looking for him in panic. Fortunately, Andrew wasn''t there and she breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t know where he had gone, it would have been a very awkward and uncomfortable situation and he would have been quite upset if he had heard what Fabio just said.


    Ashley looked at Richard and asked, "What about you? Do you like Daddy?" Ashley thought Richard should give her a positive answer.


    After all, he was such a sensible and well behaved child.


    To her surprise, Richard shook his head and said, "I don''t like him."


    "Why not?" Ashley asked in surprise.


    Richard was always considerate and well behaved, Ashley couldn''t understand why he was also against Andrew.


    Ashley squatted down and asked, "What''s the matter? Why don''t you two like your daddy? Hasn''t he been good to you?"


    As soon as that sentence left Ashley''s mouth, she wanted to it take back. He eyes widened as soon as it dawned on her that he hadn''t exactly been very nice to them.


    He was always agitating them by trying to hog her attention and being jealous of his own children when she gave them love and attention.


    Ashley realized that this line of questioning wasn''t going to work.


    But she continued, "Daddy cooked for us yesterday and even drove to pick you guys up. Doesn''t that mean anything?"


    "We can cook by ourselves, and we don''t need him to pick us up. We are okay with Zac picking us up just like before."


    Zac was the person Ashley had arranged to pick up Fabio and Richard. He was their designated driver.


    Sometimes, Ashley was busy and she couldn''t take care of the kids so she hired a man to pick them up whenever she was unavailable.


    Ashley was rendered speechless. What Richard said perfectly made sense. However, she felt that this situation was not favorable and needed to be rectified


    Ashley stood around as she thought for a moment. Maybe the kids needed some time to accept Andrew. For Ashley, she could always ta


    id, "Mommy has to apologize to you for this. You really shouldn''t blame Daddy.


    It''s mommy''s fault. To begin with, it was I who left your father, then I asked him not to come and see me or his children. Your daddy has done nothing wrong. It was all my fault.


    I am sorry for the misunderstanding. However, when you treat your father like that, he will become very sad in his heart. Now I want to correct what I have done, so I went and brought him back so that we can be one family once again and be happy. So you have to promise me that you should change your attitude toward your father, okay? Don''t do this to Daddy, after all, it''s Mommy''s fault."


    Ashley looked at the two children and explained.


    They were silent for a moment.


    Richard was older and more sensible than Fabio. As soon as Ashley finished speaking, he shook his head to her and said, "It''s not Mommy''s fault. Daddy is wrong."


    "Yes! He must have annoyed you before. And, he didn''t even bother to acknowledge his mistake, which made Mom leave. It''s Dad''s fault, I am sure of that," Fabio declared.


    Ashley didn''t know how to persuade the two children that they had gotten the situation all wrong.


    But she felt warm in her heart because they always blindly believed in her. They both blamed Andrew, which made Ashley want to cry and laugh at the same time. They were so exasperating in a cute way.


    However, it was not an easy thing to correct the misconception that the children had. Ashley needed to do more.

 Chapter 723 Why Are You Here Now

    It was time for Ashley to make everything clear, or else, all her efforts would be in vain.


    "So, could you change your attitude toward Daddy and try to accept him from now on?"


    The two kids exchanged a glance but didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, they would always believe in their mother. Ashley was always right.


    As she looked at their silent faces, her shoulders relaxed. At least, they didn''t voice out their bitter feelings for Andrew anymore.


    "Can you both change your behavior from now on? Can you promise me that? Please don''t treat him like this. He will feel dejected, and I''ll be sad too."


    "Mommy, why would you feel sad?" Fabio asked in confusion.


    As the older child, Richard could understand what she meant. He preferred to stay silent after hearing Ashley''s pleas.


    On the other hand, she was puzzled by Fabio''s question. She thought for a moment. It was true that she would feel distressed. But Fabio was too small to understand the reason behind it. She wanted to tell him that she didn''t want to see Andrew sad.


    She parted her mouth to speak her heart out.


    "Fabio, baby, Mommy will be distressed if Daddy is sad. That''s the truth. So, please don''t do this to him, okay?"


    "All right. We won''t."


    Neither of the kids wanted to see Ashley''s sad face. They reluctantly agreed to Ashley''s appeal.


    In any case, Ashley had already told the kids that their dad had never abandoned them. After Ashley''s explanation, their resentment toward Andrew was reduced considerably.


    "Very good. Now I am calling your daddy to ask his whereabouts. Then we''ll have lunch together, okay?"


    "Fine."


    Just as Ashley was about to call Andrew, he pushed open the office door and came in.


    "Where have you been?" Ashley glanced at him.


    "I went out to deal with something. What''s up?"


    "Let''s go eat. It''s time for lunch."


    Although Johnny was in J City, he was efficient enough to do Andrew''s work. It was today when Andrew received Johnny''s email.


    Andrew was only reading the output of all the research Johnny had done. His message included the entire story from beginning to end.


    Not a detail was omitted in his report.


    Even some pictures were added among the sea of words.


    And coincidentally, it was the same thing that Andrew heard from Chloe yesterday.


    Andrew''s heart was troubled the rest of the day after hearing Chloe''s words.


    Each of Chloe''s words just flashed in his mind like a magic spell and haunted him repeatedly.


    He finally realized that Chloe was right. But it took much effort for him to hide his fury.


    The moment Ashley saw Andrew''s darkened face, she thought that something terrible had happened in J city. She patted his back gently and said, "Andy, if something is going on in J City, you are free to go back. It''s okay. I can handle my work here and we can see each other again, very easily now."


    Ashley knew that business mattered the most.


    As the CEO, he shouldn''t ignore any of the business matters at all.


    "Yes, I know. You can rest assured. Everything is fine," Andrew replied in a firm voice.

 Chapter 724 Choose Another Dad

    Hearing Andrew''s response, Ashley was relieved. She didn''t want Andrew to neglect his company''s affairs for her.


    If she did, she would be no different from the woman in traditional folklore, accused of bewitching the emperor and having him wrapped around her finger, that he couldn''t perform his expected duties.


    Thinking of this, Ashley couldn''t help giggling at such absurd thoughts.


    Considering that Andrew was in a bad mood, Ashley covered her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud, but her shoulders still shook as she tried to hide her laughter.


    Her actions were too obvious for Andrew not to take notice.


    Andrew kept throwing worried glances towards Ashley. When he looked up, he noticed that she kept laughing with her hands covering her mouth.


    He looked at Ashley dotingly, suspecting that it had something to do with him.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so happy? Have you thought of something funny? What''s making you happy and laugh like that?"


    Ashley was still immersed in her hilarious thoughts when she heard Andrew''s voice, she looked up startled. She thought that she was being very subtle about it.


    She saw Andrew''s dark eyes narrow down while staring intently at her, as if he was trying to figure out what was going on with her.


    Ashley felt that his reaction confirmed what she had just thought, and couldn''t help bursting into a new bout of laughter again.


    Andrew looked at Ashley dotingly and stroked her head gently after she finished laughing.


    "Nothing. I just thought of something funny, so I couldn''t help laughing," Ashley replied.


    "Oh, I see."


    While they were chatting, Fabio and Richard looked up to see why the adults were creating such a ruckus. But they quickly looked away, without going over to check them out.


    They were glad to see their mother so happy.


    Right then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Ashley called out.


    Then she quickly tried to get out of Andrew''s arms, thinking it might be Alice.


    Andrew hated it that Ashley wanted get away from his arms. He pulled her back and made her sit on his lap again.


    That was t


    eir own mobile phones.


    "Remember to keep your father tightly occupied tonight. I am going to find you a new and better father. And if you have any good candidates that you know of, let me know."


    Chloe sent the message while sitting in front of her computer.


    Then she put away her cell phone and laughed wickedly.


    Before this, Chloe had been racking her brain on how to invite Ashley for a blind date, but she hadn''t expected the opportunity to fall right into her lap today.


    "Humph.


    She was determined to find Ashley the best man possible tonight!


    Moreover, the candidate had to be one hundred times better than Andrew!


    ''Why didn''t you think of taking care of Ashley until now? Why did you abandon her five years ago?


    Ashley is kind and very forgiving and she doesn''t blame you for what you did five years ago, but I will get justice for her.'' Chloe sneered.


    Fabio and Richard, who received the message, looked at each other, and felt a little embarrassed.


    They had just promised their mother that they would not act against their father again and that they would try to accept him, but now here they were plotting against him again.


    Fabio whispered to Richard, "Richard, this should have nothing to do with how we treat dad, right? We can be good to dad, but what if he does something bad to Mommy? We can choose another Dad if things go wrong, don''t you think? It''s all for Mommy."

 Chapter 725 It Didnt Matter

    Richard also thought what Fabio said was quite reasonable.


    "Okay."


    The two were whispering to each other as they bore a serious look on their faces. Meanwhile, Ashley had no idea what they were talking about, and thought it was just stuff between siblings.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she removed her gaze from them and prepared to head home when suddenly, her phone rang.


    Without bothering to check whoever the caller was, she asked Andrew to answer the phone for her.


    "Hmm,"


    Andrew picked up the phone and then fixed his eyes on the screen.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, he narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows immediately.


    ''Duncan?''


    It was clearly a man''s name, which sounded quite familiar to him.


    If his memory served him right, this guy had helped Ashley get a job during Ashley''s early days here in N country.


    However, in the end, Ashley was eventually dismissed from that company.


    It must have been very difficult for her, but for Andrew, it was a blessing in disguise. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened between her and Duncan had she continued to work in that company.


    With a contented smirk on his face, Andrew put Duncan through.


    "Hey, Ashley! What are you doing? I am on a business trip in N Country now. I am wondering if you''re available for dinner tonight," a resonant and gentle voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    At what he heard, Andrew tightened his grip on the phone, almost to the point of breaking it.


    ''Have dinner?!


    Why not go and eat by yourself you shmuck!''


    Although Ashley wanted nothing to do with this man, Andrew still felt uncomfortable, knowing that he was calling and was inviting her out.


    He knew Ashley had no special feelings for Duncan, but this man clearly had a crush on her!


    And with this thought, Andrew emanated a deathly aura.


    "Ashley? Hello, Ashley. Are you there?"


    Duncan called out again when there was no response.


    "Sorry, my wife is taking a shower right now and not available," Andrew''s baritone voice resounded, and without another word, he hung up t


    lt sorry for seeing Duncan behave like this, but he had to follow his orders as an assistant.


    Meanwhile, Ashley came out of the bathroom now in a completely different set of clothes. She immediately saw Andrew holding his cell phone and staring at it with his dark, grim eyes.


    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" she asked, sitting next to him while gently rubbing his arms. "Who called me? What did he say?"


    Andrew looked at Ashley and pulled her into his arms. "You asked me so many questions and which one do you want me to answer first?"


    Ashley was wearing a creamy white off the shoulder dress, revealing her fair shoulders and arms, while her slender calves were also exposed. She looked exceptionally sexy with that dress.


    Staring at her long, lean legs, the image of Ashley''s legs wrapping around his waist flashed in Andrew''s head.


    With this in mind, Andrew''s eyes suddenly looked deeper, staring into Ashley''s soul.


    "Of course, you are the most important one."


    Andrew was pleased by her words and couldn''t help rubbing his head on her shoulder, filling his nose with her sweet scent.


    "It''s just a prank call. I''ve deleted it and blacklisted it. Don''t bother yourself anymore," he answered restlessly.


    Talking as they were, Ashley was in Andrew''s arms the whole time.


    Tightly clinging to each other, they almost seemed like Siamese twins.

 Chapter 726 Like You

    A ticklish sensation ran through her limbs from his light touch and she moved aside swiftly to avoid contact with him.


    "Come on, you''re not a kid anymore. Why do you always rub yourself on me like a cat? Is there anything on my body that attracts you?"


    Ashley asked with a tinge of irritation.


    "Yes, it is because I like you."


    Ashley couldn''t help but blush at what she heard. She gave Andrew an embarrassed look.


    "Okay, let''s go and see if the kids are done changing clothes."


    Ashley wanted to leave but Andrew pulled her back with just one hand.


    The next second, Ashley was covered in a warm coat.


    Andrew had taken off his suit coat and covered her with it without asking her if she was cold.


    Ashley looked at Andrew confusedly, "What''s wrong, why did you do that?"


    "Do you want to go there dressed like this?" Andrew whispered in Ashley''s ear in a smooth deep and husky voice that touched all the right chords in her body as if he was plucking the strings of a Violoncello. His voice was as magnetic as a sweet string quartet which had everyone wanting to hear more as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Ashley checked her clothes and didn''t find anything wrong with her attire.


    Only when Andrew''s dry hand touched her exposed arm did Ashley realize that he was acting out of his usual jealousy.


    Ashley chuckled, "Are you being jealous again?"


    Andrew admitted without even showing an ounce of embarrassment, "Yes, I am jealous. So, how about wearing my coat over your dress? But you can definitely wear that very beautiful dress at home."


    Andrew continued.


    Ashley had never thought much about how she dressed. Her clothes were normally prepared by Alice. All she had to do was to just go inside and change. She hadn''t thought that what she wore would be such a big deal, now that she had such a jealous dumb head beside her.


    "But now there is no time left for me to change. Besides, Alice only prepared one dress for me. I..."


    Before Ashley could finish her words, her mouth got muffled by Andrew''s lips. While she was still recovering from the rush of emotions c


    rd and Fabio put on their junior suits in the fitting room nearby. Both of their suits were white, and they looked like cute and adorable twins. It seemed that all that was missing, was for someone to hold their hands and rub their cheeks.


    "Mommy!"


    The moment they saw Ashley, Richard and Fabio ran towards her. However, as Ashley was tightly held in Andrew''s arms, she could only touch their foreheads.


    "I''m sure that you will get a lot of little female fans since you are so handsome, Richard and Fabio."


    Ashley joked.


    "Mommy, why aren''t you wearing the white dress that you had earlier? Didn''t Alice say that she had prepared a white evening dress for you? Just like us."


    Fabio noticed Ashley''s new evening dress and asked in confusion.


    This was a secret which Ashley couldn''t share with them.


    Ashley answered, "Well, maybe I have gained some weight recently, so that dress is a little tight. So mommy chose this one. How about this one? What do you think? Do you like it?"


    "Of course!"


    "Of course!"


    They exclaimed in unison.


    "Mommy, you look good no matter what you wear."


    Ashley couldn''t help combing her fingers through their hair affectionately, "You are also both very handsome and dashing.


    Okay, we are going now. Richard, take your brother''s hand."


    "Yes, Mommy."


    Both kids walked in front, while Andrew and Ashley walked behind them, hand in hand.

 Chapter 727 The Banquet

    They arrived at the party in no time.


    The banquet took place in an open-air manor. Ashley handed over her invitation letter and entered the place.


    Hand in hand, Ashley and Andrew walked in and greeted the other guests. Surprisingly, the guests in this party were all upper-class celebrities.


    It was a perfect place to make new acquaintances. If one ended up making a few friends, it would be quite helpful in the future.


    Many guests here knew Ashley very well. Other than her status as Zen''s daughter, her achievements had attracted the attention of several business people. Not everyone could build a big company from scratch.


    Chloe was sitting in a corner with a glass of red wine in her hand. The orange light shone brightly and reflected on her body. Her figure looked alluring in the spotlight. Her fair skin stood out, primarily because of the red wine.


    She came early, looking for some good men for Ashley.


    It was challenging to find an eight-legged toad, but one could locate a two-legged man quickly. But it would all be in vain if Ashley wasn''t here.


    Why hasn''t she arrived yet?'' Chloe''s tired gaze cast on the red wine. She was bored to the point of exhaustion.


    Just as she was about to call Ashley, her eyes fell upon someone at the door. Ashley had finally arrived.


    But she wasn''t alone. The annoying man came with her.


    Chloe dismissed Andrew coming and stood up.


    She wondered know if he had reflected on the things that she told him earlier.


    Chloe narrowed her eyes at him and walked over to Ashley.


    In the corner, a man was staring at Chloe''s actions like a hungry wolf. He gazed at her for a long time, making sure that she came alone.


    Just as Chloe stood up, he decided to make his move.


    With a glass of wine in his hand, he walked over to Chloe. His eyes had a touch of coldness and lus


    y man with harsh words.


    The man stood up, squinted his eyes at Christine, and said in a cold voice, "Miss, please show some respect."


    Christine gave the man a disdainful glance. "So you think I''m disrespectful? Just look in the mirror before speaking in front of me!"


    Chloe didn''t want to argue with Christine anymore. Just as she turned around, Christine became even more furious. How could she let Chloe go easily? "Stop!"


    Chloe ignored Christine and continued to walk away from those annoying people. Every time they met, Christine would always find an excuse to trouble her. But Chloe was in no mood to lock horns with Christine at that moment.


    Chloe never wanted to participate in a pissing match.


    "Chloe!"


    Christine had never been dismissed like this by anyone except Chloe. Every time they met, she was ignored.


    It made her furious!


    Christine walked a few steps and stood in front of Chloe. Although she was not tall, her high-heeled sandals increased her height by ten centimeters. However, she was still shorter than Chloe.


    On the other hand, Chloe had a good figure, and she was a bit taller than the average. Christine had made the wrong calculation to gain the upper hand with her height.

 Chapter 728 Provocation

    Christine walked closer to Chloe, trying in vain to dominate the latter using her height.


    But she didn''t expect Chloe to be taller than her, even her ten-centimeter heels offered no help. Her face went gloomy at once.


    Chloe mockingly squinted her eyes at Christine and asked, "What''s up?"


    Chloe''s scarlet dress embraced her delicate but well-toned body. Multiple laces made her look even more beautiful, exposing her collarbone.


    Her skin was a glowing, rosy white, and her hair was pulled into a messy bun above her head. A few strands of permed hair hung over her forehead.


    Her delicate feet were adorned with five-centimeter heels that matched her dress. It made her look even more domineering.


    Chloe glanced at Christine indifferently. The fierceness in her phoenix eyes enhanced her beauty even more.


    Truth be told, anyone would surrender to her alluring eyes.


    The empty-looking eyes of Christine stared at Chloe for a long time before she came back to her senses. She gritted her teeth with irritation.


    Anger burned in her eyes. Chloe was just truly her sworn enemy.


    She had to take several breaths to calm herself before looking around, but couldn''t find Nolan around. Disappointment filled her heart.


    But still, she asked, "Where is Nolan? Didn''t he come tonight?"


    She was wearing a sparkling dress that ended mid-thigh.


    It was milky white in color with a pearl border at the hem. Light reflected from her dress made it sparkle every time she walked.


    Her curly hair flowed down her back and her white lily-shaped earrings shone brightly.


    The cream w


    oe choose that ugly man over Nolan?


    That was why Christine was rude to Chloe earlier. Chloe should remain loyal to Nolan even if Christine couldn''t have him. He didn''t deserve a partner who didn''t have any character.


    She was instead irritated by that ugly guest. And Chloe being seen together with him gave Christine reason to insult.


    Her friend looked at Christine''s pitiful expression and said, "Christine, she''s just a mistress. Why do you have to be nice to her? Even though Nolan loves her, you are his fianc¨¦e. You are just too soft-hearted. Let''s teach her a lesson."


    The corners of her friend''s lips curved up to form a mischievous smile.


    Christine was curious to know how Chloe would react if someone began calling Chloe a mistress. In her view, Chloe must be flustered and rattled. But Chloe just crossed her arms over her chest and wore a light smile.


    For no reason, Christine felt like Chloe had seen through her and stripped her naked with her cold gaze. A sense of panic crawled in her throat and made her want to get out of there.

 Chapter 729 Christine Trying to Taunt Chloe

    ''How could she be so calm? It is she who has stolen my husband. Why is she acting all mighty and righteous?'' Looking at Chloe''s calm appearance, Christine felt her blood boil as she grabbed her bag, yanking it away with all her strength. She was so upset that blue veins appeared on her hands, tightly holding her bag. For some reason, she wanted to stop her friend from talking anymore but she couldn''t gain the courage to do so, so she just let her keep blabbing.


    Seeing that Christine didn''t say anything to stop her attacks on Chloe, her friend thought they were on the same page about it.


    They strutted over to Chloe and looked at her from head to foot. "Are you the slut that Nolan has recently acquired for a toy? I heard that you have been very arrogant recently!"


    Christine''s friend had never met Chloe before, nor did she know Chloe''s identity or her importance to Nolan.


    But Nolan''s friends knew. Christine also knew of Nolan''s love for Chloe. But when she was with her own friends, in her stories, she was always the victim who had endured Chloe''s endless insults and mistreatment. Chloe on the other hand was the shameless mistress who got too big for her boots. Mistresses were the kind of people that Christine''s friends hated the most!


    Chloe raised her eyebrows in disdain and gave that woman an eye roll. Then she made a movement of ear cleaning gracefully and leaned forward. "What did you say just now? The wind was too strong so I couldn''t clearly hear what you said. Could you please repeat what you just said?"


    Chloe looked at the woman with a smile on her face. However, the woman felt a cold chill run through her whole body as she met Chloe''s smiling gaze. Something about Chloe made her uncomfortable.


    But the woman recovered very fast and looked straight into Chloe''s eyes the next second. She was from a rich and well respected family, while Chloe was just a mistress that everyone held in contempt, how could she let Chloe intimidate her.


    How could she fear someone like Chloe? The thought of Chloe''s audacity only made her so infuriated that her face turned purple.


    Her reputation would be ruined if ne


    s anymore sarcastic comments! You must show her that you have the ultimate superiority in Nolan''s heart! Otherwise, she will continue to disrespect you. Your weakness may cause you more sufferings when you get married to Nolan, this girl will never be out of your lives. You have to stay strong, my friend, and fight for your love."


    Christine''s friend explained with a concerned look.


    "Okay, I get what you are trying to say and thank you for your concern for me. I will be more careful next time. Now let''s go. The party is about to begin."


    Christine''s friend was still obsessing over Chloe''s words, which only stressed her out more. While she was persuading Christine to be strong and fight back, she didn''t notice the unnatural expression on Christine''s face.


    Christine breathed a sigh of relief, making sure that her friend didn''t notice her gloomy face.


    She didn''t know whether she should feel grateful or disappointed because Chloe hadn''t debunked her lie. She didn''t know how she would explain everything to her friend.


    As a matter of fact, Christine knew that Nolan had broken off their engagement a long time ago. He didn''t make it public in consideration of the reputation of their families.


    Only close relatives from the two families knew what went on behind the scenes. Moreover, Christine didn''t say anything about this to any of her friends because she felt quite embarrassed to mention it to others.

 Chapter 730 Make A Match

    Maybe she just didn''t know how to talk that matter out.


    Besides, the Cheng family was prominent in that area. A local bully could also be a more suitable name.


    Nolan had led his family to an absurd level of wealth and development. The whole Cheng family rested under his care and no one dared to defy him.


    Given that she was Nolan''s fianc¨¦e, she lacked no creeps during that period of time. Even her family had greatly benefited from being associated with Nolan, making a fortune for themselves.


    But Christine would not marry Nolan merely for his name. It was her physical attraction to Nolan that held the most importance, of course.


    Being engaged to Nolan had thrilled Christine dearly. Ironically, days before the wedding, Nolan suddenly came to the Zhou family and announced that no marriage would happen between them.


    Nolan and Christine''s marriage had been arranged and planned by their families when they were younger, meaning that there was no love between Nolan and Christine in the first place.


    Being able to reach that agreement undoubtedly brought Christine''s family to cloud nine. Since that day, Christine''s family had been sure that she was Nolan''s bride-to-be.


    Some of the Cheng family members had always looked down on the Zhou family. But they simply chose to keep their silence for they dared not to offend Nolan. When Nolan ended the engagement, none of Christine''s family members dared to raise an objection since the engagement was only a verbal agreement.


    However, Christine was hell bent on keeping the engagement intact. She had fallen in love with Nolan since the first day she saw him. Christine had placed in her heart that this engagement was destined to happen.


    She only wanted Nolan, and did not mind any of his family''s power. She put away every ounce of self-respect just to get Nolan back. However, Nolan always rejected her.


    th be told, Ashley was an idiot who was oblivious to any form of courting, let alone romance. That''s why she never took notice of Duncan''s love for her.


    This man truly resembled Andrew in every way imaginable. Chloe thought if she could give that man some advice, maybe he could end up with Ashley. That was what Chloe wished in her heart.


    That man was Duncan. He wandered around the party, looking for someone. Chloe rolled her eyes and knew he was looking for Ashley as well.


    Chloe stood up and walked towards Duncan. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Long time no see."


    "Miss Chloe."


    Duncan looked at her and nodded as a greeting.


    He surely knew Chloe. After all, he often saw Ashley with her.


    Chloe and Duncan seemed to get along with each other well.


    "Are you looking for Ashley, too?"


    Chloe glance at the rather gaudy banquet and asked.


    Duncan nodded and replied hesitantly, "Do you know where she is?"


    Chloe shrugged helplessly and said, "I''m sorry, Duncan but I don''t. I''m also looking for her. I just saw you and came to say hello."


    They were not close and didn''t really know each other well enough. Before tonight, mere nodding and courteous greetings between them were the only conversation they had.

 Chapter 731 I Like You Best

    Chloe kept looking around, but Ashley was nowhere to be found. If she wasn''t mistaken, the two silhouettes that skimmed past her should be Ashley and Andrew. She didn''t expect that Andrew would come here with Ashley.


    ''Their relationship seems to be well, and they seem to enjoy each other''s company, '' Chloe thought as she glanced at Duncan who was right next to her.


    All of a sudden, she blurted, "You like Ashley, don''t you?"


    Since he arrived at the party, Duncan had been looking everywhere for Ashley. He was totally shocked at Chloe''s question.


    Duncan thought he had been subtle with his intentions, but Chloe still read him well.


    Seeing Duncan freeze with shock, Chloe smiled and said, "You don''t have to hide it from me, silly. I know you like Ashley. In the past five years, every time you came to town, you would look for Ashley first, not to mention the things you did for her. Don''t tell me that she is just an ordinary friend."


    Duncan never expected that a woman, Ashley friend, would see right through him.


    Duncan was initially dumbfounded but as he was knocked back to his senses, Duncan knew that concealing what he felt for Ashley would not solve anything at that point. Moreover, he had had enough, hiding his feelings for her.


    Duncan simply nodded at Chloe and said, "You are right! I do adore Ashley! It has been like this for five years and my love for her has never changed!"


    After that, he laughed at his own folly and said, "I know that it does not make any sense. It seems hopeless that Ashley would fall for me and I''ve been nothing more than a friend to her. She has always been lukewarm towards me, and that tells me that our relationship has reached its ceiling. Tell me Chloe, how could I win her heart?"


    At that point, Duncan knew that he had little to no chance of getting Ashley affection, but h


    l.


    Slowly, he squinted his eyes and asked menacingly, "Who was that man? Huh?"


    "That man? Which man? I don''t recall having contact with any man except for you... . . . . ."Chloe decided to play innocent.


    Nolan''s eyes evidently grew furious as Chloe''s voice grew weaker.


    "Well, I admit that there was a man next to me before you came, but he''s only an acquaintance. I swear, we were just gossiping. That man likes Ashley! He was just asking about her. Don''t think too much about it. You''re the only man I want to be intimate with. You are the only man that I love, now and for always"


    Chloe hugged Nolan and leaned against his strong chest.


    She was acting very timidly.


    Looking at Chloe''s sweet and meek appearance, Nolan didn''t have the heart to do anything to her.


    Perhaps, this was because of the confusing love and hate that Nolan felt.


    "Ashley... Ashley again. Is she the only person you think of every day?"


    "No. You are the one who is always on my mind, Nolan. I think of Ashley occasionally. Besides, Ashley is all alone here. I''m her only good friend. Of course, I have to be nice to her. Don''t be jealous. As soon she becomes more stable with her family, I won''t bother myself with her anymore."

 Chapter 732 What Engagement

    Chloe didn''t know whether Nolan was listening to her or ignoring her since he just kept quiet the whole time.


    After a long silence, Nolan finally said, "The man who is in a relationship with Ashley is not a man to be trifled with. If you are bored and have nothing to do, you''d better not take your idleness to Ashley''s doorstep, or to pick on him. He is a dangerous man."


    "Okay, okay. I got it." replied Chloe.


    "That''s good. Now, go home with me."


    As he spoke, he strode, taking long steps on his way outside, while still carrying her effortlessly as if she was weightless.


    "Hey, wait. I still have something else to do. Could you go on your own? I will catch up once I am done. I will be back as soon as I am done."


    Nolan looked at Chloe right in the eye and asked, "What do you think?"


    Ah!


    Chloe didn''t even know why sometimes she tried to reason with this man or make such demands. It was obvious that he wouldn''t allow her to stay behind. It was wishful thinking on her part to ask of such things.


    Then, Nolan pulled her out of the hall by her hand like a delinquent child. Unfortunately, they ran into the two persons Chloe had bickered with just a few minutes ago.


    It was Chloe''s nemesis, Christine and her friend Rosa, standing in front of Nolan and Chloe.


    Seeing the two of them, Nolan couldn''t help frowning. He kept walking, using another way, in order to avoid them.


    Christine also frantically tugged at Rosa''s sleeve, trying to make her friend move to make way for Nolan.


    Christine''s engagement had been cancelled a few months ago, but Rosa was still in the dark about it. Seeing Nolan trying to go past them, she became more convinced of her presumption that Christine was the aggrieved party and needed her help.


    ''God. Nolan must have been totally captivated by this woman!


    Now he is even reluctant to say hello to his fianc¨¦e! He''s really worse than a beast!'' Rosa thought sullenly.


    Christine knew that her friend was quick-tempered and she was afraid that her friend would cause a scene. But her intervention seemed a tad too slow.


    Rosa stared at Nolan and blurted out, "If I re


    king for help.


    Christine took Rosa''s hand trying to get her out of there as fast as possible. Before they could escape, she heard Nolan''s cold booming voice, "If my memory serves me right, we already have canceled our engagement a long time ago, correct? Christine, I remember you were present when we cancelled the engagement, or have you lost your memory of it?"


    When Christine heard Nolan''s cold statement, her whole body went rigid. She felt the panic begin like a cluster of firecrackers in her abdomen. Tension grew in her face and limbs. Her breathing became more rapid and shallow as her face turned pale. With her lips pressed tightly together, her whole body trembled as if she was barely hanging by a thread. She looked pitiful and pathetic.


    Yet the expression on Rosa''s face was even more comical. Her ashen face made her look like a ghost, with eyes as big as marbles and her jaw wide open. Startled by what Nolan just said, she stared at him with a puzzled look. The earnest look on Nolan''s face indicated that he was telling the truth. Turning to look at Christine, she found that the latter looked deathly pale with a tinge of despair. The look of a guilty mouse caught with cheese in its mouth.


    What more could Rosa continue to say?


    It turned out that Christine had lied to her this whole time and Nolan had already broken off his engagement to Christine long before Chloe came into the picture.

 Chapter 733 Do You Really Have To Scare Them

    Finally, the truth revealed itself: Christine had nothing to do with Nolan anymore. She was no longer linked to him in any other way, so Chloe should never have been labeled as a mistress or the other woman.


    Highly apparent, it was the lie that Christine fabricated that had stirred the smooth sailing relationship of Nolan and Chloe.


    Upon discovering this, Rosa''s face turned hot red, embarrassed, and outraged at the same time.


    As Christine''s close friend, Rosa thought she had told her everything. But apparently, she was wrong. Her supposed best friend had kept the status of her relationship with Nolan from her.


    Obviously, she felt betrayed. If she was in Christine''s shoes and had any secret, she would not hesitate to tell her. After all, that was really what good friends did.


    ''So, she has been lying to me this whole time, huh?''


    Rosa thought. Her face turned more grim as she reflected on the whole matter.


    Meanwhile, after Nolan lashed out and said his piece, he held Chloe''s hands and stormed outside without looking back.


    He was too furious to take what those women bore on their faces when they left.


    After all, Chloe was the only thing that mattered to him.


    Rosa and Christine were left inside, eyeing each other with apparent dismay. The latter wanted to call Nolan and stop him, but nothing was uttered as she opened her mouth. All she could do was to stare at his receding figure.


    With a deep breath, she turned to gaze at Rosa and saw a look of embarrassment on her face. "Rosa, I''m sorry. I didn''t hide it from you on purpose," she said hastily, trying to touch her to somehow ease her guilt.


    "You didn''t mean to hide it from me? So, you''re really admitting it, huh? Nolan was really telling the truth! And you neither said nor did anything even when I stood up for you! Was I really that silly and gullible?


    Did you think it was fun to fool me?! Your best friend of all people, Christine!!!" Rosa''s voice, which was filled with anguish, blared at Christine. As she tightly grasped her fists, tears started


    w, another man was wondering who this dashing gentleman beside her was.


    "He is my husband," Ashley softly uttered, flashing a smile as if what she said was no big deal.


    "Husband?" the man asked, staring at her in confusion.


    As a matter of fact, Ashley had never made her marriage public, so no one knew that she had a husband.


    So, when she revealed Andrew''s status, that man just cast a furtive glance at Andrew before chills were sent down his spine.


    At the same time, that man narrowed his eyes, wondering about the identity of Ashley''s husband. He had never seen him before, not even in any other business gathering just like this one.


    That man tried to recall all the young talents he knew in N Country, but he still couldn''t figure out who Andrew was.


    After some small talk and a few moments of hopeless speculation, he finally gave up and took his leave politely.


    Only when the man left did he realize that he was already soaked in sweat, possibly from the nerve-wracking encounter with Andrew''s domineering aura.


    "Do you really have to intimidate every single one of them?" Ashley couldn''t help but ask her husband as soon as they were left alone.


    Every man who approached and greeted Ashley only stayed for a minute or two, eventually leaving as if they had seen a ghost. And she clearly knew the reason¨C¨Cor more so¨C¨Cthe man behind it.

 Chapter 734 My Man, My Favorite

    She stood there exasperated but speechless. She couldn''t believe things had come to this point now. But what else could she do except throw a doting question at him?


    She couldn''t really misbehave with her husband nor curse him.


    Andrew, on the other hand, came forward and took Ashley''s hand in his while wearing an innocent look, "I didn''t like the way they looked at you. You can''t blame me for that."


    Ashley stared at him. She honestly didn''t know what to say in response. . . . . .


    She knew Andrew was susceptible to jealousy. He couldn''t stand another man''s forwardness when it was directed to Ashley. After a while, she sighed and blinked away. She decided it would be better to change the topic for now.


    "I don''t know where Chloe is. She might have told me she would come here too. Do you have any idea?"


    Ashley withdrew her hand silently from Andrew''s hold as she looked around to find Chloe. But she couldn''t find her at the party.


    Ashley wondered whether Chloe had come or not.


    Andrew''s jaws ticked. He was getting impatient and annoyed. He never liked coming to parties like this. It was just for Ashley that he had come along with her. But after spending over an hour here, he was on the verge of losing all his patience.


    Ashley noticed his perturbed mood as she grazed her palm against his upper arm softly to make him feel a little relaxed, "I''ll make a phone call to see if Chloe is here. We''ll leave soon after that, okay?"


    Andrew nodded once, "All right."


    Ashley pulled out her phone and gave Chloe a call. However, much to her dismay, Chloe didn''t pick up.


    Ashley was growing anxious. She didn''t know why Chloe wasn''t receiving the call. She tried a few more times. But the result was all the same.


    Meanwhile, Chloe had lost her phone somewhere and couldn''t contact anyone. She was cursing herself mentally while lying down on the bed, hopelessly.


    Ashley eyebrows furrowed as she stared at her phone screen. What should she do now? She couldn''t reach Chloe and she didn''t have any clue where she could be.


    "You can''t reach her?"


    Andrew, who was waiting impatiently beside her, asked when he noticed Ashley frowning.


    Ashley looked up at him and shook her head, "No. I don''t even know where she is right now."


    "I might have seen her some time ago. She was with a man whom I saw at the airport when they picked us up," Andrew said flatly.


    Ashley was about to ask him about the man''s identity, when Andrew himse


    ng her.


    But Duncan was pleased to see Ashley. He felt his fatigue disappear with a single glance of her. He liked her so much that whenever he saw her, he felt good instantly.


    He smiled sweetly at her, in an attempt to ease her nervousness, "Ashley, I have something important to tell you."


    Ashley hugged Richard tightly, "What is it? I am listening."


    Duncan''s gaze dropped on Richard. He thought for a second whether he should say it in front of him. But then he thought, ''Richard is just a kid, I can ignore him. It would not be a big deal.''


    Without any hesitation, he looked directly in her eyes and blurted, "Ashley, I love you. I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. In the past five years, my love for you has only increased and now I want you to give me a chance."


    Duncan watched Ashley expectantly as he confessed to her what he had buried in his heart for so long.


    Meanwhile, Ashley''s eyes widened as she stared at Duncan.


    Ashley tightened her embrace on Richard. How could he think it was okay to say something like that?


    She cast a surprised glance at Duncan as she heard him say those words.


    Seeing that Ashley was looking at him flabbergasted, Duncan smiled affectionately, "Ashley, I really like you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have followed you abroad. If you accept me, I will treat your child as my own. I will try my best to be his father."


    Duncan had never thought he would be saying those words to Ashley face to face. He had feared those words would remain buried in his heart forever, but now, standing in front of Ashley, he suddenly felt that it wasn''t really difficult to open up to her.

 Chapter 735 From Heaven To Hell In An Instant

    Duncan had a lot to say to Ashley, but he was afraid that if he said too much at once, Ashley would run scared. So after he finished talking, he looked at Ashley keenly, not wanting to miss any expression on her face.


    Ashley looked at him. She was surprised that Duncan had been harboring such feelings for her.


    Ashley didn''t say a word for a while. Duncan soon became uneasy, especially when he thought of the interaction between Andrew and Ashley he saw earlier. They kept throwing intimate looks at each other which made Duncan feel unhappy.


    Duncan had hoped for an answer from Ashley soon. But as the seconds ticked by, he began to grow cold feet and he started second guessing himself, wondering why he even blurted out his feelings for her.


    Time seemed to slow down to a snail''s pace although he had probably been waiting for a just few seconds. To Duncan, it felt like he had been waiting for ages.


    After taking her time, Ashley finally responded. She looked at Duncan and said in a calm tone, "Duncan, I don''t know if I have done something to encourage or make you misunderstand my actions and lead to such feelings for me. If so, I am sorry. I apologize to you. It is my fault.


    However, I cannot reciprocate your feelings and have never had such feelings towards you. Any kind of feelings I have for you are purely platonic. We are just friends.


    I already have someone whom I love dearly, and have a family with him including children. So I think you might have misunderstood me."


    Ashley looked at Duncan as she explained calmly.


    Hearing Ashley''s piercing words, Duncan felt cold all over, as if somebody had poured a bucket of ice cold water on his head. His heart felt constricted as if someone was holding it in a vice grip. He had an incessant pounding on his head as he tried to take deep calming breaths so as not to succumb to the panic attack. He tried to control his breathing so that Ashley wouldn''t notice how much he was struggling with her reply.


    Although he thought that he had hidden his feelings well, he was an open book. Anyone who saw him would feel sorry for him.


    Duncan couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. Had Ashley ever done anything that made him misunderstand her?


    Ashley had never done anything to lead people


    m. She was confused because she was aware that Shirley liked him very much. She could tell by the way her eyes always lit up whenever she talked about Duncan. Moreover, in the past five years, Ashley had only treated Duncan as an ordinary friend, not having any special feelings for him. She couldn''t understand how he thought otherwise.


    And now, upon hearing his confession, Ashley felt uncomfortable.


    She thought of the tender and virtuous Shirley, as she tried remind Duncan.


    Ashley said, "I think you misunderstood me. What I meant was that Shirley is a good girl. Maybe you can try to accept her and be with her. After all, she is your fianc¨¦e, and she loves you very much.


    You''d better not say such words again. If she heard what you said, she would be very hurt and would never forgive you."


    "So, you don''t like me at all, and never have?" He didn''t know whether he was asking Ashley or himself.


    Ashley stared at him with fear that he would fall to the ground the next second.


    Ashley couldn''t help biting her lips. "No! I don''t like you. I have never liked you! The only person I love is Andrew. I only loved one person in my life, that is Andrew, and I won''t change my mind ever."


    She made it clear that she was in love and would always be in love with only one person. She didn''t want to leave even a tiny bit of hope in other people''s hearts. Ashley always liked being clear and abhorred confusion. So, although she didn''t know how Duncan would react, she had to make herself clear.

 Chapter 736 Feeling Blessed

    When Andrew came back with Fabio, he found a man standing in front of Ashley as she sat in a chair with Richard on her lap. Without realizing it, he tightened his grip on Fabio as his eyes pierced through the man.


    "Ouch! Daddy, it hurts!" Fabio''s voice brought him back to his senses. Without a second thought, Andrew lifted him up and strode over towards Ashley in an apparent hurry with Fabio in his arms.


    Seeing Andrew behave like this, Fabio instinctively held on to his neck and didn''t dare say a word.


    Fabio had no idea why he was kind of scared of Andrew whenever he saw his father so intense and uptight, like a predator ready to devour its prey.


    "Why are you sitting here? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me on the same spot earlier?" Andrew asked immediately, sitting beside her and reaching his arms around her waist affectionately before even putting Fabio down.


    He sat close to her, resting his chin on her shoulders, clearly marking his territory.


    Seeing this, Duncan didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left.


    But even though he wanted to walk away casually, his sagging shoulders and heavy footsteps betrayed him.


    Ashley''s eyes were full of worry as she stared at Duncan''s receding figure.


    "You can''t bear to see him leave, can you?" Andrew dangerously squinted his eyes and coldly whispered in her ears while the two boys eyed them with confusion. --


    Ashley had no doubt that if she nodded, Andrew would do what he wanted right here.


    So, instead, she shook her head and answered, "No."


    At the same time, she shifted her full focus on him, hugging and asking, "What took you so long?"


    "Mommy, my stomach wasn''t feeling well, so I was in the bathroom for a long time," Fabio butt in.


    Ashley turned to Fabio. Her heart ached seeing his pale face. He might have had a stomachache or worse, diarrhea.


    At this point, she had totally forgotten about what happened with Duncan. Nothing mattered more to her than Fabio''s welfare. She squatted down to his eye level and asked wi


    n the food.


    Everyone knew what happened next.


    Richard tightened his lips and said, "Don''t worry. From now on, I will always look after you."


    "Yes, thank you. I''m sleeping now." Fabio yawned and closed his eyes before eventually falling into a deep slumber.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was still clueless that the boys had a change of heart about him, after what happened tonight.


    Back in their bedroom, the moment Ashley stepped in, she was greeted by Andrew''s hot breath as Andrew gave her a firm warm embrace. As if this was not enough to turn her jelly, Andrew even rested his face on her shoulder, nibbling on her skin.


    Although Ashley felt secure in her relationship with Andrew, she knew that not all things would be so easy. She must give Andrew a convincing explanation about her relationship with Duncan. It was no secret that Andrew was an extremely jealous man.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley touched Andrew''s head gently, sensing that something was bothering him.


    Perhaps it was love, but in front of Ashley, Andrew was a very different man¨C¨Ca complete opposite from the icy, cold person that everyone knew.


    He was everything but cold towards her, showering her with hugs and tender kisses every time they found time alone.


    No other person knew Andrew like this aside from Ashley, and for that, she always felt special and blessed.

 Chapter 737 Drive Ashley Away Without Mercy

    "I don''t even like that man," Ashley said softly. "I''ve personally told him that. You''re my only beloved man." Ashley explained as she ran her fingers through Andrew''s hair. He had just taken a shower, and his hair was as smooth as silk. What''s more, the smell of shampoo in his hair was just so captivating.


    Ashley at first just intended to comb Andrew''s hair, but she found she was addicted to the feeling of brushing his hair between her fingers.


    It brought her so much comfort.


    Her heart was filled with warmth and love as she looked over at Andrew.


    But Andrew''s heart was filled with dark hatred as the flame of jealousy engulfed him. As he held her in his arms, he kept thinking about locking up Ashley so he could keep her all to himself. ''No one else is allowed to appreciate her beautiful face.


    I''m the only one who''s supposed to be in her life. And she can''t ever look at another man, '' he thought with a heavy heart.


    He held on to Ashley tighter, his hands shaking slightly.


    The idea of locking Ashley up was becoming a possibility.


    However, as Ashley caressed his head, all the dark thoughts he was harboring slowly faded away.


    If he did something like that, he would never have this nice moment that he was currently enjoying with Ashley. Ashley was not his slave!


    Hugging Ashley quietly in his arms was the only thing he wanted. It was the only way he could prove that Ashley was his woman.


    "I know. I just can''t help being jealous. I don''t want you to be so intimate with other men. If it''s possible, I don''t even want you to look at them."


    Andrew said in a stifled voice as he held onto Ashley.


    Ashley didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. "But I have to work. If I have work, I have to go out and meet people." Then she pursed her lips and looked intently at him. "I can promise that other than my work, I will only put all m


    rt. In this world, every man was expected to live for himself.


    "You''re the one who destroyed my reputation and drove me out of the company, right?"


    Ashley only found out about the truth, long after she had left the company.


    When she had first entered the company, people had told her that Sarah was difficult to get along with. Despite this, Ashley had an intuitive feeling that she was a good person.


    No one could deny that, especially when Sarah personally helped Ashley design a dress.


    There was also a time that Sarah even praised her, and told people that she had never met an assistant as talented as Ashley.


    It was because Ashley had voluntarily shown Sarah all her strengths, that Sarah felt her value in the company was threatened! As the saying goes, one nation can''t have two queens. How dumb Ashley was!


    Because of Sarah''s ploy, Ashley was fired, accused of stealing someone else''s work. For a while after that, Ashley couldn''t even find a new job.


    What kind of company would hire a designer who had been accused of plagiarism? No one knew what kind of life Ashley had lived at that time. It was then that Ashley realized that her dismissal was a complete setup because the whole thing was too perfectly carried out.

 Chapter 738 Disgusting Stigmatization

    Sarah sized Ashley up viciously. From what she could remember, Ashley didn''t look so full of life five years ago. In sharp contrast today, Ashley looked as if she got younger and like a girl only in her early twenties.


    ''Hmm. She''s lucky that she has good genes. How could she look so young with an age close to thirty?'' Sarah thought with envy.


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about," Sarah said with a smile, twirling her hair on her finger. "What are you referring to? Are you talking about the design fiasco years ago? I''m so sorry. Of course I am responsible for everything about fashion at that company since I''m the chief designer."


    There was a gentle yet defiant smile on Sarah''s lips as she tried to explain what happened a few years ago.


    It was as if she was not the same person Ashley used to know.


    In the fashion industry, everyone must be on guard all the time. If Ashley was recording what Sarah was saying, then it might cause her a great deal of trouble if she paid no attention to her words.


    "Ahhh, good..." Ashley said, folding her arms across her chest.


    ''It''s no surprise. I don''t really expect that Sarah would confess.


    But I''m absolutely positive that she was behind all of it!''


    "Sarah, I am serious. Why did you do it?" Ashley ignored her explanation and continued asking.


    For a moment, Sarah''s face turned pale. But she was able to maintain her composure quickly.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "I''m not sure if you''re really just playing dumb or not. Only you know that."


    Just then, Ashley glanced at the woman behind Sarah. "A new assistant? What happened to the other one? Did you fire the last one because she knew too many of your little secrets?"


    "That''s none of your business! As for you, Ashley, are you reduced to this misery? Does setting me up make you happy?" Sarah sneered through her teeth as she was starting to lose her patience.


    "What? A


    arting to feel a bit out of place.


    When the two got back to Ashley''s office, there was a document on her table. Her eyes narrowed as she read it again and again.


    It seemed that the company where Sarah worked, was being acquired. ''This company belongs to Duncan.


    Why are we going to acquire this one?'' Ashley asked herself.


    Ashley flipped through the pages. At this time, Andrew looked at her with concern. "What''s wrong?" he asked, sensing her worry.


    Ashley put the contract in front of Andrew and asked, "Did you place this here?"


    ''There was no way that Alice would be the one who had put this here, '' she thought. Andrew was the last remaining suspect.


    "What do you think? Do you like it?" Andrew said with a nod.


    "Why did you acquire their company?" This company had a longer history than Ashley''s.


    After all, Ashley just had founded her company a few years ago.


    "This is a great springboard. Don''t you want to go to J City? If we purchase this company. Things will be much easier everyone!"


    Nevertheless, the contract was placed here just after her brief conversation with Sarah.


    Ashley had a weird feeling, sensing that the whole thing was a little weird.


    She looked at Andrew, biting on her lower lip. "Do you even know who owns this company?"

 Chapter 739 Meeting Parents

    "No, I don''t,"


    Andrew replied curtly.


    Ashley nodded slowly. ''I don''t think Andrew knows that woman or what has happened between us. Maybe this contract has just come around at the right moment, '' she thought.


    Just as she was about to let it go, it piqued Andrew''s interest. "Why did you ask? Do you know the owner of this company?" he asked as he hugged Ashley from behind.


    Of course she did. She could clearly remember what that assistant had told her.


    However, she was not sure if she should tell Andrew the truth. It might just make him jealous again.


    "Hey. Who''s the owner of this company? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "It belongs to the man who was talking to me last night,"


    Ashley finally said, biting her lip, figuring that it would be best not to mention the name out loud.


    She didn''t want him to be jealous. Otherwise, he might take out his anger in bed later that night.


    "What''s his name?" Andrew urged.


    "Duncan."


    "Duncan... It seems that you two are very familiar with each other since you know his name."


    Ashley was at a loss for words. . . . . .


    "It''s just a name. What''s the big deal?". . . . .


    "Yeah, sure it''s just a name. But who knows how it will develop in the future. Besides, he was comfortable enough to talk to you last night... . . . . ."


    Before Andrew could finish his words, Ashley turned around and covered his mouth. She looked a little angry and hissed, "Just shut up!"


    Andrew took her hand and pulled it back down to her side. "Now you are scolding me for another man?"


    Ashley didn''t find words to respond in an instant. . . . . .


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    "No wonder you showed such an expression on your face when you saw this contract. It turns out that you don''t want to acquire this company just because it''s Duncan''s. I''ve put a lot of


    it out of spite, because of what happened five years ago. When he had taken over the Tang Group, and when he had come to N Country for the first time, he had intended to claim justice for Ashley and fire Sarah from the company. But to his surprise, the majority members of the board had disagreed.


    Even though Sarah was very arrogant, they couldn''t fire her because of her value to the company. In effect, Duncan failed to prove Ashley''s innocence.


    Now that Ashley wanted to buy the company, he would directly give it to her without hesitation. ''I''ll do whatever you want, Ash, '' he thought.


    "I don''t think so. We''d better purchase it on legal footing. After all, there is a huge difference between accepting and acquiring. Besides, we have the money to buy it. It''s really just a small amount,"


    Andrew chimed in.


    "Well, whatever." Duncan smiled but didn''t insist. He knew Andrew had deep pockets.


    What''s more, it''s good that Andrew was willing to put aside his business at the Lu Group and join Ashley here in N country.


    It was obvious that Andrew was crazy about Ashley. His eyes had been on Ashley the entire time since they arrived for the meeting.


    Seeing this, Duncan knew he had lost Ashley.

 Chapter 740 People Who Are Very Important To Me

    Actually, from the very beginning, Duncan had already lost Ashley to Andrew. She was never his, to begin with.


    Sometimes, Duncan wondered whether things would be different if he met Ashley first.


    However, there was no way to turn back the wheels of time. Being with Ashley was no more than a dream for Duncan.


    Duncan left in a hurry. It was an effortless acquisition. The deal was done even before it began.


    Ashley knew that he must have misunderstood something, but she made no explanation. It was good to keep it this way.


    Now that the company had been acquired, Ashley thought she could do whatever she wanted.


    Ashley was curious how Sarah would react when she knew that she became the president of the company and the largest shareholder.


    Just as Ashley was about to go back to the company, she suddenly received a call from Cynthia. She had been back for a couple of days, but she was too busy to call Cynthia and Zen.


    Ashley glanced at the jealous man beside her and warned, "Don''t say a word."


    "Why?"


    "I''ll explain it to you later."


    Ashley answered the phone immediately after she finished her words. Cynthia''s gentle voice came through, "Ash, where are you now? Aren''t you going to drop by for a visit anytime soon?" Cynthia grumbled.


    As Ashley''s adopted mother, Cynthia was very gentle to her and treated Ashley and her kids very well. All in all, she was a humble yet elegant wealthy lady whom Ashley liked a lot.


    "How could I forget you and dad? I''ve missed you all the time. I am dealing with some matters in the company recently, so I didn''t have time to visit you the moment I came back. But I plan to come to see you tomorrow."


    Ashley''s voice was very gentle.


    "Really? Tell me the exact time. I''l


    was time to bring Andrew to her adopted parents.


    "Of course I will bring him over to visit you. But I came back just a few days ago and had too many things to deal with in the company, so I didn''t have time to visit yet," answered Ashley.


    Zen snorted, "Excuses."


    With a sigh, Ashley rolled her eyes.


    But how could she explain all of this to Zen over the phone?


    "Dad, it''s not an excuse. Tell me when you are available at home. I will come to visit you."


    "Anytime."


    Why did she feel that he was about to get angry?


    "Okay. We''ll be right there today," said Ashley.


    Seeing that Zen wanted to hang up the phone, Cynthia immediately took the phone in his hand and glared at him. "Well, Ash, we''re looking forward to it. I''ll ask Aunt Lin to prepare more food," she said softly.


    "Okay. Thank you, mom."


    Ashley let out a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone.


    She looked at Andrew and said, "We''ll be visiting someone tonight."


    "Who are they?"


    Andrew asked, hugging Ashley closer to his body.


    "People who are very important to me."


    Andrew held Ashley tighter and whispered, "Am I not the only important person to you?"

 Chapter 741 Babies

    Her entire face flushed a deep red.


    She wanted to get away from Andrew''s embrace, but he had his arms around her too tightly. It was impossible to get out no matter how hard she tried.


    Ashley quickly glanced around them. Fortunately, there weren''t any people close by. She sighed with relief. "Can you please not behave so intimately in public?"


    she said in a low voice, feeling quite embarrassed.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it," Andrew crooned.


    ''You are so beautiful, Ash.''


    Andrew didn''t say the last sentence, for he knew that if he uttered these words, Ashley would feel awkward again.


    Ashley looked at Andrew. Although he said he was sorry, there was no sign of remorse on his face.


    Seeing this, Ashley pouted angrily at Andrew.


    "What? Am I not an important person to you?"


    Andrew teased.


    "You are the most important person and the only person in my heart. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes," Andrew grinned.


    Ashley just helplessly looked at the man who just kept on holding her tighter and tighter.


    A while later, they went back to the company to finalize a few more things before going to Zen and Cynthia''s place for a visit with the two kids.


    "Mommy, where are we going?"


    Fabio asked excitedly as he bounced up and down in the car.


    Meanwhile, Richard just sat quietly and watched Fabio.


    Since Andrew was driving, Ashley naturally sat on the passenger seat.


    Even though he was the CEO of the Lu Group, he was driving for Ashley.


    If the senior directors in J City knew about such a thing, they would definitely be shocked.


    "Fabio, sit still and don''t move around in the car,"


    Ashley commanded.


    Then, she gave him a sweet smile. "We''re going to visit grandma and grandpa."


    "Okay..." Fabio mumbled as he sat down o


    "I''m fine. Actually, I thought that I''ve even gained some weight," Ashley said with a shrug.


    Andrew stood beside her, holding a child''s hand on each side. His eyes were fixed on Cynthia as she held onto Ashley.


    Ashley had it all planned out. As soon as they all got out of the car, she made Andrew hold on to their children.


    That way, Andrew wouldn''t be able to hold her hand or do anything too intimate. If her dad and mom saw them being too close and affectionate, they would definitely feel uncomfortable.


    "Hmm... No, you are definitely thinner than before. You should eat more tonight," Cynthia argued as she rubbed her chin.


    "Okay,"


    Ashley replied softly.


    They continued to talk for a while until Ashley felt a pair of eyes behind her.


    "Come here, Richard and Fabio,"


    Ashley called out to them as she beckoned them with her hand.


    Since Andrew was holding the children''s hands, the three of them came forward.


    "Dad, Mom, this is Andrew. He''s the father of my children,"


    Ashley introduced.


    "Come here, Fabio, Richard. Let grandpa take a good look at you two!" Zen said with a smile, not once ever casting a glance at Andrew''s direction.

 Chapter 742 Its Still Up In The Air

    "Hi Grandpa!" the two kids squealed with delight as they walked up to Zen.


    "Oh, I''m very glad to see you two!" Zen said as he stretched out his arms. As he held them in a hug, there was only a doting look on his face.


    Zen and Cynthia had been married for more than twenty years, and their relationship had always been nice and pleasant, almost perfect. But for some reason, they never had children of their own.


    In the past, they had gone to countless hospitals to try and figure out what was wrong, but the doctors couldn''t figure out why they couldn''t have children. During that period of time, Cynthia was very uneasy and felt that she was a burden to Zen. She thought it was her own fault that she couldn''t get Zen a baby.


    Because of this, Cynthia became depressed. What''s more, Zen didn''t know how many pills she had taken, but in the end, all her efforts were in vain. No matter how hard they tried, they just couldn''t get what they wanted dearly.


    Eventually, Zen knew the truth that Cynthia had taken too many pills in order to have a baby.


    It was the first time that they had quarreled since they got married.


    As a saying goes, every kind of medicine has its side effects. Medicine is only good if it is prescribed by a doctor. However, out of desperation, Cynthia took too many without thinking of the possible side effects it could bring. Because of this, it greatly worried Zen.


    It also came to a point where she wanted to get a divorce. She didn''t want to be the reason for Zen not to have any children.


    But Zen didn''t agree.


    It took him great efforts to marry Cynthia. She was the only woman he loved in his life, and nothing would ever change that for him. On top of that, he said that at least they could enjoy life as lovers as long as they liked.


    They also had thought of adopting a child before, but they


    s going to be.


    In his eyes, Andrew was a bad man who just came to rob him of the dear daughter he almost never had.


    But for Cynthia, as long as her son-in-law was nice to her daughter, that was enough for her, provided that his love was not fake, of course. A mother-in-law''s satisfaction towards her son-in-law was enough for her to vouch for him.


    That was what she was feeling now.


    Cynthia had always been worried about her daughter''s marriage. But seeing her family like this, relieved her a lot.


    She had been worried that Ashley wouldn''t find a good man who could take care of her. Finally, someone could do that job.


    Based on experience, Cynthia knew clearly that Andrew really loved Ashley.


    His heart was overflowing with love for her.


    Cynthia sat next to Andrew and looked at him. "May I ask you where you are working now? What do you do for a living?" There was no denying that she already accepted Andrew. But she didn''t want Ashley to be at a disadvantage when she got married to him. Besides, she also wanted to know if he wasn''t from too far away.


    ''If Andrew''s home is far from here, I won''t be able to rush to Ashley if she gets into trouble, '' Cynthia thought, masking her worry with a smile.

 Chapter 743 Fear

    Cynthia regarded Ashley as if she were her true-born daughter. Given this, she needed to know all about the man that Ashley had chosen to be with.


    So what if she didn''t share the same blood with Ashley? For the past five years, Ashley had already become an integral part of their family. It wasn''t surprising that they would be greatly concerned about her marriage.


    ''Even though Andrew has made a fairly good first impression, there still might be something we don''t know about him, '' Cynthia thought.


    ''The only thing I''m sure about, however, is that he truly loves Ashley.''


    ''In J City. CEO, '' Andrew wanted to say.


    For a while, he thought about saying these words out loud, but Ashley signaled him to keep silent.


    In the end, he wasn''t able to reply to Cynthia''s question.


    Ashley knew Andrew was not a talkative man. She was afraid his brief answer would sound impolite.


    "Mom, Andrew''s based in J City. He is the CEO of his own company,"


    she replied on his behalf.


    In truth, Andrew was more than just the CEO of his company. He controlled more than 80% of all the market stock in the entirety of its dominance in Asia.


    "Your mother was asking him, not you," Zen interjected, "Can''t the man speak? Let him answer for himself!"


    Although Zen was playing with his two grandsons, he couldn''t just ignore this matter related to Ashley''s marriage.


    Zen''s words did not anger Ashley at all.


    Although he had a serious look on his face, she knew that Zen only wanted the best for her.


    Besides, he didn''t say those words in a blunt tone.


    Ashley noticed that Andrew was getting a bit uneasy, so she squeezed his hand and comforted him.


    "That''s enough. Mind your own business. I am asking him questions, not you. Don''t interrupt me again," Cynthia snapped at Zen.


    No matter how intimidating Zen might be on the outside, there was nothing Cynthia would say th


    feeling for Andrew''s reply.


    ''He''s just smooth-tongued,"


    Zen thought in annoyance.


    Meanwhile, the two kids were happily eating their favorites.


    Once in a while, Fabio would call for his mommy, asking for more food.


    Ashley would happily refill his plate.


    Although Fabio could sense that Zen wasn''t exactly warming up to Andrew, he didn''t say anything about it. He just couldn''t figure out why Zen disliked Andrew so much.


    "Thank you mommy!" The table was full of her favorite dishes. Ashley smiled and thanked Cynthia.


    "Don''t mention it. Just come over anytime you want. Your father and I will always be here," Cynthia smiled sweetly.


    "Of course!" Ashley giggled.


    "Do you drink?" Zen suddenly asked Andrew.


    "Yes sir, I do."


    "That''s good. Come and drink with me."


    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of finely aged wine and poured two glasses, giving one to Andrew.


    "Don''t drink too much. Mind your health." Cynthia reminded Zen.


    "I know. But a glass of wine a day is actually good for your heart," Zen said with a wink.


    In truth, Zen was planning on getting Andrew drunk.


    He wanted to deal with him a head-on blow at the first encounter.


    With a calm look, Andrew raised his glass and drank the wine straight up.

 Chapter 744 Mother-in-laws Approval Counted

    Drinking was just Andrew''s first test.


    Zen couldn''t deny that he admired Andrew for taking the drink like man. Raising his own glass, he finished his wine as well.


    Afterwards, he poured Andrew another one.


    Ashley looked at Andrew with concern. She knew that Andrew had a weak stomach, but she couldn''t say anything now. All she could do was to lightly nudge him to remind him to be careful not to get drunk.


    Seeing how protective Ashley was of Andrew made Zen unhappy. It wasn''t hard to imagine that she would always chose to be on his side, especially when they got married.


    Because he loved Ashley so much and couldn''t bear to scold her, Zen only vented all his anger on Andrew.


    They continued to chat and drink.


    Soon, they were talking about Andrew''s family.


    Andrew was a bit hesitant talking about it.


    "Only my grandpa is with me,"


    he said matter-of-factly.


    His parents had divorced a long time ago, and he had never acknowledged his father as his family. As for his mother, he had no idea where she had gone. Andrew had never seen her nor had he ever asked about her in the first place.


    Chant, his grandfather, was the only real family Andrew had. Moreover, the Lu family had done so many vile things to him. At this point, he had almost nothing to do with them.


    ''Only his grandpa?''


    Cynthia guessed that something must have happened in Andrew''s family, so he and his grandpa were the only ones left. Her eyes showed more tenderness toward Andrew.


    But Ashley cast a suspicious look at Andrew.


    ''Is that true?


    Doesn''t he still have a dad and mom?


    What is the meaning of his words?''


    Ashley was puzzled and looked at Andrew doubtfully. Andrew pinched her hand beneath the table and gave her


    treasure of our family. If you even dare to mistreat her, or if you fail her, you will definitely not get away with it!"


    "There''s no need for you to worry. I love and care about Ashley as much as you do. I won''t be able to forgive myself if that happened!" Andrew retorted.


    Zen glared at Andrew as he rested his head on his hand. He looked like he had drunk too much, and was starting to mumble something inaudibly.


    He had thought to get Andrew drunk to see if he could pry some words out of Andrew''s mouth. He didn''t expect that he would get himself drunk first. As it turned out, his plan had completely failed.


    No one now knew how Zen would react towards Andrew the following day when he finally sobered up.


    Cynthia was quite embarrassed. She smiled at Ashley and Andrew and apologized, "Okay, I think Zen has had too much alcohol. Let me help him upstairs. Ash, you can stay here tonight. I''ve already cleaned up your room. As for Andrew..."


    There was a second of awkward silence. Cynthia didn''t know if it was appropriate to keep them in the same room even if they already had children together.


    She paused, not knowing how to continue.

 Chapter 745 Stay Obedient

    "It''s okay, mom. You go help dad to bed. I''ll take care of Andrew,"


    Ashley smiled at Cynthia. It was apparent that Zen was too drunk now and needed to lie down to rest.


    "Alright,"


    Cynthia responded. "Come on Zen." Slowly, she helped her husband get to their bedroom.


    Then, Ashley turned to look at Andrew beside her, "What about you? Are you drunk?"


    Andrew fixed his eyes on Ashley without saying a word. Thinking that he was also intoxicated, she let out a sigh.


    Just when she was about to help him up, she heard Andrew mumble, "No."


    Raising an eyebrow, Ashley was quite amazed at his alcohol tolerance.


    It really did seem that he was fine, sober even. But when she looked deeper into his eyes, she could see that there was a slight confusion in them.


    Seeing this made Ashley feel a bit amused.


    She suddenly remembered a joke she had read on the Internet before.


    "Mr. Lu, there are all different kinds of girls," she said as she drew closer to Andrew, "I just wanted to ask what kind of girl you like."


    Afterwards, she took a few steps back and looked at Andrew from under her lashes, pretending to be some other girl wooing him at a club.


    Andrew sat up straight and looked ahead meticulously, as if he wasn''t drunk at all.


    Hearing Ashley''s words, Andrew''s brows furrowed, "Don''t."


    "Really? Don''t you want to think about it? All kinds of girls are available here. Just be specific with your request,"


    Ashley teased, trying her best not to laugh.


    "Fuck off!"


    he snapped.


    Although he was already drunk, he still looked domineering.


    Ashley decided to stop making fun of him.


    Going back to his side, she took his hand so that she could guide him upstairs.


    It was unexpected for her that Andrew would still be able to keep his principles even though he had too much to drink.


    Howe


    "


    Looking at Ashley and then at Andrew, Fabio frowned. "Mommy, I want to sleep next to you.


    Recently you''ve been sleeping together with Dad. I miss you, Mommy," he complained.


    When he came to his grandma''s house today, he thought that he could sleep with his mommy, but he didn''t expect that she would bring his daddy back with her to this room.


    Ashley put Andrew on the bed. As soon as he lay his head onto a pillow, he passed out just like that.


    How could he be so obedient when he was drunk?


    Ashley heard what Fabio said and came to his side. She rubbed his head and said, "I''m sorry, sweetie, but can you sleep with Richard tonight? Daddy and Grandpa got drunk, so mommy has to take care of daddy. What if daddy throws up all over you tonight?"


    Fabio looked at Andrew who was lying on the bed. Although Andrew looked sleepy and calm now, there was no way to tell what could possibly happen later.


    "Mommy." Fabio looked at Ashley morosely. Both his eyes and his face were full of reluctance.


    Ashley felt sorry for him. Before she reunited Andrew, she always had Fabio by her side.


    But now, everything was snatched away by Andrew. Besides, Fabio was still young and needed her care and attention.

 Chapter 746 Youve Made Your Bed And You Must Lie On It

    For a while, Ashley pondered on Fabio''s request.


    ''Well, I guess the bed''s big enough. And Andrew''s already fast asleep, so maybe there''s nothing to worry about, '' she thought.


    Ashley''s face softened as she kissed Fabio''s cheek and said, "Okay, you don''t have to go to sleep with your brother. You can sleep with me tonight."


    "Yay!"


    When Fabio heard this, he pouted his lips and kissed Ashley with a big smile on his face.


    Ashley took a look at Andrew who had passed out on the bed and said to Fabio, "You stay in bed now. I will just get your daddy cleaned up a bit, okay?"


    After Ashley left the room, Fabio scooched closer to Andrew, coming face to face with him. His eyes were big and curious.


    As he studied Andrew''s face, Fabio furrowed his small eyebrows.


    "Why do we look so much alike?


    Humph! I''ll let you sleep with Mommy because you''re drunk," Fabio whispered. ''Tomorrow, I''m getting my mommy back! I''m the one she''s supposed to be lying next to, not you!''


    "Although my mommy loves you, she loves me more!"


    Fabio murmured in Andrew''s ear. When he heard Ashley coming back, he quickly moved aside and lay back on the bed quietly.


    Ashley came back with a basin of warm water and washed Andrew''s face and hands carefully before proceeding to wash up the other parts of his body.


    It took her a while, helping Andrew get cleaned up. When she was done, she went to the bathroom to wash herself up.


    As soon as she was done and lay down on bed, Fabio snuggled up next to her. He hadn''t slept beside Ashley for several nights now, so he couldn''t help but cling to her. Ashley cuddled him until she also fell asleep.


    "Water...


    Water..."


    Ashley suddenly heard somebody speak intermittently in her dream. The sound came from the darkness.


    Then, her eyes suddenly fluttered awake.


    "Water...


    Ashley heard the voice again and then she recognized who it was. She turned on the bedside lamp and s


    ying to him, so he ignored her until she signaled him again to look at his side.


    Andrew then turned his head and looked around. Indeed, Fabio was lying beside him!


    Right beside him!


    Andrew''s face darkened immediately.


    ''How did this kid dare to lie beside me and my wife!'' he fumed inside.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t know what to do with his hands. He couldn''t continue the motion nor did he want to give up. He was in a dilemma.


    Ashley couldn''t help but gloat. "I''ve told you that Fabio was sleeping beside me and you didn''t believe me," she said in a hushed voice as she rolled her eyes.


    Hearing her gloat like that, Andrew couldn''t help but grab the back of her thighs gently.


    In the next second, Ashley''s body stiffened and she stopped laughing at Andrew.


    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to help herself if Andrew did anything more.


    It would be impossible for them to do anything with a child beside them.


    Even though she was trying to be careful, Andrew didn''t seem to care what the situation was or who was beside them.


    Ashley looked at Andrew helplessly and tried to get off Andrew.


    But he caught her waist just in time, pulling her closer to him. Then, he placed his lips beside her head, his hot breath right by her ear.


    "Don''t move."

 Chapter 747 Its All Hers

    Ashley stiffened, and rolled over away from Andrew''s grasp. ''Looks like Andrew woke up at the wrong place and the wrong time, '' she thought as she sighed in her mind.


    Besides, since it was already in the middle of night, she was also feeling sleepy and had no more energy to do what Andrew wanted. "I''m going to sleep now," she said in a hushed tone.


    "Later," said Andrew.


    "No. I am very tired. I want to go to bed now," she argued.


    Soon, Ashley closed her eyes and fell fast asleep.


    Seeing how tired Ashley was, Andrew finally decided not to make love tonight. "Good night," he whispered, gently kissing her on her cheek.


    Since Fabio was sleeping there as well, Ashley was extra careful not to accidentally press on him so that he wouldn''t wake up.


    On top of that, Fabio was sleeping on the outer side of the bed. Ashley worried that Fabio might roll over once and fall down the bed. With that in mind, she wrapped her arms around Fabio protectively before she fell into deep slumber.


    A while later, she heard something that made it difficult for her to stay asleep. She didn''t know what time it was now or how long she had been sleeping.


    Ashley opened her eyes in a daze and saw Andrew''s handsome face right next to hers.


    "What are you doing?" Ashley mumbled in a hoarse voice, still dazed from the sleepiness.


    Andrew paused for a while. "Nothing. Just go back to sleep," he replied.


    Ashley nodded dazedly and fell asleep again.


    Given that she went to bed late that night and she had to get up at midnight to take care of Andrew, Ashley didn''t have the will and strength to get up the next morning.


    Even when the man beside her was gone, Ashley just turned over and went back to sleep.


    She took Fabio who was still sleeping beside her into her arms. She touched his soft hair and couldn''t help but rub it. A warm feeling surged up her as she lay beside her son.


    As if by instinct, Fabio turned as well and cuddled into Ashley''s arms, snuggling his young head on her shoulder. A slight sm


    ''t know how it happened so quickly.


    Without a word, Zen just rolled his eyes at Andrew.


    He was still angry with what happened last night!


    "It''s okay. Ash is still sleeping. She was tired last night."


    Zen was rendered speechless.


    So as Cynthia was.


    How could they answer this?


    It was too...


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let her get as much sleep as she needs," Cynthia said.


    However, the more Zen looked at Andrew, the more annoyed he got.


    Now he was thinking that Andrew was really a man with uncontrollable urges. ''The audacity! And under my own roof!'' Zen sneered in his heart.


    "Father, Mother, I want to tell you something."


    "Go ahead," Cynthia said softly.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. ''Huh, who could be here so early in the morning?'' Cynthia thought.


    "Sir, madam, someone is here requesting to see Mr. Lu,"


    Linda came in and reported to Zen and Cynthia.


    Both Cynthia and Zen watched Andrew''s face silently.


    "Send him in," Andrew shrugged.


    Despite this, Linda looked at Cynthia and Zen for approval.


    Although Andrew was the one the visitor was asking for, Linda knew that Cynthia and Zen were still in charge in this house.


    Andrew didn''t care much about it.


    "Let our visitor in, Linda," Cynthia repeated, feeling a bit awkward.


    With a slight bow, Linda went to get the unknown visitor.

 Chapter 748 Ill Give You My Consent

    A man with glasses came in. He looked like he was in his early thirties, and had a fair and elegant air around him.


    There was a thick folder in his hands, presumably filled with various documents.


    If Ashley was here, she would have recognized that it was Johnny, Andrew''s assistant.


    Andrew and Ashley came to N Country together. They didn''t bring anyone else along.


    Ashley would never expect Johnny to be here.


    After entering the villa, Johnny greeted Zen first, and then walked up to Andrew. "President Lu," he greeted.


    Zen looked carefully at Johnny. He had a strange feeling that had met Johnny before, but he couldn''t remember when and where.


    Johnny came in front of Andrew, opened the folder and took out the documents. "Mr. Lu, these are the files you wanted."


    Johnny didn''t know what Andrew was doing, but he was just an assistant and a secretary. Even if Andrew wanted to sell the company, it was basically none of his business.


    Andrew laid out the papers in front of them. "These are all my properties in J City," he explained carefully. "And now they have been transferred to Ash."


    From then on, Andrew was practically a penniless man working under Ashley.


    Johnny''s mouth twitched, on the verge of bursting into laughter. It turned out that Andrew asked him to prepare all those things for this purpose.


    But who were these people Andrew was with? ''Why was Mr. Lu so respectful to them?''


    Johnny couldn''t help but cast a sidelong glance at Cynthia and Zen.


    He knew Zen, the leader of jewelry industry in N Country. He had cooperated with the Lu Group before.


    Cynthia was also surprised. She looked at the piles of documents on the tea table and didn''t know what to do. Last night, Andrew told her that he was the president of a company, it should be his company.


    Although she knew nothing about the scale of Andrew''s company, she c


    In their eyes, Ashley''s own happiness was more important than a rich family. Moreover, rich families were filled with tactics and intrigues. It was better not to be involved in those affairs.


    Andrew replied calmly, "I don''t need their approval.


    If anyone goes against my decisions, they should personally talk to me about it."


    After thinking over and over again, Zen''s opinion of Andrew immediately changed.


    It was enough for him to see Andrew''s love for Ashley after he had taken out all his holdings.


    Judging from Zen''s expression, Cynthia had also almost guessed Andrew''s status in J City.


    She was worried, but what Zen said later dispelled her worries.


    ''Andrew loves Ash so much. He won''t allow anyone to hurt her, '' Cynthia thought approvingly.


    "One more thing..."


    After that, Andrew turned to look at Zen.


    "What is it?"


    Now, Zen''s attitude towards Andrew was completely different.


    "Ash is going to move her core business in N country to J City."


    What?


    It was like a heavy bomb was dropped on them.


    Both Zen and Cynthia had the same expression of disbelief.


    Andrew pressed his lips together. The reason why Ashley didn''t tell them yesterday was that she was afraid that Cynthia and Zen wouldn''t agree.

 Chapter 749 Hmm

    The only people Ashley cared about most in this region was Zen and Cynthia. Of course, Chloe was also her close friend, although she wasn''t Andrew''s favorite.


    It''s not that he chose to ignore Chloe--it all came naturally for both of them.


    Anyone who was too close to Ashley could be regarded as Andrew''s enemy.


    Even though Chloe was a woman!


    On the other hand, although Ashley had lived in N Country for only five years, she cared about Cynthia and Zen, more than words could ever express.


    Since Ashley wasn''t able to tell her parents about this last night, Andrew took the liberty of telling them, thinking of it as a favor to her. After all, Ashley''s business was also his, or at least that''s what Andrew thought.


    It took a long time before Zen came back to his senses. It was as if he had just suffered a heavy blow.


    "You mean to say... Ash will go back to J City with you? And move all her businesses and properties here, back to J City?"


    Andrew nodded promptly.


    "No! That can''t be!"


    Cynthia spoke out all of a sudden.


    They had just welcomed Ashley into their lives. Although it was true that J City wasn''t too far away, Cynthia just couldn''t bear to think about how difficult it would be to see her beloved daughter in the future.


    "I don''t agree either. Ash is our only daughter. On top of that, she will take over my company when I''m gone," Zen sternly said as he glared at Andrew.


    Andrew had already guessed that it would be very difficult. After all, Ashley had been with them for quite some time now. It was as if she was really their real daughter.


    Meanwhile, Ashley had woken up. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she noticed was that Andrew was no longer beside her. Fabio, on the other hand, had already woken up before his mother did, but he decided to stay in Ashley''s arms until she woke up.


    At first, Fabio thought Andrew would come back,


    hley.


    Whatever they were talking about just now, Ashley had no idea.


    Ashley was a little embarrassed because of what Andrew said to her parents, but when she heard Cynthia caring and thoughtful words, her face couldn''t help but flush red.


    "It''s okay, mommy. I can prepare it myself. No need to bother Linda."


    She smiled back at Cynthia and gave Andrew a glare. Then she went to have breakfast. Of course, she didn''t forget to ask Fabio to join her.


    It was Saturday morning, so she didn''t have to go to work. That was probably why Ashley slept so late today. Otherwise, she would have gotten up early.


    As Ashley went to the kitchen, Andrew quietly followed her.


    Unable to help himself, he hugged her tightly.


    "What were you guys talking about before I came down?" Ashley asked.


    When she went downstairs just now, she the strange expressions on their faces. She guessed that Andrew must have said something.


    Moreover, Andrew usually was very sticky to her. Ashley would never believe that there was nothing fishy about him this morning.


    "I told them you are moving back to J City."


    "Really? You told them that?" Ashley turned around and looked at Andrew in surprise.


    "So...? What did they say?"


    Ashley stared at Andrew nervously.

 Chapter 750 I Trust You

    Ashley had spent the last five years of her life here, and Cynthia and Zen had done nothing but treat her very well.


    Therefore, the thought of leaving N Country so soon, pained her.


    If it weren''t for the love and care Cynthia and Zen had shown her, she wouldn''t have lasted in this place at all.


    "Don''t worry. Everything has been settled," Andrew said softy as he hugged Ashley, "Don''t you trust me?"


    She definitely believed in him wholeheartedly. It was safe to say that he was the only one she would never doubt in this world.


    "What did you say? How did you get my parents to agree?" Ashley was a little surprised. She didn''t tell them anything about it last night because she was afraid that they wouldn''t agree. After all, she had been together with them for so long, and she knew what kind of people they were.


    "Well, that''s a secret."


    Hearing this, Ashley''s brow creased a line. It was the first time that Andrew was keeping a secret from her.


    "Fine. I have no interest in knowing it,"


    Ashley scoffed as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    With a smile, Andrew stepped closer to her.


    It was a pleasant weekend. Ashley could at least spend time with Cynthia and Zen right now. She had been too busy with her company affairs and had been taking care of the boys. Spending some time with her parents was one of her little pleasures in life, even if they just sat there quietly and didn''t say anything. This was the happy life Ashley longed for.


    Watching TV alone wasn''t that enjoyable for her, no matter how great the show may be. But when she was with her family, it was always a wonderful experience for her, even if they were just watching the network news broadcast.


    The people that one holds dearest really makes life better.


    As the saying goes: no man is an island.


    "Ash


    worry. Of course I''ll listen to you. You are my mom and you will be my beloved mom forever," Ashley added.


    "Andy has told me that you will be moving to J City. But you still have to come back often by then. If he doesn''t treat you well, you can call us any time. Ash, you should know that we are your strongest support. You can always call me no matter what happens. Don''t make yourself suffer, okay?"


    "Yes, I know. Wherever I am, I will come back to visit you. You and Dad... You''re my family."


    Ashley felt a lump in her throat and tears in her eyes.


    But she was quick to hide her head in Cynthia''s arms before she noticed.


    In fact, Ashley felt lucky to come here because she had her beloved parents, her good friends and her adoring children.


    "You lived in J City before and you are familiar with that city, so you don''t need my advice. But you have to remember that you''re the daughter of the Fu family, and you''re no worse than anyone. Let us know if anyone dares to bully you."


    Even though Cynthia didn''t know much about the feud among the rich families, she knew the tricks of the rich as she was born one. Because of this, she thought it was quite necessary to give Ashley some advice.

 Chapter 751 A Surprise Packet

    There wasn''t anything that the rich families wouldn''t do to get what they wanted.


    In this sense, Cynthia felt that she needed to remind Ashley to be careful.


    Ashley and Cynthia''s conversation lasted a while as she gave advice to her daughter. She was sharing her experiences so that other people wouldn''t easily bully or take advantage of Ashley.


    Of course, Ashley was not a pushover.


    After a satisfying talk, they went down the stairs together arm in arm


    like two loving sisters.


    Frankly speaking, Cynthia was not old at all considering she was only 42 years old.


    She got married with Zen at the age of 28. But Zen started from scratch to build his jewelry empire.


    It wasn''t easy at first. Born into a rich family, her family members went against their marriage because they thought Zen was only after their wealth.


    But who could tell what was right or wrong in a relationship other than the two people who were in it?


    As a noble lady from a prominent family, it was truly a shock to everyone that Cynthia had the guts to steal her household register and marry Zen. However, stealing the household register was the best decision she had ever made in her life.


    Of course, Cynthia chose the right man. Although they had been together for so long, their love was as sweet as it was in the beginning. Moreover, Zen was especially nice to Cynthia. It was possible that he treated her so well because she demeaned herself to marry to him who was a poor boy at that time.


    As soon as they came to the living room, Ashley saw Andrew and was about to greet him. But Cynthia suddenly fainted and fell backwards.


    Fortunately, Ashley was holding Cynthia. She quickly leaned sideways and supported her mother.


    "Mom! Oh my god, are you okay?"


    Ashley called out, her voice trembling as she was horrified by what just happened.


    "Cynthia!


    husband."


    The nurse took off her mask, looked at Zen and smiled. "Congratulations," the nurse said. "Your wife is pregnant."


    "What?"


    Zen was totally stunned, his mouth agape.


    Pregnant?


    Did he hear it right?


    "Cynthia is pregnant?


    How could it be?"


    They had waited almost half a lifetime, but no matter how much they tried, they couldn''t get a child of their own. They had almost given up on a child. But now... the nurse just said... Cynthia was pregnant?


    Really?


    Ashley was also surprised by the nurse''s words.


    During her conversation with Cynthia, she had also spilled out her secrets to her.


    That was why Ashley envied the relationship between Cynthia and Zen. Although they couldn''t have a child, it wasn''t an obstacle that came between them.


    "Umm... Hello?"


    Noticing that no one responded, the nurse asked with doubt.


    ''Don''t they want to have a baby?'' she thought.


    When Zen carried Cynthia here in a hurry, his face was full of anxiety. But why did he act like this when he heard such wonderful news?


    The nurse''s face turned cold.


    "The patient is still weak," she said. "If you don''t want this baby right now, it is not good for her health to have an abortion right at this moment."

 Chapter 752 Trouble

    Hearing the nurse''s cold words, Zen came back to his senses and glared coldly at the nurse who had just jumped to conclusions.


    "Have an abortion?


    Who said that?


    This is my baby. Why would I want to have it killed?


    Who said I wanted an abortion?"


    Zen sneered. The nurse''s words had completely spoiled his short-lived good mood. He and Cynthia had longed to have their own baby a long time. An abortion was out of the question!


    As a veteran who had been immersed in the commercial circles for half of his lifetime, the aggressive aura exuding from Zen was sending chills down the nurse''s spine. "I... didn''t you say that..." the nurse stammered.


    "When? When did I say that?"


    The nurse thought hard, and found that Zen was right. He didn''t say anything about an abortion.


    But why were these people reacting strangely when she told them the news about Cynthia''s pregnancy? It''s so easy to be misunderstood.


    Besides, it was not the first time that she had been in such a situation. She had seen many couples who had no love for babies. Those kinds of people showed the same expression as what Zen, Andrew and Ashley did.


    "How is she now? Is she awake? Do you know why she suddenly passed out? Is she okay?" Zen asked, setting aside his annoyance towards the nurse.


    The nurse tried to regain her composure.


    Zen''s reaction made sense now.


    "The patient is fine now. She has been too tired these past few days. Moreover, women who get pregnant naturally get weaker. We advise that she avoid strenuous activities. Such as... you know..."


    The nurse stuttered, her face red with embarrassment.


    The young nurse had never been in love. She couldn''t bear to say it out loud.


    Both Zen and Cynthia looked younger than their actual ages because they were well maintained. It wouldn''t be hard to believe if someone said that Ashley and Cynthia wer


    ord.


    But eventually, she could no longer endure the pressure and the stress as they began treating her more like a bank rather than a family member.


    This made Cynthia quite sad.


    Ashley furrowed her brows as soon as she heard what Zen said, feeling annoyed at how Cynthia was being treated. "Just ignore them," she said.


    Zen replied, "She did. But they got our address. They would go to the house and bother Cynthia when I went to work. You know Cynthia looks weak on the outside. But she is actually pretty tough and determined."


    Then Zen told the rest of the story.


    Cynthia''s family was a huge burden in her heart that didn''t go away. That''s why she got exhausted.


    "Kick them out!"


    Andrew, who was listening all this time, said coldly.


    Ashley felt helpless. If Andrew were Cynthia, she was sure that he would do it without any second thoughts.


    Ashley replied, "Actually, it''s not that serious. We can just find another place, or we can tell the guard outside not to let them in if they come again."


    But Zen just stared at Andrew, seeming to think about what he suggested.


    Actually, it was a good idea.


    Cynthia had done everything she could do to help her family these years. But her family had gone too far.

 Chapter 753 Cynthia Was Truly Pregnant

    Who knew when Cynthia''s family would stop asking her for money in such a shameless way?


    They spoke in a low voice, trying not to disturb Cynthia.


    Although they were talking, Zen had had his eyes glued to his wife the entire time. Suddenly, Cynthia''s eyelashes moved a bit.


    "You are wake!" his voice trembled with excitement.


    Cynthia opened her eyes in a daze and looked around the strange surroundings.


    She remembered she was in the living room, walking arm in arm with Ashley. Then she remembered a sharp pain in her head and then she forgot what happened next.


    ''Am I... in a hospital?''


    It took Cynthia''s utmost strength to sit up on the bed. Zen hurriedly supported her back and asked with much concern, "Honey, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Cynthia shook her head, "I''m fine. Why am I here?"


    "Mom, you suddenly fainted at home. Dad was scared out of his mind. We all were," Ashley explained.


    Cynthia couldn''t remember what had happened. She only had the memory that she was walking downstairs with Ashley then everything went a blank.


    Cynthia looked at Zen who was guarding her and saw his worried face. "Don''t worry. I''m fine now," she comforted him.


    Watching this, Ashley and Andrew suddenly felt like they were outsiders.


    Silently, Ashley held Andrew''s hand and walked out of the ward with him.


    As soon as Ashley walked out of the ward, she gave Andrew a big smile. "Andrew, it''s good to know that Dad and Mom will be having their own child now. Their dream has come true."


    Andrew looked at Ashley''s happy face and replied airily, "That''s true."


    In the ward.


    Seeing that Ashley and Andrew had left, Zen immediately held Cynthia in his arms.


    Actually, he had wanted to do that earl


    ghter."


    Zen said with a warm smile.


    "So why did I suddenly pass out earlier?"


    "The doctor said that you were probably too exhausted. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything for you. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of the baby."


    "Alright."


    Cynthia looked at her belly affectionately.


    Now, she would become a mother. She began to have a warm, glowing feeling from the bottom of her heart, something that she had never felt before.


    ''We''re going to have a baby!'' she thought, still pleasantly shocked from the news.


    But it had been only two months, it hasn''t taken shape yet.


    Subconsciously, Cynthia stretched out her hands and touched her lower abdomen.


    "Can we go back now? I don''t want to stay in the hospital any longer." The smell of the hospital disinfectant caused Cynthia discomfort in her head and nose.


    "Let me check. Wait for me. I''ll be right back," Zen said with the utmost urgency.


    Now, the only thing important for Zen was taking care of Cynthia and their unborn baby.


    After a brief moments, Zen came back. "The doctor told me we can go home now. But you still need to take it easy though, okay?"

 Chapter 754 Scrupulousness

    Ashley had gone back to the villa with Andrew. Before that, she left a message for Zen.


    She had left Fabio and Richard at home without telling them where she went. What''s more, she thought it would be best to give her parents some private time together.


    Seeing Ashley''s message, Zen let out a chuckle. "Sensible girl," he muttered.


    "What''s funny?" Cynthia asked.


    "It''s nothing. Ash and Andrew have gone back home. Shall we go now?"


    Considering that Cynthia was pregnant, Zen drove very slowly.


    It took them a while longer getting back to the villa than driving to the hospital.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the villa, Zen got off first and opened the door for Cynthia, gently helping her out the car.


    As she got out, Zen paid scrupulous attention to her. He was acting like a dutiful guard protecting the queen.


    Even Cynthia herself was amused by Zen''s behavior. But she felt very warm in her heart. "I''m not that weak. You don''t have to help me all the way like that."


    "No way! You are pregnant now. You must be careful in everything you do from now on."


    Zen helped Cynthia into the villa.


    Meanwhile, Ashley and Andrew were leisurely slouched on the sofa with Fabio and Richard right beside them.


    "Mommy, why haven''t Grandpa and Grandma come back yet?"


    Ashley rubbed his head and replied, "Grandma is pregnant now, but she is in the hospital with grandpa. I think they''ll be back soon."


    "Grandma is pregnant? Will we have a younger sister? Mommy, I want a little sister. No more brothers."


    Ashley was amused by his innocent remarks. She opened her mouth and was about to have a good talk with Fabio. But before she could reply, Cynthia''s voice could be heard through the door.


    "It''s not going to be a brother or sister for you, Fabio. It''s going to be either your uncle or aunt."


    "Grandma!"


    Zen opened the door and Cynthi


    he study, Ashley turned to face Zen. "Dad, I remember, you have once told me that mom''s family already know where you live. She''s pregnant now. Although we have a guard to keep them off, who knows what might happen when you''re away at work?


    So, I am wondering if you two would like to move... find another place to live. After all, we can''t afford to let her go through any stress since she is in such a critical condition. If her family finds her, it will not be good for her health."


    Ashley had been thinking about this since she came back from the hospital.


    It didn''t matter if Cynthia was pregnant or not. She needed to take care of her physical and emotional well-being nonetheless. Her pregnancy just made the matter more urgent, and her mood must be smooth to avoid any possibility of a miscarriage. This child would be Zen and Cynthia''s most precious treasure. What''s more, this was also Ashley''s future sibling -- she didn''t want anything unpleasant to happen to it, especially when it could be avoided.


    She wouldn''t allow any accidents to happen.


    Moreover, everything about Ashley''s company had almost been sorted out, and she could go back to J City at any time. So, Ashley planned to see it done while she was still in N Country.

 Chapter 755 Its Time For Ashley To Go Back To J City

    It was important that none of Cynthia''s family members knew where to find her. This was best for Cynthia and the growing baby inside her.


    Zen thought it over for a little while and agreed that Ashley made a fair point. As a matter of fact, he had wanted to do that ever since Cynthia''s family started asking for money from her, but he never got around to doing it as he had been busy most of the time.


    Now that Ashley brought it up, Zen thought it would be the perfect time to finally do it.


    "Okay, I will see it done. I will talk to your mom when she wakes up," Zen answered.


    "Well, the sooner, the better," Ashley echoed.


    "How about you? When will you and Andrew go back to J City?" Zen asked as he fixed his eyes on the couple.


    "In a couple of days, Dad. Don''t worry, we will let you know when we leave. And no matter where I go, I will always be thinking about you and mom."


    "Yes. Take care of yourself when you are in J City. Call us if you need anything."


    "Okay, Dad."


    Ashley and Andrew didn''t leave until they had one last meal with Zen and Cynthia.


    This time Zen was good as his word. Later in the afternoon, Zen and Cynthia had packed up their belongings and moved to another apartment.


    Zen had several houses here and he chose the best one for Cynthia. It was a peaceful and refreshing place surrounded by many plants. Cynthia had come before and planted some flowers in the yard.


    This old villa meant a lot to the couple. There were so many special memories here, but it was best that they left.


    Linda had been working there for over ten years, so she naturally left with the two.


    The next day, Ashley and Andrew went to settle the school register procedures for Richard since he was going to move to a new school in J City. He was about to enter the fifth grade the next semester.


    On the way home, the


    ent back to J City with her. Ashley didn''t want Nolan to blame her for it.


    No doubt Nolan would hate Ashley and curse her to death if they went back together.


    Anyway, Ashley didn''t want any trouble.


    "If you want to go back, take Nolan with you. I am going back with my husband and kids. I love you so much but I am afraid I can''t spend too much time with you, anymore.


    Besides, you said you wanted to have a baby. I think you should put it on your agenda as soon as possible. It''s the best for you to have a baby at your age. The sooner, the better."


    Chloe''s face flushed. She glared at Ashley and snapped back, "I didn''t say that I wanted to have a baby. Never did! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Ashley looked at Chloe and teased, "I don''t think that''s what you said when you saw Fabio as a newborn baby. Ah, you''d better get married with Nolan first. He is a good man to you. Both of you need a family now. Hurry up please!"


    Chloe didn''t argue. Nolan had been nice to her over these years.


    She told Nolan she wanted to play for a few more years, to which Nolan agreed.


    "Okay, okay, fine! I got it. You need to set off now, or your husband will come to look for you again," Chloe winked, taking a sip of her coffee.

 Chapter 756 Lets Have A Baby

    Lately, whenever Chloe asked Ashley to go out and do some shopping with her, Andrew would always butt in and spoil their fun. This annoyed Chloe a lot, and it gave her a good idea on what kind of person Andrew was. She reckoned that Andrew could even be more possessive than Nolan!


    In fact, Ashley only sneaked out when Andrew was asleep. Chloe assumed that if Ashley didn''t go back home in time, Andrew might come over and end their little chitchat.


    In truth, she was scared of Andrew''s fierce and sharp eyes.


    Was it because she had gotten used to Nolan being too nice to her?


    Whatever the reason was, she was frightened of Andrew.


    "Alright, I''ll be taking my leave now," Ashley chuckled. "If you do decide to visit J City, just call me. I''ll pick you up."


    "Okay. I''ll be counting on you, Ash!" Chloe said with a smile.


    Chloe was born and brought up in J City, but she hadn''t gone back because Nolan was in N Country. For her, there was nothing worth staying for in J City.


    "Just let me know in advance, okay? Don''t just pop right at my doorstep," Ashley added as she rolled her eyes.


    Although Ashley had promised Chloe to pick her up, God knew whether she would be pestered by Chloe if and when she did visit.


    Worried that Andrew would find out that she was gone, Ashley hurriedly waved goodbye and left.


    Looking at Ashley''s receding figure, Chloe sighed, feeling bored all of a sudden. With nowhere else to go, she returned to Nolan''s villa.


    However, she was still thinking about what Ashley had told her. She was not getting any younger, and she didn''t have any aversion to kids. It was high time for her to have a baby.


    Chloe was a woman who liked to do whatever came to her mind.


    Later that night when Nolan came back from work, Chloe greeted him warmly, beaming from ear to ear.


    He strode over and held Chloe in his arms. "What''s the matter? Why are you so happy?" Although she always wore a smile,


    miliar scent, she relaxed. Then she turned around and wrapped her arms around Andrew''s waist. "You''re awake," she said sheepishly.


    Ashley was supposed to sleep with Andrew and the two kids at home. But as Chloe was still kept in the dark about her plans to move back to J City, Ashley finally decided to sneak out and tell Chloe everything.


    What Ashley didn''t know was that Andrew had awoken as soon as she left.


    "Why aren''t you in bed?"


    Ashley asked. "What about the kids? Are they sleeping?"


    "I couldn''t sleep," Andrew said.


    How could he fall asleep without Ashley beside him?


    "I went out to see Chloe and told her we are going back to J City tomorrow. Don''t think too much about it."


    Ashley explained before Andrew could say anything else.


    Judging from the way Andrew looked, it was easy for Ashley to see what he was thinking.


    His entangled brow betrayed his thoughts.


    "Okay," Andrew mumbled.


    They were running out of time and so much still needed to be done, so Ashley began to pack up some of their stuff.


    To be honest, she didn''t need to bring too many things. She had most of what she needed in J City and she could buy the rest.


    Having packed up the clothes they needed and her most important belongings, Ashley was ready to go back to J City.

 Chapter 757 Lets Go Home Together

    Ashley still remembered going back to J City with Alice to attend to business matters. This time however, she was moving back to J City for good. It was a completely different experience.


    Together with her beloved family, Ashley felt only warmth in her heart this time.


    With regards to Alice, Ashley thought it best to bring her along. After all, Alice had worked for her for more than four years, and she was familiar with the work Ashley had been giving her. It would take Ashley a lot of time and effort to find someone like her.


    It was more convenient to have Alice come along and relocate to J City.


    On the plane, the family of four sat together. Their faces alone attracted a lot of attention from other passengers.


    Despite the stares, they didn''t seem to care about anything around them aside from each other.


    "Mommy, will we live in J City from now on? Won''t we go back to N Country again?"


    Fabio asked curiously as he looked up at Ashley.


    His face was full of reluctance.


    After all, he was suddenly told leave the familiar home he had lived for four years. It was natural for Fabio to have separation anxiety.


    "Don''t you want to live in J City?"


    Ashley asked in a gentle voice.


    Ashley had told Richard and Fabio about moving to J City and they both agreed. But, that didn''t mean they that wouldn''t miss their original home.


    "I can live anywhere as long as I''m with mom,"


    Fabio said as he rested his head on Ashley''s arm.


    Andrew just stared at Fabio coldly. For some weird reason, he felt jealous every time his own kid was close to Ashley. He would have thrown Fabio away if Ashley hadn''t glared and winked at him.


    "That''s sweet," Ashley said as she stroked Fabio''s hair.


    "Mom grew up in J City. And I want to show you my hometown. Besides, going back to J City doesn''t mean we''ll never go back to N Country again. We still have Grandma and Grandpa and your baby uncle there. We can visit them when we have time,"


    Ashley explained carefully to Fabio, her voice


    though there was a bitter look on his face, he still looked as handsome as ever.


    "Well, I don''t know if that''s true. But it seems to me that you''ve been holding a grudge against me, little missy," Cayn said with a straight face.


    Dany blinked her eyes and held him in her arms, "No, daddy. Although you have a lot of bad habits, you are really nice to me. You love me so much that you do everything yourself for me. Besides, you love me with all your heart. So, I love you most, Daddy."


    Then, she reached up and planted a kiss on each of his cheeks.


    Just like that, the heaviness that Cayn was feeling all disappeared.


    He held Dany in his arms and kissed the top of her small head.


    Jorah only looked at them in silence.


    It wasn''t the first time that Jorah had seen such scenario between the father and daughter. One moment, they would get into some sort of argument and then make up the next second.


    Jorah only thought Cayn was raising his wife rather than a daughter because he was too good to Dany.


    But he dared not say it out loud.


    He wanted to live a few more years. Besides, who was he to say something like that? He was only Cayn''s assistant after all.


    After being in Cayn''s arms for a short while, Dany went back to her own seat and looked back to watch the nice family near her, her eyes wide and curious.

 Chapter 758 Miss The Opportunity

    Dany felt uncertain about what was happening in front of her. The only thing she knew was that she wanted to be treated as gently as the boy in front her.


    Dany had never met her mother. Although Cayn had always been nice to her, she still longed for her mother''s love.


    "What''s up, Dany? Honey?"


    Cayn turned Dany''s face towards him. He knew exactly what had caught the girl''s attention.


    "I want my mommy,"


    Dany said while she clung unto Cayn''s arms.


    Cayn was at a loss for words.


    Mommy? Where could he find a mom for Dany, now?


    "Daddy, please tell me the truth. Did mommy leave because you two had a fight?"


    Dany grilled Cayn and examined him with her innocent eyes.


    "No, honey. That is not true."


    Cayn would never use a scapegoat for that. It''s true he had a few partners in his life, but he never got married. That was why Dany grew up without a mother.


    Besides, the women who wanted to be Dany''s mom were not really qualified.


    Dany turned around and ignored her father for the rest of the flight. Cayn had no idea that Dany was mad at him.


    Was it because she had no mommy?


    It was rather difficult for Cayn to find a mom for Dany.


    Suddenly, Dany turned to her father and said, "I don''t want any of those women you''ve dated to be my mother, either. Stop lying to me, Dad." It was as if she had read Cayn''s mind.


    Several years ago, Cayn found a woman to pretend to be Dany''s natural mother and take care of her. However, the woman did not last long. Dany found out that woman was just a fake mother.


    "No. How could I let any of those women be your mother? Never again!" Cayn leaned forward and pulled his beloved daughter back in his arms as he reassured her.


    Half an hour later, they had reached J City. Dany and Cyan got off the plane ahead of Ashley as she had two kids to look after.


    A car was already waiting for Ashley and her family right at the airport gate. Ashley, Andrew and the kids could immediately get in the car and leave, while Alice an


    eat of the vehicle.


    The car slowly drove to the Golden Palace. Seeing the familiar place she had lived before, it was as if the emptiness in her heart was finally filled.


    Finally, she was back again, after such a huge change in her life.


    Ever since Ashley left J City, Andrew no longer lived in the Golden Place again. He either stayed at the office or lived in another house.


    For him, all the memories of the Golden Palace only brought pain.


    He couldn''t stand that he was alone in the house that they should be sharing, while Ashley was out there somewhere.


    He was afraid that he would lose control, once again.


    Although no one lived here, he made sure that it was well maintained. That was why place was in tip-top shape when Ashley and the kids arrived.


    Johnny knew why Ashley left. But before he found out the truth behind it, he felt sorry for his master and blamed Ashley for it.


    Having been Andrew''s assistant for years, it was his first time to see Andrew utterly devastated. Without Ashley, Andrew was a mere shell of his former self.


    When Johnny learned about the frame up that Ashley suffered, it was easy for him to forgive her. After all, she was also a victim.


    It was time for everything to go back to normal. The rest would be buried in the past and forgotten. It was a happy ending anyway.

 Chapter 759 I Love Mommy

    One by one, Johnny carried all the luggage inside the villa, leaving them in front of their respective owner''s bedrooms.


    "Mrs. Lu, these are the boys'' rooms,"


    Johnny said as he led Ashley down the hallway showing her the rooms for her sons.


    While Andrew was still in N Country with Ashley, he instructed Johnny to prepare two separate bedrooms for Richard and Fabio.


    There was even a dedicated room for them to play in.


    It was filled with toys, art supplies, books, and everything else that the boys would possibly like.


    Ashley followed Johnny into each of the rooms. They were spacious and had everything the boys would need.


    Each room had a personal bathroom, a small bookshelf, and a work desk complete with a computer. The decoration and layout of both rooms were almost the same.


    "President Lu has instructed me to arrange all of this. If you find yourself needing anything else, don''t hesitate to tell me at once," Johnny said.


    "Okay. Thank you, Johnny. I think we''re all good here now."


    After a nod, Johnny turned around and left.


    Ashley stayed on the same floor and looked around. Everything was pretty much the same as before.


    "Mommy!"


    The two kids, rushed to Ashley and hugged her, one on each side.


    "Boys, come and see your new bedrooms. Daddy prepared these for you. I think you''ll really like them," Ashley said with a sweet smile.


    She held their hands and led them to their rooms.


    As they entered the nearest one, Richard looked around in awe, surprised at how big it was. On the other hand, Fabio just glanced at the room indifferently. He didn''t care what the room looked like or how big it was.


    All he wanted was to be with his mother all the time.


    "Mommy, won''t I be sleeping with you?" Fabio asked with a frown, obviously not happy with this arrangement.


    "Okay, you can sleep beside me if you want," Ashley said as she touched Fabio''s head, "But it won''t hurt to have your own bedroom, right? You''re already four years old. You''re techni


    rang.


    ''Who would be calling at this time?'' she thought.


    Ashley took out her cell phone. When she saw Chloe''s picture on the screen she suddenly understood what was happening.


    The day before, Chloe asked her what time her flight was. ''She must have calculated it and guessed that we have arrived by now, '' Ashley sighed.


    Sliding the call on, she answered Chloe''s video call through WeChat.


    Once the phone was connected, Chloe showed up on the screen, casually sitting on a swing.


    "Ashley, have you arrived already?


    Wow! The two kids are there too?"


    When she saw the two boys lying beside Ashley, she called out to them excitedly.


    "Aunt Chloe!"


    they exclaimed in unison.


    "Hello, you two!"


    "Go get some rest now," Ashley said to them, seeing how tired they were, "I''m just going to have a quick talk with your Aunt Chloe, okay? I''ll be back as soon as I''m done."


    They nodded obediently and fell asleep beside Ashley.


    "Were you just about to sleep?" Chloe asked as she raised her brow.


    "Yeah. We just got off the plane. I''m a little tired. Plus the boys wanted me to sleep beside them," Ashley answered.


    "Andrew is not with you now?"


    She was surprised as she didn''t see Andrew.


    After all, the whole time Andrew was in N Country, no matter where Ashley went, he always followed her closely.

 Chapter 760 Aren’t You Worried That He Might Be Having An Affair

    Chloe shook her head while narrowing her eyes on the other end of the line. Now that Andrew was nowhere to be found, she felt a little confused.


    "Something just came up at the company, so I told him to go to the office first," said Ashley, knowing what her friend was implying.


    "You are a very understanding wife," Chloe replied with a sly smile.


    ''Aren''t you worried that he might have an affair?''


    Although she didn''t voice out that thought, it was written all over her face.


    "No, it''s not what you think."


    Ashley''s response only made Chloe''s eyes roll. ''You are not with him. How could you know whether he has a mistress or not?'' Chloe thought further.


    Ashley believed firmly that Andrew would never have a mistress¨C¨Cthat was how much she trusted him. So instead of feasting on Chloe''s thoughts, she just yawned and said, "I''m tired. I need to get some sleep."


    "All right."


    After the video call, she put the phone aside and went to sleep with her two boys on each side.


    The three of them had agreed that they would take a nap side by side. As soon as she squeezed between the two boys, she fell asleep quickly.


    Ashley was so exhausted that she slept soundly for a long time and only woke to her phone ringing.


    Fabio was about to get his mother''s cell phone and set it in mute mode when she suddenly opened her eyes and squinted them.


    As she brushed her hands against the sheets, she found that the two kids were already up.


    "Mommy, you are awake!"


    "Yes, baby,"


    Ashley responded in a daze, with her voice sounding a little hoarse.


    "Who was that?" she asked, referring to the caller who had woken her from deep sleep.


    "It''s Daddy," answered Fabio as he held the phone up to show the screen.


    "Give me the phone,"


    Ashley ordered, reaching out her hand.


    "Hello?" she greeted languidly, closing her eyes.


    "Ash."


    Andrew''s voice resounded from the other line.


    He was sitting in his office chair with the cell phone close to his ear. Now that he heard Ashley''s soft voice, he immediately regretted going to his office.


    It was much better to stay at home and hold his beautiful wife in his arms than be stuck in his office and swamped with work.


    He had


    It was already half-past five in the afternoon, and the fridge was completely empty.


    In just under 20 minutes, Ashley and the kids were ready to go out, but just as they were about to leave, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Sit on the sofa and be good. I''ll go and see who it is," she instructed the two before walking to the door to open it.


    As she turned the knob to open it, a hale and hearty man, whose hair was washed off white, stood by the door.


    Shocked at the unexpected visitor, Ashley asked hesitantly, "Grandpa?"


    Indeed the white-haired old man was Andrew''s grandpa, Chant.


    ''Why is he here suddenly?'' Ashley thought as she eyed her visitor.


    Thinking of Andrew''s call, Ashley was wondering if he had told her about Chant coming over.


    And because she wasn''t informed, she silently fell into a daze for a moment before finally coming back to her senses. Then, courteously, she led him inside the house.


    "Young woman, you must have suffered a lot in the past few years! How are you now?"


    Chant opened a conversation, staring at Ashley with a pair of apologetic eyes.


    Andrew had told his grandpa everything, including the fact that he now had two grandsons. And as soon as he heard about this, he didn''t waste any more time and immediately flew over to visit Ashley and the kids.


    Chant had always liked Ashley, ever since he first met her five years ago. It actually came as a surprise to him that she suddenly fled and left his grandson.

 Chapter 761 Andrews Secret

    Moreover, Ashley had given him two great-grandsons.


    As she looked at the genuine concern on his face, Ashley couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart. "No, Grandpa."


    Chant walked into the villa, closely followed by an entourage behind him.


    Linda and his steward, Porter, were among them. He also brought along two extra servants.


    "Where is my grandson? Let me see him." Chant said to Ashley with eagerness.


    Seeing the flock of people flooding into the house, Ashley was at a loss for words. But she was more stunned to see Chant eager to see his grandson.


    Grandson?


    ''Has Andrew told his grandfather about our son?''


    Ashley had only to think for a little moment to know that it was Andrew who told Chant about it.


    She smiled and replied, "They''re on the sofa in the living room. Let me take you there, Grandpa."


    Richard and Fabio sat on the sofa, their legs waggling. From time to time, they looked in Ashley''s direction. Suddenly, Ashley came in with an elderly man.


    Immediately, they stopped what they were doing and looked up at Chant.


    Chant''s eyes lit up when he saw Fabio. The boy looked exactly like Andrew.


    The blank and authoritative expression Chant disappeared as a smile crept up to his face. "You must be Fabio," Chant greeted. "You''re such a big boy now!"


    From the look on his face, Fabio clearly didn''t know who the old man was. Confused, he looked at Ashley, not knowing how he should address this old man.


    "Mommy.


    Who is he?"


    "Richard, Fabio... This is your father''s grandpa," Ashley explained with a smile.


    "So you should call him your great-grandpa."


    "Hello, great-grandpa!"


    --


    They greeted in unison.


    Fabio''s voice was so soft and adorable.


    While Richard''s voice was clear and melodious, like a warm breeze in March that gently brushed against one''s face.


    "Good, good. Pretty good,"


    Chant said as he nodded. He was obviously very delighted w


    eed to go out and buy a few things for supper, '' she thought.


    "Grandpa, could you stay at home with Richard and Fabio? I need to go out to buy some ingredients for our meal later." Since they had just come back to J City today, the fridge and pantry in the villa were all empty.


    Chant waved his hand. "You don''t have to do that. I have already asked someone to bring food here, including ingredients. Linda can take care of that," he said.


    Ashley followed Chant''s eyes and saw that the two maids were carrying bags of fresh vegetables.


    ''How... Why did grandpa have all of this prepared?'' Ashley thought in bewilderment.


    What Ashley didn''t know was that Andrew had called Chant earlier to let him move in before he came back so that he could take care of his great-grandsons.


    Of course, Chant agreed to it without hesitation. This was an extremely exciting news for him, after all!


    Great-grandsons?


    He had longed for great-grandsons for many years!


    That''s why he had everything prepared before he came over.


    It was a long, intolerable experience for Chant to wait for Andrew. Several days were like a few years since he had known that they had moved in. There was nothing he wanted in the world than to meet and spend some time with his two great-grandsons.

 Chapter 762 Settling Down

    As soon as Chant found out that Ashley had returned to J City with Andrew and brought the kids along, he wasted no time and rushed over immediately.


    Of course, he also brought his people with him.


    Now, he wanted to spend the rest of his years with them so he could spend as much time with his great-grandsons as possible.


    Ashley had no idea about this yet. In fact, Chant had only decided on this just a couple of days ago.


    She didn''t know that Chant had made such a quick decision.


    As far as Andrew was concerned, Chant was more than welcome to stay here as long as he liked.


    Plus, having his grandfather here would allow him to spend some more private, alone time with Ashley. Since Chant would always be around to keep the kids busy, Andrew and Ashley wouldn''t have to be interrupted by them every other minute.


    At this point, Andrew would do anything to get Ashley all to himself more.


    That was the reason behind this.


    "Mrs. Lu, don''t worry about dinner. We will take care of everything," Linda said with a small bow.


    Linda liked Ashley very much.


    "Well, let me help you a bit at least," Ashley offered with a smile.


    "Oh, Mrs. Lu! You don''t have to do that. We can deal with it ourselves," Linda replied with a wide grin, "You can just go and stay with the two kids and Master Chant."


    As she spoke, she beckoned the two maids that Chant brought along to follow her into the kitchen.


    Andrew had never hired a servant for this villa as it wasn''t exactly something he was comfortable with.


    What was more, he didn''t like the idea of having someone he didn''t really know step inside his private space.


    So although they hired help, no servant stayed and lived here.


    Chant knew his grandson well and so he brought his two maids with him when he came.


    "Hasn''t Andrew come back yet? asked Chant.


    Ashley shrugge


    -grandpa, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t see it just now. Let me pat it to make you feel better."


    Fabio turned to Chant and patted his face.


    "Oh, my dearest grandson. How nice you are!" Chant hugged him.


    "Ashley, let me tell you something. Although Fabio and Andrew look almost exactly alike, their personalities are completely different. Did you know that?


    When Andrew was about Fabio''s age, he kept a straight face. No matter how much I teased him, he would not smile. People who didn''t know him would think that he had facial paralysis!


    Even when he accidentally fell, he didn''t cry or howl like the other kids. Instead, he got up silently and patted the dust off his clothes as if nothing happened.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have known how tough he was!"


    "Really?" Ashley exclaimed, deeply intrigued.


    Ever since she had known Andrew, he had always been cold and seldom talked. But now he was much better than before. He was not as reticent as he once was. He would even smile at her occasionally now.


    Now Ashley got a chance to know something about Andrew when he was a kid.


    Even Richard and Fabio drew in closer, wanting to know more about their father when he was their age.

 Chapter 763 Two Goblins

    Of course they were curious, but it was not because they cared about Andrew.


    They were excited to learn more about the awkward and embarrassing stories their father had.


    That was what got Richard and Fabio really excited about.


    They all sat on the sofa, the TV volume was dialed down so that they could all chat. A moment later, Andrew came in through the front door.


    A frown crept up his face when he saw Ashley smiling happily.


    Why was she smiling so broadly at another man?


    All of a sudden, a terrible idea came into Andrew''s mind -- he wanted to confine Ashley to his room so that her smile could only be seen by him.


    Andrew was scared by his own idea. He was at a loss and didn''t know how to respond to it.


    Looking up, Ashley was the one who first noticed Andrew''s arrival. Just a while ago, she was listening to Chant telling stories about Andrew when he was a kid. It surprised her that Andrew could be so cute and innocent during his childhood.


    "Hey! You''re back," Ashley greeted as she ran up to Andrew.


    "Hey,"


    Andrew said as he stretched out his arms to hug Ashley tightly.


    "Grandpa''s here," Ashley whispered in his ear.


    But Andrew already knew that.


    After all, he was the one who invited him over.


    "Grandpa,"


    Andrew looked over Ashley''s shoulder and greeted Chant.


    However, Chant wasn''t able to greet him back as he was busy doing something with his two grandsons.


    "Dinner''s ready," Linda announced, coming in from the kitchen. It looked like Andrew came just in time.


    When they finally all sat down at the dining table, Chant started to help Fabio and Richard put some food on their plates.


    He was not as dignified and cold as he was when Ashley first met him.


    Seeing him act so warmly towards her children made her feel happy.


    "Let''s eat!"


    Seeing that Ashley was watching Chant and the kids, Andrew was a little jealous. He picked some sweet and sour spareribs that Ash


    o check on my sons,"


    Ashley said as she swung her legs over the edge of the bed.


    Andrew''s face darkened. ''Sons? It was always your sons. Are your sons really more important than your husband?''


    Sometimes, Andrew didn''t know what he was doing or thinking.


    When Ashley was about to open the bedroom door and go out, Andrew suddenly stood up and held her in his arms. "Don''t go," he whispered in her ear like a spoiled child.


    Ashley looked at Andrew''s head on her shoulder helplessly. He was much taller than her, but now he was trying to bury his head in her arms, which looked a little funny.


    ''Did I really hear that right?'' she thought. ''Is he upset that I''m leaving to see Richard and Fabio?''


    "I just want to check up on them really quickly. I''ll be back soon."


    How could she have such a jealous man!


    He was even jealous of his own children!


    What else could Ashley do about it?


    Was there no other way than to just spoil this man?


    Andrew tightened his grip on Ashley''s waist and asked, "You don''t like me anymore. Do you prefer them over me?"


    Andrew raised his head and looked at Ashley, expecting to hear her answer.


    He was acting like a stubborn child.


    Every time the children came into discussion, he would fight for her attention like a spoiled brat.

 Chapter 764 Being Unreasonable

    ''Jeez. With Andrew acting like this all the time, I feel like I''m raising three kids instead of two!''


    At the thought of this, Ashley felt as if she had aged a couple of years too soon.


    ''What am I even thinking? This is hopeless, '' she sighed in her heart.


    "Come on, Andrew...I just want to see how they''re doing. I''m worried that they''re still not used to living here," she explained.


    "I don''t care," Andrew retorted as he held on to her tightly, refusing to let her go. "You are not allowed to go anywhere."


    Andrew was being completely unreasonable, like a kid having a tantrum. ''Why should they get Ashley''s attention all the time? Doesn''t she even care about me anymore?''


    Hearing this, Ashley scoffed in disbelief.


    "Grandpa will stay with them. Don''t worry," he added.


    Still, Ashley wanted to go check on them. It was just a mother''s instinct. Although it was still a wonder why Andrew didn''t have that same parental drive as Ashley did.


    "Do you still even love me?" Andrew mumbled. ''You forget your husband after you had those two.''


    That was what Ashley read in his expression.


    ''My goodness! Is he even for real? Is he really jealous of his own children?'' Ashley felt tired mentally.


    "Aren''t they our sons? If they weren''t our sons, I wouldn''t care about them at all!"


    Ashley rolled her eyes with contempt.


    Even though Ashley made a sour expression, Andrew thought that she was beautiful no matter what she looked like.


    Hearing this, Andrew stopped arguing, but he still didn''t let Ashley go.


    ''We''d better let the two naughty boys sleep alone. Ash is mine, '' he thought.


    Fabio and Richard had no idea that Andrew resented them for that.


    However, Ashley was not able to get rid of Andrew. She was holding a giant baby in her arms, and there was no way for her to get away.


    As a consequence, Andrew tortured Ashley in bed for the entire night.


    Luckily for her, Andrew didn''t push her too hard because he knew that she would be going to work the next day.


    Linda had already prepared the breakfast. Since Ashley and Andrew would g


    ting is adjourned," he announced in a cold voice.


    After saying that, Andrew strode out of the meeting room.


    He looked visibly upset.


    Johnny looked back helplessly at the senior managers and quickly followed Andrew outside.


    One of the senior leaders wiped the sweat off his forehead. "I think Mr. Lu is getting more and more horrible. His temper is unpredictable!" he said.


    Some of them were much older than Andrew--some were from the generation of Andrew''s father. However, they all feared him.


    Andrew was horrible with the way he handled things.


    Another shareholder echoed, "I agree. Mr. Lu is quite unpredictable these days. We don''t even know where he had been in the past two weeks!"


    "Isn''t Mr. Lu middle-aged now? Why is he still single? Is it because he suppresses himself too much sexually?"


    "You should know that he is too picky with women. He doesn''t even take any interest in Lesley of the Feng Group."


    Speaking of Lesley, some senior leaders looked at each other in dismay.


    Some of them seemed to have received the invitation from the Feng Group.


    The daughter of the owner of the Feng Group was getting married?


    They were not sure if it was true.


    Lesley of the Feng Group always liked their CEO, didn''t she?


    The truth was, none them would have ever thought that Andrew would be ill-tempered simply because Ashley didn''t answer his calls.

 Chapter 765 Want To Be With You All The Time

    When Ashley finally finished all her work, she reached into her bag to check her phone.


    There, she saw that she had missed a ton of calls from Andrew.


    Ashley''s eyebrows twitched.


    She knew that something bad was going to happen.


    Ashley didn''t like to be disturbed at work so that she could be more efficient. Not wanting to get distracted, she liked to put her cell phone on silent mode, and this time was no exception.


    But she didn''t expect Andrew would call her.


    As the CEO of the Lu Group, shouldn''t he be busier than her?


    ''Why did he call me so many times today? Did he have nothing to do at work?''


    Ashley unlocked her cell phone and called Andrew.


    The phone rang for two seconds and was immediately picked up.


    The person on the other end of the line did not speak for a while.


    "Andy, what''s wrong? I was busy working and didn''t get a chance to check my phone until now," Ashley said softly. She knew that Andrew was angry because she didn''t answer his calls.


    Andrew surely knew that Ashley was working, but he still felt displeased in his heart. ''Why is her work always more important than me? Does she really have no more room for me in her heart?'' he thought angrily.


    Andrew really wanted to say his feelings out loud, to tell her that he was upset. But when he heard her voice, all he could think of was how much he missed her.


    "Andy?"


    "Ash, I miss you."


    Ashley almost dropped her phone from her hand.


    They were just together that morning. It had only been three hours. Why did he sound like they hadn''t seen each other for years?


    Ashley couldn''t help but give a little, awkward cough. ''Why is Andrew so clingy all the time? It''s getting ridiculous!'' she thought, but of course, she would not dare say this to him.


    "I miss you too. We only have a few hours left to work. We''ll see each other afterwards, okay? That''s just a short amount of time left," she said indifferently.


    ''But I want to see you now''


    "Mr. Lu, it''s time for lunch. What do you want to eat?"


    Johnny kno


    at without you around."


    Ashley was speechless.


    Although she felt a little awkward, she also felt very happy.


    ''Huh. Now he knows how to sweet talk? I wonder where on earth he learned to do that.''


    A smile was forming on Ashley''s lips slowly. Even though she was pleased with Andrew''s answer, she tried to hide it from him.


    "So where are we going?" Ashley asked.


    "There is a new steak house not far from here. How about we go try it out?"


    As soon as Andrew finished speaking, his car stopped outside a restaurant.


    Ashley looked up. The facade of the western steak restaurant greeted her.


    This place was not far from Ashley''s office building. It was only a few minutes'' walk. No wonder they got there so fast.


    "Let''s go."


    The moment Andrew and Ashley got out of the car and walked to the door of the restaurant, they were immediately greeted by two waiters.


    "Welcome to our restaurant. Sir, ma''am, are you together?" asked the waiter.


    Ashley replied, "Yes."


    Andrew pulled Ashley to his arms with some dissatisfaction, blocking Ashley from the waiter''s sight.


    Confused, Ashley looked at him and asked with her eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Ashley didn''t know the reason, but it didn''t mean that the waiter was oblivious to what was happening.


    The waiter was a young man in his twenties, and he was undoubtedly good-looking.

 Chapter 766 Are You That Jealous

    The waiter looked into Andrew''s eyes and twitched his mouth, unable to comprehend why Andrew was so hostile towards him.


    But in the next second, he understood everything as he saw Ashley in Andrew''s arms.


    Was it because Ashley answered the waiter''s question? It was their job to do that, after all. The waiters had to greet all customers.


    Not wanting to cause any trouble, the waiter went back to his post to resume his work while Andrew and Ashley enjoyed their steak.


    Ashley consumed her steak intently, but Andrew still cast a sullen glance at her. ''Is the steak more worthy of her attention?'' he secretly sneered.


    After their meal, Ashley dabbed her mouth with a napkin and began to play with her cellphone.


    She had an hour at noon to eat and rest. Now that half an hour had passed, she figured that she could still take a nap if she went back to her office immediately.


    "Are you done?" Ashley asked as she looked across the table at Andrew who was still leisurely eating his steak. They could leave if Andrew was done.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Mommy, the steak here is very delicious. You have got to try it! We''re lucky I got a reservation."


    Just when Ashley and Andrew were about to get up, they suddenly heard a crisp female voice which sounded somewhat familiar.


    Ashley turned her head and saw an elegant lady in branded clothes walking past them gracefully.


    Although Ashley was familiar with her shape and her voice, she couldn''t figure out who she was.


    After all, it had been five years. Even a person with good memory might not recognize someone based only on his or her voice.


    Just as Ashley held Andrew''s hand and was about to leave, the woman turned around.


    Angelina was wearing a tight, red dress, revealing her fair arms and slender legs. With a Chanel bag in her hand, her every move showed the gentleness of a lady from a prominent family.


    There was a dazzling smile on her face as she walked arm in arm with Belinda.


    A flicke


    was why Ashley was sure that the woman recognized her. At that moment, she had no idea that it was Angelina.


    Moreover, even Lesley had told Ashley that she was going to get spliced. Who could tell if she was telling the truth or if it was another plot of hers?


    After all, Lesley had tricked Ashley before.


    Although Lesley''s sweet promises seemed quite convincing, Ashley remained doubtful.


    Just like the photos that Angelina showed Lesley, Ashley couldn''t believe that Lesley had handed here such ammunition so easily. Moreover, Lesley had claimed that she had given up on Andrew.


    But there was no way to find out if it was a bluff or not.


    Ashley followed Andrew out of the restaurant, distracted by that weird encounter inside. She didn''t come to her senses until she felt Andrew''s hot breath on her face.


    Andrew was several centimeters away from her, as if he would kiss her the next second.


    Suddenly Ashley was caught off guard and was surprised when she saw a face so close to hers that she couldn''t help but lean back and retreat a few steps.


    Inevitably, the back of her head hit the glass window with a loud thump.


    It was a hard hit. Ashley held her head helplessly and tried her best to blink back her tears.


    It was possible that she might even have had a concussion from the impact.

 Chapter 767 I Cant Live Without Her

    Ashley didn''t know if she really hit her head hard or if she had just gotten too delicate over the past few years. Whatever the reason might be, the impact caused her great pain.


    When Andrew saw Ashley falling backwards, he quickly stretched out his hand to catch her, but he was a second too late.


    Ashley''s head knocked against the window.


    Looking at Ashley, Andrew wanted to laugh but felt a little sorry for her.


    He pulled Ashley close to him and asked, "What were you thinking about just now? Does it hurt?"


    Andrew said with care while caressing her head with his hand.


    Ashley had meant to say it didn''t hurt and the pain was nothing to her.


    But when she saw Andrew''s worried eyes, she just wanted to be taken care of.


    "It hurts,"


    Ashley looked at Andrew and said pitifully.


    There was no need to lie about the pain she was feeling at the moment.


    In front of Andrew, she didn''t need to pretend to be a tough woman.


    The man in front of her was her Mr. Right.


    "It''s your fault for being so distracted, you know."


    Andrew sounded a little displeased. Earlier, he had been trying to call her, but she seemed to be too immersed in her own thoughts and did not pay any attention to him.


    Ashley was rendered speechless.


    "I''m sorry. I just..."


    Ashley paused to find the right words. "I think I saw somebody just now."


    "Who?"


    Andrew raised his sharp eyes.


    The way he looked at her made it seem that he was ready to take her away in an instant if she ever mentioned a man''s name.


    Seeing him like this made her flinch with worry.


    When did her husband become so terrible? He didn''t seem to be this possessive before.


    Ashley swallowed. Thinking of Lesley, she became more confident that Andrew wouldn''t do anything rash.


    "The woman... Lesley came to talk to me about her last time," she said.


    "She is your good friend''s sister, Jeremy''s sister," Ashley quickly added, afraid that Andrew might misunderstand her and throw another jealous fit.


    Andrew nodded knowingly. ''Yes, it does sound familiar, '' he thought to himself.


    Jeremy had been looking for his sister for a long time. When he finally found her five years ago, he made sure to spoil her as much as he could.


    "So what''s the big deal about her?"


    Andrew asked as they walked out of the restaurant.


    "Let''s get in the car first. We can talk then," she replied.


    If it went on like this, she didn''t know what time she would be able to get back to her office.


    Andrew glanced at Ashley without another word. They got in the car and were soon going down the road.


    "When I came back the first time, Lesley came to me. You remember, it was in your office," Ashley explained slowly, "She said that Angelina had taken a photo of me. She went to see Lesley and wanted Lesley to get rid of me."


    Then she found the photo Lesley gave her in her cell phone. It was the day Ashley met a few people for some business negotiations.


    From the angle of the photo, Ashley and the man looked quite intimate.


    Andrew took a glance at the photo Ashley showed him while he was driving.


    "Who''s this man?" he ask


    to the company to work, but he still pestered her to do this for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Angelina was feeling distressed since she saw Ashley last time. She was afraid that something bad would happen to her.


    ''What if Ashley takes away everything that I have now?'' she thought worriedly.


    Besides, if she was not mistaken, the man next to Ashley was Andrew.


    How could they get back together?


    Hadn''t Lesley taken care of everything like she said she would?


    Angelina went home to the Gu family with her mother, Belinda. After getting her to sleep, she quickly went back to her bedroom and sat down to think things over.


    The room fitted Angelina''s personality and taste quite well. There were large French windows, ornamental plants that hung from the ceiling, and a large, soft bed right in the middle with a light pink canopy.


    The curtains were pulled open, revealing a pleasant scenery outside. Sunshine cast on the light pink curtains of the windows, making the room look bright and cozy.


    Everything in her bedroom was of top notch quality.


    Whatever she wanted, the Gu family would try their best to give it to her.


    Feeling restless, she lay on her bed and went under the blanket. It was obvious that she was scared as her complexion was almost as white as the sheet.


    After living for such a long time as a wealthy girl, how could Angelina be willing to go back to the life of an ordinary person?


    It was easy for a poor child to learn to live an extravagant life, but it was difficult for a rich child to learn to live a simple and modest life.


    This was what Angelina was getting so worried about. At any second, everything she had could be taken away from her.


    ''No, I have to go and talk to Lesley again, '' thought Angelina.


    ''Why is there still no news from her now?''


    Angelina thought for a while. Afterwards, she then grabbed her purse and turned to leave.


    Moments later, a secretary came into Lesley''s office.


    "Ms. Feng, there is a lady outside who wants to see you. She said that she is the daughter of the owner of the Gu Group."

 Chapter 768 Weak Points Betrayed

    Lesley looked up from her desk, her brows furrowed in confusion. ''The daughter of the Gu Group?


    Did I hear that right?


    As far as I know, the boss of the Gu Group only has one child, a son named Jeremy if I''m not mistaken. Who is this young woman called Angelina all of a sudden?''


    Back then, when the Gu family had first found Angelina, they planned to hold a banquet to celebrate her return so that all the prominent families in J City knew that the Gu family had a daughter.


    At first, Angelina agreed to hold the celebration. But somehow, she convinced Belinda to cancel the banquet. So until now, there were only a handful of people who knew about Angelina: those who were well-acquainted with Jeremy and those who were well-informed. Other than that, no one knew of Angelina''s existence.


    Lesley was wearing a lavender, knee-length dress made from fine silk. Her blonde hair curled like ripples. Leaning back on her chair, she crossed her legs and looked at her secretary. "Alright, send her in."


    "As you wish, President Feng."


    Her secretary nodded and went out.


    Lesley sat in her office chair and sighed. Now, she was starting to realize that what she said to Ashley at that time was too impulsive.


    She had framed up Ashley so many times. How could she believe Lesley so easily?


    However, Lesley didn''t regret what she had done to her. Although it was true that she liked Andrew, she had already given up on him. Thinking of what she had done before, she actually found it a little funny.


    "President Feng, Ms. Angelina Gu is here."


    The secretary brought Angelina into Lesley''s office.


    "You may take your leave," Lesley waved her had abruptly.


    Without another word, the secretary bowed slightly and left.


    As the door closed, Lesley looked at Angelina thoughtfully. "What can I do for you?"


    Lesley''s expression made Angelina feel resentful.


    Maybe it was because of how she felt that life for her had been unfair or because of her real identity which was nowhere near what she had now. It constantly troubled her that someone might find out about the truth and expose it to the public.


    Now a noble lady from a renowned family, she was still inclined to compare her with Lesley every time she saw her. Lesley''s elegant behavior even irritated her a lot.


    Despite this, she managed to swallow all the negativity brewing in her heart. After all, she came to ask for help. She had to subdue her bad mood in front of Lesley.


    Angelina took a step forward and squared her shoulders. "Lesley, Ashley is back in town. And worse, she''s also with Andrew now. Did you know that?"


    Lesley stared at her without saying a word.


    ''It looks like this is the first time she''s heard of this, '' Angelina thought to herself.


    In truth, Lesley had already gone to see Ashley and even had a talk with her.


    "I saw Ashley again today. She was with Andrew. They looked very close.


    Andrew is your fianc¨¦. You can''t let Ashley take him away!"


    Angelina continued, the words pouring out of her mouth thoughtlessly as her ha


    ing to do with Jacob or any other members of the Li family. Screw them!''


    What''s more, Angelina had told them that she had severed her ties with Li family.


    The moment they got their payout, the Li family had nothing to do with her anymore.


    In an apartment downtown, Jacob tossed his phone on the sofa and grunted. "Dad! Mom! Angelina hung up on me!" he snapped angrily.


    "That damn bitch! Who does she think she is?" Hannah retorted angrily. "She has forgotten who raised her. Now she''s living a luxurious life. No doubt she has forgotten us, the wicked girl!"


    "Alright, alright! What''s the use of screaming our head off?


    Keep calling until she answers the phone. We have our trump card against her. When she figures that out, she''ll think twice about going against us again,"


    Tomas chimed in with a cold smile. "Even though she probably feels like she''s an invincible phoenix, she''s really just a meek, little sparrow deep inside. It''s pitiful, really. I don''t know how she became the daughter of Gu family."


    Thinking of the report they found in Angelina''s bedroom before, Jacob''s impatience was replaced by excitement. He picked up his mobile phone and called Angelina again.


    Angelina, on the other hand, thought that the Li family would be smart enough not to call her anymore.


    Just after Angelina hung up the phone again, the screen lit up once more as Jacob incessantly tried to call her.


    Even though she kept declining the call, Jacob would instantly just call again.


    Losing her patience, she finally picked it up.


    "What do you want?" Angelina said through gritted teeth.


    Aside from the face that her ties with the Li family had been cut, she wasn''t even their biological daughter in the first place. It was because of this fact that they had not treated her that nicely. With so much bad history between them, it was understandable that Angelina would behave like this towards them.


    "She answered this time, mom."


    Jacob called out to his parents as soon as Angelina''s voice came through.

 Chapter 769 An Evil Motive

    Jacob''s parents eyed him anxiously and urged him to speak.


    "Angelina, come home now. I have something important to tell you," he said with the most severe tone he could muster.


    Although Angelina was several years older than him, the latter never bothered to address her as an older sister. Instead, he would always call her by her first name.


    Growing up as a spoiled brat, Jacob never applied for a job after graduation and instead just idled around, playing computer games and partying at bars and clubs every day of the week.


    Because of this lavish lifestyle, he had almost used up all the money that the Gu family had paid them. That was how irresponsible he was in squandering all the wealth that they had received.


    In fact, he even had the inclination to gamble, with the idea of making a lot of money the easiest way he knew.


    Obviously, the Li family needed more money now. That''s why they called Angelina.


    And this important thing he was about to tell Angelina all started when Hannah discovered a piece of paper while cleaning the house.


    They had rummaged through Angelina''s room to see if there was anything valuable before they moved into their new apartment.


    And to their surprise, they found a DNA report involving Angelina and Jeremy.


    Angelina was doubtful of her true identity, so she stole Jeremy''s saliva and went to the hospital to have her speculations confirmed. And much to her expectation, the result revealed that she didn''t share even a tiny drop of the Lu family bloodline.


    At first, these cunning people paid no attention to that report because they still had money at that time. Aside from that, they didn''t bother to stir any ruckus since they had just moved into a new house.


    Their former house was too crowded and cramped, so the DNA result was put aside randomly and forgotten.


    But, they didn''t expect to have it rediscovered again after 5 years. And this time, it had become very important.


    So without wasting any more time, Jacob immediately called Angelina, intending to make full use of the report.


    As the devious family irritated Angeline to the core, her impatient tone resounded on the other line.


    "Can''t we just talk about it over the phone? I have no time to personally go there," she uttered before hanging up and putting her phone aside.


    Immediately after, she started her car and drove back home.


    Angelina now held a quite superior position in the Gu Group as arranged by Jeremy himself. After all, what was the use of her CEO brother if he couldn''t get her at least a managerial position in the company?


    And although she was not really required to earn money, Angelina still went to work every day, playing her part for the family.


    Angelina''s cold voice over the phone didn''t intimidate Jacob at all. He had been like this ever since he had known her.


    "Are you sure you won''t come?"


    he asked again, now in a calmer and tempered tone.


    "I said I don''t have time right now. Talk to me on the phone if you want."


    "I''m afraid I can''t make it clear over the phone. We really need to talk in person."


    Jacob''s sarcastic laugh resounded on the other line¨C¨Cmuch to Angelina''s annoyance.


    She got a bad feeling about this and felt like something was at bay.


    And she was r


    mother, didn''t recognize her at first sight.


    Evidently, Angelina was now on a whole different level than Hannah''s family. Even though the latter had gotten a significant share of fortune from the Gu family, they were still living a humble life, and nothing big had changed.


    Angelina wore a blank face and merely glanced at them indifferently. "Aren''t you looking for me?" she said nonchalantly.


    Hannah pulled a long face and asked, "Are you Angelina?"


    The former just had to confirm and blinked twice since Angelina looked very different from when she last she saw her. She was now beautifully dressed and looked gorgeous as opposed to how simple she was before.


    In fact, whenever she walked in the street, heads would turn, and all eyes would be on her. That was how enchanting she was now.


    Some people would even feel ashamed to stand right next to her, but Angelina was oblivious to all these.


    Angelina tossed Hannah a smirk.


    "Come in," Hannah uttered and stepped back.


    Although she was ushering her in, her face evidently showed no trace of happiness at all.


    With her cold face still on, Angelina stepped in, vowing that she would never set foot in this place ever again.


    Soon as she settled in, she was welcomed by several pairs of eyes intently staring at her.


    Frankly, it was awkward and embarrassing for her.


    For every step she took and every movement she made, those eyes would follow her.


    "Are you Angelina?" Thomas asked the same question, also staring intently at her.


    In fact, Angelina''s appearance didn''t change at all. The only difference lay in her temperament and branded clothes.


    Three people from the Li family gazed at Angelina in disbelief with eyes wide open and mouth almost agape.


    As she stared back at them, she couldn''t help sneering, "Don''t look at me with such doubt. If I were not Angelina, why would I be here then?"


    Meanwhile, Jacob eyed her greedily. It was this woman who had brought a dramatic change to their lives.


    Even the neighbors had changed their attitude toward them as they heard of Angelina''s capabilities. But none of the Li family members had talked to anyone about Angelina''s job.

 Chapter 770 An Exorbitant Price

    Some even believed that Angelina had become a rich man''s mistress. That was the only way they could explain the sudden change in her economic power and change in demeanor.


    Perhaps, the Li family avoiding to explain those developments allowed the people to propagate the gossip. But it did not last long, people soon gave up and lost their interest in the subject.


    Angelina was living her dream life, and it was almost heaven on earth. Every aspect of Angelina''s life had dramatically improved, and Jacob envied her for it.


    Angelina felt disgusted by the three pairs of eyes that stared at her.


    After taking a deep breath, Angelina indifferently said, "Tell me. What is it that you want?"


    Jacob looked straight into her eyes and waved a piece of paper to her face. "Angelina, isn''t this yours?" he asked.


    Angelina sneered, "Mine? Everything here is yours, isn''t it? How could I have a single thing here? Did you manage to keep something that I own?"


    Jacob''s face froze as he heard Angelina''s retort. It was indeed his house. How could there be anything that belonged to her?


    "We are not here to discuss what you had taken away and what you had left behind. For now, at least, this thing in my hand is yours."


    Angelina looked at him in disdain and grinned. She would not bother to argue with him anymore. Angelina simply said, "Whatever. Do you have anything more to say? I have something else to do, and I don''t have any more time to waste on you here."


    Jacob always hated Angelina''s arrogant side. If Angelina was indeed the daughter of the Gu family that they had lost a long time ago, then Jacob would have feared her. However, the paper that Jacob held explicitly stated that Angelina wasn''t a member of the Gu family!


    So what should he be afraid of now? In fact, Angelina was the one who should be afraid.


    Those thoughts made Jacob feel better.


    A smile slowly formed on his face.


    It was a crooked smile that looked a little unpleasant.


    He put the paper in front of Angelina and said something to her. If another person heard those words, that person would most likely beat Jacob to death.


    However, in that case, Angelina could only pray for Jacob''s death.


    Jacob''s parents adored him so much. They would have never thought that he was capable of uttering such degrading words.


    "You should know ''this'' thing more than anyone else. If you don''t know who you really are, then go ahead and have a good look at this before you speak any further," Jacob taunted.


    Angelina snorted and reached out for the paper, but Jacob moved his hand out of her reach.


    Staring at Angelina, he said, "You can''t have it just yet. What if you tear it up and refuse to reveal what it states?"


    At that point, Jacob was simply toying with Angelina. In fact, he had made multiple copies of the report as soon as he got his hands on it. Even if Angelina managed to tear this one, he still had many others.


    It was impressive that a blockhead like Ja


    o her original self."


    Hannah''s words were harsh but nobody in that room retorted on her remark.


    Angelina just stared at Hannah with her big eyes.


    The expression in her eyes were unreadable and it made Hannah flinch for a moment. She even felt scared.


    Hannah reacted momentarily. She stared back hard at Angelina and said, "What do you mean by looking at me like that? What are you looking at? Did I say anything wrong? You are nothing but an ordinary girl. Did you honestly think you would turn into a princess?


    Let me tell you the truth, Angelina. If you don''t cooperate with us, we will show this paper to the Gu family and let them know who you really are.


    And then let us see if you can still be a daughter to the Gu family or not."


    Angelina stayed there silently. She watched her aggressors talk cheerfully, as if sensing the good life that awaited them. The light in her eyes went on and off. Nobody knew what she was thinking.


    They talked merrily for a quite some time. After they were finished, they finally turned to look at Angelina once again.


    Thinking of the gambling debts he had incurred in the past few days, Tomas couldn''t help but look at Jacob. Tomas winked at Jacob, signaling him to continue his negotiation with Angelina.


    Gambling was a very expensive vice. Even if one had billions of assets, a developed taste for it was bound to make any man penniless.


    The switch between wealth and poverty could happen in the blink of an eye.


    Jacob gave an impatient glance at Tomas, indicating that he knew what he was doing.


    Jacob then looked back at Angelina and slyly said, "How about giving us some money now? We''re a little short these days."


    "But I remember that the Gu family had given you lots of money. Money that you can''t spend in this life or the next, but now you say you''re short of money. Are you kidding me?" Angelina was in dumbstruck.


    "How could that money be enough for us?" Jacob said as he sported a wicked smile.

 Chapter 771 Unimaginable Thoughts

    ''Humph! This family is as shameless as before! How could this kind of people ever exist?''


    Angelina also knew that they had something on her. If she didn''t give them what they wanted...


    Angelina closed her eyes and asked, "How much do you want?"''Let''s get this over with, '' she thought.


    How much?


    The Li family looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Angelina would agree so easily.


    It took them by surprise.


    "Hold on. We''ll just talk about it first," Jacob said to Angelina.


    Letting out an exasperated breath, she listened to them discussing in front of her.


    "We''re two million dollars in debt. If we just ask for the amount enough to pay it off, we won''t have any money left after paying it. How much money should we ask for now?"


    "How much do you think we should ask for?"


    "How about five million?"


    "Will she agree to pay so much?"


    "She has to agree, even if she is not willing to. We have something on her now. If she doesn''t give us the amount, we''ll tell the Gu family about her identity. I believe the Gu family will pay us a lot of money if we tell them this news."


    After all, they must want to find their real daughter, the one they lost years ago, not just someone who pretended to be her.


    If the Gu family knew this, would Angelina still act like this now?


    After they discussed for a while, they turned to look at Angelina. "We want five million dollars."


    "Five million? Why don''t you just go rob the bank?"


    Angelina retorted sarcastically, throwing her hands in the air in disbelief.


    Five million! Even though the Gu family adored her very much, they only gave her a few hundred thousand a month.


    Besides that, the Gu family bought her a lot of things. She didn''t need to buy anything else.


    Even the clothes she wore were tailor-made, ordered by the Gu family.


    When she was around her friends, she was also very generous, often treating them to meals and shopping sprees.


    A lot of them actually envied her because of her lavish lifestyle. Even so, since she had so many nice things, she often just ended up giving them up as gifts to her peers, and so there wasn''t really any bad blood between them.


    As for the monthly allowance the Gu family had been giving her, Angelina had saved most of it over the past five years. The total amount of savings she now had was around six or seven million.


    After all, as the only daughter of the Gu family, she had a lot of financial benefits. Her family loved her very much and gave her several bank cards. Her brother Jeremy was the CEO of the family business and of course he gave her a lot too.


    Looking at the dismay in Angelina''s face, Jacob sneered at her. "If you don''t agree to our terms, there''s nothing more to talk about," he said in a cold tone, "I think I''d better go tell the truth to the Gu family. I believe that the Gu family will be very interested to know about what I have to say."


    Then, he chuckled mockingly. "I think you are pathetic, Angelina. If the Gu family knew that you are not the daughter of the Gu family, that you''ve lied to them for so long, that you wasted their time when they could have been looking for their real daughter instead..." Jacob paused to look straight at Angelina, his brows


    onship with most of them since she started working there. Therefore, they were just a little displeased with her sudden disappearance, but didn''t really hate her for it.


    They even wondered whether there was something urgent that happened to Angelina that made her leave without even telling her own brother.


    In the car, Angelina heard Jeremy''s voice and thought of what the Li family had just said to her. A shiver went up her spine as her daunting fear haunted her.


    It was difficult for her to come up with an explanation, an alibi. What should she say to Jeremy? Where was she the whole afternoon?


    Angelina was scared out of her wits.


    She was afraid that Jeremy might find out something from her reaction.


    "Never mind," Jeremy finally said when Angelina didn''t say anything. "I''m just happy to hear that you''re okay. Call me if you need anything okay?"Still, Angelina couldn''t find herself to utter a single word. After a few seconds, Jeremy hung up the phone.


    Angelina looked at the phone that already went off and thought of the gentle voice of Jeremy. For some reason, she couldn''t help but blush.


    The terrified look on her face disappeared.


    Angelina shook her head to get rid of her thoughts about the Li family. Taking a deep breath in, she forced herself to calm down. Then she drove back to the Gu family villa.


    So far, the Gu family had no idea that she was not one of them.


    So she still had a chance now.


    Even if she could not be the daughter of the Gu family, she could be...


    Thinking of that man, Angelina smiled and felt a little better.


    Jeremy would''ve never thought that his sister, whom he had spoiled for five years, would have such thoughts about him, thoughts that were taboo if they were in fact biological siblings. It just so happened that they weren''t really related by blood.


    At around seven o''clock in the evening...


    Ashley was in a white evening dress. It was elegant, and exposed her fair and smooth shoulders. Under the warm, yellow light, she looked pure and angelic.


    Her hair was pulled back into a soft, messy bun, strands of hair dangling over her slender neck and lovely collarbones.

 Chapter 772 Jealous

    The banquet was held at one of the most luxurious hotels in the world. Many powerful and prominent people from J City came to participate in the festivities.


    Everyone looked like they were enjoying themselves as they ate and drank. The air was constantly filled with the sound of small talk and laughter; people danced to the music that the string quartet in the corner was playing.


    This was the first time Ashley attended such a kind of banquet since she came back to J City.


    At first, she really didn''t want to come.


    Whenever she had free time, she would much rather be around her children.


    However, it would be the first event she would be able to attend ever since she came back to J City. This would be a great opportunity for her to extend her business connections. For this reason, she decided to come.


    When Ashley stepped into the room, she heard some people murmuring in amazement.


    The voices were full of uncontrollable excitement.


    "Look! Is that... Mr. Lu?"


    "Lu? Can you be more specific?"


    "The CEO of the Lu Group,"


    another person replied matter-of-factly.


    "Yes, you''re right! It''s him. Ah, I didn''t know that he would be attending tonight''s banquet. I would have dressed up better if I knew,"


    the other woman said in a disappointed tone as she straightened out her dress.


    The girl next to her just rolled her eyes at her companion.


    All the women here were obviously very ecstatic to attend the banquet. Most of them had spent hours to get ready--from picking out what they were going to wear, to fixing up their hair and makeup.


    It was normal to spend at least three hours just to get ready for an event like this.


    Even though the woman who had just spoken looked great, she still felt that she wasn''t well-dressed enough now that she saw the famous Andrew Lu here as well.


    Hearing the heated chatter from the crowd, Ashley had a bad feeling and was about to turn around and head back out the door.


    Just when she was about to, however, she felt a big hand rest on her shoulder.


    The faint smell of tobacco wafted to her senses.


    The hand gently rubbed her shoulder--it was warm and rough against her skin, offering her a sense of comfort and familiarity.


    Slowly, she turned around and held his other hand.


    The hand she held gripped hers in return.


    "Ashley... Why didn''t you tell me you were coming?"


    Andrew''s voice sounded dangerous.


    As his hot breath blew beside her ear, Ashley felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to escape, but Andrew tightly locked her in place with his big hands.


    Ashley couldn''t help but blush deeply.


    The flush on her face made her all the more attractive, making her look like a blooming rose.


    Ashley could feel her cheeks burning up.


    Meanwhile, Andrew stared at her lovely face, his eyes getting darker.


    He was trying his best not to kiss Ashley right there and then.


    ''Beautiful, '' he thought, his heart swel


    ew what he was capable of?


    To say the Mr. Lin was scared was an understatement.


    It was a shame for him to say that he was afraid of a younger man. After all, he was much older than Andrew and it would be ridiculous that he was afraid of a man who could pass up for his son.


    But knowing how cruel and ruthless Andrew could be, it wasn''t a surprise that he would feel this way.


    Mr. Lin was about to leave, pretending that he hadn''t seen Ashley.


    However, Ashley already saw him. She walked towards Mr. Lin, still holding Andrew''s hand.


    Mr. Lin was speechless. ''No, no...Please don''t come over. I want to be far away from you!'' Mr. Lin thought, feeling panicked.


    Ashley greeted him in a soft tone, "Uncle Lick, nice to see you here! Did you come for the banquet too?"


    "Oh, hello. Yes. Since I had some time to spare, I thought coming here wouldn''t do any harm,"


    Mr. Lin replied, "Actually a few days ago, Zen told me that you had come back to J City, but I didn''t expect that we would meet here today."


    "What a coincidence!" exclaimed Ashley, "Did you come alone?"


    "Ah...No. I came with my wife,"


    said Mr. Lin, tiny beads of sweat starting to form on his forehead. When Andrew looked at him, he felt just like...


    Ashley seemed to feel Mr. Lin''s discomfort, so she gave Andrew''s hand a squeeze. She looked at Andrew and introduced him, "Mr. Lin here is a friend of my father."


    Of course Andrew already knew that this man was Zen''s friend. If he didn''t know this prior, he might not have allowed Ashley to walk over to him at all!.


    Seeing the hard look on Andrew face, Ashley was rendered speechless. ''What''s the big deal? Mr. Lin is old enough to be my father! Not to mention that we''re a meter away from each other.


    Can''t you see, Andrew? You''re the only one I''m physically close to?''


    Mr. Lin didn''t realize the silent dialogue between Ashley and Andrew. Instead, he was just hoping that he could leave quickly.

 Chapter 773 Bear A Little Sister For You

    "I have got some business to take care of. I need to go now,"


    Mr. Lin looked at Ashley and said calmly.


    Ashley sighed then nodded, knowing fully well why he was so aloof now, "Okay, Uncle Lick. I understand. Take care," she said. In response to that Mr. Lin nodded once and then walked away.


    "Shall we go now?"


    Andrew asked as his hand rested upon the small of Ashley''s back.


    Ashley shook her head, "Not so soon. I want to walk around and get acquainted with some guests here. Otherwise, why would I come here?"


    Andrew gave his consent easily, "If you say so."


    Ashley eyed him skeptically. She had expected Andrew to disagree, considering that he never liked such parties, but his quick consent took Ashley by surprise.


    Then she understood what made Andrew agree with her so soon.


    She had wanted to wander around and have some small talk with the other guests. If he had denied her the chance, she would have to go and meet them all by herself on other days.


    But now that Andrew let her do it at the banquet, there was no need for her to meet them by herself.


    He had consented precisely intending to accompany her everywhere she''d go.


    He had no plans of leaving her alone, not even once. But, that was not what Ashley wanted. She stared at him with disbelief in her eyes. Andrew keeping her company was strenuous in a sense. He wore this frightening expression all the time that it actually unnerved her and everyone else for that matter. That was the reason why she didn''t want to him to go with her. If not at all then at least for a while.


    Ashley still remembered one of the previous banquets that she had attended along with Andrew. It went absolutely embarrassing.


    With someone so stern and with a terrifying persona like Andrew in tow, no one would dare to come near and start a conversation with you. It was so obvious and mortifying, provided people were sensible enough to not provoke him.


    Left with no other choice, she had to wander around the banquet with him and did nothing else.


    In fact, Ashley had even asked Alice about the personalities who would be present at this party, so that, she''d be prepared beforehand


    But strangely, all the men just scooted away as fast as they could the moment they saw Andrew by her side. It was exasperating. Ashley glared at Andrew sideways and huffed.


    She didn''t know how to stop him from scaring people away. It was straight up embarrassing. She didn''t know what she should say to him so that he would just let her be.


    Andrew had sensed Ashley''s stealthy stare on him. But he only acknowledged it with total silence. He also showed a blank face, which meant he didn''t know why. He pretended that he was innocent, which he absolutely was not.


    When their eyes met as Ashley looked at him, pleading to change his steamed up demeanor. She was annoyed and at the same time helpless. This was why she didn''t want Andrew to come with her.


    His cold presence beside her only frightened everyone else. People feared him just like how mice feared the cat.


    No one dared to come in front of him and start a talk. A glimpse of his scowling face was enough for them to stay at a safe distance.


    Ashley had no idea how she could manage familiarizing with people if he kept behaving this way.


    Ashley had this false hope that as Andrew was so handsome along with being the CEO of the Lu Group, everyone would be delighted to have him at this banquet. They would come voluntarily, give him a warm welcome and talk about further cooperation which would be beneficial for his business.


    But it turned out completely the opposite of what she had imagined.


    Ashley was now witnessing Andrew''s real countenance right in front of her eyes. It was easily perceivable that these people were actually afraid of Andrew.


    But Ashley couldn''t cope with it the same way he did. It was impossible for her to stay at a place where no one talked to her.


    As Andrew had promised her, he indeed stayed by her side all night going around at the banquet


    and kept his stern face, effectively avoiding unnecessary talking.


    When they were almost done wandering around the p


    ll of them walked over towards the couch where Chant was sitting.


    Ashley sat on the sofa and asked her sons, "Tell me, where did Great-grandpa take you today? Did you listen to his words carefully?" She looked between the two of them, waiting for an answer.


    "Yes, Great-grandpa took us to the amusement park and then to the zoo. Mommy, we can go there together next time," Fabio gushed excitedly.


    Ashley nodded, "Sure. Next time we''ll all go there together."


    Chant interrupted, "Have you eaten? If not then I can ask Linda to make something for you."


    Hearing this, Ashley touched her belly unconsciously and realized she indeed had not eaten much and now she was feeling really hungry.


    She didn''t even get the chance to think about food at the banquet. All of her attention was solely on Andrew, his complicated staid demeanor and how to deal with it.


    Ashley nodded embarrassingly, "Yes actually, I''m a little hungry."


    Chant then called Linda and asked her to heat the saved excess food for Ashley and Andrew.


    Ashley nodded and smiled at Chant for his generosity as she arose followed by Andrew and went to the dining room.


    Fabio and Richard wanted to follow, but Chant stopped them.


    "No, boys. Mommy and Daddy are tired and starving. Let them have their dinner peacefully. We''d better not disturb them now."


    Both boys readily agreed. "All right."


    --


    They answered in unison.


    "Very good. Then let''s go upstairs and play with blocks. Your mommy can join us after they''re done eating, okay?"


    Chant suggested.


    Fabio and Richard exchanged looks with each other. Since their parents were having their meal, the boys had no objections. They nodded and went upstairs with Chant.


    When Ashley and Andrew came out of the dining room, they were surprised to not see Chant and the kids anywhere in the living room.


    Ashley turned towards Andrew and asked him, confused, "Where are they?"


    However, Andrew was glad to find none of them there. He could have some personal time with Ashley, without anyone disturbing their private space.


    Andrew acted quickly in response. He wrapped his arms around Ashley''s waist and pulled her flush against his sturdy chest, "Maybe they are playing somewhere in the villa. Let''s go back to our room and get some rest. You''re tired, I can see that. Besides, their Great-grandpa can take care of them well enough."


    Ashley nodded as her face flushed with happiness, at the closeness of her children to their Great-grandpa. Andrew was in fact, correct. Chant was really good at taking care of the children. Ashley knew he would never let anything happen to them.


    Just as they were about to go upstairs to their bedroom, Ashley heard the sound of laughter coming from somewhere in the villa.

 Chapter 774 An Absolute Surprise

    With a smile on her face, Ashley was about to look for them when Andrew suddenly pulled her back.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked in confusion as she turned around.


    Andrew didn''t say anything. In one swift movement, he lifted Ashley in his arms and carried her up the stairs. When they got to the bedroom, he kicked the door open.


    All the while, still perched in his arms, Ashley watched his actions in a complete daze.


    It wasn''t until the door closed with a loud bang did she come back to her senses.


    "What... What''s wrong?"


    She just wanted to see her kids.


    Looking up, Ashley saw Andrew''s fierce and cold eyes.


    A shiver went up her spine as she felt scared at how he was watching her. She could never get used to those eyes.


    Without any warning, Andrew threw Ashley on the big, soft bed.


    After glowering at her for a couple of seconds, he went over and put his hands on her shoulders.


    Even under the dimmed lights, his eyes shone with heated passion. "I''m jealous," he said coldly.


    Hearing this, Ashley''s eyebrows furrowed. ''What? Did he just say that he was jealous?


    Why?''


    She wasn''t planning on doing anything wrong.


    Ashley opened her mouth, wanting to explain that she just wanted to see her sons. But then, she couldn''t help but think that there should be no need to explain such a thing to Andrew in the first place! After all, they were also his kids! "Why? Why are you jealous of your own kids?" Ashley asked dubiously.


    Andrew looked straight at Ashley with his dark eyes, as if there was an abyss in them that could easily swallow her whole.


    Ashley wanted to look away, but she couldn''t.


    "They''re the only ones you''ve cared about recently,"


    he grumbled in a sullen voice.


    What? Was that the only reason?


    Ashley thought for a little moment. She realized that she hadn''t spoken to Andrew since she got out of the car.


    With a sigh, she jumped out of bed and slipped through Andrew''s side. "I''m going to wash up."


    Then she disappeared into the bathroom.


    With a smug smile on his face, Andrew''s eyes followed Ashley''s figure until she was out of his sight.


    His face lit up like a kid who had just woken up on Christmas morning.


    But Ashley wasn''t able to see that.


    As soon as she stepped into the bathroom, she realized that she had forgotten to grab her pajamas. What''s more, she had just finished her supper. It was too early to take a bath now. ''How can I clean up like this?'' she thought, feeling incredibly disgruntled.


    Ashley felt like weeping in frustration but had no tears came. She didn''t want to step out of the bathroom again because it would be embarrassing.


    After thinking about it, she decided to make do with what was in the bathroom. She took her time to clean herself up and went back to the bedroom without any ha


    h -- they were meant to show as much skin as possible. Embarrassment gradually came over her.


    ''Damn it, Chloe!'' she cursed.


    ''How could this work?


    Or...


    Oh, what''s the point! I just hope I don''t make a fool out of myself!''


    For Ashley, she just couldn''t see how Chloe''s gift could possibly work.


    It seemed that she was just too innocent to find any use for it.


    Maybe Andrew would reserve his own opinion.


    She just hadn''t realized it yet.


    As she heard Andrew step out of the bathroom, she tightly gripped onto the quilt. She just couldn''t bear to let Andrew uncover her suddenly.


    How would Andrew react?


    Would he get mad? Or would he react the way Chloe had expected?


    A few moments later, she heard his footsteps head towards the bed before finally stopping. Even though she was under the quilt, she could feel Andrew''s gaze on her.


    Slowly, Andrew moved in closer to the bed.


    As soon as he got closer, Ashley kept absolutely still, as if she had sensed his approach.


    It amused Andrew a lot.


    With his mood getting better, he pursed his lips thoughtfully.


    Then he reached out and held the corner of the quilt. But, when he tugged on it, it wouldn''t budge.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that Ashley was holding tightly on the other end.


    With a smile, Andrew pulled on it with more strength.


    Ashley and Andrew were fighting for the quilt and no one was willing to give in.


    With her eyes closed tight, Ashley blushed heavily as she bit her lips lightly. There was no going back at this point. She couldn''t remove the clothes now. All that''s left for her to do was to buy herself some more time under the quilt.


    After a few more tugs, Andrew stopped. "Ash?" he called out.


    His voice sounded a little confused and amused.


    It was not the first time that Andrew called Ashley this way. And she knew what that meant.

 Chapter 775 Indulge In It

    Whenever Andrew called her that way, it was so tender and loving.


    Ashley couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart.


    Even so, she wouldn''t admit this to Andrew. Especially not now.


    Just then, she lost her grip on the blanket.


    At this moment, Andrew suddenly pulled the blanket off her.


    They stared at each other, both of them frozen in place as if the world had suddenly stopped moving. Even though they were so close to each other, the way they looked into each other''s eyes was as if they were miles apart.


    Ashley''s eyes widened in shock.


    She did not expect that Andrew would do that all of a sudden.


    Because of this, she did not know how to react at once.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had a good look at what she was wearing at the moment.


    He swallowed hard as his body tensed. His dark eyes went up and down her body, like a predator examining his prey.


    Although only a few seconds had passed, Ashley felt as if it had lasted a lifetime.


    When she finally came to her senses, she let out a startled shriek and hurriedly pulled the blanket over herself again.


    She covered herself completely, like a small worm in a cocoon.


    At this point, her face was burning, redder than before, like a ripe, alluring peach.


    Her hands tightly gripped on the blanket so that Andrew couldn''t pull it away again.


    Meanwhile, Andrew blinked. Did he really see that right? There was not a doubt in his mind that what he saw was real. Worried that he might startle Ashley again, he did not dare to move a single inch.


    Taking a slow, steady breath, he closed his eyes and tried to steady himself. Even with his eyes closed, he could clearly picture what Ashley looked like just a moment ago.


    "Ash, please get out of the blanket,"


    Andrew said.


    His voice was deep and husky.


    It was a voice she was quite familiar with, especially during sleepless nights...


    Still, Ashley didn''t dare to move an inch.


    ''Don''t think I didn''t see the look in your eyes just now! If I get out of these covers, I won''t be able to escape from you, '' thought Ashley.


    With this in mind, she just held on tighter to the blanket and remained under the covers.


    She just didn''t want to reply Andrew.


    It was so embarrassing.


    She wondered what Andrew had seen just now.


    ''Maybe he didn''t see anything, '' she reassured herself, ''I pulled the blanket over myself quickly enough, right?''


    That was all she could say to comfort herself.


    What Ashley didn''t know was that Andrew had seen everything from head to toe.


    Ashley didn''t say anything. But Andrew seemed very patient tonight and kept persuading her to come out of the sheets.


    Hearing his


    odded her head reassuringly.


    She needed to find her clothes as quickly as possible.


    Ashley fumbled around the bed.


    To her dismay, she couldn''t find her pajamas.


    She kept her attention on the sound of the hair dryer, making sure that it hadn''t stopped yet.


    Her heart was pounding hard as if it was going to jump out of her throat.


    Ashley frowned. Didn''t she just change her clothes in bed?


    At this point, she had searched every inch of the bed with her hands and couldn''t find her pajamas.


    Ashley wanted to curse Andrew right now.


    Carefully, she craned her neck to check on Andrew. ''Okay, he''s still drying his hair. Maybe I should just get another set of pajamas from the wardrobe...''


    Slowly, she stood up and was about to go to the wardrobe. Then, she found the pajamas lying on the floor near the bed.


    ''My pajamas!


    But why are they there?


    I remember that I placed them right under the blanket.''


    However, it was not the time to think about that. Ashley quickly glanced back at Andrew, and fortunately, he was still drying his hair. She could just go to pick up her pajamas and change under the quilt.


    Ashley carefully moved towards her discarded PJs, fearing that if her motion made some noise, Andrew would notice her intentions.


    Ashley was so concentrated on getting her pajamas that she didn''t notice that the hair dryer had been turned off.


    After drying his hair, Andrew turned to look back at Ashley before he put the dryer away.


    The second he saw her, Andrew''s eyes widened in surprise.


    From Andrew''s angle, Ashley was bending over at the foot of the bed, with her back and legs exposed.


    What''s more, there was a snow-white tail hanging behind her.


    It was very fluffy and cute, arousing Andrew even more.

 Chapter 776 I Dont Want A Sister

    Ashley finally got her pajamas. With a smile on her face, she was excited to finally put them on.


    However, before she could do anything else, her hands suddenly froze.


    She could feel someone staring at her back.


    It was only then did she notice that the hair dryer had stopped. Upon realizing what this meant, a look of fear and remorse crept up her face.


    Slowly, Ashley turned around and looked back.


    Just as she had expected, her eyes met with Andrew''s dark stare.


    Not knowing what to do, Ashley was frozen in place for a while.


    The way he was staring at her was just so intense!


    When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly tried to put on her pajama top to cover herself up a bit.


    However, it really just made her a lot more seductive.


    The pajama top was left unbuttoned, which then exposed the white lingerie underneath in such a suggestive manner.


    Ashley didn''t realize that she actually made things worse for herself by wearing her pajamas.


    ''What now?


    Why is he still looking at me like that?''


    With new-found courage, Ashley thought about what other strategies she should take.


    Glancing quickly at the bed, she thought that maybe she could run as fast as she could to the bed and get under the blanket again.


    There was only one problem though...


    How could Ashley get there faster than Andrew?


    Just a moment earlier, Andrew had been begging her to get out of the blanket. Now that she was finally standing there, there was no way he would let her hide again.


    For sure.


    A while ago Andrew couldn''t get on the bed too soon because his hair was still wet.


    But now that he had completely dried it off, there was no stopping him.


    With nowhere else to go, Ashley darted towards the bed and tried to get under the blanket. However, as expected, Andrew was much quicker than her, and got to the bed before she did.


    It was then that Andrew had a good look at what Ashley was wearing.


    Andrew clenched his teeth.


    The lingerie she was wearing had white fur sewn onto the hem.


    Most of her smooth and creamy skin was exposed.


    As she was about to cover herself with the quilt, both her wrists were grabbed by a pair of big hands.


    No matter how much Ashley struggled, he had his grip tightly on her.


    "Why are you trying to hide?" Andrew asked in a hoarse voice.


    Ashley bit her lips, feeling so embarrassed at how exposed she was right now.


    "Let me go."


    "I don''t want to.


    You''re so beautiful, Ash."


    At that moment, Andrew came closer, his face hovering a couple of inches above Ashley''s.


    She squirmed and wiggled around, trying to get Andrew off of her. But it seemed that her movement against his body made him even more aroused.


    Not being able to hold back anymore, Andrew leaned in kissed her on the lips.


    The room quickly got warmer, making Ashley fe


    didn''t like the fact the Ashley was distracted. With this, he thrusted inside her with more vigor.


    Ashley couldn''t help but grasp the sheets tightly. With a moan, he left her no choice but to ignore the call completely.


    Fabio was waiting expectantly for Ashley to pick up the phone. He had no idea that Andrew was the reason why Ashley couldn''t answer.


    The three of them stood outside for a long time as they tried to call both Ashley and Andrew.


    Even if they were fast asleep, the two of them should have heard their phones ringing by now.


    Why weren''t they picking up?


    After some time, Fabio pressed down on his lips, as if he was about to cry out the next second.


    Seeing his beloved grandson on the verge of tears, Chant grew worried.


    By this time, he had an idea what Ashley and Andrew were doing inside.


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t they answer the call after so many rings? Of course they should have heard them calling.


    Chant carried up Fabio in his arm. "Would you like to have a little sister?" Chant asked.


    "A sister?" asked Fabio.


    "Yup. A sister. She would be as lovely as your mommy, small and cute. You can protect her."


    Hearing Chant''s words, Fabio thought for a while, imagining a little sister that looked like his mommy.


    He could imagine that she would be soft, small and adorable.


    Fabio answered happily, "Yes! I want a little sister!"


    "No!"


    When he just finished speaking, Richard protested immediately, his voice seething.


    "Why? Don''t you want a little sister?"


    said Fabio, dissatisfied.


    A sister would be fun. Why didn''t he want a sister?


    Richard pressed his lips tightly and seemed to think of something. His face turned a little pale and murmured, "I just...don''t want a little sister."


    In the eyes of the grownups, Richard had always acted sensibly and obediently. It was rare for them to see him act so emotionally.

 Chapter 777 Why Dont You Want A Sister

    Hearing this, Fabio couldn''t help but wonder why Richard didn''t want to have a little sister.


    Wasn''t it good to have a sister?


    A smaller version of Mommy who was soft and cute?


    But when he saw how miserable Richard was just thinking of it, Fabio felt a bit sorry for his older brother.


    "Why don''t you want a sister, Richard?" Fabio asked in a soft voice.


    Richard didn''t answer. Although it happened over four years ago, he could distinctly remember the day that his little sister, Fabio''s twin, Tangyuan, disappeared.


    With this in mind, he was afraid that if he had a sister again, she would also suddenly disappear.


    ''If that happened, Mommy would definitely feel sad and heartbroken again, '' Richard thought. ''It''s better if I don''t have a sister at all!


    If Tangyuan didn''t disappear, she would probably be as big as Fabio now.''


    Even though Ashley and Chloe tried to hide it from him, Richard was still able to understand and remember some of the details. From what he could remember, Ashley was so weak then that she didn''t have the strength to look for her missing child. Many other things must have happened then.


    It was just he didn''t understand them clearly.


    In truth, Richard wanted to have a sister, like the one he had then--small, soft and cute.


    She was so adorable that she could make anyone''s heart melt.


    The only memory he had of his sister was when she was born. Back then, she was wrinkly and red, and was wailing loudly.


    Despite this, Richard thought that she was already very adorable.


    He also wanted to have a sister like her, someone he could take care of and protect. But if it offered the possibility that Ashley might get sad, Richard would rather not have a sister at all so he could keep his mother happy.


    Only a few people knew the incident of


    o each other anyway.


    At the door of Richard''s room, Fabio poked his head in and looked inside, but he didn''t find Richard. So he went back to his own room to wash himself and get ready for bed.


    Then he went to Richard''s room to check again.


    The door wasn''t locked, so he went inside.


    Richard was lying under the blanket in the middle of the bed.


    When Richard saw Fabio, his expression remained unchanged.


    Fabio took a look at Richard and climbed into his bed. "I''ve washed up now, big brother! Let''s sleep next to each other," Fabio said.


    With a small nod, Richard agreed. Since Andrew had taken Ashley away from them, they always slept together to comfort each other.


    Hurriedly, Fabio went to lie down beside him.


    Richard reached out his hand to turn off the light. In no time, it became very quiet inside the room.


    "Richard," Fabio said, breaking the silence, "Do you know how people make babies?"


    Richard was confused by his question.


    How to make a baby?


    How could he know how to make a baby?


    Although Richard was very smart and he had constantly done very well at school, he didn''t know these kinds of things.


    "I don''t know," Richard replied with a shrug.

 Chapter 778 Babies

    "I asked Great-grandpa about it just now," Fabio said to Richard.


    "Great-grandpa said that Mommy and Daddy are making a sister for us. He just wouldn''t tell me how they do it though.


    What about you, Richard? Do you know how babies are made?"


    Even though he was older than Fabio, Richard didn''t know how to explain it either. "You''ll know when you get older," he simply replied.


    ''Hmm...He said the same thing Great-grandpa said to me!


    What does that mean? Do they all know how babies are made except for me? Does that mean that they have all grown up now? So when I grow up, I will know, won''t I?'' Fabio thought.


    It suddenly occurred to Fabio that maybe his parents were sleeping beside each other to make a baby. ''Would that mean that Richard and I will have a baby too if we sleep together?'' he thought innocently.


    He did have great reasoning abilities for his age.


    As he kept on thinking about it, he soon couldn''t resist the drowsiness and he finally fell asleep.


    When he fell asleep, Richard turned around and looked at him. Fabio was no longer the baby that he used to be. He had grown up, but still looked very cute.


    Sometimes, Richard wondered if they hadn''t lost Tangyuan, would she be as cute as Fabio now?


    The next day, Ashley was too tired to get up. When she finally sat up from the bed, it was already past ten o''clock in the morning.


    Although her body was still a little sore, she felt especially clean and fresh. It was obvious that Andrew had washed her up while she was sleeping.


    Ashley was still feeling dizzy when she got up. She couldn''t even remember what day it was. Reaching out her hand, she felt that the sheets beside her were already cold.


    It seemed that Andrew had been up for a long time. After sitting for a while, Ashley plopped back down on the bed.


    This


    e one day and I''m already unable to go to work!'' she grunted.


    Ashley put her hand on her forehead helplessly.


    After getting dressed, Fabio suddenly ran into her room, running with his arms in the air. "Mommy!" he shouted in delight as he tightly hugged Ashley.


    Joy filled his heart as he finally saw his mother again.


    "Hello there, sweetie,"


    Ashley hugged Fabio.


    Fabio didn''t come in until he saw Andrew go downstairs.


    In fact, he got up so early this morning in order to see his mommy as soon as possible.


    But when he got up, the door to the master bedroom hadn''t opened yet. He waited outside for a while until Andrew came out.


    When Fabio saw Andrew leave the room, he wanted to run inside and see his mommy, but Andrew said something to stop him.


    Andrew told him that his mommy was still sleeping and she was very tired last night, so he couldn''t disturb her.


    Of course, Fabio wanted his mommy to have a good rest, so he stayed in his own bedroom for a few more hours. He didn''t run into the bedroom until he saw Andrew come out again.


    Ashley looked at the displeased face of Fabio and couldn''t help pinching his little face. "Baby, what''s wrong with you? Did someone bully you?"

 Chapter 779 Good Boy

    Fabio nodded his head and complained about Andrew, "Mommy, Daddy didn''t allow me to come see you!"


    Ashley was amused with Fabio''s complaint.


    Fabio was really a chip off the old block.


    Even their tones were the same when they snapped, so whinny and spoiled.


    She caressed Fabio and said, "My dear boy. Please, don''t be mad at Daddy. We''ve been apart for so long, and that is why he is so clingy towards Mommy. He won''t always be like this.


    I have been with you since you were born, but I your dad has been separated with me for five years. Just give your dad some time, okay? Be a good boy, okay?"


    Fabio simply pursed his lips. What his mom said seemed to make some sense.


    ''I can''t make any more trouble. I don''t want Mommy to like Daddy more than me.''


    With that in mind, Fabio nodded his head obediently and said, "Okay mommy, I understand."


    "Good boy.


    Where''s your brother? Isn''t he with you?"


    Fabio shook his head and answered, "No, he is reading in his own study."


    Suddenly, Fabio remembered something that boggled his mind. He looked at his mom and asked, "Mommy, why would Richard not want a little sister?"


    She just looked at Fabio with surprise and asked, "Why do you say so?"


    Fabio recalled, "Last night, great grandpa told us that you and Daddy are planning to make a baby girl for our family. He then asked us if we wanted a little sister, and I said yes, of course.


    But Richard said no, and he seemed to mean it. He was totally against it. Mommy, do you know why he would think that?"


    Fabio probed into Ashley''s eyes with much confusion.


    "Why wouldn''t Richard want a little sister?"


    Ashley remembered the day Tangyuan was born. Richard was so excited to meet her and would not leave his si


    Fabio and Richard ate their food quietly.


    From time to time, Fabio would look towards Ashley, and then towards Andrew.


    Of course, Ashley noticed the kids'' glances.


    She looked at him helplessly and said, "Fabio, if you have something to say, just say it. Or you can wait until dinner is over, and then say it. Don''t look around while eating now, okay?"


    "Got it, mom.


    Mommy, how can you and daddy create a little sister if you sleep together?"


    Ashley knew that Fabio would take her word for it. However, she didn''t expect the kid to ask such a question, especially at that moment.


    Totally taken by surprise, a mouthful of food had choked Ashley. She did not know how to explain ''the birds and the bees'' to Fabio.


    Food was stuck in her throat, and it was extremely unpleasant.


    Ashley suddenly found herself blushing because of Fabio''s inquiry.


    "Eh-hem."


    "Eh-hem..."


    Andrew, who sat next to Ashley, gently patted her back and handed her a glass of water.


    Even Chant was shocked by Fabio''s curiosity.


    They all thought that the kid asked out of a whim. But it seemed that such a kind of question had greatly aroused his interest.

 Chapter 780 Go To Your Dad For Answer

    Ashley was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief and glared at Andrew.


    "You have to ask your father about it," she said to Fabio. "He knows it better than me. Go and ask him yourself."


    Ashley passed the question to Andrew.


    "You will know when you grow up," he said curtly. Andrew didn''t have the patience to explain to a four-year-old. He had the least patience compared with Chant or even Richard.


    Without another word, he took another bite of his food and helped Ashley put more of her favorites onto her plate.


    Chant was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Ashley looked at Chant with disbelief as well.


    Was that all Andrew had to say about the matter?


    ''Well, that''s just great, '' Ashley sighed.


    Meanwhile, Fabio said nothing more, and just kept poking the food in his bowl.


    ''Old explanation again! I will know when I grow up! How old do I have to be to know? Are you so old and proud? Humph! I don''t need their help. I''ll search it online myself later, '' Fabio thought sullenly.


    After they finished lunch, Ashley took a look at her watch. It wasn''t too late. She could still go to the the office.


    Subtly, Ashley stepped closer to Andrew and whispered something in his ear.


    Whatever Ashley said, it looked like Andrew wasn''t too happy to hear it. There was a frown on his face, full of unwillingness.


    Seeing this, Chant looked away. ''Andrew is acting really strangely now.


    Where''s the old Andrew?


    It doesn''t make sense that he gets jealous of his own children! Other than that, it seems like he can''t even bear to be away from Ashley for even a minute.


    Has he always been like this and I just haven''t see it?'' Chant thought to himself.


    Now, Andrew was no longer his old self. Even Chant was embarrassed to say that his grandson had become a slave to his own wife.


    Although Chant didn''t hate it, he still felt weird about it.


    Ashley and Andrew were


    long?"


    Ashley said, pretending to be angry.


    It was true that Richard was Ashley''s adopted child. When she had taken Richard in, she had just found out that she was pregnant with Fabio.


    Despite this, Ashley had been treating Richard like her true-born child.


    In her eyes, both of them were equally important. No love for one child was greater than the other.


    It was a good thing that Richard was a sensible boy who never caused trouble for Ashley. Not once did he ever act spoiled or whiny.


    Seeing the miserable look on his face just now made Ashley feel a bit ashamed. Sometimes, she hoped that Richard would sometimes act spoiled, just like what Fabio did.


    "No, it''s nothing,"


    Richard mumbled.


    Hearing this, Ashley took Richard''s hand in hers. Richard felt the warmth flooding through his veins as he felt Ashley''s warm touch.


    Then, with her other hand, she combed her fingers through his hair. "Richard, don''t you want a little sister?" Ashley suddenly asked.


    Hearing Ashley''s question, Richard tightened his lips and looked up at Ashley, somewhat at a loss.


    ''Fabio must''ve told her, '' he thought.


    Despite this, he couldn''t blame his brother. Richard could only imagine how surprising his reaction was to Fabio last night.

 Chapter 781 I Dont Want A Little Sister

    "I don''t want a little sister."


    Richard blurted out defensively.


    Ashley somehow knew why Richard would say something like that. Every time she remembered the horrible past, it pained her greatly. Her missing daughter had become a permanent scar in her heart.


    But she didn''t expect Tangyuan''s disappearance to also leave such a scar on Richard''s heart.


    Richard must have missed Tangyuan. That could be why the boy didn''t want to have another little sister.


    Ashley didn''t deny Richard''s viewpoint. She just looked at him and gently asked, "Then can you at least tell mommy the reason why?"


    Richard stared at Ashley and said nothing.


    Ashley sat right next to Richard, taking his hand ever so gently and amiably.


    Richard looked down and gloomily said, "Mommy, a little sister would only remind you of the one we have lost. A little girl would only sadden you. I don''t want to see you sad. I want you to always be happy."


    Ashley was completely stunned. She could not believe that she was the reason why her son did not want a little sister. Richard, was only concerned for his mother.


    Everything made complete sense to Ashley. Richard had always been so considerate, even when he was little. Ashley knew that Richard had a very good reason to think the way he did.


    As her eyes fell upon Richard''s face again, she could feel her tears coming, and it felt like they would flow out right at that moment.


    Ashley did not reply to Richard. Because of that, the boy began to think that he might have upset his mother and cautiously looked up at her.


    But he froze as he saw his mother''s face. Ashley''s eyes were brimming with tears, but she was trying her best to hold them back.


    Ashley''s unusual behavior flustered her son. The boy quickly jumped out of bed to comfort his mother, "Mommy, what''s wrong? Did I say somethin


    is lonely bubble and didn''t want any arguments.


    ''Well, you are the boss, '' she said to herself.


    "Are you coming with me or not?" Ashley asked.


    "I am," he replied briefly.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Andrew drove Ashley to her office building. When she got out of the car, she waved at him and said, "Pick me up later when I get off work!"


    "Okay."


    Andrew gazed after Ashley until she disappeared behind the glass doors and then drove off.


    Alice was confused to see Ashley. She clearly remembered Andrew calling to tell her that Ashley wouldn''t be coming today.


    Alice also found Ashley''s outfit to be peculiar. ''Why would Ashley wear long sleeves on a hot day?'' she thought.


    Alice was dumbfounded and found herself staring at Ashley until she closed the door to the CEO''s office. Suddenly, Alice remembered something that Ashley had told her to do. She gathered her things and went after Ashley in her office.


    Ashley turned on the air conditioner as soon as she got into her office.


    It was so hot that day.


    Ashley regretted having to go around in long sleeves.


    It was all because of Andrew! She would have worn light sleeveless blouse if Andrew hadn''t left any marks on her forearms from last night!

 Chapter 782 Surprise

    Now that she had really thought about it, Alice was not surprised to see Ashley come to work that day. Alice always saw Ashley as someone who was really hardworking.


    Meanwhile, at the Lu group headquarters, Andrew kept a straight face as he took an exclusive elevator to his floor. All the employees were shocked to see him.


    Were they seeing things correctly?


    Did their CEO really come to work at this hour?


    Wasn''t he supposed to be a workaholic? Andrew had never been that late to work before.


    However, every employee knew to keep their thoughts to themselves.


    Andrew soon reached his floor.


    Johnny had a lot of things on his plate and Andrew''s presence was a pleasant surprise. Johnny did not expect him to work that day.


    For him, it was unusual for Andrew to come to work given that Ashley was back in town. Lately, he had been with Ashley at all times, leaving company matters in Johnny''s hands.


    Johnny was actually stunned when he saw Andrew.


    "President Lu?"


    Andrew looked at Johnny and replied, "Yes?" He was in a good mood today.


    Johnny smiled and thought, ''Surely this is because of Mrs. Lu. He is like a totally different person whenever she is around.''


    Johnny could guess that Andrew came to the Lu Group only because of Ashley who decided that go to work that day.


    In N Country, Chloe was staying at home, bored out of her mind. She found that everything was much more boring without Ashley around.


    Ashley was her best friend, and was among the very few friends she had in that place. Every time something wrong happened, Chloe would think of Ashley.


    Now that Ashley had gone back to J City, she had nothing to think about except her writing load for the day. Beyond that, there was nothing else for her to do.


    To Chloe, it was all Andrew''s fault. It was unfair of him to take Ashley to J City.


    Chloe was not in the mood to write anything. She sat in front of her computer and simply stared at her half-finished chapter.


    Chloe realized that going out to eat should ease her mind a bit. Just as she was contemplating about whether to eat or not, h


    nd working at a company?


    ''I can''t take it, '' Chloe thought dearly.


    ''This is a trap.''


    Seeing Chloe''s reaction, Tony curled his lips and thought, ''Ashley is so prescient.''


    "Ashley had already transferred the company to your name. So technically, this company is yours by now."


    Before Chloe could speak, she was interrupted by Tony. He looked at her and said, "Miss Qiao, I have something important to tell you. Ashley put in her blood, sweat, and tears to build this company, and at the end of the day she still received harsh judgment and criticism.


    The person responsible for slandering Ashley is still working in this company, so..."


    Tony didn''t finish his sentence, but he believed Chloe understood what he meant.


    As expected, Chloe''s eyes lit up as she looked at Tony. "You mean Ashley asked me to help her deal with that woman?"


    Tony paused a moment and said, "Well, sort of. Ashley went back to J City after she bought this company. She said everything else is up to you."


    Although Andrew had proposed to acquire the company, Ashley knew that her husband did not want her to run it.


    The company originally belonged to Duncan. If Ashley were to run the company by herself, Andrew would surely be very insecure. Ashley had to look for a solution.


    "Okay, I accept. Leave it to me," Chloe replied.


    As she spoke, she picked up the documents Ashley had left for her.

 Chapter 783 Having A Great Time

    Others would think that Chloe had won the lottery.


    With nothing else to discuss, their meeting ended abruptly. Just as Chloe was about to leave with a huge pile of documents in her arms, she paused and seemed to have remembered something important. "Tony, when can I visit the company?" she asked.


    "You are the boss now, Miss Chloe. Of course, you are free to go anytime you see fit," Tony answered.


    "Okay. I''ll be on my way. Thank you, Anthony," Chloe said as she bid him farewell.


    Chloe looked forward to the office banters she would have with all her employees. She relished on the thought of having that kind of dynamic in her life.


    She had written so many plots revolving around company settings, yet she had never personally experienced any in an office.


    Before long, Chloe would soon be living that reality.


    She got in her car, set the documents aside and took out her phone to check the time.


    After a brief thought, Chloe decided not to go to her newly acquired company. It was almost time for people to get off work, anyway. Having made the decision, Chloe simply started her car and went home.


    On her way back home, Chloe found herself in a really good mood.


    Nolan was still out when she got home. Chloe went straight to the bedroom, and placed the documents on her writing desk.


    Knowing her job as a novelist, Nolan had thoughtfully placed that desk in their bedroom. He wanted Chloe to have a place where she could write her novels comfortably, aside from the study.


    That way, they could even ''work'' together in the bedroom.


    Curiously, Chloe casually skimmed through the documents.


    She was surprised to see the name ''Tang Group'' on the cover of the document she was reading.


    She had some knowledge about that company. After all, it had grown to become a well-respected company in N Country.


    The Tang Group was very seasoned, especially compared to Ashley''s own company. Chloe was boggled by the fact that her friend was able to acquire a company as established as the Tang Group.


    Needless to say, that the company had a longer history and better capabilities compared to Ashley''s.


    page and explained, "No, you must have misheard me. I don''t recall mentioning a ''Duncan''."


    Chloe knew Ashley''s man to be the jealous-type, however she somehow forgot that her own man was way worse. Nolan would surely take note of that name, and hold on to it for a long time.


    Chloe now felt the urgent need to go on a vacation with Ashley for a couple months. Otherwise, she would eventually go crazy under Nolan''s jealous pressure.


    Chloe looked straight into Nolan''s eyes and curled her lips. With a clear voice, she told him, "Duncan likes Ashley. Clearly, he has nothing to do with me!


    As for the web pages, you''ll understand after you take a look at them."


    She pushed the pile of documents in front of her to Nolan as she said, "Have a look at these documents. Why are you looking at me like that? I''m serious, Nolan."


    Nolan, who looked somewhat dissatisfied, gabbed the documents and began to read.


    After a few minutes, Nolan asked, "What does this mean?"


    "What do you think it means? I just learned about it today. Ashley has transferred this company to me. You caught me researching on the company that I has just acquired," Chloe answered.


    Nolan frowned as he looked at the pile of documents. He always knew that Chloe and Ashley were best friends.


    Why would Ashley transfer the company to Chloe''s name?


    "Don''t look at me. I don''t know what to do either," Chloe said as she shrugged.

 Chapter 784 A Narrow-minded Man

    Chloe tried to explain the best she could, as if she knew what was going on in his mind.


    "Are you going to work in this company tomorrow?" Nolan asked indifferently.


    Seeing him act like this, Chloe felt a bit frightened, but she tried her best to look calm. "Yes. Now that the company is mine, I should go there tomorrow," she said matter-of-factly.


    Upon hearing that, Nolan''s face darkened.


    Back then, when he asked Chloe to go work in his company, she didn''t want to do it no matter what Nolan said. Now that Ashley gave her a company, she was willing to work there without any qualms.


    As she looked into his eyes, Chloe couldn''t help but feel scared. Although she didn''t know what was in his mind, it obviously wasn''t something good.


    "I just remembered that I haven''t finished my writing," she said as she stood up, "You go wash your face and brush your teeth. After I am done with my work, I''ll come back to you. Then we''ll go downstairs to have dinner together, okay? Alright! I''m going now!"


    As soon as she finished talking, she rushed to the study. She didn''t wait for Nolan to reply.


    There were two places in the house that she could write her work in peace--the bedroom and Nolan''s study.


    How considerate he was! He even let Chloe use his study as much as she liked even though the study was the most important place for him.


    Watching her running away, Nolan pressed his lips together and pulled his tie loose. In an instant, the stoic, arrogant man was now oozing with a devilish charm.


    Since Chloe said so, he would do as she said.


    Nolan took his clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, as soon as she got out of the bedroom, Chloe heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was freaking out because of the horrible look Nolan had. If she hadn''t run away quickly, she didn''t know what he would have done to her.


    Thinking of her writing, Chloe got excited agai


    n the bed, Chloe felt a little guilty. But all the guilt went away when she thought of how he didn''t leave anything for her to eat.


    From the way she saw it, Nolan was lying in the bed motionlessly, and so Chloe thought he was asleep.


    With her stomach still rumbling, she was determined to find at least one of her hidden snacks. Taking a deep breath, she tiptoed inside the room.


    From time to time, she would look back at the bed to see if Nolan was still sleeping.


    It was even more tense than the spy movies Chloe had watched on the television. Much to her dismay, she still was not able to find any of her snacks in all of the hiding places she had.


    ''Something is wrong.


    I have stored so many snacks. It''s impossible that I''ve eaten them all!


    Did someone eat them?''


    As she thought of this, Chloe shivered unconsciously.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "My sna--"


    Just when she was about to say ''snack'', she clapped her hand over her mouth. There were only two people in that room right now, and it was obvious who had asked that question.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the man. She didn''t know when he had gotten out of bed and moved to her side.


    Chloe put her hand on her forehead and sighed. ''Jeez! How did he move so quietly?''

 Chapter 785 Are You Throwing Yourself At Me

    ''Did he intend to scare me to death?''


    Chloe patted her chest and looked at him displeased, "Nothing.


    How did you move so quietly? You almost scared me to death! Did you do that on purpose so you could find another girl if I died?"


    Looking at him, Chloe was angry when she remembered how he didn''t leave any food for her to eat.


    The servants wouldn''t allow something like that to happen, unless he instructed them.


    The servants would at least have left her with something to eat. How else was it possible that there wasn''t any food left in this house?


    Thinking of this, her hands balled up into fists.


    She was so angry that her heart felt like it was going to explode.


    ''I just lost track of the time when I was writing! Did he really need to bear a grudge against me for that?''


    Chloe stood up, pushed away Nolan and went straight to the bed.


    However, after squatting down for such a long time, the sudden movement made her feel a bit dizzy. After only taking one step, she staggered forward, almost about to fall face first on the ground. Luckily, Nolan caught her easily.


    "Let me go!"


    Without looking at him, she pushed him away.


    Nolan glanced at her and complied, releasing his grip on her waist.


    Unfortunately, Chloe had not yet regained her balance. As soon as he let go, Chloe wobbled around and lost her footing, falling flat on her face with a loud thud.


    "Bang!" "Aaargh," she groaned in pain.


    Rolling over on her back, she tried to rise up to a sitting position.


    Luckily the floor was carpeted, so she didn''t feel much pain.


    But she was now more furious than ever.


    "What are you doing?" snapped Chloe, staring at him fiercely.


    "You asked me to let you go," Nolan shrugged.


    "You... I... "


    Chloe was so angry that she didn''t find her words. ''How could you just let go of me like that?


    You weren''t this obedient before. And you certainly didn''t take things so literally!''


    With a cold glare, she stood up and straightened her clothes. Then, with a scoff, she stomped her way straight to the bed.


    Seeing what Chloe h


    walked out of the bedroom.


    The lights in the living room were all on now, making it overwhelmingly bright at first.


    Before she reached the kitchen, she smelled a delicious aroma wafting in the air. She felt even hungrier as her mouth started to water.


    It smelled so good.


    Chloe didn''t know how to cook. In fact, anything she touched in the kitchen would more likely get destroyed or be set on fire.


    When she first started dating Nolan, she imagined cooking a meal personally for Nolan just like the couples in romance stories.


    A meal cooked with love.


    But after a few days of effort, she decided not to hold on to that dream. Because it wasn''t something within her capability. It was such a horrible experience for her. She could remember it so clearly...


    the day she almost set the entire kitchen on fire.


    Fortunately, Nolan came back in time that day, otherwise the whole villa would have been burned down to the ground. Since then, he had forbidden her to enter the kitchen.


    Consequently, he went to learn how to cook himself!


    This was really frustrating for her at first! Chloe thought she had put in a lot of time and enthusiasm by learning how to cook, but why was Nolan doing a much better job than her?


    She followed the aroma to the kitchen, putting aside her pride temporarily.


    As she neared the stove, she saw noodles boiling in a pot of water.

 Chapter 786 A Scheming Man

    ''What?'' Chloe was puzzled. ''What''s going on?'' She couldn''t believe her eyes. When she came to search the kitchen earlier, she had checked every nook and cranny but couldn''t find anything. How come Nolan was now preparing food as if it had been there all along?


    It didn''t seem all possible. She was sure that she wasn''t imagining things.


    "Just a little scallion, no garlic, thanks," Chloe said as she sat at the table.


    He cast a glance at Chloe and put the noodles in a bowl. There were also vegetables, egg and some scallions.


    Just a little scallions, as per her request.


    When he was finished, he brought the bowl to Chloe. "Try it."


    She was starving so she took it from him immediately and started to eat.


    "Ah, ah! Hot."


    Chloe stuck out her tongue.


    She blew some air on the noodles to cool them the continued to slurp down the noodles.


    From the look on her face, Nolan could tell that she was enjoying it.


    Luckily, her senses were still active and alert. She glanced at Nolan and mumbled, "Didn''t you say that you were hungry and would like to eat something? Why did you cook just one bowl of noodles?"


    In truth, he was not hungry at all. He just saw that Chloe was starving, but he knew that she wouldn''t admit it. He just said that he was hungry to lure her to eat something.


    As it turned out, he was right.


    "I asked you if you were hungry, didn''t I? But you said you weren''t.. That''s why I only made one bowl. That bowl of noodles you''re now eating was really for me."


    Chloe, who was eating, heard his words and felt guilty. She took a glance at Nolan and held the bowl of noodles tightly. Even though she was still hungry, of course she should give it back to him.


    She knew how it felt to be hungry. It was terrible. So she hurried up eating a bit more noodles and sipped a couple mouthfuls of soup. Then, she gave the bowl back to Nolan. "Okay, I am full. You can have the rest."


    Nolan looked at her and raised an eyebrow at her. "Are you sure you''re full?"


    Chloe blinked her eyes. ''What would happen if I say that I''m still hungry?'' she thought.


    However, when she remembere


    he massage slowly turned into something else. Before Chloe could realize what was happening, she was pressed under his body.


    The next morning, when she woke up, she found that the person beside her had left. Stretching out her hand, she felt that the covers were already cold.


    Judging from this, Nolan had been gone for some time already. Chloe groggily got her phone to check the time. When she saw the screen, she jolted out of bed.


    As soon as she did, however, she accidentally stretched some part of her body, causing pain to shoot up her spine. She made a small cry of pain with a twisted face. It was already over ten o''clock.


    Chloe now strongly suspected that Nolan did what he did last night because he didn''t want her to go to the company early this morning. What a scheming man!


    Chloe got up in a hurry, cleaned herself up and went downstairs.


    The servants had already placed the warm dishes on the table, as if they knew she would be getting up late.


    "Good morning, Ms. Chloe."


    "Hi."


    Chloe nodded casually.


    After taking a couple of quick bites, she stood up and got ready to leave.


    However, the servant called out to her hesitantly. "Ms. Chloe... Mr. Cheng said that you would have to eat them all before you leave,"


    the servant said, gingerly pointing at the glass of milk and the sandwich on the table.


    Afraid that Chloe might get upset, he spoke with the utmost care.

 Chapter 787 New Position

    Chloe was speechless.


    How could they treat her like this?.


    Nonetheless, she was compelled to finish her food before leaving.


    Nolan could be so annoying. He controlled even the food that Chloe ate. Why must he treat her like a child?


    Chloe finished her breakfast with a straight face. Once finished, Chloe looked at the servant who watched over her and said, "Can I leave now?"


    "Of course. Take care, Ms.Chloe."


    The servant felt relieved to see her off.


    The servants always dreaded those kinds of situations. They knew that if Mr. Cheng and Miss Qiao were to have a fight, they would also feel the repercussions.


    Chloe parked her car in front of the building of the company she now owned. She got off and went straight inside.


    And then, something funny happened. She was actually stopped by the receptionist. "Excuse me Miss, who are you looking for?" the receptionist asked Chloe.


    "Well, she is your new CEO."


    A man answered before Chloe could talk.


    "Mr. Wen." The receptionist''s expression changed when she saw the man.


    The receptionist was somewhat robotic towards Chloe. But towards Mr. Wen, she was respectful and flattering.


    The man''s voice sounded very pleasant.


    It was Chloe''s first time to hear his voice.


    Chloe turned around to look at the man who answered for her.


    The man was relatively tall. He looked handsome with his Roman nose and starry eyes. There was a faint smile on his lips. Chloe found the man to seem gentle and easy-going.


    His smile grew wider when Chloe turned and looked at him.


    Chloe took a quick glance, and then looked away.


    Her love for Nolan, not to mention his own attractiveness had indeed made Chloe immune from being smitten just by good looks.


    The man was not used to being ignored like that. It was a strange kind of treatment. He was astonis


    nt, Ms. Chloe Qiao."


    "Hello, Ms. Qiao."


    Everyone greeted her at the same time. Chloe was somewhat startled.


    After several introductions to other departments, Chloe eventually got the hang of it. She smiled and greeted the employees back.


    Derrick simply smiled, seeing how comfortable Chloe was getting.


    "This is the Finance Department,"


    "Here we have the..."


    Every time they walked past a department, Derrick would be sure to introduce her.


    She almost became numb from too many introductions.


    Finally, after they went past all the departments, Chloe looked at Derrick and asked, "That''s every department, right? When can I see my office?"


    "It is just a few steps ahead. Don''t worry," Derrick replied.


    Chloe glanced at him without saying anything else.


    They finally arrived at the CEO''s office.


    A plate simply etched with only 3 letters, CEO, was on the door. Derrick opened the door for Chloe and once again ushered her in. "Well, here it is. This is your office, Ms. Qiao," the man said.


    Chloe walked in and looked around.


    The CEO''s office was huge. It was at least one hundred square meters. There was even a small lounge inside, and behind the desk was a glorious bookshelf.

 Chapter 788 A Weird Person

    On one side of the room, there was a big French window from which she could see everything below.


    There were two small potted plants next to the computer. They were very pleasing to the eye, and could cheer up anyone who saw them.


    Seeing that Chloe''s eyes were set on the two pots of succulent plants, Derrick smiled gently and said, "Ashley asked me to put them there. She said that you shouldn''t have to stare at the computer screen all day long. It''s not good for your eyes."


    "I know," Chloe replied, casting her gaze on Derrick.


    Derrick rubbed his nose and said nothing.


    It seemed that the CEO did not like him very much.


    Ashley came to know Derrick after she bought the Tang Group. At that time, Derrick was working in this company, but he had a different designation then.


    Ashley was introduced to Derrick by accident. They were not very familiar with each other but Ashley thought that he was a capable man, so she promoted him to the position of vice president. After all, she thought Chloe would need someone to help her run the company.


    Ashley was not worried that the company would go bankrupt in Chloe''s hands. If need be, she had Nolan to back her up.


    "Ms. Qiao, I''ve selected an assistant and a secretary for you. Would you like to meet them?"


    Chloe walked past Derrick and sat down at her desk. She thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay."


    She was CEO now and she should behave like one.


    She agreed that an assistant and a secretary would be necessary for her to do her job well.


    Derrick took out his phone and made a call. In less than a minute, someone came knocking on the door.


    "Come in."


    As soon as Derrick spoke, the door of the office swung open.


    A man and a woman came in. Seeing Derrick, the two of them greeted him respectfully.


    "Let me introduce you to your new boss, the CEO of the company, Ms. Chloe Qiao. Go ahead and introduce yourselves to her."


    Derrick''s manner was very gentle and pleasant.


    Hearing what Derrick said, Eva and Jeff turned to look at Chloe. They saw


    y are you looking at me like that? From now on, you work directly under the CEO. You should listen to her and do as she says. Do you understand?"


    Eva was frightened. When her eyes met Chloe''s just now, she knew that Chloe was not somebody that was easy to get along with. Now she was worried that her reflex reactions would piss her off.


    Eva turned to look at Chloe and found that she was not looking at her. She was looking in the other direction with that cold, blank expression still plastered on her face.


    Eva felt a little relieved.


    "All right, Miss Qiao. I''ll arrange it and announce it right away."


    After saying that, Eva stepped out of Chloe''s office with Jeff following suit.


    After they were gone, Derrick looked at Chloe. He felt that she was not the same person he saw downstairs.


    But it was difficult to tell specifically what the difference was between the former Chloe and the Chloe now sitting here.


    Perhaps it was just a feeling.


    Originally, Derrick planned to notify all departments of a meeting to introduce Chloe as the company''s new CEO.


    To his surprise, Chloe thought of it herself and beat him to it.


    Perhaps Derrick revealed what he was thinking through his eyes. Although Chloe did not pay that much attention to him, she could be quite observant when she wanted to be.


    "What is it?" Chloe asked, frowning.

 Chapter 789 A Favor From Derrick

    Derrick shrugged his shoulders and replied, "I''m a little confused. I wonder if you could help me with something."


    After the staff left, Chloe switched off her dignified CEO look and leaned back on her chair. She relaxed a little, looked at Derrick casually, and replied, "Help you with what?"


    Seeing her behavior, Derrick could not help smiling. He now knew why Chloe had put on such a personality earlier.


    When Eva and Jeff were in the room, Chloe sat up straight on her chair. Now that they were gone, she had returned to her old self.


    At the sight of this, Derrick wondered how he could have missed it.


    He could not help finding Chloe pretty in some way when she behaved like she just did.


    Chloe looked at Derrick and waited for him to ask his questions. After he expressed his queries, she had questions of her own to ask him, too.


    However, she saw him staring at her with a smile on his face. He still had not said anything. He was acting strangely.


    She was puzzled. ''What is he smiling about?


    What''s wrong with him?'' Chloe thought.


    At last, she broke the silence. "I thought you had some questions to ask me? Do you want to ask me or not?"


    Her tone sounded impatient.


    Of course Derrick could tell her mood from her voice, so he hastily put his smile away and said, "Oh, yes, I did have questions a minute ago, but they''ve been answered now."


    Chloe was speechless at what he said. What a weird guy!


    How could Ashley trust such a person to help her with the company?


    Chloe probed Derrick with a skeptical stare. ''He looks somewhat dumb. I wonder what was going on in Ashley''s head when she hired him. I should ask Ashley about it when I get home tonight.


    Alas, what a tiring job!


    How could I take over this company under such strange management?''


    Chloe straightened her body and said, "Now that you don''t have anything to ask me, I have something to ask you."


    "Fire away, Miss Qiao, please," Derrick answered.


    Derrick had somehow guessed what she


    out of curiosity, wondering what had come to her mind and made her shift facial expressions so quickly.


    But he decided to keep his questions to himself.


    "Now, I want you to help me with one thing," Chloe suddenly said.


    "Sure, just tell me. It would be my pleasure," Derrick replied.


    Chloe fell silent again.


    Derrick found it weird, but he still waited for her to speak.


    "Is there a person named Sarah in the design department? Do you know her? Tell her to attend the meeting we''re going to have soon. I want to have a word with her."


    As Chloe spoke, she blinked. Those who were familiar with her would know that she was about to stir up some trouble again.


    The Tang Group was heavily involved in the clothing industry, and Sarah was regarded as the company''s big-shot designer. So naturally, Derrick knew her.


    He just did not know why Chloe was so intent on seeing her.


    Looking at Chloe, Derrick could not help asking out of curiosity, "Why do you want to see her?"


    If he were someone else, Derrick would not have asked Chloe the question.


    However, the problem was that, in Derrick''s heart, Chloe was not just another stranger. Besides, he was sociable and could make acquaintances with anyone instantly.


    Anyone he wanted to make friends with, he could easily talk to. Ashley was a case in point.

 Chapter 790 Oh, Men

    He thought that he and Ashley were good friends, and Ashley and Chloe were also good friends.


    So by extension, he and Chloe should be close as well. It was only natural for him to ask that.


    "You''ll find out soon enough. There isn''t much time left, Mr. Wen. Please go and tell Sarah to come."


    Derrick took a look at his watch. Almost half an hour had passed. It was almost time for the meeting.


    He stood up and left the CEO''s office.


    When she was left alone, Chloe stood up and went to the French window. She just stood there and felt the warmth of the sunshine. She squinted her eyes at the light.


    She was a CEO now.


    What she did not know was that she would be confined to her house not long after she had become a CEO.


    Suddenly, something occurred to her and she took out her phone. She took some photos of her new office, the French window, and then some selfies.


    After that, she pulled up WeChat and sent the photos to the person at the top of her contact list.


    After she sent the photos, she sent the person a text message saying, "Ha-ha, look at my new office. What do you think? Isn''t it nice? And don''t I look stunning?"


    At the Cheng Group...


    A group of senior leaders were having a meeting.


    A senior manager was talking about last month''s profit.


    Nolan sat at one end of the table. He heard his cellphone ringing. When he took it out, he saw several pictures of the office as well as a few selfies sent by Chloe


    His eyes narrowed at the photos he just received. Chloe was not so happy when she came to his office. Now she was happily working in the company that Ashley gave her?


    He took a look at the selfies Chloe sent. In one of them, she was sitting at her desk with a pot of a succulent plant next to her face. She pursed her lips in one photo and grimaced in another. Nolan found it very cute.


    Nolan touched Chloe''s face on his cellphone screen, an unreadable smile spreading across his


    They were not all directors when Ashley took over the company because quite a few of the directors then disagreed to the company''s acquisition.


    However, Duncan had made up his mind to sell the company to Ashley then, and so the directors were not able to fight against him. When Ashley presided over the first meeting with the directors, she fired all those who bore a grudge against her.


    Now that the company belonged to her, and it was not the same kind of company that it used to be.


    However, Ashley did not see Sarah then because Sarah was holding an exhibit in M Country at that time.


    Truth be told, the grudge that Ashley bore against Sarah was not that heavy. Although she was kicked out of the company because of her and she had been devastated for a while because of it, she could see that God opened a window for her after a door was shut to her face.


    If Sarah had not schemed to get Ashley fired, Ashley would not have gotten one of her greatest achievements.


    So although sometimes Ashley recalled how miserable she had been because of Sarah, she still could not help feeling grateful for what Sarah had done.


    Without her, she would not have achieved so much.


    Ashley had wanted Sarah to give her an explanation before, but now she had dismissed the thought.

 Chapter 791 Hands-off Boss

    Ashley, who had already given up the idea of exacting revenge on Sarah, thought of Chloe. Chloe did not have much to do in this country. After she moved here, she had always stayed home, and naturally, she seemed lonely.


    That was why Ashley thought of giving the company to Chloe.


    What Chloe would think was the least of Ashley''s worries.


    After all, she had a jealous husband that she had to deal with.


    When she acquired the company, Andrew was not very happy about it. When she came to be very busy with the company, he even thought of destroying it just to get all her attention on him.


    Ashley made the smart decision having given the company to Chloe. It was a move that saved both her company and her marriage.


    Chloe slowly walked into the meeting room followed by Eva and Jeff. When the directors saw Chloe, they shut up and just stared at her.


    Although they knew that the new CEO would be a young woman, they were still startled upon laying their eyes on Chloe. She was younger than they had imagined, maybe even too young.


    Was she even qualified for the position?


    Though they did not say it out loud, it all showed on their faces.


    In truth, Chloe was already 28 years old, two years shy of 30.


    However, she looked like a 20-year-old young woman. Of course it was because she was well taken care of and protected by Nolan, and she was carefree.


    She used to just write novels or edit her manuscripts at home. It was energy consuming, but it was quite an easy job for Chloe.


    Besides, Chloe loved every minute of it.


    After Chloe walked into the meeting room, walked to her seat. But she did not sit down immediately. Instead, she looked around the room and said, "Why have you fallen silent? Weren''t you discussing in a lively manner among yourselves just before I walked in? Why not go on talking?


    Gee, if I hadn''t known where I was, I would''ve thought I walked into the fish market. With s


    hone for a while and then shifted her eyes to the director who was giving a presentation.


    She felt like she was again taking classes back in high school. She did not understand what the speaker was saying.


    However, everyone else was listening attentively, so she could not interrupt him and had to force herself to listen to him.


    When she worked on novels, she would have the enthusiasm to write this kind of scene, but as a person who was experiencing it personally, she felt bored.


    ''Well, no way. That''s not why I came here.''


    Derrick, who was sitting next to Chloe, took a glance at her. He found that she was squinting her eyes as if she was about to fall asleep.


    Derrick suddenly felt hopeless about her. She probably was the only one who was able to fall asleep at the meeting.


    Seeing that the director was about to finish his report, Derrick gave Chloe a nudge to pull her back to reality.


    Chloe turned to look at him with a displeased look on her face. He just winked at her.


    She was in a company meeting and not in her home.


    She then remembered where she was and became more alert. She discreetly rubbed her eyes and sat up straight.


    As soon as she sat up, the director finished talking.


    Not knowing what to say, Chloe turned to look at Derrick.

 Chapter 792 A Guy Who Run Errands

    Although Derrick was utterly amused by the current situation, he still helped Chloe out by saying something on her behalf.


    Chloe could not help being impressed with his business smarts. She also slightly envied him.


    She was not the kind of person who was born with any talents in business.


    She looked at her watch and found that half an hour had passed.


    "Okay, it''s time. Bring her in here."


    Chloe said this to Derrick with no politeness in her tone at all.


    Well, for her, Derrick was just a guy who ran errands for her.


    If Derrick knew what was going on in Chloe''s mind right now, he would not be pleased.


    It would not thrill him to find out that he was nothing but an errand boy in Chloe''s eyes.


    He had been one before, but things were different now.


    "Sarah, maybe we''d better head back now. We''ve been standing here for half an hour. I don''t understand why Mr. Wen asked us to come here," Sarah''s assistant complained.


    She was standing behind Sarah as they waited to be asked inside.


    Sarah''s position in the company was still the same as before.


    Some might say that it was higher than before because she was the only designer who did a really good job in the company''s design department.


    The company had considered hiring new designers because they did not want Sarah to always have what she wanted. Most of the people in the company did not like her, and nobody dared oppose her.


    However, the newly hired designers were either incompetent or lacking in inspiration and imagination to draw new and good designs.


    Because of this, Sarah was still the company''s top designer who was irreplaceable.


    She had such a unique skill set that nobody could measure up to.


    But lately, for reasons unknown, Sarah looked spiritless and seemed to no longer have the edge she used to have.


    In the past, if somebody said something against her, she would immediately fight back in such an overbearing manner that nobody dared to challenge her.


    But something must have happened to her becaus


    rom M Country, the company started recruiting a lot of new employees. When Sarah saw samples of their design drawings, her hands trembled as she held them because she saw her past self in those drawings.


    They were just like her drawings when she first entered the company.


    When she joined the company, the old designers were no longer good enough and Sarah stood out among all of them.


    As a result, Sarah became the center of attention, although her colleagues then did not expect that she would continue to be successful for years. Even when new employees came after that, the company still put her in a position that nobody could easily remove her from.


    Sarah enjoyed that advantage. Of course she also worked hard to build her reputation.


    "Sarah, the new CEO wants to have a word with you."


    While Sarah was lost in her thoughts, Jeff stepped out of the meeting room and informed her.


    Most employees in the company, did not like her because she was arrogant and conceited. They found those qualities of hers very annoying.


    They also did not like Sarah''s assistants because they were copies of Sarah.


    It was only on account of Sarah''s talent and capability that they had kept themselves from voicing out what they really thought about her. They just smiled it off like some trivial matter that they encountered at the office.

 Chapter 793 Joy

    They knew reflecting Sarah''s defiant nature and bad temper to their superior would make no difference.


    After all, as an indispensable designer, her position had earned her an unwritten right to be arrogant and overbearing. Who cared if she was grumpy and self-absorbed?


    "Okay," Sarah answered.


    She took a deep breath and prepared herself to go inside.


    Right at her heels, her assistant took a step inside. However, Jeff stopped her. Without thinking, Jeff said in a bland tone, "At the behest of President Chloe, only Sarah is being summoned. Please stay where you are."


    "What? No! I''m coming with Sarah!"


    Sarah''s assistant had never been treated like this before and now she was completely exasperated. Being told to stay outside struck a nerve in her. Blinded by her rage, she stepped up to Jeff and snapped at him, not caring at all where she was or who was inside the meeting room.


    Jeff was a stranger to Sarah''s assistant, that''s true. But Sarah herself should know him well. Hadn''t she shared information about Jeff''s position in the company with her assistant?


    As an assistant to the CEO, Jeff only did things that the CEO herself commanded.


    He was not a common employee of the company who could be scolded by Sarah or her assistant.


    With a light glance at Sarah, Jeff wondered why Chloe summoned her, but Chloe should have no love for Sarah in his opinion.


    This kind of thing was common in the company. Jeff did not want to meddle at first. It was no use being involved in a dog-eat-dog quarrel with Sarah''s assistant.


    Jeff wanted no argument, so he just glanced at Sarah''s assistant and let her enter the meeting room as well.


    Sarah also gave her assistant a cold look, which scared her.


    Unexpectedly, before they could enter the meeting room, Chloe stepped out.


    Too late, she happened to hear all of Sarah''s assistant''s words.


    Chloe could not help laug


    with a straight face.


    But she was still not sure, so she turned her head toward Derrick who was standing behind her. He nodded to her and mouthed, "Yes, she is Sarah."


    Okay.


    Now that she had finally found the culprit, things would be much easier.


    But what excuse should she make to fire her?


    Was it possible to fire her without grounds?


    Well, it was not impossible. It would just be troublesome and questionable.


    Sarah had been working in this company for a long time. It would not be appropriate for Chloe to fire her without any valid reason.


    If she had known, she would have made the best plan before coming here.


    But now, she caught their overbearing behavior on the spot. It would be a pity to simply forgive Sarah.


    So, Chloe planned to make it a quick move.


    Besides, she had to go home and continue writing her novel.


    Derrick stood behind Chloe, so he did not know whether her expression was relaxed or not.


    But Derrick did not see that Sarah had captured the changes in Chloe''s expressions.


    Sarah did not really know why. Perhaps it was her intuition as a woman that told her that the new CEO did not like her very much.


    But why?


    Chloe did not have any reason to hate her. They had never even met each other before.

 Chapter 794 Targeting Her For No Reason

    Although Sarah looked somewhat calm, she was actually curious about who the woman was and what she had done to offend her.


    ''Why is she targeting me like this?'' she quietly thought to herself.


    "Come on in. I have something to tell you," Chloe, the woman said.


    Then, she turned to look at the assistant.


    "Will you come in with us?"


    The assistant vigorously shook her head as if she was frightened by something.


    Looking at her, Derrick couldn''t help but feel amused. She looked mature and stable, but why was she so childish as to frighten an assistant?


    Couldn''t she see that the assistant was too scared to even move?


    Chloe could feel that Derrick was looking at her and turned to look back at him. When she saw how he was smiling so widely, she paused for a short while.


    ''Amused again?


    Well, what are you so amused at?


    Is there anything so funny?


    What a freak! Where did Ashley find this guy?'' Chloe wondered.


    After pondering about it, Chloe walked back into the meeting room. The directors inside who were looking out at them quickly turned their heads away and pretended to look at something else.


    They picked up the papers in front of them, as if they hadn''t been looking out the door at all. Chloe just thought their behavior was ridiculous.


    Then, she raised her eyebrows at them but didn''t say anything.


    She looked around and noticed that there were several chairs which had not been occupied.


    Immediately, she decided that she didn''t want Sarah to sit down. So she turned to Sarah and said, "Well, I''m sorry. We don''t have an available seat right now. Please stand here for a moment. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Of course, Sarah saw the empty seats behind her. But she understood Chloe''s actual intentions. Obviously, the woman didn''t want her to sit down.


    Chloe was the CEO so what else could Sarah do?


    Should Sarah pick a fight with her?


    As she always did to everyone else in the company?


    Sarah knew it just wouldn''t work that way.


    Besides, all of the people present belonged to the top management. Sarah could


    In fact, she was very pretty, in a desirable and subtle way. She was about 1.7 meters high and was wearing a pair of red heels and a violet dress. Her wavy hair flowed perfectly behind her. She wore delicate makeup. Though she was over forty years old, she looked like she was in her early thirties. Indeed, she had a very beautiful face.


    But her behavior in the company wasn''t as good as her looks.


    So when the directors heard the rumors about her, they couldn''t help but feel that she was repulsive. Even though she had been behaving much better than before, the stories about how she bullied the junior staff had spread like wildfire and it was hard to completely put it out.


    Besides that, the assistants working for Sarah were also arrogant. She never called them out for that, as if she thought that she was so talented so it was justified for her assistants to be proud and conceited as well.


    That made her even more unlikeable.


    "I agree. Fire her!"


    "I''m also with you. Our company needs a new group of designers."


    "I disagree with all of you!"


    One of the directors stood up, looked at Sarah and Chloe, and continued, "I wonder why Ms. Qiao wants to fire her? You should know that she is the most capable designer in our company! And she had also earned a lot of awards for this corporation! We can''t fire her without a logical and acceptable reason."

 Chapter 795 I Dont Like Her

    Hmm.


    What reason?


    Chloe frowned and said, "I don''t like her. How about that for a reason?"


    One of the directors almost got angry with what Chloe said just now.


    ''You want to fire her just because you don''t like her? So you will dismiss us, too, when you fall into a bad mood?''


    The rest of the board of directors thought Chloe was green and unsophisticated.


    Was she going to treat the company like her own kingdom and fire anyone who displeases her?


    Although she was the CEO of the company now and technically owned the company, her attitude was still annoying.


    The directors decided to calm down and just ignore Chloe''s remark.


    "We suggest you think this matter over, twice. It''s not something we will ever agree to."


    "All right."


    ''I see. Do you think going against me will really work?


    I will fire her.


    How about that?


    There''s nothing you can do to stop me, '' Chloe muttered to herself.


    The next moment, Chloe swept her gaze over the other directors and asked, "What about the rest of you? Any ideas?"


    The silent directors started to whisper among themselves.


    Some even fell into a row.


    With no intention of stopping them, Chloe just stood by and watched them bicker in low voices.


    She glanced at Sarah whose legs she found shaking.


    Chloe turned to look at her. She was just staring ahead as if she did not know what she was looking at.


    Chloe frowned contemptuously. ''What the hell is wrong with her? Is this some kind of joke?


    Now she''s frightened? That''s not good. I haven''t even fired her yet, '' Chloe thought to herself.


    Looking at the directors who were now fully yelling at one another, Chloe yelled, "Shut up!


    Since you can''t give me a straight answer, then let''s just decide by voting. In that way, it''s simpler and quicker. Those who agree to let Sarah stay


    ed."


    It was not a tone that indicated the matter was open for discussion. It was to tell everyone that she had made up her mind regardless of what they thought.


    "Why do you insist on firing her?"


    "That''s right. You can fire anyone else. We won''t stop you.


    Let''s go and ask everyone to come in here. You can fire anyone you dislike, okay? Just please let Sarah stay in the company."


    When Chloe declared Sarah''s immediate termination, two of the directors pleaded.


    The directors still remembered why Chloe wanted to fire Sarah. They thought she just disliked her, so they suggested calling all the other employees into the room.


    They wanted Chloe to dismiss another one in order to keep Sarah.


    Seeing their naive thinking, Chloe could not help laughing. Dislike was never her real reason for wanting to destroy Sarah''s career in the company.


    Chloe could not stop laughing. She really did not know how these senior directors managed to get to their positions.


    Not really knowing why, she just felt a little tinge of inexplicable joy.


    Looking at the senior director who had just spoken, Chloe said, "There''s no need to look for other employees. I dislike you, so how about I fire you instead?"

 Chapter 796 I Couldnt Believe It

    The director who was still talking thought he had come up with the best solution.


    However, when he heard the words that came from Chloe''s mouth, he was shocked. He was frozen on the spot. He stood there and stared at her as if he had not expected that she would say such words.


    Chloe looked at the director with a smile, but there was no pleasantness in her eyes.


    The director did not doubt at all that Chloe was a woman of her word. If he needed to sacrifice either Sarah or himself, of course he would choose to sacrifice Sarah.


    He would not get fired just because of Sarah. The price was too high.


    The director instantly fell silent.


    Chloe looked around and said, "Very well. I guess none of you will object now if I fire her, right? After all, you''ve already agreed to it."


    The senior directors did not dare disagree anymore.


    They were not fine with this, but could they say anything without getting themselves in trouble? Of course not. They decided not to speak anymore.


    They were all afraid that Chloe would fire them if they upset her any further. She was not kidding about firing anyone she disliked at all.


    The next moment, a senior director came up with an idea as he looked at Derrick sitting next to Chloe.


    Derrick was in charge of the company before Chloe came in.


    But now that Chloe was the boss, everything would be decided by her. Derrick could no longer make any decisions.


    Although Chloe was the president and Derrick was the vice president and she did not have to report anything to him, he still had been in charge of the entire company before she arrived.


    The directors did not believe that Derrick would have no complaints and that he would be willing to obey Chloe no matter what.


    One of the senior directors said, "Derrick hasn''t said anything yet, has he? Shouldn''t we listen to his thoughts before making the decision?"


    Chloe cast a glance at the director who was suggesting it and then turned to look at Derrick.


    "All right. I agree that it''s only appropriate to hear


    re talking about some design drawings, she was surprised and turned to take a look at the said drawings.


    Fortunately, she was not too far away from where they were seated. She could see the design drawings on the table easily.


    When she looked at the drawings, she could only stare in horror and disbelief.


    Where did they find those things? Had she not destroyed all those drawings?


    What were they doing on the table?


    Oh, no! Those things were not hers! She did not draw those! She didn''t draw them.


    Sarah forced herself not to look at the drawings. She silently comforted herself and told herself that the drawings were not hers. She desperately hoped that they would not figure out the truth.


    However, deep in her heart, she knew it was all just a lie.


    Although she kept telling herself that the drawings were not hers and that they would not find out the truth, she could not help feeling a lot of fear in her heart.


    "Since you all think that such a designer shouldn''t be allowed to stay in the company, why don''t you just agree to Chloe''s decision and fire Sarah? Or do you still want to keep her here after seeing the drawings?"


    Derrick spoke lightly.


    Although Derrick looked very friendly with a smile on his face all the time, people here all knew that Derrick was not as gentle as he looked.


    What did he mean by that?

 Chapter 797 A Display Of Power

    The senior managers looked at Derrick in confusion.


    They completely had no idea what Derrick meant.


    Fire her?


    The only person whom they were discussing to fire or not was Sarah. So it was supposed to be clear whom Derrick was referring to.


    If so, the drawings of the designs had been drawn by Sarah?


    How could that be possible?


    Although they were not actual professionals when it came to design, they had seen some of Sarah''s work.


    There was a world of difference between those and the ones in front of them now.


    It could even be said that they were heaven and earth.


    But a few moments earlier, Derrick had just told them that they were drawn by Sarah. How could they believe it?


    For a while, the meeting room was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.


    The senior managers didn''t have anything to say about it for some reason.


    "No, I didn''t draw these. How could they be my drawings! All of them look like trash! They are not mine!"


    All of a sudden, a sharp female voice broke the silence of the meeting room.


    The one who spoke was none other than Sarah.


    In fact, she was certain that she had made all of these drawings.


    She thought had destroyed all of them but she didn''t know why they appeared in Derrick''s hand now!


    Upon hearing this, all the top managers in the conference room looked at Sarah.


    If it had been in the past, Sarah would be so delighted that so many senior managers were looking at her.


    But at that moment, when she felt every gaze of the top managers in front of her, she felt that her legs were so weak that she wanted to escape.


    At the very least, she was afraid.


    Even though she was scared, Sarah knew what she should do and what she shouldn''t.


    She had to make it clear right then and there. She had to get rid of any suspicion about her, or she would have to leave the company.


    And Sarah was sure that she didn''t want to do that.


    After all, she had been working in the company for a long time, so she already had enough ins


    esides, there are a lot of newcomers in our company. Plenty of them have potential. You won''t give up the entire forest for a tree, will you? We should discover more capable designers.


    I don''t know what all of you are thinking right now. But during her stay here, she was given all the resources that she needed. The company did not fail in providing for her. So are you going to ruin this entire corporation because of her?


    If one day she leaves the company or she steals something from the business, how can the corporation survive, since she''s the only designer in here?"


    Chloe then rolled her eyes.


    The senior managers looked at each other and realized that what Chloe said seemed to be reasonable.


    But they couldn''t deny the fact that the other designers of the company couldn''t make anything worthwhile at present.


    So they had no other choice but to rely on Sarah.


    Now that they thought about it, they realized that the situation seemed strange.


    How come the new designers were all so incompetent?


    If the designers were lacking in talent, they shouldn''t have been recruited in the first place.


    The top managers looked at Sarah and couldn''t help but suspect that she had the motive to create such kind of a situation.


    On the other hand, Sarah was still in a daze, thinking about what Chloe had said just then.

 Chapter 798 Fell Into Despair

    The meeting with the top management had finally come to an end. But when the senior managers were about to leave, Sarah realized something.


    She ran forward and grabbed Chloe''s arm. "No, you can''t fire me!"


    Chloe looked at Sarah with a smile. "Why can''t I fire you? I''m not the only one who wants you out of here. The entire board of directors expressed their opinion. So why are you still asking me to stop it? It''s honestly quite useless at this point."


    But no matter what Chloe said, Sarah didn''t let go of her hand. She even pulled on Chloe''s clothes, afraid that Chloe would just leave.


    "Ms. Qiao, you can''t fire me. I''ve been working in this company for so many years. Even though I''m currently short on inspiration, you can''t treat me this way!"


    Sarah gnashed her teeth and bitterly looked at her.


    In fact, she didn''t know what gave her so much courage to stop Chloe from leaving.


    As a response, Chloe squinted at her. "I didn''t mean to be so cruel. But they all wanted to fire you. You know, they are also members of this company. I can''t make the decision by myself. So you''d better ask them rather than begging me right now."


    As she spoke, Chloe pointed to the senior managers behind her who hadn''t left yet.


    The group of senior managers was rendered speechless.


    Did she mean that?


    Or did they heard it wrong?


    What did the CEO just say? So now, it was their decision to fire Sarah? And she had nothing to do with it?


    Every single manager wanted to roll their eyes at Chloe. She was the one who wanted to fire Sarah. She even threatened them and forced them to agree with her. But now, she just told Sarah that it was them who wanted to fire her.


    In truth, it wasn''t a big deal for them to fire somebody and they weren''t afraid that Sarah would take revenge on them since they had grown to dislike the woman.


    Nonetheless, they still felt annoyed when they heard that Chloe was putting the blame on them.


    If they would be honest, they would want to slap Chloe, but they could only think about it in their hearts. They didn''t have the guts to really do it. Who would dare to actually slap the CEO?


    The new CEO ha


    hat happened between you and that woman? Why do you hate her so much that you had to fire her on your first day here?"


    Sitting idly in the executive chair with her legs crossed and her hands on top of her lap, Chloe looked at him and casually responded, "Haven''t I already told you that I just merely disliked the sight of her?"


    Seeing her act this way, Derrick shrugged his shoulders and sat down on the couch in front of her.


    He grunted and said, "You can fool those old men, but you can''t fool me. Do you really just dislike her? I don''t think so. I think there''s some deep hatred between the two of you." Derrick thought that it was the only possible reason that Chloe was so cruel to Sarah.


    Chloe then looked at Derrick and lightly asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel sad for her? You can go and get her back if you care so much about her."


    Although they just met for the first time today, they became very well acquainted with each other within a few hours.


    They were even teasing each other now.


    Derrick widened his eyes in shock and looked at Chloe. "Do I look like I have a crush on her? You''re joking. That''s ridiculous. You should really work on your jokes."


    "Well, what actually is going on between the two of you? Where did you get those drawings? Don''t tell me it''s nothing but a coincidence."


    Derrick put on a smirk. He was proud of his own resourcefulness. "You''re right. It was just a mere accident."

 Chapter 799 A Carefree President

    Chloe rolled her eyes and stared at Derrick with a blank expression on her face.


    ''Did he pick up those drawings?'' Chloe had a hard time believing it.


    Derrick didn''t say anything more. In fact, Ashley had had him keep an eye on Sarah the moment she took over this company. It made sense that Derrick found these design drawings in Sarah''s office.


    Chloe glanced at her watch and told Derrick, "Well, I have something to deal with, so I''m leaving now. Keep working hard, better believe that you''ll be rewarded."


    Chloe even patted him on the shoulder as she took her leave.


    While listening to Chloe, the corners of Derrick''s mouth twitched a little. At last his eyes rested upon her as he asked, "Are you really leaving right now?"


    "Yes. Why should I still be here?" Chloe asked back.


    Looking at her receding figure, Derrick had a strong feeling that she deliberately came here only for that woman, Sarah.


    As Chloe walked out of the office door, Derrick held his chin with one hand and gave an ambiguous smile.


    After Chloe left the building, she went straight to Nolan''s office instead of going back home directly.


    Going to Nolan''s office really had no appeal on her. In all honesty, she didn''t even know why went there.


    Upon entering the building, Chloe was stopped at the front desk.


    The receptionist looked at Chloe from head to toe as impatience crept onto her face. Without any doubt, she had taken Chloe as another one who wanted to seduce the president with her beauty and sexuality.


    At first, the receptionist had her usual courteous smile while talking with Chloe in a very kind manner. Chloe didn''t seem to be an ordinary woman considering her branded clothes and pristine make-up. Offending some powerful person wasn''t in the receptionist''s goals, even if she had no idea who Chloe was.


    But Chloe failed to answer any of her questions. At that t


    Why should I stay here? To have fun?"


    Persuading Chloe was not Nolan''s plan. He was never a man with a sweet tongue. Moreover, Chloe was adept at words as a novelist, he was no match for her in this respect.


    He just held her hand tightly and said, "Let''s go up."


    "Let go of me. I don''t want to go upstairs right now. I have to go home," Chloe replied.


    This had been a daily routine for Chloe and Nolan. There were endless trivial matters between them even if they didn''t have anything to argue about.


    "Are you sure?" Nolan stared at her a little closer.


    "Yes, exactly! Hey, hey, what are you doing? Let me go."


    Before she could say anything more, however, Nolan, who was standing upright, suddenly lifted her and carried her in his arms, bridal style and headed for the elevator.


    "Wow!"


    Some employees in the hall audibly gasped.


    Wasn''t that man their president?


    But just now, he was holding a woman in his arms. And if they were not mistaken, that woman wasn''t happy about it. But he ignored her and took her away without saying anything. How manly!


    The receptionist who had just spoken to Chloe was completely shocked at what she just saw. Remembering what she had said to Chloe just now only sent chills down her spine.

 Chapter 800 Was It A Lesson

    She did not expect that what Chloe had just told her was true.


    But earlier, she mocked Chloe as some bimbo who was trying to seduce their president. Right now she just want to vanish into thin air.


    Her legs went weak and trembled out of control at the thought. The fear of losing her job was painfully gnawed at her.


    Nothing happened. The telephone did not even ring for the entire afternoon. She breathed a relieved sigh.


    She was nobody. She guessed that Nolan''s wife would not take her seriously.


    It was well known in the company that their president was already married, but she had never seen his wife around. Moreover, it was said that Nolan loved his wife very much.


    There had been no woman around Nolan all these years. So this strange woman who suddenly appeared this afternoon should be his wife, considering the way he treated her. The President seemed very intimate with her.


    Upon seeing so many people coming and going, Nolan kept a straight face and did not say a word.


    No one dared to look directly at him, so there was no need for him to worry about being seen.


    Nolan was fearless and so was Chloe. She was not the one who should be embarrassed.


    After entering the office, Nolan did not have the slightest intention of putting her down.


    He just started to work with Chloe on his lap.


    He didn''t care that it was in his office in broad daylight.


    Chloe was now imprisoned in his arms, unable to do anything or make big movements. After a while, she began to feel bored.


    She moved and said, "Put me down."


    Although he was working, his hands still locked her tightly in his arms. Otherwise, she would have jumped out of them already.


    Nolan did not say anything. His reaction was obvious: he simply did not want Chloe out of his arms.


    Ch


    the message, it reminded her of what she had done five years ago.


    Until now she did not think she did anything wrong because every man lived for himself.


    She just wanted to survive in that company.


    But what she did not realize was that she had forced another person into a corner just for the sake of her better survival.


    At the thought of the new president, Sarah suddenly was crystal clear about the whole matter.


    Obviously, Chloe did all this to her for the sake of revenge. The new president was giving her a dose of her own medicine.


    After what had happened later on, Chloe neither cared nor wanted to pay any attention to it. It was Sarah who had pushed Ashley into a corner, and she did not care about it. As for whether Sarah could bear it or not, it was not Chloe''s business.


    On a Saturday...


    Without going to work, Chloe decided to visit Cynthia.


    Chloe was Ashley''s close friend. Also, Ashley had told her to visit Cynthia if she had time.


    Occasionally, Chloe would go to Cynthia''s house.


    Nolan was on a business trip, so there was no one at home. Staying at home alone was a boring thing, and that was part of the reason Chloe went to visit Cynthia.

 Chapter 801 Cynthias Dull Life As A Pregnant Woman

    Chloe came to the villa that Cynthia had moved into and knocked on the door.


    It did not take much time before a servant came to open the door for her. "Welcome, Miss Chloe," the servant greeted.


    Chloe nodded and walked in, "Is Cynthia here?"


    "Yes, she''s currently complaining about how boring her life is. Your presence is a breath of fresh air." The servant invited Chloe in as she beamed.


    "Hi, Cynthia. I''m here. How are you doing?"


    The moment Chloe entered the villa, she saw Cynthia who was trimming her green plants. She ran quickly to her.


    "Ah, Chloe! It''s so nice to see you today."


    Cynthia looked ecstatic at Chloe''s unexpected visit.


    Ever since Cynthia got pregnant, she had been treated by Zen as if she were a porcelain doll. For the sake of her health, Zen would not allow her to go out. She had been confined to the villa like a prisoner.


    There were times when she could no longer endure the boredom staying in the villa, and Zen would put his work aside to go out and have some fun with her.


    There was one time when Cynthia had gone out to relieve her boredom with two servants, and something unexpected happened.


    She was almost hit by a car. Since then, she had to be accompanied by Zen every time she went out. Otherwise, she couldn''t leave the villa.


    Moreover, Zen had never felt at ease entrusting Cynthia to the servants since that incident.


    Although the yard around villa was big enough for Cynthia to take a walk around, it was not an easy thing to stay in the villa all the time.


    Chloe looked at Cynthia''s belly with curiosity and asked, "May I touch your belly, Cynthia?"


    Cynthia smiled and spoke gently, "Of course."


    Chloe then put her h


    , nutritious, but it was not suitable for a person like Chloe.


    Eventually, Chloe finished her dinner in low spirits.


    Not long after, she left promising that she would visit Cynthia again very soon.


    Cynthia saw her off with a smile.


    Just as Chloe left, Zen arrived. Seeing that Cynthia was in a good mood, he felt relieved.


    But he was surprised to see the servants cleaning up two sets of tableware. "You had a guest today?"


    "Not a guest. It was Chloe. She accompanied me for the whole afternoon."


    Holding Cynthia in his arms, Zen promised, "I''m not going to work tomorrow. Wherever you want to go, I''ll take you there."


    The doctor had told him it was better for a pregnant woman to walk for her baby''s health. So every weekend, Zen would take Cynthia out to have some fun.


    But he sounded like he was asking a kid.


    Cynthia smiled and did not push him away. "I''m not a child. I''m not interested in playing," she said.


    Zen put his hand on Cynthia''s belly and said, "Well, I didn''t say you were, did I? Honey, how about we go out to play with our child tomorrow?"


    This time, Cynthia agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 802 When Will She Have A Baby

    After returning home, Chloe felt a little depressed. She sat on the sofa in the living room and touched her belly.


    When would she have a baby like Ashley?


    She and Nolan had been preparing for it for so long, and Nolan had worked so hard every night.


    She should have a baby as a product of their love by now.


    ''Maybe I should go to the hospital and consult a specialist, '' she thought.


    When she thought of seeing Cynthia today and how it felt when she touched her stomach and felt the child in her, she could not help getting lost in her thoughts.


    She even did not notice it when somebody came into the room until a shadow cast over her face.


    She snapped back to reality and raised her head to look at Nolan. She said in surprise, "I thought you were on a business trip."


    His business trips usually lasted at least three days. This time, he had come back in two days. It was sooner than she expected. "Has there been a problem?"


    She continued to ask.


    Nolan ran his fingers through his hair and replied, "No, everything is fine."


    It was just that he missed her. He did not want to away on his business trip for too long, so he came back earlier than expected. He had finished most of his work there anyway and the rest could be done by someone else in his team.


    He did not expect to see Chloe sitting on the couch in the living room, moping. He wondered if anybody made her feel that way.


    Nolan sat down beside her and put his arm around her waist. "What''s the matter? Why do you look so upset? Did anybody give you a hard time?"


    "No, it''s not that. And by the way, I''m not a person anyone could bully. I do the bullying, you know that," Chloe snapped at him.


    Nolan smiled at her answer and thought she was right. It was her personality.


    "Then what is it? Why do you look so sad?"


    As he spoke, he pinched her little nose.


    Chloe glanced at him without saying anything.


    Nolan was surprised to see her re


    or to the kitchen, watching Nolan cook.


    She had to admit that the man was perfect. He was graceful enough to show up on any occasion and also talented in cooking. What a perfect boyfriend.


    It was said that a man doing chores, especially cooking, looked very attractive. Chloe agreed.


    Now, he was clad in an apron with white rabbit patterns.


    Chloe bought herself the apron when she had the idea of learning how to cook. She spent so much time online shopping and finally picked the white rabbit one.


    However, after purchasing the apron, she realized that she did not have any talent whatsoever in cooking. So the apron was put away for a long time, but it was not a waste. Chloe did not have the chance to wear it, but someone else did.


    Watching Nolan work unhurriedly, Chloe smiled. She went back to the living room, sat on the couch, and played with her cellphone.


    She just played games for a few minutes, and then she smelled a delicious aroma coming from the kitchen. She could not sit still after that. She put away her cellphone and almost ran to the kitchen.


    There were already two or three dishes on the table, which were all Chloe''s favorites. Nolan was still cooking.


    When she came over to the table and saw the delicious food, she could not help sniffing on them.

 Chapter 803 Househusband

    The aroma of the dishes filled the air, making Chloe hungrier than she already was.


    It never occurred to her that her husband was a qualified househusband who could cook delicious foods and satisfy her appetite.


    Chloe could not help but stretch out her hand while quietly staring with mad lust at the dishes on the table. Finally, she got a piece of braised pork and put it into her mouth, chewing it with satisfaction.


    She immediately agreed that this taste was more suitable for her.


    What she ate in Cynthia''s house was from a different world.


    Just as she was pilfering, Nolan came out with a tray of fish in his hands. It was the Braised Crucian in brown sauce which was her ultimate favorite.


    Overall, the dishes were stewed pork with brown sauce, braised crucian with brown sauce, Mapo tofu, and spicy beef. As for the last dish, Nolan tweaked it a little and transformed it into a green dish.


    After all, it was supper, so Nolan made vegetables to prevent indigestion before they went sleep.


    Chloe was in a good mood by then and didn''t say anything when she saw the vegetables on the table. Instead, she just asked Nolan to sit down.


    "Hurry up and take a seat. Just leave the rest to me."


    As she said so, she went into the kitchen and took two bowls and two pairs of chopsticks. In addition, she prepared two full bowls of steamed rice.


    "Let''s eat," Chloe stated with excitement.


    She couldn''t wait to taste all the delicious dishes. Every single one was making her mouth water.


    While she was eating the stewed pork with brown sauce, the spicy beef, and the Mapo tofu, she didn''t find anything special about them. She just took each bite with enthusiasm.


    But when she reached out her chopsticks for the braised crucian, she paused and then brought the chopsticks back into the spicy beef. For some reason, she had always liked braised crucian in brown sauce.


    But somehow, the braised fish only made her feel queasy. Unconsciously, this dish had no


    nished my meal. I''m not full yet. I need to eat more!"


    "Be a good girl and wait awhile before you can go and eat again," Nolan stated.


    No matter what she said, he wouldn''t let her go.


    Just as Chloe and Nolan were in a stalemate, Addis came in. He was followed by a man in his fifties who was wearing a white coat and carrying a kit.


    "Sir, Ma''am," Addis greeted them as he stepped in.


    "What do you want?"


    "Mr. Cheng, Mrs. Cheng,"


    the doctor greeted as well.


    Nolan stepped back a little and said to him, "Doctor, please check her condition. She kept on vomiting while having dinner just now."


    "No, I didn''t. The fishy smell was just too strong, I couldn''t bear it," Chloe quibbled.


    "Madam, please stretch out your hand,"


    the doctor instructed.


    Under Nolan''s gaze, Chloe reluctantly stretched out her left hand.


    She had already told him again and again that she was fine. Chloe couldn''t understand why Noah refused to believe her.


    This man was a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine and he had been working for the Cheng family for thirty-four years.


    The Cheng family was not entirely what it looked like on the surface. In addition to their legal business, they also had relations with underworld gangs. So it was normal for them to have one or two skilled doctors of their own.

 Chapter 804 Am I Really Pregnant

    Families with a great amount of wealth and influence usually had their own private doctors and the Cheng family was not an exception.


    The doctor felt Chloe''s pulse for quite a while. Then, he asked Chloe to let him check her other hand.


    He spent almost fifteen minutes feeling her pulse.


    Chloe felt bored and kept shifting her feet. Then, she looked at Nolan and said, "I''ve already told you that I''m fine. Why won''t you believe me? Look, the doctor can''t even figure out anything after checking for so long."


    The doctor suddenly took back his hand and looked at Nolan. A rare surprise could be seen on his wrinkled face. "Congratulations, Mr. Cheng! Your wife is pregnant. In my estimation, it has only been a little more than a month, so it''s not that obvious right now. I couldn''t see it at first, but after careful examination, it''s clear that she is pregnant."


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief afterward.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, Nolan was about to lose his temper just moments ago.


    "Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Cheng," Addis happily exclaimed while looking at Nolan and Chloe.


    Addis had been working for Nolan for the longest time. Seeing what Nolan had done for Chloe, he knew that the man loved her very much. Now that Chloe was pregnant, how could he not be happy?


    "What?"


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Chloe stared at him in disbelief.


    "Are you sure? I... I''m pregnant? Am I really pregnant?"


    she kept asking while looking at the doctor. She would have never expected it to happen to her. After all, it was all too sudden.


    Just today, Chloe was thinking that her friends had all become pregnant and had their own children. She was wondering when she could be like them, having a baby of her own. How amazing it was that her silent wish had suddenly turned into reality on the same day! She was so surprised, to say the least.


    The doctor was a little offended that his professional skills were being questioned. He had been working for the Cheng family for so many years.


    He had always made himself feel better with the thought that even if he wasn''t as good as the ancient famous doctor Hu


    t.


    Before she realized it, he had already left.


    She then thought that the only person he could ask was the old doctor.


    Sitting in the bedroom, Chloe took out her phone and couldn''t help but send a message to Ashley.


    "Ashley, I''m pregnant! Waaaaahhhhhh!"


    Her message perfectly showed the joy that she was feeling right then.


    She couldn''t help but post a photo on WeChat Moments. But she didn''t outright say that she was pregnant. She just stated that she was extremely happy right then.


    Meanwhile, Ashley didn''t respond to Chloe right away.


    Just as Chloe was about to leave the room and look for Nolan, he opened the door and came in. Chloe ran over to him and asked, "Well, what did the doctor say? Can I eat those dishes?"


    She had actually assumed that she could certainly eat the dishes. After all, she was eating with relish earlier.


    Nolan saw her eyes sparkled with delight. He then nodded.


    "Wow, that''s so great! I told you that I can eat them."


    While she was speaking, she wanted to immediately run downstairs.


    However, Nolan quickly stopped her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Slow down."


    "Oh, yes, I''m pregnant now."


    Nolan held her waist and together, they went downstairs. As she requested, he took away the braised fish and brought her a bowl of rice.


    After some time, Chloe finished a few bowls of rice. She was smiling with a satisfied expression on her face throughout the meal.

 Chapter 805 Feeling Satisfied

    After she finished the meal, she was so full that her stomach bulged a little.


    By the time she was done, Nolan had almost finished eating as well. He looked at her and frowned. He knew how much she could eat in the past.


    How come she ate so much now?


    "Get up. Let''s go out for a walk," Nolan told Chloe.


    "No, I don''t want to move right now."


    All she wanted after dinner was to go to sleep.


    She wanted to go to bed full.


    Nolan pressed his lips together and thought about what she had promised him to do tonight. But now, she was pregnant. Although he did not have much common knowledge about pregnancy, he knew that pregnant women were not allowed to do strenuous exercise.


    Looking at Chloe, he felt depressed.


    If it were not for Chloe''s natural reaction to the news, he would have thought that she had already known that she was pregnant and still promised him to make love.


    Looking at Chloe who had now almost fallen asleep, Nolan walked over to her, scooped her up, and headed for the bedroom.


    As if Nolan''s smell was soothing, Chloe felt safe in his arms and drifted off.


    Looking at her reaction, Nolan put her on the bed and fetched some water to clean her face. Then, he washed her feet for her and then covered her with the quilt. After that, he went to the bathroom for a shower.


    The next day, Chloe was still dazed when she woke up. She wondered how she fell asleep last night.


    She vaguely remembered that she came home from Cynthia''s house, and then Nolan came home and made her an entire table of delicious food.


    Then, she covered her mouth with her right hand and put her left hand on her belly.


    She recalled what she had almost forgotten. It was not just a dream. She was already pregnant.


    "Ah!"


    Chloe joyfully rolled back


    Nolan said it hastily.


    "And..."


    Chloe had listened to his long lecture.


    "That''s all for now. I''ll tell you more when I learn something new. I''ll keep an eye on you."


    "Well? That''s it?"


    Chloe raised her head.


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    "No, it''s not right," Chloe suddenly objected.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You mean I can''t use the computer now? And when I do, I can''t spend more than an hour on it?"


    "Right."


    Nolan nodded.


    "What about my novel? I need to update it."


    "Just stop writing it altogether."


    "No way!


    There are so many fans waiting for me to update everyday!"


    "Then which one do you think is more important, your child or your novel?"


    He looked at her and said casually.


    As expected, Chloe immediately shut up.


    Chloe touched her belly and thought of her baby. She finally compromised. "All right."


    "Well, I have to go to work now. Call me if you need anything."


    He kissed her on the cheek and left.


    After Nolan left, Chloe went upstairs to turn on her computer. She planned to apologize to her fans.


    Chloe turned on her computer and typed a long message. Then, she read it and posted it after she found nothing wrong with it.

 Chapter 806 One Hour Per Day

    With her clever mind and wild imagination, Chloe had developed a large number of fans.


    As soon as she posted her message, a lot of comments from her fans came pouring in.


    "What? Our author is pregnant? But will you still update your novel?"


    "What? Then when will my Bera and Samwell get married? My beloved couple... I''ve been looking forward to their happy ending, but our dear author is pregnant. It''s not good for her to face a computer screen all day long now. Have a good year''s rest, Author Chloe, and have a safe delivery."


    "Well, you can''t forget about us. Even though you''re pregnant now, you must remember us still."


    ...


    Chloe patiently read all the comments and carefully replied to them one by one.


    She even chatted with some of her fans.


    Time elapsed quickly and quietly. Chloe was still chatting with some of her fans when somebody knocked on her door.


    "Miss Chloe, are you in there?"


    It was her butler was standing outside her bedroom. Not knowing why he came to her at this moment, she simply replied, "Yes, Porter. It''s open. Come on in."


    Porter Lin pushed the door open and came in. When he saw Chloe sitting in front of the computer, he glanced at the time on his watch. Then, he walked up to Chloe and said to her, "My lady, according to the young master''s orders, you are to only use the computer for one hour per day. You have used up all your computer time today. No more."


    Porter explained in a formal tone.


    After casting a glance at the time on the lower right corner of the computer screen, Chloe was surprised. She had no idea that she had been chatting with her fans for over an hour.


    It went by that fast?


    Why did she not feel it at all?


    Letting out a small sigh, Chloe turned off the computer reluctantly. She was pregnant now. She needed to avoid being exposed to


    not a thousand times more outstanding than he was, he would have had the guts to win her over. He did not expect to receive this kind of news at this time.


    He was too stunned to say anything.


    Back in the villa, sitting on the sofa, Chloe rolled her eyes and said, "Well, what do you think? I''m a little surprised. I just called to tell you that you will be in charge of the company affairs from now on. Don''t let me down."


    "Yes, yes. Of course. Don''t worry," Derrick replied.


    "All right. Great. Thank you."


    After she finished speaking with Derrick, Chloe hung up the phone.


    It took her a lot of effort to convince Porter and get him to bring her the phone as she could only have an hour''s time on a cellphone. She would not waste any playtime on Derrick.


    One hour later, Porter took away the cellphone from Chloe''s hand.


    Chloe cast a plaintive look at Porter, but he was unmoved.


    In J City...


    Ashley also felt happy for Chloe''s pregnancy.


    She remembered their talk when she went back to J City not too long ago. She could tell that Chloe really wanted a baby and to become a mother.


    Now, Chloe had achieved what she wished before. As her close friend, Ashley was genuinely happy for her.

 Chapter 807 Congratulations

    However, Ashley''s message was unanswered.


    When Ashley was about to call Chloe to find out the reason, she received a sad message from her.


    Well, the message was actually more like Chloe ranting about Nolan''s restrictions on her.


    Apparently, he would no longer allow her to play on her cellphone like she used to.


    Ashley replied, smiling, "He is just looking out for you and he is just after your own good. You are pregnant now. Your health is the top priority."


    She got no reply from Chloe for a long while again. Thinking of the words that Chloe had said to her just now, Ashley thought that she might not have time to use her cellphone to reply, so she put her cellphone away and got back to work.


    Ashley''s company was now getting on the right track in J City, of course, with Andrew''s help.


    Although Ashley did not want to ask him for help, Andrew had lent a hand without her knowledge. Otherwise, Ashley would have picked a fight with him over it.


    But what Andrew had done was only a small matter. Many things could only be done by Ashley. Besides, Andrew knew that Ashley wanted to get it all done by herself.


    Of course, Andrew did not interfere with Ashley''s decisions. Instead, Ashley had his full support.


    A new semester would begin in September. Soon, it would be time for Richard and Fabio to go to school.


    Richard would be in fifth grade. Because Fabio had just started schooling, he would be in kindergarten and could not yet go to primary school like Richard.


    Also, Fabio was smarter than other children at his age, and did not think it was fun to hang around those kids who cried a lot. He did not even want to have any contact with them at all.


    But Fabio was too young to go to first grade. They had to send him to kindergarten and let him study in preschool for a while.


    s just about to go to bed," he answered.


    "Very well. Remember to go to sleep early tonight. You have school tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Brother, can I sleep here tonight?" Fabio walked over and took Richard by the hand.


    Richard gave a nod and said, "Of course. No problem."


    "Great! Thank you!"


    Ashley was happy to see her two kids get along well with each other. She tucked them in and covered them with the quilt. Then she kissed them on the foreheads and said, "Good night. Mommy is going to bed, too."


    "Good night, Mommy."


    "Good night, Mommy."


    Having put the children to bed, Ashley turned off the light and left the bedroom.


    After Ashley stepped out, Fabio turned around and looked at Richard. He asked, "Do you think it''s fun in kindergarten?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Mommy is going to take me to kindergarten tomorrow, but I don''t want to go there. I think the kids there are sticky, and they cry all the time. It''s not fun at all," Fabio said anxiously.


    Richard pressed his lips together. He did not know what to say.


    Before he could say anything, Fabio continued, "When you were in kindergarten, had you met some sticky children? Didn''t you think they were annoying?"

 Chapter 808 Resistance To Kindergarten

    Now Fabio was having mixed feelings of nervousness and expectations for his upcoming kindergarten life.


    Maybe that was how children felt before they went to school.


    It would be the same no matter what grade they were in.


    Fabio thought of that kid who was once their neighbor. He used to cry from dawn to dusk every day if his wishes to purchase something were denied.


    Fabio thought he was really pathetic with his constant howling that was loud enough to shake the heavens and make gods and ghosts weep.


    The persistent crying was really annoying! What''s more, he was too clingy and always needed to be in his mother''s arms.


    That was the impression Fabio had with kids his age. He disliked them for their crying and whining.


    So when Ashley told him that she was going to send him to kindergarten, he disliked it. The kid next door had left him a bad impression. He would not have any fun at all if all the kindergarten kids behaved like that. That''s why Fabio preferred to stay at home.


    "Yes, some of them," Richard finally answered.


    "What about the rest?"


    Fabio''s interest was tickled.


    "The others were fine. They neither cried nor made any trouble. They were pretty good."


    "Oh, really? It seems that not all children cry all day long."


    "Correct."


    "Okay. I guess I have to go there tomorrow. Otherwise, Mommy will be very angry."


    "All right. It''s time to go to bed. Good night."


    "Okay. Good night."


    "Sleep tight."


    At that same time...


    Ashley went back to her bedroom and took a shower. Andrew was not home yet. Ashley took a look at the time. It was nine o''clock.


    Richard would go to school tomorrow, so Ashley had to take care of everything that Richard needed.


    Actually she had already packed up his belongings. She was now just going to do a thorough check.


    back to him and lay still.


    Andrew came out of the bathroom and saw Ashley lying on the bed motionless. A smile tugged on the corner of his lips, but he did not say a word.


    He then went to dry his hair.


    Not wanting to wake Ashley up again, he switched on the hair dryer to the lowest setting.


    Ashley was not actually sleeping. Hearing the sound of the hair dryer, she opened her eyes but did not turn around.


    After a while, she closed her eyes again.


    At first she was just pretending to be asleep, but the sound of the hair dryer made her drift off into sound sleep.


    After he finished drying his hair, Andrew climbed into bed with Ashley. He looked at her while she was fast asleep and could not help pinching her little nose.


    "You heartless little thing."


    Andrew stayed up late at the banquet because he wanted to buy some time to be with Ashley the next day.


    ''There will be a lot of people who''ll see you when you take Richard and Fabio to school. I am one hundred percent sure that they will appreciate your beauty and won''t stop looking. I don''t think I''m okay with that, '' Andrew thought sullenly.


    Ashley would definitely laugh out loud if she knew what was in Andrew''s mind.

 Chapter 809 Like Her

    She was not a fairy. How could it be possible for complete strangers to like her the moment they saw her?


    Damn it.


    In Andrew''s eyes, Ashley was the best and the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Gazing at Ashley''s sleeping face, Andrew held her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead. "Good night, my honey," he whispered.


    Andrew did not expect that he would say such loving words to Ashley. He found that he could say anything to her when he appreciated her beauty.


    Moreover, he would increase his tolerance and lower his bottom line over and again for her.


    The next day dawned and Ashley felt she had had a sound sleep. She was feeling much better than before.


    She stretched her arms but found her movement limited. What was more, she touched something warm, a firm wall of flesh.


    What was this?


    Ashley quickly opened her eyes, and her drowsiness vanished.


    Her face was gently pressed against somebody''s bare chest.


    She was so close that she could almost see the toned muscles beneath the skin.


    Ashley blinked, and her long eyelashes fell on the flesh wall. It was then that she realized that someone was holding her tightly.


    Ashley thought about what had happened last night. She remembered tucking the two children in and going back to her bedroom. She fell asleep while waiting for Andrew to return. He took forever to come back home.


    She was half asleep when she felt something heavy press on her all of a sudden. Ashley then realized that it was Andrew.


    Later, it seemed that she asked Andrew to take a shower. After Andrew stepped out of the shower and went to dry his hair, she pretended to be asleep and then ended up really dozing off


    gh his intentions after attempting to grab her several times.


    Andrew came to his senses and sat up in bed. He ran his fingers through his hair, which was in such a mess.


    If Ashley saw Andrew''s soft hair in that state, she would rake her fingers through it as well.


    Even Ashley herself did not know why she liked doing that sometimes.


    After washing her face, brushing her teeth, and getting dressed, Ashley opened the door and stepped out of the bathroom.


    She did not expect to see such a dramatic scene when she came out.


    Andrew was just changing his clothes the moment she came out.


    His pajamas had been taken off, and a new shirt had been put on. Ashley blinked, and her eyes focused on the six-pack abs that peeked through her husband''s shirt.


    And what happened earlier...


    Ashley''s face burned red as she thought of something all of a sudden, and then she did something beyond her usual self.


    She turned around in a hurry.


    Well, she knew to look at nothing that was not consistent with propriety.


    As Ashley turned around, Andrew turned around, too. A knowing smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 810 Consistent Bashfulness

    It was Andrew who had deliberately stripped himself naked just as Ashley came out of the bathroom. Obviously, he had planned this all along.


    She immediately turned around to give him some privacy. As soon as she had done that, she wondered why she felt the need to do so. They had been married for a long time and she had seen every inch of his body. She had absolutely no reason to feel embarrassed.


    With this in mind, Ashley turned around once more and prepared herself to face his naked body.


    To her surprise, Andrew had dressed himself up nicely. In his sleek black suit, he was the epitome of elegance.


    Now, he was adjusting his tie in front of the mirror. Standing at 1.8 meters tall, he looked quite dashing.


    Ashley blinked. If her memory served her right, she and Andrew were driving the kids to school today.


    Why did he have to dress up so formally? A casual outfit would have been enough.


    With lingering doubt, she walked up to him, trying to figure out the reason. But he just gave her a look that told her that he needed some help with his tie.


    Awkwardly, she rolled her eyes.


    Ignoring his request, she looked him over and asked, "Are you going with me to take the kids to school today?"


    "Yes," he replied flatly.


    "Then why did you wear a suit? Just put on something casual."


    In truth, Ashley did not think that the suit was that big of a deal. She only thought that, because he wore suits all year round, it would be nice to see him wear something else for once.


    Andrew did not move. Ashley glanced at him before looking through the contents of the wardrobe.


    At first glance, it looked like it was filled with nothing except for Andrew''s suits and dress shirts. There seemed to be few other clothes in it, but Ashley did not giv


    ahead and change them first. I am needed outside. I have to go," Ashley hurriedly told Andrew before leaving the room.


    He remained standing where he was, and the room fell silent.


    He watched her scurry away and looked at the clothes that he was holding. A helpless sigh escaped his lips. It seemed impossible to get out of this predicament.


    ''Never mind. There would be other chances in the future, '' Andrew thought, resigned to his fate.


    Then, remembering what had just happened and recalling that gentle voice, Andrew couldn''t help but pull a long face. It was Fabio who had spoiled what had otherwise been a wonderful moment.


    The boy had sabotaged him.


    Andrew looked in the direction of the door and thought, "This room isn''t sound-proof at all. Should I make some changes around here?"


    Ashley was gone. He had no choice but to put on the clothes.


    As for Ashley, the moment she opened the door of the bedroom, Fabio, who had been waiting outside, came up to her.


    "Mommy, what took you so long? I''ve been standing here for so long, and my legs have grown numb."


    "I''m sorry that it took me a while, baby. Mommy was busy dealing with something just now."

 Chapter 811 Dad

    Ashley said to Fabio with an apologetic look on her face.


    Then, she held Fabio in her arms.


    "It''s okay, mommy. I know that it''s not your fault."


    "My good boy."


    Today, Ashley was wearing a white dress with a hemline right to her knees. Her fair-skinned calves and forearms were exposed.


    On the other hand, Fabio was also in a white T-shirt and black short pants.


    Thus, his little arms and legs were also showing like his mother. With the mild fragrance of milk on his body, he was indeed a handsome and adorable boy.


    Fabio looked around, yet he found no sign of Andrew, his father. "Mommy, where''s Daddy?"


    Now, Fabio had finally accepted Andrew as his father. After all, in addition to Andrew''s efforts of taking care of his mother, this man had always treated him well.


    Ashley''s face was still flushed. She didn''t know if it was because of the incident earlier. But she was really taken aback by Fabio''s question and wasn''t sure how to answer.


    With a brief thought, she eventually replied, "Ah, your father getting changed. He''ll be here soon."


    "Okay,"


    Fabio replied and continued to find comfort in Ashley''s arms.


    Well, a mother''s arms were always the best.


    If his father were here, Fabio wouldn''t be able to hug her mother anymore, since she would definitely be in Andrew''s arms.


    So Fabio was secretly hoping that Andrew could stay in the bathroom longer. This way, he could be in his mommy''s arms much longer.


    However, his thoughts fell through.


    After a while, Fabio himself began to get out of Ashley''s arms. He couldn''t let his mommy hold him for too long, or else she would get sore arms and wrists.


    However, when he was about to do so, he saw the red marks around Ashley''s neck by accident. To his innocent eyes, it looked like someone had beaten his mommy.


    It ultimately startled Fabio. The red marks saddened him and curiosit


    arks? But I didn''t find any mosquitoes when I slept next to my brother last night."


    Ashley let out a sigh of relief and explained, "That''s because Mommy used mosquito repellent liquid in your room when you were sleeping. But last night, Mommy forgot to use it in my room, so I was bitten. I''ll be fine in two days. You don''t have to worry about me, Fabio."


    Finally, Ashley had succeeded in convincing Fabio.


    The interruption almost made Fabio forget what he was asking Ashley.


    "Mommy, let''s go downstairs to have breakfast. You have to drive Richard and me to school shortly after," then Fabio said.


    Ashley poked Fabio''s nose and looked at him with amusement. "I remember you didn''t want to go to kindergarten yesterday. Why are you so eager today?"


    "Yesterday was yesterday, today is today. Let''s go, Mommy!" Fabio exclaimed with a smile on his face.


    "Can you be a good boy and go downstairs first? I will check if your Dad has already finished changing clothes. I''ll come down with him later, okay? You go first and have breakfast. Then wait for me for a short while."


    The corners of Fabio''s mouth twitched a little. He was reluctant to do what his mother had told him. But since it was his mother, he only nodded his little head.

 Chapter 812 Dumbfounded

    "Good boy!" Ashley dotingly said before kissing Fabio on the cheek.


    Ashley watched her son go down the stairs before she walked back into the bedroom. Her conversation with Fabio had lasted long enough for Andrew to have already changed his clothes.


    But she found no one in the bedroom. Upon checking the bathroom, she found the door open from inside.


    Andrew, who was wearing a casual gray suit, stood in front of Ashley. With a grey T-shirt and grey trousers beneath the suit, the 180 cm tall man looked like a model. No one would be able to tell that he was already in his late thirties.


    Naturally, Ashley''s eyes lit up as she saw Andrew wearing the new clothes.


    Earlier, she had thought that he would look great in the suit. As it turned out, she was right!


    After all, the combination of his handsome face and great physique would suit any type of clothes.


    "So what do you think?"


    Andrew certainly noticed the amazement in Ashley''s eyes, but he still wanted to hear her compliment him out loud.


    In fact, Andrew was not used to wearing this type of clothes. On a normal basis, he would only wear his business suits.


    Ashley took two steps forward to help Andrew make some adjustments. Then, she stepped back a little and wore a smile on her face before responding, "Well, it looks great on you. It fits you perfectly."


    By that point, Ashley was determined to buy him a few more of such kind of clothes. He was just so stunning in her eyes that she couldn''t veer her eyes away from him.


    His wardrobe was full of nothing but suits. He had been accustomed to his business suits for so long, it would be great to occasionally mix it up.


    Ashley nodded her head in approval.


    She walked over and gently took Andrew''s hand. "Well, let''s go downstairs to have breakfast. We still have to send off the two kids to school afterwards."


    "That''s sounds great."


    Ashley held Andrew''s hand while she led him to the stairs.


    "Richard, Daddy is very hungry. Let him have that bowl of porridge first, okay? Mommy is going to fill up another bowl just for you."


    "Okay, Mom."


    Richard obediently nodded.


    Ashley prepared another bowl of porridge and placed it in front of Richard. Meanwhile, Fabio just blinked and kept his mouth shut.


    Andrew''s behavior was starting to irritate Chant. He looked at Andrew and said with disdain, "Well, you''re a father now. But look at what you have done! Stealing food from your son?"


    Andrew turned to Chant as well and retorted, "It find pleasure in it."


    It was enough to upset Chant to the point that he started


    chocking on the congee in his mouth. If he had said this to Andrew in the past, the man would definitely not have paid attention to it. He would just quietly do the right thing.


    But he didn''t expect Andrew would talk back this time.


    "Great-grandpa, eat it slowly. Don''t get yourself choked."


    Richard got up from his seat and placed his little hand on Chant''s back. He started to gently pat it while the elder man continued to choke on his food.


    "Great-grandpa, be careful with the food." Fabio also tried to comfort him.


    His great-grandsons'' caring behavior pleased him to a great extent. Now he didn''t even bother to bicker with Andrew anymore.

 Chapter 813 Enjoy The Present Life

    "Okay, okay. Great-grandpa knows it. Thank you for your reminder. You take care as well."


    Both kids agreed at once.


    Ashley and her kids finished their breakfast in silence.


    This was the life she wanted most¡ªquiet and peaceful, where the family gathered together and shared meals around the table.


    Her dream had finally come true.


    At least she could get together with her family every day. It made Ashley the happiest, most fulfilled person in the world.


    However, once in a while, the thought of her biological parents still came to her and she would sometimes feel bad about it.


    She did not know how they lost her. Nor was she sure whether or not they abandoned her deliberately.


    Ashley hoped in her heart that the former one was the truth.


    She wanted to believe that she was lost rather than abandoned.


    Noticing that Ashley had fallen into a bad mood, Andrew squeezed her hand to comfort her.


    Andrew''s warm hand made her snap back to reality. As she looked at Andrew and her two children, a bright smile replaced the gloom on her face.


    "I''m fine."


    Ashley had been persistent in looking for her family in the past.


    But now, she was content with her present life which she loved and enjoyed.


    After breakfast, Ashley and Andrew took the kids to school.


    It was the first day of September when the new semester began. Apparently, each school would become a sea of excited children.


    Richard was in fifth grade, so Ashley planned to take him to his school first. She could take Fabio to kindergarten school at any time.


    "Great-grandpa, won''t you come with us?" Fabio asked as they were about to set off.


    "Great-grandpa prefers to stay at home. I''m already too old to do those things."


    "No, you''re not. You''re still young," Fabio retorted.


    That comment really elated Chant.


    He really loved his honey-lippe


    ust gave in and let go of Ashley''s hand.


    Ashley did not have to observe his face to know how plaintive he was now.


    They were a family of four. The mother held the two children''s hands while the father walked behind them. As an adorable sight, they had attracted quite the attention of the people.


    "Wow, look at the kid over there, he is so cute, and his mother is so beautiful."


    "I want to make friends with him."


    "They look so happy."


    Some people along the halls could not help looking at Ashley and her family. They smiled at them as a way of greeting them.


    The head teacher''s office was on the second floor of the farthest eastern building. They had to go to the head teacher''s office to sign up and then Richard could come to school tomorrow.


    The office was a chaotic sea of parents and students, hustling and bustling.


    Before Ashley entered the office, she turned to look at Andrew to check if he was okay with the situation. This was exactly what Andrew hated most.


    Ashley felt sorry for him. She walked to his side and said, "How about you wait for us outside? We''ll leave as soon as Richard''s registration is done."


    Andrew gazed at Ashley without saying a word.


    His eyes were full of reluctance.

 Chapter 814 Registering Richard

    Ashley looked around and found that most parents were watching their children or checking their surroundings.


    ''No one will pay attention to two insignificant strangers, '' she told herself.


    With this thought, she gazed at Andrew''s handsome face and gave him a kiss.


    Her face blushed a vivid crimson. Obviously, she was embarrassed to do that in public.


    But Ashley felt that she had the guts to things like that now.


    She had just kissed Andrew in public!


    Quickly, she buried her face in her palms.


    That kiss worked. Andrew just stood outside in the corridor. He pursed his lips without saying a word.


    Only Andrew himself knew that he was lost in the aftertaste.


    As for the content of the aftertaste, only Andrew knew.


    "Will you come along with us or stay with your dad?"


    Ashley asked Fabio.


    "I want to go with you, Mommy."


    Of course he would choose to go with his mommy.


    "All right."


    Ashley then took Richard''s and Fabio''s hands and walked to the fifth grade head teacher''s office.


    She easily found the head teacher of each grade since their names were displayed on their desks.


    The fifth grade head teacher was still young, about 27 or 28 years old. Seated in his chair with a pair of glasses, he looked quite respectable and elegant.


    Ashley glanced at the teacher whose full name was Joffrey Lin.


    "Hello, Mr. Lin. I''m Ashley Lu. I talked to you over the phone. This is my son, Richard. I''m here to sign him up."


    Joffrey raised his head and saw Ashley''s smiling face. His was dazzled by her smile.


    He had met all kinds of parents, but Ashley was, by far, the most gentle and most beautiful one.


    Realizing what he was mulling in his mind, Joffrey felt a little embarrassed.


    Casting away his frivolous thoughts, he stood up and greeted Ashley politely. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Lu."


    H


    him.


    The woman''s voice was as soft as water.


    Taking a brief glance at the woman, Andrew stepped back with no expression on his face.


    The woman''s eyes lit up at his indifference, which she thought as a sign of coldness and indifference. ''His love must be overbearing if he falls in love with someone, '' she thought.


    Competitiveness filled the woman''s heart. She was determined to win Andrew over.


    The woman had been watching Andrew for a long time. Seeing that he was alone and standing by the door of the office, she thought he was a new teacher.


    After all, what Andrew was wearing did not exactly look like that of someone''s father.


    Although Andrew did not say a word to her, she was not discouraged. Men like him always had a temper.


    Not every woman could get close to men like him. The woman found it a good thing. At least it could mean that Andrew did not have a girlfriend.


    "I''m a Chinese teacher in this school for first-grade students. How about you?" Her voice was soft enough to melt a man''s heart.


    Andrew noticed someone behind her and his expression suddenly became very gentle.


    The woman was stunned to see the change in Andrew''s facial expression but did not snap back to her senses.

 Chapter 815 Register For Fabio

    That was because Andrew didn''t even bother to look at her face when she tried hard to capture his attention. All his attention seemed to be focused on the lush trees and plants outside.


    Since Andrew turned around to glance in her direction, she thought she had successfully won his attention.


    That made the woman more excited. She smoothed her hair and flashed Andrew a ridiculously happy smile.


    "Are you done?"


    What?


    The woman looked up at Andrew, confused.


    Soon, the look on the woman''s face changed.


    She realized that Andrew was not talking to her.


    But then... To whom?


    A sweet and gentle female voice called from behind as Andrew''s question faded into thin air.


    "Well, let''s go then."


    Ashley walked toward Andrew and took a quick glance at the woman as she passed by her.


    Well, she was not as beautiful as Ashley.


    Her figure was definitely worse.


    Ashley was confident that Andrew would never pay attention to such a woman.


    She felt relieved.


    However, Ashley still curved her lips and looked at the woman who was trying to accost Andrew. "Hi. Who are you?" Ashley asked. "Can you please step aside? You are in my husband''s way."


    Although wearing a bright smile on her face, what she said embarrassed the woman deeply.


    Husband?


    The woman''s eyes switched between Ashley and Andrew.


    At last her eyes rested upon the two kids held by Ashley.


    Fabio blinked his big eyes and suddenly let go of Ashley''s hand. He ran to Andrew and said, "Daddy, let''s go."


    Andrew''s irritation had almost reached his limit that he was going to throw this annoying woman out when Ashley came back just in time.


    What''s more, Ashley''s calling him as husband before the assuming woman made Andrew wild with joy inside.


    With a glance at the woman beside him, Andrew turned


    in the kindergarten school, all of whom were around three, four, or five years old.


    They were all playing games as Fabio appeared. Soon, they followed him with curious stares.


    Adorable as they were, their curious, blinking eyes made them even more so.


    As always, Ashley''s heart almost melted.


    The registration procedure in the kindergarten school was easier. Ashley paid for the tuition fee and chatted with Fabio''s teacher.


    But it seemed that Fabio''s interest was more into the kids playing everywhere.


    The teacher noticed Fabio''s expression. She smiled and said, "Fabio, do you want to play with them?"


    "May I?"


    The teacher smiled and answered, "Of course."


    The teacher stretched out her fair hands to him.


    "How about I take you to them now? Would you like that?"


    Fabio looked at the teacher''s hand and then looked at Ashley.


    Ashley gave a bright smile to him and answered, "Go play if you''d like. Mommy will be here."


    Then Fabio went to play, at ease with Ashley''s permission.


    This was different from what Fabio had thought. So many children were playing games together. Their laughter, innocence, and happiness were totally above and beyond Fabio''s expectation.

 Chapter 816 The Loveliest Child

    The teacher called Fabio to the front of the class and introduced him to the other children. She stood and watched as Fabio immediately befriended the rest of the class.


    She watched over the children for some time before getting back to Ashley. "Fabio is getting along with the other children really well," the teacher happily reported to Ashley.


    Ashley watched Fabio play with his classmates through a window. The boy seemed to enjoy his time with the class a lot.


    The teacher looked towards the same direction as Ashley. After some time, Ashley smiled and said, "He''s such a good boy. I can already see that he likes being in class with the other children."


    "I just met him today, but he is one of the best kids I have ever seen. Usually, new kids cry and make a scene during their first day in school. Time and time again, those children prove to be difficult to handle! It really takes time and patience for them to feel comfortable," the teacher said.


    "These kids are so used to having their parents near them for many years. I do understand why they would react that way towards a whole new environment. But they get more and more comfortable through time, right?" Ashley said politely.


    The teacher nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right!


    Everyone seems quite obedient...


    How old is Fabio?"


    "Four and a half years old."


    "Is this his first time in kindergarten?"


    "Yes, he actually did not want to come today. Fabio has an older brother, who would teach him from time to time. Seeing that, I didn''t feel the need to urge Fabio to attend kindergarten."


    "It is actually beneficial for a child to attend kindergarten for some time. That way, he will be able to socialize with children of his age. Knowing how to make friends is essential in the coming stages of a child''s life," the teacher replied.


    Ashley nodded and answered, "Yes, we do believe that. That''s actually why we decided to bring him here."


    Richard stood idly beside Ashley, and so did Andrew. Neither of the two spoke.


    The teacher looked at Richard and asked Ashley rather curiously, "Is this Fabio''s older brother, the one y


    rged.


    Richard nodded and said, "Yes, Mommy. I want to go."


    "Okay, let''s head to the amusement park then," Ashley said as she smiled from ear to ear.


    "Honey, you agree, right?"


    Ashley didn''t forget to ask Andrew. She immediately turned to the man, still with a huge smile.


    Andrew was rather speechless.


    He looked directly unto Ashley. There was no way he would ruin his wife''s good mood.


    "Yes,"


    Andrew said rather flatly.


    Having Andrew in agreement with her plan, Ashley chuckled to herself.


    Ashley secretly intertwined her fingers with Andrew''s, in a way that the kids would not notice.


    Andrew''s hand looked gigantic next to Ashley''s.


    Ashley leaned on Andrew''s shoulder and looked over the kids.


    Ashley closed her eyes. A smile slowly formed on her lips. Everything felt perfect.


    They were headed to a very large amusement park, where there were all sorts of rides, attractions, shows and food!


    The family immediately got out of the car as soon as they were parked. Fabio was evidently excited. The boys rushed towards the entrance.


    "Fabio, wait for your father and hold his hand,"


    Ashley called out after Fabio.


    "I want to hold your hand, Mommy," the boy replied.


    "Listen to me. There are lots of people here. Some stranger might try to take you."


    As soon Ashley said those words, Fabio stopped insisting and reluctantly walked to Andrew to hold his hand.

 Chapter 817 The Family Of Four

    The family of four entered the amusement park hand in hand.


    They looked happy, harmonious, and enviable.


    After making sure that Fabio was secure in Andrew''s hand, Ashley turned to Richard and said, "Richard, you have to keep holding my hand and follow me when we get inside, okay?"


    "Okay Mommy," Richard replied.


    Schools would be opening the next day. That was probably the reason why there were so many people in the amusement park today.


    Ashley held Richard''s hand with one hand and Andrew''s with the other.


    Josef took out his phone to take a picture of them. He then sent the photo to Johnny.


    Since Andrew did not show up at the office today, Johnny was so busy that he did not have a free second.


    Because of this, Johnny strongly felt that he needed a raise.


    "Mommy, I want to get on that ride!" As soon as they entered the amusement park, Fabio started pointing at everything he wanted ride.


    Fabio looked at the person whose hand he was holding and realized that it was his father.


    Andrew looked in the direction where Fabio pointed.


    It was a merry-go-round. It was one of the children''s favorite rides in the amusement park. Although Fabio was more clever than other children, he was still, after all, a child.


    It was to be expected that he would like to ride the merry-go-round.


    Andrew just took a glance at the ride and then looked away. He said lightly, "It''s childish. Do you still want to ride something so shallow?"


    The merry-go-round had always been Fabio''s favorite. Ashley used to ride it with him when she took them to the amusement park before.


    When Fabio heard Andrew''s response, he felt a little unhappy.


    How could it be childish? Why couldn''t he be childish?


    "Why is it childish?"


    Ashley asked. She was standing right next to Andrew, and she heard what Andrew just said.


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, "If Fabio wants to go, just let him. It''s no big deal. We came here today to spend quality time with our kids."


    Andrew pu


    ley and the kids. He did not mention clearing the whole place again.


    Ashley stayed close to Andrew and checked on him from time to time to make sure nobody touched him.


    By afternoon, they had spent enough quality time together. Ashley and the kids had a great time in the amusement park. They played almost all the games and tried out all the rides. The kids were very happy even though they were sweating all over.


    Even Richard, who had always been quiet, could not help smiling. He followed Ashley around obediently all day.


    When they were about to go home, Fabio looked at the haunted house attraction near the exit as they passed by and tugged on Ashley''s sleeve.


    "Mommy, we haven''t been to that place yet. Why don''t we go have a look?"


    Fabio looked at his mother curiously.


    Ashley was afraid of ghosts.


    That was why she always skipped the haunted house whenever she brought the kids to the amusement park.


    However, Fabio wanted to go in and have a look today.


    Ashley looked at Andrew. She found him staring at her, too. There was no emotion in his dark eyes.


    However, Andrew remembered the last time he went to see a movie with Ashley. It was a horror movie, and Ashley was afraid to look at the screen the entire time.


    She hid behind Andrew''s arm for most of the movie like a scared little puppy.

 Chapter 818 Fear

    When they could finally get out of the cinema, Ashley''s legs were still so weak that she couldn''t help but lean against Andrew.


    Only with his help could Ashley walk out of the place. Otherwise, she might still be sitting inside helplessly.


    Andrew knew that Ashley was afraid of ghosts, but he chose not to mention it now.


    He could still vividly remember Ashley''s facial expression when they were watching the horror movie last time. He actually wanted to see it again but he was sure that she would never show it to him at will.


    At that point, Ashley was completely dependent on him for walking.


    Andrew couldn''t help but look at Fabio with approval in his eyes. It seemed like the child was indeed useful to him.


    Although Andrew competed with Fabio for his wife''s attention from time to time, the kid could sometimes be of great help to him.


    For Fabio''s assistance today, Andrew thought of being kind to him later on.


    "Mommy, let''s go inside, okay?" Fabio pulled Ashley''s sleeve.


    At that moment, they were standing just outside the haunted house. They were very close to it that Ashley could already hear the spooky sound effects inside. There were even screams from various people who sounded so terrified.


    But she wasn''t inside yet, so Ashley wasn''t that scared. However, after a few brief moments, she heard some more screams and it instantly sent chills down her spine.


    Then, her legs started to feel even weaker than before.


    Nonetheless, Ashley tried to hide what she was feeling. She pretended to look at the time and awkwardly said to Fabio, "It''s getting late now. Let''s go home. We can check out the haunted house next time, okay?"


    After saying that, Ashley couldn''t help but look at Andrew. The two children were quite afraid of him. If he were to even say a word, the two boys would give up the idea of going inside that horrible house.


    Moreover, when Fabio said that he wanted to have a look in the haunted house, Richard didn''t say anything. But the boy looked at her so she immediately knew that he had the same idea as Fabio. It was very easy for Ashley to notice their mannerisms.


    In fact, Ashley was feeling a great sense of regr


    ven before she could see them.


    When Andrew held her hand, Ashley immediately wanted to swat it away.


    But thinking of what was still to come, she didn''t do that. Instead, she even tightened her grip on Andrew''s hand, as if it would make her feel safer.


    Noticing Ashley''s reaction, Andrew giggled softly.


    He really liked this side of Ashley very much.


    She was so cute.


    However, Ashley still heard Andrew''s laugh so she glared at him.


    ''What''s so funny?''


    Noticing the intent glare at him, Andrew stated, "Hey, I''m not laughing anymore."


    After some time, Andrew realized that Ashley was still looking at him. He became afraid that he might have overdone it and made her upset. So he completely stopped laughing and wore an indifferent expression on his face.


    However, the corner of his mouth slightly curled up.


    "Daddy, Mommy, come on! Richard and I have already bought the tickets," Fabio called them from the entrance of the haunted house.


    Ashley responded with a meek smile.


    She wanted to go in, but soon realized that her legs were too weak to even move.


    Ashley grabbed Andrew''s sleeve and looked at him pitifully.


    Suddenly, Andrew''s heart melted like butter. But somehow he still found it in him to tease her.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t walk?"


    Ashley was rendered speechless. She pursed her lips and thought, ''What a load of crap! Didn''t he know that I would go limp at the mere sight of the haunted house?''

 Chapter 819 Comfort In His Arms

    Because of Andrew''s teasing, Ashley averted her gaze.


    Noticing that, Andrew said, "Let me carry you in my arms."


    True to his words, Andrew leaned forward and lifted Ashley in his arms like she was a princess.


    Subconsciously, Ashley grabbed Andrew''s collar to keep her balance.


    A lot of people were still in the amusement park even though it was already between five and six o''clock, close to evening.


    Surrounded by the overwhelming sight, Ashley could clearly hear other people''s voices.


    It made her feel embarrassed so she buried her face in Andrew''s chest.


    It was one of the most humiliating moments of her life.


    But Andrew didn''t care. With a smile on his face, he just held Ashley as they entered the haunted house.


    Soon enough, Richard and Fabio noticed this. They approached Andrew and asked with extreme concern, "Dad, what''s wrong with Mommy? Is she not feeling well?"


    Andrew answered briefly, "She''s fine. She''s just a little tired. Let''s go."


    The two kids had planned to explore the haunted house while holding their mother''s hands. But now, they had to walk in front of their parents as their wish fell through.


    Since Ashley was not feeling well, they couldn''t make any trouble for her.


    Ahead of them was a very dark corridor where varied lights in deathly colors were slowly flickering, accompanied by numerous frightening sounds.


    Naturally, Ashley heard the dreary cries and screams. As a person who was easily scared, those spooky sounds only sent chills down her spine. It made her bury her head in Andrew''s chest even more. At the same time, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck desperate for some sense of security.


    Fear had taken over her.


    Looking at Ashley who was completely relying on him, Andrew smiled without saying anything. But it was easy to see that he was in such a good mood right then.


    Meanwhile, it was totally apparent that Richard and Fabio were not afraid of the haunted house at all. They walked ahead and even began discussing the things around them.


    Apart from their little family, there were also a lot of other visitors inside.


    Most of them were couples or close friends. Some of them were families of four just like them.


    Suddenly, a shriek came from


    ice and still bring her back here.


    The moment Fabio and Richard heard Ashley''s shrieks, they immediately stopped walking.


    Perplexed, Fabio looked at Richard and asked, "Bro, did you hear that? It sounds like Mommy''s voice."


    Richard nodded at his brother. "You''re right.


    Is Mommy really scared?"


    "I don''t think so. Mom is in Dad''s arms. Dad won''t let anything scare her."


    "You''re right.


    Perhaps, we heard it wrong."


    After a short while, they saw a faint light ahead of them. It should be the exit of the haunted house.


    "Is that the end?"


    "But I don''t think it''s enough though."


    Those who were following behind them couldn''t help but look at the two kids when they heard their conversation. They were adults who had had enough and wanted to get out but the kids were blocking the way.


    They were just about to go around them so that they could get exit the haunted house. But they just kept silent since Richard and Fabio were very young.


    They realized that it wouldn''t be right to argue with little children.


    But it certainly bothered some people that the two kids'' behavior had revealed how much of a chicken they were, even if they were adults already! Could it be that they didn''t have that much courage? Or was it because the two kids were just too bold for their age?


    A group of adults just exchanged looks with one another without saying anything.


    It was meaningless to squabble with two kids, even if they could use their age over Richard and Fabio.

 Chapter 820 Being Scared To Death

    Fabio and Richard turned back and found Andrew and Ashley, their silhouettes were like a dark painting against the wall.


    In Andrew''s arms as she was, Ashley''s body still trembled in fear.


    Hurriedly, Ashley''s two kids ran to her with anxiety on their faces. "Daddy, what''s wrong with Mommy? Is she sick?" Fabio asked with concern.


    Richard stood beside him, silent as usual, but his worried eyes were fixed on Ashley.


    Andrew felt Ashley''s body stiffen for a moment. It made him smile to himself.


    Perhaps Ashley did not want her children to know that she was scared out of her wits.


    "No, nothing''s wrong. Your mommy is just tired. You two just follow closely behind me and don''t run around, okay?"


    "Okay, got it."


    "All right."


    Andrew carried Ashley and walked out of the haunted house and the amusement park with Richard and Fabio walking right behind him.


    As Richard and Fabio got into the car, Ashley, who was pretending to be asleep in Andrew''s arms, suddenly "woke up".


    Her face was still ashen. She glared at Andrew and struggled out of his grip.


    She had overestimated herself back there. They were already out of the haunted house, but she could still feel all the hair on her body standing on end. Apparently, she was unable to muster enough energy now to find her footing once again.


    Before Ashley could step forward, she lost her balance and stumbled.


    Even Ashley herself did not expect this to happen.


    ''Why are my legs so feeble?


    I can''t believe I''ve gotten too weak to stand on my own!''


    She was still confused about her physical condition when she heard a chuckle from Andrew who was standing next to her. She only cast a dagger-like look at him.


    "Help me get into the car."


    She opened her arms as she snapped.


    Annoyed and in a sour mood as she was, she was very cute in Andrew''s eyes.


    Andrew said nothing and carried Ashley into the car obediently.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Ashley''s body had become soft and no longer rigid


    .


    Andrew wanted to take Ashley home immediately because she was too weak to even stand after going inside the haunted house attraction.


    But they had such a great time that they even forgot about dinner.


    Richard and Fabio realized that they had not had dinner yet only now that Chant asked about it.


    Immediately, Chant ordered family servants to prepare some food for two kids.


    Then, they sat down on the couch and chatted with one another.


    Meanwhile, Andrew took Ashley to the bedroom and carefully lay her on the bed. Seeing a little frown on her tired, sleeping face, he felt a slight pinch in his heart.


    It turned out those unrealistic things could really scare her.


    After putting Ashley in bed, Andrew turned around to leave. If she woke up, she might need to eat something. He needed to tell the servants to prepare something.


    To his surprise, Ashley rolled toward him and spoke. It seemed that she felt Andrew was about to leave.


    She grabbed Andrew''s arm and murmured, "Please don''t go."


    Andrew thought Ashley was awake. After waiting quietly for a while, he found that she was talking in her sleep.


    "Okay, I won''t go," Andrew replied with a smile.


    Then he lay beside her for a few moments.


    Holding Ashley tightly in his arms, it seemed this was one of the ways that calmed Andrew down.

 Chapter 821 A Snuggler

    It was a big surprise that Ashley was still clingy even in her sleep.


    ''She must have been truly scared out of her mind in that damned house, '' Andrew thought.


    With this thought, he gently patted Ashley on the back to help her relax and sleep well.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Just as Andrew was about to fall asleep, Ashley suddenly shrieked.


    At the same, she suddenly sat up with her hands over her face.


    Andrew was a light sleeper, so Ashley''s sudden movement on the bed jolted him awake.


    "What is it? Ash? Are you okay?" Andrew looked at Ashley with concern.


    Ashley opened her eyes and saw nothing but darkness. She felt like the dream was real.


    Fear overwhelmed her like a dark sea swallowing her whole.


    It wasn''t until she heard Andrew''s voice then she was a little relieved.


    At this time Andrew was like a hero who had saved her.


    Immediately, she threw herself into his arms and held on to him like she had never held on to anyone before.


    She buried her head in Andrew''s chest and whispered with shaky lips, "I had a nightmare just now."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a dream. I''m with you. It''s all right."


    Andrew gently patted Ashley''s back to comfort her.


    "Please turn on the light,"


    Ashley begged.


    It was pitch dark in their bedroom, which made Ashley very uncomfortable.


    Andrew immediately turned on the lamp on the nightstand.


    "It''s okay now."


    Ashley finally dared to raise her head and looked at Andrew.


    It was not until then that Andrew noticed the little beads of cold sweat on Ashley''s forehead. Whatever her nightmare was about, the truth was it had really scared her awake.


    Then, Andrew drew a piece of tissue from the nightstand and wiped the sweat off Ashley''s forehead gently. "Are you hungry? I''ll go get you something to eat."


    Ashley just nodded.


    Just as Andrew was about to get up, a pair of slender white hands grabbed his sleeve.


    --


    Ashley tugged on his sleeve and looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    "Are you scared?"


    Ashley did not say anything, but Andrew kne


    garten was a place where kids could study and play as well.


    Standing on the platform, the teacher cleared her throat and announced, "Children, let''s all welcome a new student to our class! Welcome, Fabio. Please come up and introduce yourself to everyone!"


    The children looked at Fabio curiously and clapped their hands to welcome their new classmate.


    Without any fear, Fabio stepped on the platform and introduced himself, "Hello, everyone. My name is Fabio Lu."


    "Wow, he''s so beautiful!"


    "He is prettier than anyone in our class."


    "I want to make friends with him."


    "Me, too."


    One voice fell as another rose.


    They all whispered with one another, but they did not know that Fabio had heard every word of it.


    Those words made him frown. His mommy had once told him that boys could not be described as beautiful.


    Only a girl could be described as beautiful.


    Damn it.


    The teacher stood aside with a smile on her face. For her, it was normal for kids to use the word "beautiful" to describe someone. After all, they had limited vocabulary.


    "We''re glad to meet you, Fabio. Thank you so much for your introduction. Where do you want to sit?"


    The teacher asked and glanced at Fabio.


    Looking around, Fabio found that all the seats were occupied except the one next to a girl who was probably around three to four years old.

 Chapter 822 She Is My Wife

    And then there was another seat next to a little fat boy.


    The boy looked so much stronger than the rest of the kids in class. His face was chubby and somewhat cute.


    "I''ll sit there, teacher."


    Fabio chose to sit next to a girl.


    "Okay. You may take your seat."


    However, Fabio did not notice the fat boy''s stare of dissatisfaction as he took his seat.


    After all the students were seated, the class began. The day''s lesson only included simple mathematics and English letters.


    It was very simple.


    The lesson lasted for less than twenty minutes. After all, kids were hardwired to always be moving.


    But for Fabio, he had already grasped the lesson when he was two years old, because of Richard.


    Sometimes, when his brother worked out problems at home, he would read Richard''s textbooks out of boredom and Richard was willing to teach him some basic knowledge.


    Although Fabio already knew the lesson for the day, he did not sneak out of class and still listened to the teacher attentively.


    After class, the teacher left the classroom, and everyone was free to play.


    The little girl sitting next to Fabio, whose name was Betty, looked at him from time to time, but when their eyes met, she quickly withdrew her gaze.


    At the same time, Betty''s face flushed a bright red hue.


    ''How adorable he is!


    I want to make friends with him, '' Betty thought to herself shyly.


    She did not expect that Fabio would choose to sit next to her.


    After catching her stealing glances several times, Fabio lost his patience. He turned around to face Betty and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Although Fabio tried to be straight in saying something like that, he had underestimated his own ability to still look nice.


    Betty was not scared of him. She actually found him somewhat cute, which made her stare at him longer and forget to reply.


    "I... I want to be friends with you. My name is Betty,"


    she stammered.


    Then her face blushed some more.


    Blinking at Fabio,


    ow!" Fabio stressed again.


    "That''s right. Bolton should apologize. He bullied Betty and made her cry."


    "Bolton is not a good boy. He wouldn''t own up to his mistake."


    "Mom says we can''t play with bad boys."


    "We can''t play with you anymore, Bolton!" Comments sprang from everyone in the classroom.


    Bolton was just a kid even if he was a little taller than the others. Now all his classmates were turning on him.


    Feeling aggrieved, he also burst into tears.


    And he cried more loudly than Betty.


    Fabio knitted his brows in impatience.


    Another one crying!


    ''Could they choose another way to solve their issues? Why do they have to cry all the time?''


    Fabio thought sullenly.


    Meanwhile, somewhere else in the same school, Dany looked at the beautiful face in front of her with a cold expression on her face. That face was so handsome and beautiful at the same time that people had trouble distinguishing whether it belonged to a man or a woman. Likewise, the other person''s eyes lingered on Dany, telling her that he did not want to be separated from her.


    "Baby, I have to go now,"


    Cayn said affectionately as he gazed at Dany.


    Cayn had never been separated from Dany since she was born. In his eyes, Dany just came to kindergarten school on a whim. This was a request he had never expected.

 Chapter 823 A New Classmate---Dany

    If Cayn''s memory served him right, Dany had never liked playing with other kids.


    "You can go and head home if you want to." Dany only stared coldly at Cayn.


    Cayn, on the other hand, was rendered speechless.


    "My honey Dany, don''t you miss your daddy?"


    This time, Dany simply ignored Cayn and went straight into the schoolyard.


    Even the teacher somehow felt embarrassed. She had never expected such coldness from an adorable little girl.


    But even the coldness on her face didn''t change her lovely features.


    The teacher blushed as she fixed her eyes on Cayn''s blank face. "We will take good care of all the kids here," she spoke in a reassuring tone.


    Watching Dany disappear into the schoolyard, Cayn stood up. The tender loving look on his face had faded away.


    "Keep an eye on my daughter. If something bad happens to her, I promise that your kindergarten will shut down!" the man demanded with thin smile.


    The teacher didn''t expect this, shrugged and stammered with a flushed face, "Okay... Okay."


    "Well, hurry up and keep up with her,"


    Cayn commanded and coldly stared at Dany''s teacher as he frowned with discontent.


    "Oh, okay."


    The teacher was taken aback by Cayn''s request. Instead of furthering her conversation with him, she turned around and simply rushed towards Dany.


    Cayn, on the other hand, stood by the school''s gate thoughtfully until Dany''s figure had completely disappeared from his sight.


    Suddenly he felt deeply sad. Dany had just left his side, and now he sorely missed her.


    "Why did Dany come here on a whim? Tell me something. She never really liked playing with other kids," Cayn asked all of a sudden.


    Standing behind him, Zed''s mouth twitched nervously.


    How could he know anything that even his boss had no knowledge of?


    "I have no idea, boss."


    "Everything seems so dull here. Just let Dany have her fun. She will miss home when she eventually finds this place boring.


    Ah, remind me to pick up Dany this afternoon... Aargh, never mind, I


    rather impatient with Bolton''s loud crying, disgusting snot and tears.


    But then again, there were also kids in kindergarten who loved crying.


    Hearing what Fabio had said, Bolton cried even harder.


    Fabio was rendered completely speechless.


    ''You are a boy. But why are you crying like a sissy? Such an annoying guy!'' Fabio thought to himself.


    "What''s wrong? Why is Bolton crying?"


    Bolton''s crying had drawn the teacher''s attention. With hasty steps, she came to Bolton''s side and tried to comfort him.


    "Bolton, no more crying, okay? What happened here?"


    "Bolton is a bad boy. He bullied Betty just now!"


    "Yes, he is a bad boy!"


    "He bullied Betty!"


    "I... I... I didn''t..."


    All the boy could do was deny the accusations.


    "Fine, fine. You are all friends here. Kids, don''t bully your classmates, okay?" the teacher said to all of them.


    "As you wish, teacher!" all kids answered in unison.


    "Bolton, no more crying, please. Now we have another new classmate, don''t get yourself laughed at by her, okay?"


    What she said worked quite well. Soon all the attention was focused on Dany.


    The teacher sighed with relief.


    Every child in her class came from a prominent family. If any kid gave negative feedback about her, she could lose her job.


    And so, any one of them crying was the last thing she wanted.

 Chapter 824 Inexplicable Affection

    Naturally, all the kids looked in Dany''s direction. All of a sudden, the attention of the entire room was completely on her.


    Dany was wearing a light pink tutu skirt paired with pink leather shoes. Her hair was braided into two low pigtails that trailed along her back.


    There was a serious look on her delicate face as she looked at the teacher. However, despite this, cuteness still showed on her face. The contrast between her humorless face and her cuteness looked quite funny.


    "Well, Dany...


    How about introducing yourself to your classmates?"


    the teacher suggested.


    "My name is Dany Mo."


    Her introduction was even simpler than Fabio''s.


    "She is so pretty!"


    "Yeah, she is even more beautiful than Betty!"


    The other kids started to murmur among themselves about Dany''s appearance.


    Hearing that, Betty took a quick, sidelong glance at Dany and lowered her head silently as she saw her.


    ''Indeed she''s more beautiful than I am, '' Betty ruminated.


    Since only one seat was left inside the classroom, Dany had no other choice but to sit next to Bolton.


    Meanwhile, Fabio''s eyes lit up as he carefully observed Dany. It was easy to see that she was different from the other kids around him.


    After her short introduction, the teacher went ahead with the lesson. When the class was over, the kids went out to play again as usual.


    Kids were naturally easy to get along with. Just a while earlier, they had been talking about how cold Bolton was. Now they were all playing together outside, as if nothing had happened. There were, however, two kids who did not go out and play with the others.


    Dany and Fabio were not too keen about it.


    Fabio propped his head up with hand, his cheek lightly smushed against his palm. He cast a casual glance out the window, watching the other kids play. Pursing his lips, he couldn''t help but feel tired of playing games like his classmates were doing.


    It was quiet in the classroom. Dany looked over to Fabio and quickly lowered her head after. She knew this


    when they were about to leave, Ashley saw someone looking at her from the corner of her eye.


    Confused, Ashley looked up and saw a girl in a pink princess dress staring at her.


    The girl was just about the same age as Fabio.


    She was staring straight into Ashley with her big, unblinking eyes.


    Dany didn''t expect to see Ashley today. Looking at the loving interaction between Ashley and Fabio, jealousy brewed up in her heart.


    It was easy to see how happy Fabio looked beside his mother.


    When Ashley''s eyes met hers, Dany quickly withdrew her gaze, feeling utterly flustered.


    "Hey," Ashley nudged at Fabio with a smile. "Is that girl your classmate?"


    Following his mother''s gaze, Fabio nodded.


    "Yup. Her name''s Dany Mo. I like her. She has such a pleasant looking face."


    "Have you fallen in love at such a young age, little man?" Ashley teased. "But she is indeed beautiful."


    "No," Fabio answered with a frown, "I just have a feeling that I''m going to get along with her."


    Ashley glanced back to look at the girl again, but when she did, she was already gone.


    Looking around, Dany was no longer in sight.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    Fabio asked Ashley confusedly.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Ashley brushed off with a smile, "Come on. Let''s go home." With this, Fabio jumped off Ashley and walked beside her, hand in hand.

 Chapter 825 Honey Dany

    Fabio took the little girl by the hand and said to Ashley, "Mommy, this is my good friend. Her name is Dany Mo."


    Ashley looked at Dany with a gentle smile. Not knowing why, she felt a strong desire to get close to this little girl.


    "Hi, Dany. May I call you honey?"


    "Of course," Dany answered, licking her lips.


    She was a little shy and was averting her gaze, but when she saw how gentle and approachable Ashley was, she found that she could look her in the eye.


    Her will to regard Ashley as her own mommy deepened.


    Standing next to Dany, Fabio had no knowledge at all, of what was running in her mind. He was not aware that she was contemplating stealing his mother from him.


    "How old are you, dear?" Ashley asked.


    Before Dany could open her mouth to answer, Fabio replied on her behalf. "Mommy, Dany is the same age as me," he said.


    Dany looked at Fabio unhappily as Fabio stole her opportunity to answer.


    Long tongued boy!


    She wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to exchange a few words with Ashley.


    Ashley smiled and did not care much about it as most of the kids in school were about the same age as Fabio.


    While they were chatting, most of the children were picked up by their parents and there were only a few left.


    After all, most of the parents would never keep their children waiting for too long.


    Ashley and Fabio were also about to head home, but neither of Dany''s parents had shown up yet.


    Ashley looked at Dany doubtfully and asked, "Honey, where are your parents? Aren''t they coming to pick you up?"


    Looking at the little girl standing in front of her, Ashley strongly felt like they had known each other for a long time.


    Biting her lips, Dany just shook her head.


    "I have no mommy."


    Ashley did not read too much into Dany''s statement. She thought Dany meant that her mommy could not come pick her up today because she was involved in her business.


    Then, she asked, "Where''s your d


    ught again.


    However, it was not the case.


    The ideal was plump, but the reality was bony.


    In the past, no matter how busy Cayn got in the office, he still went to pick up his little Dany from school on time.


    Then, he would go back to the office to continue working.


    Now, it had only been a few minutes after he received Dany''s message, but he could not keep still. Feeling unsettled and uncomfortable, Cayn was like an ant on a hot pan.


    While Cayn was sitting around anxious in his office, Dany was having so much fun with Ashley.


    The Bentley drove slowly into the Golden Palace.


    Finally, they stopped in front of the family villa.


    "Here we are, Dany. Let''s go," Fabio said to Dany as he jumped out of the car.


    "Okay."


    Ashley smiled and did not say anything as she saw Fabio lead Dany out of the car.


    "Dany, honey, welcome to our home!" Ashley said cheerfully.


    "Fabio, Richard, go ahead and play with each other," she added.


    "Okay!"


    They took her upstairs.


    Fabio and Richard took Dany to their playroom that was filled with lots of toys. Andrew had made great efforts to fill the playroom with every toy he could acquire to satisfy his children''s hearts.


    "Dany, what kind of toy do you want to play with? I can get it for you," Fabio said with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 826 She Is The One

    Fabio looked at Dany with interest.


    She, however, was not as interested as he was.


    She only wanted to be with Ashley. Even just sitting around without doing or saying anything sounded nice enough.


    She liked being in Ashley''s company.


    Every now and then, she watched Fabio and Richard as all three of them played together. For a second, she opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    She had decided to play with them for a while, seeing that it was still early.


    After spending some time with them, she couldn''t take it anymore. Finally, she asked, "Where''s your mommy, Fabio?"


    ''How I wish I could just call her Mommy, '' she thought.


    She knew, however, that it wasn''t possible at the moment.


    Ashley was Fabio''s mother, not hers.


    She couldn''t call her that for the time being.


    "Mommy should be in the study right now. Why? What''s up, Dany?" Fabio inquired.


    "It''s nothing. I was just wondering," Dany said innocently.


    The conversation continued, and it eventually bored her.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and a man with gray hair, who appeared to be around seventy years of age, entered the room. Interestingly, he looked like he had the energy of a younger man.


    Upon seeing the older gentleman, Fabio and Richard immediately stood up and ran toward him. They addressed him as their great grandpa.


    "Good boys," Chant said.


    He held the children''s hands.


    Playing with Fabio and Richard was Chant''s favorite thing to do.


    As he was playing with the children, he noticed Dany sitting close to them. He was intrigued.


    However, before he could even think of what to say to the little girl, Fabio took him by the hand and dragged him toward Dany. "Great Grandpa, this is a friend I made in kindergarten. Her name''s Dany."


    Fabio then turned to the girl.


    "You can call him Great Grandpa, too,"


    ."


    She then continued to whisper a lot of soft words to him until finally, he gave in.


    When Dany saw this, she became convinced that her dad was the better man.


    This strange man looked intimidating, but he needed Mommy to coax him.


    She was confident that her dad would never act this way.


    She believed that her dad would love Mommy very much.


    Hmph!


    So much so that there would be no need for all this.


    Her dad would always be the one to coax her Mommy.


    Andrew sat down where Ashley had sat before. It was clear that he wanted Ashley to sit on his lap as usual.


    Ashley''s eyes grew wide in disbelief.


    This would have been okay around family members, but now, there was a little guest around. Ashley was deeply embarrassed.


    Andrew''s eyes grew dark, but he decided not to push it.


    Ashley could only sit beside him.


    Dany looked away, looking quite unhappy.


    As soon as he came in, he had taken Mommy away from her. Now, Mommy was sitting by his side.


    Dany turned to look at Fabio, who promptly rolled his eyes. It was as if he wasn''t surprised at all and that was what he was used to.


    She knew that Fabio loved his mother very much and would always be with Ashley whenever he could.

 Chapter 827 A Lovable Little Girl

    It was rare for Ashley to see Fabio this way.


    However, his behavior was not surprising at all.


    Ashley whispered to Andrew, "That little girl is Fabio''s friend. She was waiting by herself at the gate. Nobody came to pick her up so I brought her home with us. I will take her back to the kindergarten after dinner.


    "Okay, that sounds good."


    Andrew nodded his head while holding Ashley''s hand.


    But Ashley only rolled her eyes at Andrew and decided to stay away from him. She had no intention of displaying their physical intimacy in front of the kids.


    "Hi Dany, what would you like to eat? Auntie can make any dish for you."


    Ashley asked while she approached Dany.


    As soon as she mentioned the word "Auntie", Ashley felt a little weird.


    It made her feel that she wasn''t that young anymore.


    Dany meekly replied, "Anything is fine for me. I''m not really a picky eater."


    If Cayn was there, he would have become upset with what Dany had said.


    Dany''s sensible behavior in front of Ashley would have seriously offended him.


    He had raised Dany with unreserved efforts for five years. With only himself to rely on, he did everything for the little girl.


    And when it came to her eating habits, nobody knew it better than Cayn. In fact, the little girl was quite particular with food.


    But just then, she said that she wasn''t a picky eater. She was behaving much better in front of Ashley than she ever did in front of her father.


    Truth be told, as the apple of his eye, Dany was actually very obedient in front of Cayn.


    However, Cayn had mixed feelings whenever Dany was lovable in front of other people.


    But, of course, he would never know about it.


    "Good girl."


    Ashley complimented while patting Dany on the head.


    As a matter of fact, Ashley couldn''t figure out why she cared for Dany so much and why she wanted to be close to this little girl.


    Perhaps it was because Ashley had lost her own daughter. So whenever she saw Dany, she would think of her.


    With this in mind, the expression on Ashley''s face softened.


    Then, Dany blinked her eyes at Ashley. With a smile, she bowed her head and smiled shyly.


    That night, their dinner was a little extravagant. Because of the arrival of a guest, everyone present, including Chant was very liv


    for their kid.


    Either way, it made Ashley feel quite uncomfortable.


    To ease her worries, Ashley went to Dany''s side and inquired, "Darling, do you have your parents'' phone number? It''s getting late so they might be worried about you. Let me drive you home."


    Upon hearing what Ashley had said, Dany took out her cell phone to check the time. It was indeed very late.


    Pursing her lips, she had never thought that time would pass by so quickly.


    ''Is it time to leave now?'' Dany thought to herself.


    In fact, she was quite reluctant to leave Ashley''s home.


    Yet she nodded her head and said, "I will call my daddy right now."


    "Okay, that sounds good."


    With a smile, Ashley took a seat beside Dany.


    On the other side, Cayn was extremely relieved to receive Dany''s call. At least his daughter still knew that she had a father.


    On their way to Ashley''s house, Zed was rendered speechless. He had to constantly obey Cayn''s barking orders to drive faster.


    ''You were so restless in the office just now. You even said that you wouldn''t care about Dany if she didn''t call you. Now look at you, why are you in such a hurry? You just ate your words a few moments ago, '' Zed sullenly thought.


    At last, Zed slowly drove the car into the Golden Palace.


    Cayn narrowed his eyes in mounting disbelief.


    Since Dany said that she wanted to go to kindergarten, he had acquired almost all the information about every single child in the school.


    But he didn''t have anything about a child living in this villa.

 Chapter 828 This Is My Daddy

    But it was not the right time to mull over that. The only thing he wanted to do was to take his daughter back into his arms as soon as possible.


    With the help of the GPS device, Cayn found the villa easily. Also, Dany had told him her exact location.


    It was Zed who rang the doorbell for Cayn. Linda opened the door, not expecting at all to see such a beautiful man.


    She was stunned.


    Ashley had told her that a man, Dany''s father, was going to come knocking on the door.


    Despite being ridiculously surprised, she still invited him in.


    Next second, she went in a hurry to inform Ashley of Cayn''s arrival.


    Ashley was playing with Dany on the couch.


    They had exchanged their contact information and saved each other''s WeChat user names.


    Feeling really good and comfortable around Ashley, Dany had told Ashley that she would like to call her anytime.


    Apart from this, Dany also intended to introduce Ashley to her father. Maybe they would hit it off and then she would have a mother and a father.


    As soon as Cayn entered the villa, Dany and a young woman''s laughter reached his ears.


    Then, he saw the two sitting on the sofa and having fun. There was no sign of sadness on Dany''s face.


    Looking at Dany in a great mood, he felt happy for her, but at the same time, he felt a little disappointed because she had not missed him.


    A mixed expression spread across his beautiful face.


    ''Such a heartless little girl, '' he thought.


    He had been deeply worried that she was not having a good time at her friend''s house or that she was being bullied.


    Now it seemed that she was having quite a great time and his worries were not important.


    Linda came to Ashley and whispered something into her ear. Then, Ashley raised her head and looked at Cayn.


    ''Is this man Dany''s father?'' she asked herself.


    "My honey, I''m here."


    At the


    seemed somewhat angry.


    At the same time, Cayn also realized that he might have scared his daughter.


    "I''m sorry, honey. Did Daddy scare you?" He asked Dany gently as he lifted her up and put her on his lap.


    Cayn''s eyes were so beautiful that anyone would get lost in them if they stared for too long.


    But Dany was too young to understand that.


    It was true that Dany was scared just now, but she did not feel anything unpleasant.


    She shook her head.


    "Daddy, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Looking at his little princess sitting on his lap, Cayn reined in his bad temper.


    Dany was his darling daughter.


    No one could take her away.


    He did not expect that things would go contrary to his wishes.


    Zed wanted to speak up but stopped on second thought. He looked at Dany in Cayn''s arms. He thought about saying something again but ultimately decided against it.


    Zed was thinking, ''What if Dany found her biological parents?


    Whom would she choose, Cayn or her real parents?


    Moreover, it was because of Cayn that Dany...''


    After seeing Dany off, Ashley somehow felt a little lost.


    Putting her hand over her chest, she felt a sudden tug of emptiness as if some part of her heart had been ripped away.

 Chapter 829 Longing For A Mothers Love

    ''Is it because of that little girl?''


    The thought of Dany''s charming character brought a huge smile to Ashley''s face.


    After spending time with Fabio and Richard and playing with them for a while, Ashley then went back to her own bedroom.


    Before she even got a foot in the room, her phone beeped indicating that she had received a message. A Wechat message popped up on her screen.


    Ashley reluctantly clicked on the message as she didn''t want any distractions. It turned out to be from Lesley.


    The message was an invitation for Ashley to attend Lesley''s wedding.


    It was a date reminder for Ashley not to forget the upcoming event.


    As soon as Ashley saw the wedding date her raised eyebrows almost disappeared through her hairline.


    ''September ninth? In Chinese culture, number nine means "long and enduring."


    So, does the choice in such a significant date mean that she wants to be with that man forever?'' Ashley wondered.


    Ashley was always confused by Lesley''s sudden change in character. She had changed so much in the past five years, she was almost unrecognizable.


    Ashley still remembered how hostile Lesley had been to her, especially the first time she appeared in public together with Andrew.


    Even if Lesley''s change in character could be attributed to the fact that she had found the one she loved and wanted to spend the rest of her life with that man. Ashley knew that Lesley was still in love with someone else. She couldn''t put her finger on it, but she felt that something was not right.


    Especially, because Lesley''s attitude towards her had drastically changed and seemed a little strange.


    No matter her misgivings, Lesley was well-known and famous in J City. In Ashley''s opinion, her status in society had made her very arrogant and ill-tempered towards people she considered beneath her.


    Ashley could clearly remember as if it was only yesterday. When she first saw Lesley five years ago, Lesley was arrogant and seriously despised Ashley.


    Ashley was therefore perturbed and couldn''t figure out why Lesley why changed so much in such a short period of time. It just didn''t make sense since nothing out of the ordinary had happened to drastically change their relationship.


    In fact, Ashley started noticing some changes when Lesley came to Andrew''s office. When she talked to Ashley she was a bit too kind which made Ashley feel strange because it was very uncharacteristic of Lesley.


    Ashley had always learnt one thing in life, ''No matter how people change, their character is innate and cannot easily transform. But why was Lesley being so kind to her now, when she had made it very clear that Ashley was beneath her?


    ''Is there a set-up in there somewhere that I haven''t figured yet?'' Ashley contemplated.


    After experiencing so many ups and downs, Ashley had developed trust issues. It had become difficult for her to trust people. But then, she also knew her own weaknesses and therefore tried not to judge people too quickly without giving them the benefit of the doubt.


    Meanwhile, Dany was still lost in her fantasy world.


    Cayn got into the bed beside Dany and pulled her closer to him as he held her in his arms. He playfully scratched Dany''s nose and asked, "Baby, what are you thinking about so deeply?"


    Dany looked at the handsome Cayn while still distracted since she was still thinking about Ashley.


    "Well.


    Daddy, I want to find you a wife and a mother for myself. What do you think?"


    "I don''t think that idea is a good one."


    Cayn''s tone was not pleasant. He didn''t seem amused by her proposal.


    "Why not? Don''t you want a wife?" the little girl asked.


    "I''ve got you, my baby, I am not lonely anymore, so I don''t think I need a wife," he replied.


    Dany''s little face crumpled in disappointment, "But a wife and daughter play different roles!" She exclaimed.


    "Well, I do agree that they are different."


    "Then does that mean that you don''t need a wife?" the little girl persisted.


    "No, I don''t want a wife right now." he said.


    "But I want a mommy," the girl said in a low voice sounding dejected.


    Cayn frowned in surprise and asked, "Why do you suddenly want a mommy so desperately? Don''t you think that the two of us are enough? Do you feel that our family is incomplete? We have been fine, just the two of us. If we add another person, there will be three of us. Do you want to share my love with someone else?" Cayn asked.


    Dany replied, "All I want is a mommy.


    All the other children have mommies, but I don''t."


    Cayn squinted his eyes and asked in a cold tone, "Who has been saying those words to you?"


    Dany knew that Cayn had a quick tempter so she replied carefully, "No one said anything. I saw everything with my own eyes. Many of my classmates have both parents to pick them up, but I only have my father."


    "So are you implying that a father''s love is not enough for you?"


    Dany lowered her head as soon as she heard those words. She thought for a few seconds then said, "Although Daddy loves me very much, I still want a mom."

 Chapter 830 The Wedding

    "Daddy, what do you think of the woman you saw in the villa today?" Dany asked expectantly.


    "I don''t like her," Cayn said heedlessly.


    Hearing this, Dany stared wide-eyed at her father.


    ''How could he say that?


    But...she is so nice and gentle! Why would he think that she''s no good?'' Dany thought sadly.


    Feeling disappointed, Dany turned her back on Cayn, her little head bent down. Cayn couldn''t help but sigh quietly to himself.


    ''Did I say something wrong again?


    Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?'' he wondered.


    The days and nights passed. Soon enough, the cool September air swept through the city.


    It was time for Lesley to get married.


    For five years, Lesley had worked in the Feng Group with utmost diligence. Now she had a place in the group which was more than well-deserved.


    All of the most notable and influential people in J City were invited to Lesley''s wedding.


    It was easy to say that this wedding was of great importance for the soon-to-be newlyweds, and that they spared no expense in celebrating it.


    Ashley was wearing a chiffon, evening dress. The pale, lilac color complimented her fair skin in such a lovely way. Meanwhile, Andrew wore a black, slick suit from head to toe, which was paired with a wine-colored tie.


    Both outfits matched each other in such a pleasing way.


    Behind them, Fabio and Richard followed close by.


    The two children were more than excited to be able to attend this event with their parents.


    "There''ll be a lot of people at the wedding, okay?" Ashley gently reminded. "Just stay with me and daddy."


    "Okay!" the two kids answered in unison.


    The wedding was held at the top floor of the DJ Hotel.


    With Lesley booking nearly the entire hotel, there were barely any other guests inside the premises aside from the guests and VIPs of the wedding.


    For a while now, Ashley had been curious as to whom Lesley was about to marry.


    Upon entering the hall, they were greeted by the music of the string quartet. Some of the guests were busy chatting with one another, laughing lightly and toasting the wine glasses in their hands.


    Some stopped to look towards Andrew and Ashley, their brows raised in surprise.


    her.


    Meanwhile, in one of the hotel suites...


    Lesley was sitting down at a plush chair as someone carefully did her make-up. She already had her elegant, white wedding dress on. It looked absolutely perfect on her. There were delicate laces sewn onto the sleeves, making her look like a real princess.


    The make-up artist brushed on Lesley''s face expertly, making the beautiful Lesley even more beautiful.


    As the daughter of the owner of the Feng Group and the most successful woman in J City, Lesley had her own unique disposition.


    Now she looked more charming than ever.


    After the make-up artist gently brushed on some powder over Lesley''s face, she stepped back and admired her work. "It''s done, Miss Feng."


    Slowly, Lesley opened her eyes and before she could say anything, a noise came from the other side of the door.


    "Young master, you can''t go in now! Ms. Lesley is still getting ready."


    "Get out of the way!"


    A clear voice rang out with arrogance.


    Hearing this, Lesley''s face darkened as she gritted her teeth.


    The dressers beside Lesley didn''t dare to say a word as they saw Lesley''s darkened face.


    "You may leave now,"


    Lesley ordered.


    The makeup artist and her assistant quietly nodded and went outside.


    After entering the room, Harvey Feng looked at Lesley and pursed his lips.


    Pulling up a chair in front of her, he sat down with his legs crossed.


    "What are you doing here?" Lesley asked, narrowing her eyes.

 Chapter 831 I Hate You

    --


    Harvey was the other son of Aaron and Rae, Lesley''s younger brother.


    Harvey walked over to Lesley and declared in a rude tone, "I can go anywhere I want in this house."


    He then turned around and left, his voice was full of arrogance.


    Although Harvey was Lesley''s brother, the deep seeded resentment bordering on hate that she had for him was indescribable.


    Ever since Lesley''s parents gave birth to Harvey, he was always handled with kid gloves as if he were a porcelain doll that could break any time. They worshiped the ground he walked on like a national treasure. Harvey, up to now, didn''t know how to do anything for himself because his parents'' hired servants to take care of his every need including eating and dressing up.


    He had no idea how to take care of himself. He couldn''t even do simple tasks like tying his shoe laces, because he always had an entourage of servants at his beck and call, who did everything for him.


    Now that he was going to kindergarten, he had no idea how to relate with other children his age. He therefore acted like a little lord, bullying, beating and harassing other kids every other day.


    It was a regular occurrence for Harvey to beat other kids without any reason.


    If anyone didn''t obey his often absurd demands, he would fall into a sudden bout of anger and beat them in blind rage.


    He thought that the world revolved around him and everything was always about what he wanted.


    It was obvious that Aaron and Rae had spoiled him rotten with too much love and very little discipline.


    Besides, whenever the other kids'' parents came to complain about Harvey''s behavior, they always took his side and indicated that there was nothing wrong with their son''s actions.


    They didn''t even feel the need to apologize, as their son was their little angel.


    What could other parents do?


    As a domineering and powerful family, other parents had no means of recourse, but to tolerate their little devil of a son''s behavior, because no one wanted to be on the receiving end of his parent''s wrath.


    When it got too serious, some parents opted to move their children to other schools in order to stay away from Harvey. Basically, running away with their tails between their legs was their best option.


    Otherwise, no one wanted to find out what would happen to their kids if they spent more time under Harvey''s oppressive thumb.


    Harvey''s arrogance and petulant behavior was not limited to school. He was just as bad at home.


    "Harvey? Lesley, have you seen Harvey? Is he here?"


    Rae and Aaron came in shortly after Harvey left the room.


    Lesley stood up and as she walked towards


    it was someone she was not familiar with.


    Angelina felt as if her head was spinning trying to figure out everything.


    Recently, the Li Family had become more and more unscrupulous and shameless!


    They would ask for money every now and then and every time, the amount just kept increasing!


    They had become so abrasive that they no longer cared about appearances, it didn''t matter the occasion or time of day, they asked for money anytime they wanted.


    Angelina hated the Li Family to her core!


    She couldn''t understand why things turned out the way they did.


    Lesley''s marriage invitation had been posted on the Internet long ago.


    Francis and Jeremy didn''t like her but they had to show some semblance of respect.


    Jeremy who was standing next to Angelina noticed her odd behavior and her pale face.


    "What''s wrong? Angelina are you okay? Are you coming down with something?"


    Jeremy looked at Angelina whose forehead was dotted with beads of sweat.


    Hearing Jeremy''s voice, Angelina came to her senses.


    She patted Jeremy''s hand and said, "Brother, I''m fine. I just need to use the bathroom."


    "Okay."


    Jeremy was too worried about Angelina to pay much attention to her flimsy excuse.


    Furthermore, Angelina was his sister, so her care free announcement about the use of the bathroom was not a big deal.


    However, some people wouldn''t be so comfortable with such open discussion of personal information.


    Jeremy looked at her still in deep thought until Angelina''s back disappeared from view.


    Only then did he notice that she left her cell phone on the table. He chuckled quietly because he couldn''t believe that even as an adult she was still so careless.


    However, Jeremy just looked away and did not touch her cell phone.

 Chapter 832 A Thunderbolt

    Although they were siblings, Jeremy respected his sister''s privacy. After all, he was not the kind of person who would check other people''s phones.


    So, he just sat there and waited for Angelina.


    But suddenly, Angelina''s phone vibrated. It seemed that someone sent her a message.


    At first, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    However, the phone kept on vibrating a few more times. Since there had been many messages already, it must be something important.


    Jeremy looked around, but Angelina wasn''t back yet.


    He picked up her phone from the table and stood up.


    While he was looking for Angelina, it vibrated again.


    But since Jeremy had always respected Angelina''s privacy, he didn''t dare to check the messages.


    After a while, the phone had finally stopped vibrating.


    Looking at the black screen, Jeremy thought that it was over.


    But to his surprise, the screen lit up as the latest message came in.


    And since the screen was right in front of his face, he unintentionally saw the new message.


    Shock was written all over Jeremy''s face in an instant.


    It was as if he saw something terrifying.


    All of a sudden, he lost his balance, and he stumbled sideways.


    Fortunately, there was a waiter near him, who was quick enough to hold him. "Sir, are you okay?"


    Jeremy replied, "Yes, I''m fine. Thank you."


    Jeremy pulled back his hand only to find out that it had gotten cold.


    He looked at the phone again, but it had automatically locked.


    As he recalled the words he had just read, he felt like a heavy stone pressed on his heart.


    He could barely breathe.


    Angelina hadn''t come back yet, and he didn''t know where to find her.


    Jeremy suddenly got anxious, especially when he remembered the beads of sweat on Angelina''s forehead before she left.


    He looked at her phone again, thinking of unlocking it.


    But after trying a few sets of numbers for the password, none of them worked.


    Eventually, he put his finger on the button. To his su


    on''t be so careless."


    Angelina put her phone in her bag and smiled sweetly. "You''re right."


    Meanwhile, Ashley was still in the same wedding reception and she felt a little tired.


    Up to this time, she couldn''t understand why Lesley wanted her to be here.


    Fabio, who was sitting beside her, also felt a little bored now. When he looked around and saw something at the other end of the hall, his eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    "Mommy, I want to go there and have a look," Fabio said as he held Ashley''s hand.


    "What''s so special in there? There are so many people here. You are just a kid. What if you get lost?" she said.


    "Don''t worry, mommy. I have my phone with me. Also, I will go with my Richard."


    Fabio turned to Richard and pleaded, "Brother, go with me, please."


    Richard nodded unhesitatingly. "Okay."


    Ashley looked around and thought, ''Fabio looks like Andrew. With Andrew''s power here in J City, no one would dare to hurt the kids.''


    So, she replied, "Okay. But you have to be careful. Call me if anything happens."


    "Yes, mommy,"


    Fabio replied excitedly. He then grabbed Richard''s hand and ran off.


    Ashley couldn''t help shaking her head in amusement.


    Andrew''s mood lightened up as soon as the two boys were gone. Finally, he could have Ashley to himself even for a short while.

 Chapter 833 Show Off Her Husband

    It was like they were the only two people in the world.


    How could he be unhappy?


    This wedding was a perfect opportunity for the guests to be introduced to other key people in the business circle that they had always wanted to meet.


    They could gain valuable business connections, and the networking potential was endless.


    Thus Ashley also wanted to go and mingle with the crowd to socialize.


    However, one look at the man beside her had her abandoning that idea.


    Andrew did not speak to anyone, and his general demeanor was intimidating enough to scare people away.


    Ashley didn''t have to say anything. Their appearance together had made their relationship known to the public.


    It was time.


    All of a sudden, a person stood in front of Ashley just as she and Andrew were on their way to their seats.


    That person was none other than the star of that night¡ª


    Lesley.


    The woman appeared before them wearing a gorgeous white gossamer-like gown, one hand holding a glass of wine and the other curled around a man''s arm.


    Earlier, Ashley didn''t see what the man looked like because he was too far away.


    Now, she could clearly see the groom''s face.


    The man who was arm in arm with Lesley was wearing a white suit with a corsage on the chest.


    The man was almost a giant at 1.89 meters and had very handsome Caucasian features.


    Even so, Ashley thought that her own man wasn''t that bad-looking.


    Andrew was extremely handsome, too!


    Ashley looked at Lesley and wondered why she was in front of them. Surely it wasn''t to show off her boyfriend, was it?


    ''Oh, sorry¡ªit should be husband by now.''


    Ashley got lost in her thoughts for a bit until a sudden pain in her hand brought her back to the present. She looked up at Andrew, a question in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked in a low voice.


    Andrew looked at Ashley with his dark eyes and said nothing.


    Suddenly, Ashley understood what he was not saying.


    She had been staring at the


    of liked Dany.


    "Let''s go to have a look!" Fabio said, apprehensive and yet excited.


    "Okay!" Dany echoed.


    Richard walked ahead, and Dany and Fabio followed his lead.


    They were curious to find out what caused the rustling sound, but they did feel scared.


    The closer they got to the grass, the clearer the sound they heard was.


    "Oh, my God! They''re finally leaving!


    I''m so annoyed!" a young man shouted in a cutesy voice. All of a sudden, a figure popped out from the place where Fabio looked at.


    "Aaargh!"


    As soon as Harvey jumped out of the grass and saw the three people standing in front of him, he cried out in surprise and fear.


    Suddenly, he clamped a hand to his mouth to silence himself when a thought occurred to him.


    Not only Harvey but also Fabio and Dany were frightened.


    After all, someone suddenly jumped out of the grass! Wouldn''t most people be freaked out by that?


    What was that person doing there?


    "Who are you?"


    Harvey raised his head and asked Dany arrogantly.


    Fabio didn''t like Harvey''s attitude. He frowned and replied, "It''s none of your business who we are! I should be the one asking¡ªwhy are you squatting in the grass and rustling? Were you doing something bad?"


    "I asked her. I didn''t ask you," Harvey said, his eyes fixed on Dany all the while.

 Chapter 834 We Found Tangyuan

    Harvey sounded extremely arrogant.


    But when he was able to get a good look at Fabio, astonishment flashed through his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that Fabio to be so handsome. In fact, Fabio was the most handsome boy he had ever seen.


    "Well, we''re not telling you anything," Fabio said as he stepped in front of Dany to protect her.


    "How dare you!" Harvey glared at Fabio and pointed his finger at him angrily.


    "Don''t you know who I am? Believe it or not, I can have you thrown out of here in a jiffy,"


    he quickly added arrogantly.


    "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t think that you can throw us out,"


    Fabio hissed back.


    He then looked at Harvey up and down as if scrutinizing him.


    Fabio and Harvey were of the same age. However, the latter was so chubby that he looked like a big round ball.


    In Fabio''s mind, he was more annoying that Bolton from his kindergarten.


    Obviously, no one had ever dared to talk back to Harvey. That was why he was so furious with the way Fabio talked to him.


    For a moment, he was at a loss for words.


    Harvey had sent the servants away because he thought that they were too annoying. But now, facing Fabio, he desperately wished that they were behind him. He hoped that they would come and take these obstinate children out of his sight.


    "Dany, let''s go. I''ll take you to Mom. Let''s not waste our time with this boy anymore," Fabio said, holding her hand gently.


    Excitement was written all over Dany''s face after hearing that she could see Ashley. "Okay," she said happily.


    "Let''s go." Fabio held Dany in his right hand and Richard in his left. The three of them walked back merrily to the table where they had left Ashley.


    Meanwhile, Ashley and Andrew were also busy looking for the two boys.


    "Mommy!"


    Seeing her familiar figure, Fabio shouted and joyfully ran towards Ashley.


    But before he could even get close, Andrew stood in front of her.


    Blocking his way, Andrew said, "Hey, watch out. Be careful. Don''t dash into your mommy like that."


    Fabio stopped, pursed his lips, and nodded.


    But as he looked up at his father, he thought inwardly, ''You just don''t want me to get too


    to offend someone, it''s the Feng family''s business. It has nothing to do with us,"


    the servant next to the one who was kicked by Harvey said indignantly.


    His voice was full of detestation towards Harvey.


    After all, they were servants and not slaves. They shouldn''t be scolded and beaten in front of many people.


    It wasn''t only Harvey. Even Aaron and Rae always scolded them for not looking after Harvey very well.


    "I was too careless. I just thought of it all of a sudden and voiced it out. I won''t be so impulsive next time," the servant who was kicked by Harvey said with a frown.


    The servants of the Feng family were indeed unfortunate. If only they were not short of money, they would have left a long time ago.


    No one would want to be slapped and kicked by a little tyrant all the time.


    "Let''s go and find those kids now."


    When the servant left, Harvey also went to look for the kids. As much as possible, he wanted to find them himself and teach them a lesson.


    Spoiled by his parents at home, Harvey was a total brat.


    But he didn''t know that he would get a taste of his own medicine sooner or later.


    When Harvey caught sight of Dany in a woman''s arms, his eyes lit up. He quickly ran over to them.


    He didn''t care if he bumped into a lot of people who were in his way.


    "Who are your parents? Didn''t they even teach you any manners? Didn''t you know that you should apologize if you bump into someone?"

 Chapter 835 Why Not Know It Earlier

    "Exactly. Nowadays parents make it a point to spoil their children. Just the sight of these wild kids annoy me a lot."


    "I recently bought this Chanel dress. God! I am wearing it for the first time tonight! But look! Just my luck. It has been totally ruined because of some uncultured child!"


    Unable to hide her indignation, she clutched her empty glass and mourned over her misfortune.


    As for the little wild boy, he was gone now. She couldn''t even punish him for his mischief!


    Under such situations, they could do nothing but accept their fate.


    All of a sudden, Ashley was overcome by an urge to hold Dany tightly in her arms. She didn''t want to let her go. Noticing this, Fabio, who was sitting next to Ashley, felt a little jealous.


    ''Why do I feel that Mommy is more fond of Dany?'' he thought, starting to feel worried.


    If he remembered correctly, once upon a time he was his mother''s dearest baby.


    However, he was the one who had brought Dany to their table. He instantly regretted his decision.


    "Ha, finally I have found you little misfits!


    Humph! I''ll have you thrown out!"


    Harvey exclaimed, coming near Ashley and Andrew. There was defiance in his voice and his gaze kept flitting from Dany to Fabio.


    Looking at Harvey, Fabio frowned and thought, ''How is it possible for a boy to be so annoying?''


    Fabio had long wanted to fight back for Harvey''s lack of manners. And now, that little wretch had the audacity to come before his family. ''How dare he?'' Fabio thought. He believed Harvey was the most shameless boy who had existed.


    Ashley had no affection for this wild kid either. She turned to Fabio and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Both Fabio and Richard shook their heads. "We don''t know him. We just saw him crawling out of the grass patch while we were playing. He said he would throw us out. Ignoring him we came back here," Fabio explained.


    "See, they have no idea who you are. Perhaps you have mistaken us?"


    "I don''t think I got the wrong person. You bitch, just shut up!" Harvey cursed ferociously.


    Ashley''s face suddenly tur


    iter, Harvey had planned on taking a hasty retreat. He had no idea whom he had provoked.


    Even now, he was thinking of ways to escape.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I can ask my mom and dad to throw you out of here! You all can''t set foot in this place anymore!"


    Johnny sneered. As far as J City was concerned, there was no place where Andrew couldn''t set his foot in.


    The waiter''s face turned pale with fear. He began to apologize profusely. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do it."


    It wasn''t the waiter''s fault. He was also a victim. If it weren''t for Harvey''s ill manners, none of this would have happened.


    Despite being soaked in red wine, Andrew didn''t look like a sorry figure.


    His clothes were a mess but his authoritative air persisted. He was still the one dominating the spot.


    "It''s okay. You can go now," Johnny replied.


    The waiter took a furtive glance at Andrew and left in hurry. Since Andrew didn''t say anything, Johnny figured he knew the innocent man had no part in this.


    "President Lu, are you going to do something?" asked Johnny


    Andrew was obsessively tidy but now his body was sticky with wine. He was evidently uncomfortable.


    Since Andrew wasn''t replyinh, Ashley said, "Go ahead and get washed. I''ll wait for you here."


    She wasn''t as soaked as Andrew. There was no need to go and wash up.

 Chapter 836 A Good Schemer

    Anyway, it didn''t matter because she had to stay behind either way and look after the two kids.


    Andrew nodded and said, "Wait for me here."


    "Okay," Ashley replied.


    She didn''t pay much attention to the guards who haven''t stopped arguing with Harvey on all sorts of things. Instead, she wiped Dany''s hair carefully with a piece of tissue.


    "Well, let me take a look on the other side of your face, and see if we missed anything."


    Ashley told Dany after wiping one side.


    Dany nodded and turned her head obediently to give her a better view.


    Ashley wiped Dany''s hair gently, and in the process accidentally touched Dany''s ear, but she didn''t put much thought to it.


    Then she hesitated with her hand midair and inspected the ear closely.


    Ashley saw the mole on Dany''s left ear, which was the same as the birthmark on Fabio''s right ear.


    Ashley suddenly felt as if time had stopped moving and everything was happening in slow motion. She started hyperventilating and tried to take in deep breaths so that she wouldn''t scare Dany.


    She stopped what she was doing and closed her eyes, as if trying to command her emotions to behave.


    But Ashley was fighting a losing battle. The handkerchief that she had clutched in her clammy hands had dropped to the floor. She stared at the mole on Dany''s ear with her eyes erratically glossing over each angle of the ear.


    The surprise, doubt and shock she was feeling were all portrayed in her glass eyes. Her heart almost exploding from her chest, she tried to lift her hand to touch the ear, but it was shaking too much.


    This was her Tangyuan.


    This was her daughter, her long lost daughter, there was no way she could be mistaken!


    Ashley suddenly hugged Dany tightly, "Baby, my daughter, my baby."


    She choked on her words trying to desperately hold on to her tears because she knew that as soon as they started streaming from her eyes, it would never stop.


    All of a sudden, Dany was tightly held in Ashley''s arms. She, in turn, wrapped into Ashley''s arms in a hug that almost squeezed all the air out of her little lungs.


    Although Dany didn''t understand what was going on, she liked being close to Ashley. So she stayed in Ashley''s arms, quietly savoring the moment.


    After a long while, Ashley let go of the little girl and looked at her with all the gentleness and care in the world.


    Dany blinked and looked at Ashley. In the past, Ashley always looked at her with gentleness, but today was the first


    y present.


    Ashley hesitated for a while and then passed Dany to Cayn.


    Cayn held Dany close to his chest, as he inhaled her scent, trying to calm his dangerously erratic temper that was threatening to explode.


    Dany was terrible at whispering and he had heard her call Ashley "Mommy."


    He looked at Ashley with a frown and said with disdain, "Wow, I have to admit, you really are a good with your schemes."


    They had only been together for a few days, but Dany was already calling her, her mommy.


    Ashley pretended not to understand what Cayn was talking about and asked, "Mr. Mo, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Although Dany returned to Cayn''s arms, she still looked at Ashley with longing.


    Ashley smiled at the little girl.


    "Stop staring at her like that. Let''s go."


    Cayn would never admit that he felt jealous of his daughter''s relationship with Ashley.


    Dany put her arms around Cayn''s neck and said, "Daddy, someone bullied me just now."


    Actually, when Cayn held Dany, he had smelled the wine on her body but assumed that it was Ashley who was drinking the wine.


    So he hadn''t put much thought to it. But now, he realized that the smell of wine was actually a lot closer to him.


    In fact, it was Dany who exuded the smell of wine.


    He asked with concern, "What happened? Who dares to bully my baby?"


    Dany pointed at Harvey, who was being restrained by the bodyguards the whole time. "It''s him. He splashed red wine on me but luckily, I was protected by that man," she said.


    When Ashley heard the word "that man" from Dany''s mouth, she had the urge to correct her, that Andrew was actually her father.

 Chapter 837 Your Son Is Spoiled

    "A child?" Cayn asked in confusion. He stared at Harvey with cold eyes.


    One of the servants saw what was happening, so he immediately looked for Lesley to inform her.


    After all, this was Lesley''s wedding party. She deserved to know what was going on.


    At this time, Lesley and Greg, together with Aaron and Rae, were all in the same room. The servant came in and reported, "Miss Feng, we have a problem. Something happened to Harvey."


    Before Lesley could say anything, Aaron and Rae asked in unison, "What happened to Harvey? Hurry, tell us."


    Lesley looked at her parents and raised an eyebrow. "What''s the rush?"


    The servant gasped and said, "It seems that Harvey has offended the CEO of the Lu Group."


    "What?"


    Aaron suddenly stood up and stared at the servant anxiously.


    "What did Harvey do?"


    The servant was about to speak again, but Rae interrupted him, "Aaron, why do you still waste your time asking him? Let''s go and find it out ourselves."


    Rae also couldn''t hide her anxiety when the servant mentioned the CEO of the Lu Group.


    She knew how cruel Andrew was. His cruelty didn''t recognize any age. Thinking that Harvey had offended him, she couldn''t help feeling scared for her son.


    "Why are you still standing there? Bring us to them!" Aaron yelled at the servant.


    The servant pulled himself together and walked out of the room, leading Aaron and Rae to where Andrew was.


    What they didn''t know was that Harvey did not only offended Andrew but also Cayn.


    Cayn was also a cruel man. He was even full of mischievous tricks.


    Lesley, who was left with Greg in the room, couldn''t help rolling her eyes in annoyance. She didn''t expect that her brother would mess up again. And of all people, it was Andrew that he offended this time.


    She couldn''t wait to see how her parents would handle the situation. Would they be able to protect their beloved son?


    Greg looked at Lesley and asked, "Shall we go and have a look?"


    "Yes. We have to see what''s going on in there."


    This kind of situation was rare to see. Lesley would like to know how Harvey had offended bot


    ndrew tightened his grip on her waist, Ashley could tell that he was already enraged. If she didn''t take her gaze away from the man holding a girl, something unpleasant might happen.


    Finally, Ashley turned to look at Andrew. She then took the initiative to explain, "I''m not looking at him.


    I''m staring at Dany in his arms."


    Meanwhile, since Andrew had directly ignored him because of a woman, Aaron looked sullen, feeling insulted.


    He then spoke again, "Mr. Lu, I don''t know what Harvey has done to you that made you treat him like this. But he is still young. I am apologizing to you on his behalf. As his father, please accept my apology."


    Andrew sneered, "It seems that you haven''t raised your son well. I''m thinking of helping you do that. What do you think?"


    "Mr. Lu! You''re going too far. Don''t think that your family is the most powerful in J City. Our family is on a par with yours,"


    Rae said before Aaron could even respond to Andrew.


    Aaron immediately got so furious upon hearing what Rae said that he wanted to slap her.


    Rae wasn''t making any sense at all.


    She was only making things worse.


    "Ha-ha! I wonder if you know that the Mo family is also powerful in J City," Cayn said to Rae.


    ''Anyone who dares to bully my daughter will suffer the consequences, '' he thought to himself.


    Cayn treasured his daughter so much. He couldn''t allow anyone to bully her.

 Chapter 838 Being Defiant

    Cayn''s beloved daughter was bullied by a naughty boy.


    How could he just tolerate it?


    When Aaron heard Cayn''s voice, he turned around. He saw Cayn holding Dany and looking at him mockingly.


    If he was already worried earlier, he was more worried now.


    Maybe people didn''t know Cayn, but he did.


    Cayn''s family was also powerful. Just like Andrew''s, his family had been famous in J City for hundreds of years.


    Perhaps no one had heard of him for so many years because the Mo family was more low-key than the Lu family.


    But Aaron knew very well that Cayn was also like Andrew, who was powerful in this city.


    He broke into a cold sweat as he thought inwardly, ''Why did Harvey offend these two powerful families at the same time? Oh, my God! What should I do?''


    Harvey was now being held by some bodyguards. Aaron''s heart ached, seeing his son''s current situation. But he couldn''t find a way to persuade Andrew to let go of him.


    ''What on earth did Harvey do?''


    Aaron wondered again and again. He was so angry now that he wanted to slap Harvey.


    It took a very long time for Aaron and Rae to have another child. That was why when Harvey came, they loved him so much.


    They spoiled him until he became an unscrupulous brat.


    Harvey thought that his parents were the most powerful, so he always did whatever he wanted. He never thought that this time, he would be in big trouble.


    But still, Harvey didn''t show any remorse. Aaron was so surprised that he was yelling at the bodyguards, ordering them to let him go.


    He then turned to Arron and shouted, "Daddy, tell them to let me go. How dare they do this to me? Daddy, throw them out!"


    "Shut up!" Aaron yelled back.


    His mind was in a mess. He was trying to think of a way to deal with the current situation, and Harvey was annoyingly noisy.


    ''This stupid kid. He even asked me to throw them out. If only he knew. He must be thankful that they didn''t throw him out, '' he thought.


    If it were only Andrew and the Lu family, it wouldn''t be that frightening. The Feng family could somehow have a way to deal with it.


    But it involved Cayn and the Mo family now.


    The Fen


    He bullied my daughter," Cayn replied. He looked at Greg and asked, "Tell me, what do you think I should do?"


    "Really? What happened?" Greg asked in confusion.


    "Uncle Greg,"


    Dany, who was still in Cayn''s arms, greeted Greg.


    "Baby, don''t mind him. He''s a family member of those who bullied you, so he also bullied you indirectly," Cayn said to Dany.


    Greg subconsciously touched his nose and gave Dany a friendly smile.


    He knew how Cayn cherished her daughter, so he understood.


    Cayn would never allow anyone to hurt Dany.


    Aaron''s eyes lit up when he saw that Greg and Cayn were talking.


    He knew that they were good friends. Since Greg was here now, Cayn would surely let the issue go.


    Aaron came to Greg''s side quickly and whispered something.


    Greg said with a frown at once, "No, I can''t do that. Cayn loves his daughter so much. Even if I tell him, I''m sure that he won''t agree." He didn''t want to anger Cayn even more.


    But Aaron insisted, "You are good friends, so you should talk to him. Just look at Harvey. He is Lesley''s brother. You can''t just let something bad happen to him, can you? And today is your wedding. Can you allow this situation to ruin this event? Go and persuade him, okay?"


    "Yes, we are good friends. That''s why I know him well. I''m sure it won''t work," Greg replied.


    Aaron did his best to convince Greg to help him. But after a long while, Greg still refused firmly.

 Chapter 839 She Is Our Daughter

    After trying to persuading Greg for a long time, Aaron started to lose his patience. He was about to raise his voice at Greg when Lesly walked up beside her new husband.


    She looked at her father and said, "Dad, Greg has already told you many times that it won''t work. As you said, they are good friends, which means that Greg knows Cayn better than you do."


    Aaron''s face darkened in an instant. Lesley was obviously siding with Greg.


    "Lesley, Harvey is your brother. You can''t just watch him being treated like this. You have to help him. Tell Greg to talk to Cayn. He can put in some good words for Harvey."


    Lesley couldn''t help shaking her head. The whole thing looked so ironic.


    Her parents had indeed changed a lot after Harvey was born.


    She remembered that when she was their only child, they had also doted on her so much.


    But ever since Harvey came into their family, she became nothing compared to him.


    Lesley closed her eyes. She swore that this was the last time she helped Harvey.


    She leaned over to Greg and said, "Honey, maybe you should talk to Cayn. But no pressure. At least, we tried our best to help."


    Greg looked at her and nodded.


    Cayn saw Aaron talk to Greg about something and could already guess what it was.


    So, seeing Greg coming over to him, he immediately pulled a long face.


    "Whatever you want to say, forget it. I know that you want to intercede for them. But don''t forget what kind of person I am. I don''t want you to get involved in this matter. Otherwise, I might forget that we are friends."


    Greg asked, "Do you really have to do this? Can''t you forgive Harvey for my sake, just this once?"


    "We have been friends for a long time. You should know my principles in life," Cayn retorted.


    After that, he didn''t say anything more.


    Greg decided to go back to Lesley and Aaron. He didn''t have any reason to stay beside Cayn any longer.


    "How was it? Did he agree?" Aaron asked expectantly as soon as Greg came back to them.


    Greg shook his head and replied, "No. I''ve already told you many times that he wouldn''t l


    n the eye.


    "That is a private family matter. I''m afraid that it has nothing to do with you."


    Despite his being rude, Ashley didn''t show any signs of fear.


    Meeting his gaze, she asked hastily, "You can''t answer my question, right?


    Okay. Let me tell you this.


    Dany is my daughter. I am her biological mother! You have nothing to do with her! You stole my child five years ago. Now give her back to me!"


    Since there were too many people inside the banquet hall just now, Ashley didn''t want to make a scene, so she didn''t say anything to Cayn.


    But now that they were already outside, she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Her daughter was right in front of her, and Ashley wouldn''t let another man take her away again.


    "You are crazy!" Cayn snapped back.


    He wanted to get in the car and leave immediately.


    But Ashley grabbed his arm tightly. "Give my daughter back to me."


    "Dany is my daughter. Why would I give her to you?"


    When Cayn looked at Ashley again, he felt that she somehow looked familiar to him.


    "You are a liar! She is my daughter!"


    "Ash..."


    Andrew quickly strode over to Ashley.


    He was surprised to see such a scene. Ashley was aggressively pulling on Cayn''s sleeves, stopping him from leaving.


    As soon as Ashley saw him, she tugged his sleeve and pleaded, "Andy, I''ve found our daughter. Dany is our daughter. Help me get her back!"

 Chapter 840 Is She Really My Daughter

    Hearing Andrew''s voice, a seed of hope sprung up in her heart.


    Andrew had never seen Ashley look so desperate. For the first time, he sensed extreme terror in her eyes.


    Not wanting to see her in this miserable state, he comforted her, "Don''t worry, love. Fill me in with what happened. I am here."


    At this moment, Andrew''s bodyguards surrounded Cayn, not giving him a chance to leave.


    The parking lot had now turned into a battlefield where neither Cayn nor Andrew would admit defeat.


    Andrew''s soothing voice relaxed her a bit. After organizing her thoughts, she mumbled, "Andy, I saw something." Seeing she needed a push, Andrew probed, "Tell me, what did you see?" He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, encouraging her to speak up. Finally, she explained, "While I was wiping the red wine from Dany''s hair, I saw a mole on her left ear. Our daughter, Tangyuan, had exactly the same mark. In fact, Fabio has got one near his right ear. What does it say? Don''t you think it means this little girl is our child?"


    Ashley looked straight into Andrew''s eyes. She wanted him to believe her. Pulling his sleeve tightly, she implored for his trust.


    Her gaze now shifted to the little girl in Cayn''s arms.


    Dany just blinked her eyes, not understanding what was going on.


    She was smarter than other kids of her age, but what was happening was too complicated for her to comprehend.


    --


    However, there was one line that caught Dany''s attention. Ashley had referred to her as her daughter.


    ''Really?


    Could she be my mother?


    Am I going to have a Mommy?'' she wondered, unable to hide her delight. If there was one thing she desired, it was to have a loving mother.


    "Okay, I understand,"


    Andrew said, comforting Ashley in a soft voice. Then he fixed his eyes on Cayn.


    "Mr. Mo, would you care to explain?"


    Cayn just sneered, dodging Andrew''s question. He seemed to be mocking Ashley for having such an absurd assumption.


    "What is there to explain? Dany is my child. I brought her up. Perhaps she has a birthmark similar to the one your daughter had. But what does that prove? Nothing!


    There are tens of millions of people in the world with the same birthmark. Don''t use it as an excuse to take my baby away,"


    Cayn replied calmly. His words would have convinced Andrew if it ha


    d Ashley tightly and looked at Johnny. "Make an investigation on Cayn and Dany''s identities! Most importantly, bring me everything you can find about Dany!" he ordered.


    "Yes, sir,"


    Johnny, who was sitting next to Andrew, quickly responded.


    Without wasting a second, he instructed his subordinates to carry out Andrew''s order.


    Andrew was stressed and several thoughts began to spiral in his mind. ''If she is really my daughter, then Ashley''s love for her makes sense.


    They seem to have a magical connection.''


    Fabio, who wanted to know more about what was happening, looked at Richard.


    Since Richard was older than him, he assumed he could shed some light on this matter.


    However, Richard simply shook his head, pretending like he knew nothing.


    But Fabio didn''t believe him. ''Perhaps he isn''t telling me because he thinks I am too young, '' Fabio thought, determined to know what had happened today.


    Fabio racked his brains.


    But he couldn''t come up with an answer to his queries.


    Once they neared home, Andrew looked behind him, suddenly addressing his children''s presence. "As soon as we reach home, go to your bedroom. Also, don''t forget to get changed and brush your teeth. Remember that you have school tomorrow morning. I will ask grandfather to take you."


    "Okay."


    "Okay, father."


    After they obediently agreed, Andrew diverted his attention back to Ashley. Soon they reached home.


    "How come you are back so early?" Chant, who had his eyes glued to a book, asked as he heard footsteps approaching.

 Chapter 841 A Hidden Secret

    Looking up, Chant noticed Ashley was unconscious in Andrew''s arms. This terrified him to the core. Putting down the book in his hand, he stood up and asked worriedly, "What happened to Ashley?"


    "She is fine. Nothing to worry about. It has been a long day so she passed out. Would you please take care Richard and Fabio?" Andrew resorted to lying. It had indeed been a long day and he didn''t have the energy to narrate today''s events.


    "Well, of course," Chant said but he wasn''t satisfied with Andrew''s reply.


    After Andrew got his assurance, he went upstairs with Ashley in his arms. He didn''t want to waste any time talking.


    Chant gaped at his receding figure, trying to understand what exactly happened.


    But he knew Andrew would take good care of Ashley. As long as she was with him, he had nothing to worry about.


    "Great Grandpa!"


    "Great Grandpa!"


    The moment Richard and Fabio stepped into the room, they saw Chant and greeted him.


    "My boys are here!


    Can you tell me what''s wrong with your mother? She seems ill. What happened?" he asked, trying to extract information from the kids.


    Fabio pursed his lips, indicating he was equally astonished about everything that had happened today.


    But looking at Richard, Chant realized he knew something. Taking a deep breath, Richard spilled the beans. "Mommy saw my little sister today. But some other man snatched her away. Seeing this, Mommy became so sad and finally passed out." Once the words came out of him, pin-drop silence ensued.


    After a few seconds, Chant broke it by asking, "Sister? What are you talking about? You don''t have a sister." Chant was confused. He couldn''t understand what rubbish Richard was speaking.


    Even Fabio turned to look at Richard, trying to decipher his words.


    Richard looked at Chant, dumbfounded. He had thought his great grandfather knew about it. But it seemed that his great grandfather was as confused as Fabio.


    Richard found himself in a dilemma.


    He thought to himself, ''Mommy and daddy didn''t tell great grandfather about this. Now that I have revealed their secret, will they be mad at me?''


    Chant continued to stare at Richard, waiting for a reply. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in this child''s mind.


    ''Is there something I don''t know about As


    u sleeping?"


    "No, not yet," Richard replied, opening his eyes.


    "Brother, can you tell me more about our sister?" he begged.


    With a sigh, Richard replied, "I was a little boy at that time so I can hardly remember anything."


    "It''s okay, brother. Tell me the little you can remember."


    Fabio was dying to learn more about his sister. He expected Richard to know all about her.


    However, Richard found himself in an awkward position. He was still a young boy at that time and he had seen her only for two days. The only reason he even remembered it was because his mother had been distressed. She had spent months weeping for the lost child.


    But to make Fabio happy, Richard racked his brain and told him everything he could remember.


    Fabio listened with keen interest.


    Meanwhile, Cayn took Dany back to the villa of the Mo family.


    Cayn was careful to not wake her up. She seemed extremely tired.


    With complete care, he brought Dany to the bedroom on the second floor.


    As soon as he put her on the bed, she opened her eyes and called, "Daddy?"


    "My dearest baby, let''s go to sleep. We are home now. You have nothing to worry about, just relax." He then planted a tender kiss on her forehead.


    Dany nodded but sleep didn''t come easily. Her sleep was fitful, she kept waking up every two minutes.


    Looking at her beautiful face, Cayn came closer and hugged her. "You are my daughter and a member of this family. No one can take you away from me. Just sleep quietly, okay?" he whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 842 Dany Heard Something She Shouldnt

    When Cayn first brought Dany back to his family, he simply thought that Dany was a cute and adorable little girl.


    By now, he had already been raising her for five years. During that period, he had really poured a lot of time and energy into his cute baby.


    Naturally, Cayn''s affection for Dany grew day by day. At this point, it was already way beyond anyone''s imagination, even that of Cayn''s. No matter what happened, he would never forsake her.


    Cayn didn''t care who Dany''s biological parents were. He just wanted to keep her by his side forever. For him, Dany was his daughter and nothing could change that. Even if they didn''t have the same blood, he was Dany''s father.


    Before leaving the room, he quickly glanced at Dany.


    Zed was standing by the door of the bedroom, waiting for Cayn to come out. When the door opened, Zed greeted briefly, "President Mo."


    "What''s the matter?" Cayn asked.


    Looking at Cayn with furrowed eyebrows, Zed wondered if he had really forgotten about that woman.


    Or if the president was just pretending to be calm and unconcerned.


    At the moment, Zed realized that there might be a lot of things going on in the President''s mind.


    So he quickly covered his face with both of his hands in silence.


    In fact, Zed was well-aware that Cayn had deep affection for Dany.


    He presumed that if Dany''s biological parents were to appear out of nowhere and wanted to take her back, Cayn would definitely refuse to let her go. If her birth parents were mere ordinary citizens, it would be really easy for Cayn to handle this matter. However, it turned out that her parents were of the Lu Group in J City.


    So, everything just became more complicated than anyone had anticipated.


    Zed used to think that it wouldn''t be a big deal for Cayn to adopt a child. But now, Cayn just loved his little girl so much that he would give anything in the world to make her happy. This caused some real problems because it was now impossible for him to let her go. The only question to ask at that point was, ''What should they do to resolve the matter?'' Zed was deep in his thoughts about how to go about it.


    ''Should Cayn just return Dany to her biological parents?


    It''s very unlikely that he''ll do it willingly.


    Then what can we do? Should we just keep Dany by Cayn''s side?


    However, the Lu family was known to be very powerful in this city. It won''t be easy to deal with them so that won''t work either, ''


    Zed quietly thought to himself. Then, his te


    w. I will handle it myself," Cayn conclusively said.


    "Right away, President Mo." Zed nodded and turned around. The first thing he saw was Dany''s little head by the door. It suddenly dawned on him that Dany had already overheard everything that he said.


    At that moment, it was Zed''s turn to freeze in place.


    He didn''t dare to move or utter another word.


    Cayn was so stressed out about the issue that he wanted to smoke. He also turned around and found that Zed had not left yet. He was about to say something when he realized that the man was gazing at the door with his mouth wide open.


    ''What happed? Could it be that he''s looking at the one person that should not have heard our conversation?''


    With that thought in mind, Cayn was so frightened that the cigarette in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Honey, how long have you been standing there? Are you feeling cold? Come and give Daddy a hug," Cayn said in a soft voice while looking at Dany. He was trying really hard to act normal.


    However, Dany didn''t look like her normal self. After hearing what Cayn said, she ran towards him.


    Dany just looked at him with her big eyes, not knowing what was going on. Suddenly, her eyes were filled with tears.


    In less than two seconds, Dany''s tears kept falling as she wailed loudly.


    Instantly, Cayn panicked. Dany had never cried like this since she was an infant.


    Cayn ignored everything else and approached Dany in a hurry. He then hugged the crying child and asked "Honey, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Did you have a nightmare just now? Don''t cry. Daddy''s here!" Cayn soothed Dany while he held her in his arms ever so tightly.

 Chapter 843 You Will Always Be My Baby

    Deep in his heart, he prayed, ''Zed and I spoke in a low voice. Also, she is still quite young. I hope she didn''t understand any of this.''


    However, Dany was capable of understanding everything. And being her father, he knew how smart she was.


    He braced himself for her reaction.


    Cayn went forward to hug her but she resisted by taking a step back.


    This shocked him. His hands were now hanging in the air; he didn''t know where to put them.


    Tears began to brim in her big eyes.


    "You¡­ You''re not¡­ You''re not my daddy¡­ I''m not¡­ I''m not¡­ your daughter."


    As she spoke, tears began to flow down her cheeks.


    Normal kids would wail and shout, but Dany was different.


    She was the type of child that cried silently. Tears wouldn''t stop falling, yet no sound came from her.


    This sight pierced Cayn''s heart. He couldn''t bear to see her look so pained and miserable.


    Thinking about the culprit who had caused this, he passed a fierce glare at Zed who was standing next to him.


    Zed was a little annoyed. After all, he didn''t do it on purpose.


    ''Why should I be blamed?


    It''s not like I knew Dany was there, '' he thought. He too wished she didn''t understand anything from their conversation. But judging from her appearance, it was crystal clear that she had understood it all.


    ''Oh God! I am dead!'' he realized.


    Looking at his child, Cayn asked softly, "Honey, what are you talking about? How can I not be your daddy? Daddy brought you up. How could you say that?"


    Words failed her. It took her some time to gather the courage to speak.


    Her cheeks had turned red from crying.


    "No. I ju.. just heard. Zed said... he said that I''m not... your daughter," she stammered.


    She felt the betrayal deeply and stared at Cayn with her grief


    girl sleeping next to him. The smile on his face made him look extraordinarily charming.


    "You are my baby. You belong only to me."


    Actually, he himself didn''t realize his love had slowly turned into possessiveness.


    The next morning, Ashley woke up from deep sleep. Rubbing her head, she felt an excruciating pain all over her body. After all, she had slept for long.


    Glancing at the alarm clock next to her, she tried to see what time it was. It was 10 in the morning!


    She was going to be late for work!


    Ashley hurriedly got up from the bed, intending to get ready. Suddenly, a hand pulled her and she fell back on the bed.


    Warmth emanated from his body to hers.


    Somehow it made her feel good.


    "Are you awake?"


    Andrew said in a sexy and hoarse voice. Ashley was surprised to hear his tone.


    Pulling her hands back, she responded, "Yes."


    When Andrew sat up, Ashley suddenly remembered something and her face turned pale.


    "Baby. Where is my baby?"


    Ashley began to panic all over again.


    Andrew found himself in a helpless state. He was hoping she wouldn''t mention it. But it turned out her motherly heart couldn''t let go of the matter.

 Chapter 844 Driven To Distraction.

    Ashley had gotten a good night''s sleep.


    When Ashley woke up in the morning, her condition was a lot better than it was last night. Her pale face had regained its color. The mere sight filled Andrew with relief. He was deluded into thinking that she wouldn''t bring up Dany''s name now.


    But the truth was, Ashley couldn''t forget it. It was something she would think about until her last breath. After all, Dany was her daughter who was snatched from her while she was asleep.


    Andrew felt weary and rubbed his temples. While Ashley slept, he had remained wide awake. After everything that happened yesterday, he was afraid that she would wake up and go out looking Dany. Hence he remained awake, keeping a vigil all night.


    Ashley leaned against Andrew''s body but she was too blind to see his fatigue. She kept prodding him about Dany.


    "First, get up," Andrew said, hoping to change the topic.


    "Why?" Ashley asked, wondering why he was in a hurry.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to remain with me here all day long?" A mischievous smile played around his lips.


    Ashley felt a little shy seeing his burning gaze. He was coming closer to her.


    ''Of course, it''s already 10 am!'' she thought.


    Unable to meet his eyes, Ashley immediately rose from the bed. She tried to hide her crimson red face from him.


    "Don''t talk like that! It is so inappropriate!" she said while putting on her slippers.


    "What? I merely asked you to get off the bed. What''s wrong about that?" Andrew feigned innocence.


    With a sigh, Ashley let go of the matter. She knew he wouldn''t admit defeat.


    Soon, she went to the washroom and got dressed.


    "Hurry up and put on your clothes. I''ll wait for you downstairs," she said.


    Her mind was completely muddled.


    As she made her way downstairs, thoughts of her daughter occupied her mind.


    Ashley had no interest in going to work. How could she work when her child was with someone else?


    ''Why is my daughter in his hands?


    Why did he steal my baby from me?


    How can anyone be so ruthless!


    I want my baby back!'' her mind screamed.


    She was in a sort of trance and nearly missed a step.


    "My lady, please be careful!"


    Linda''s said, coming forward and catching her. If it wasn''t for Linda''s support, she would have fallen.


    "Mrs. Lu, why are you absent-minded today? What''s wrong? I have n


    ir.


    Looking into Ashley''s eyes, Andrew clenched his fists tightly and blue veins popped out of his hands.


    Damn it!


    If he had known this, he wouldn''t have let Ashley attend that wedding.


    At the moment, his cell phone rang. He didn''t want to answer it but the name on the screen forced him to.


    It was Johnny.


    "Mr. Lu, the CEO of the Feng Group came here early in the morning and asked us to hand over their men!" Johnny reported on the phone.


    "Just ignore them! Let''s see what they can do!" Andrew ordered.


    Andrew''s tone was harsh and Johnny instantly understood things were bad at home.


    Hanging up the phone, he tried to catch up with Ashley who had disappeared.


    He thought Ashley was the kind of woman who would act rationally. But today, her behavior told him otherwise.


    She was so driven by her desire to get to her daughter, she didn''t know what she was doing. The matter was more complicated than she thought. Cayn wouldn''t hand over the little girl so easily.


    Once again, he cursed himself for having attended that wedding. It was the root of all his problems today.


    Watching Ashley sprint out of the house, Chant came to a halt.


    There was determination in her eyes.


    It looked like she was bracing herself for war.


    "What''s up? Where are you heading?" Chant asked.


    "Grandpa, I am going to get my daughter!" Ashley replied and continued walking.


    "And what about you? Why are you following her?" Chant asked Andrew.


    "I am going to get my daughter with her," Andrew replied as he finally caught up with Ashley.

 Chapter 845 Now Is Not The Right Time

    Ashley heard Andrew''s voice and realized that he was right behind her.


    However, at the thought of what he said to her, she did not turn around to acknowledge him.


    "How could you two keep something of this magnitude a secret from me? If you hadn''t come back in such a hurry yesterday and Richard hadn''t found out about it and told me, would you have kept the information to yourselves?"


    Ashley hung her head and said in a contrite voice, "Grandpa, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Andrew interrupted Ashley and said, "It was I who didn''t want to tell you the truth."


    Andrew''s reply sounded so ridiculous to Chant that he burst out laughing.


    "Sit down and explain it clearly to me."


    Ashley looked at Chant and was reluctant to sit down.


    "Grandpa, I need to find my daughter."


    "She is also my great-granddaughter. Do you know where she is right now? Do you know whether she wants to go with you or not? Do you know what her current family situation is like?"


    Ashley was silent.


    She didn''t know the answer to any of those questions.


    But they were talking about her daughter. She just wanted to get her back.


    "Have a seat first. I''ll spare some time so you can look for her."


    "Okay, let''s eat first,"


    Andrew said, leading Ashley by the hand to the table so she could finish the breakfast that she walked out on earlier.


    Ashley didn''t say a word. She slowly ate her breakfast, choking on her mouthful of food every once in a while, and Andrew solicitously patted her on the back.


    "I''m fine,"


    Ashley gasped as her face turned red.


    When Andrew reached out to touch her, she unconsciously pulled back to give herself some distance from him.


    Andrew pulled Ashley into his arms and asked, "Are you still mad at me?"


    "No, I am not mad at you. Why would I be? She is my daughter, and I can look for her myself."


    Andrew could read between those lines and felt helpless.


    She was still angry at him, after all.


    Andrew said, "I''


    ll Dany come back?" Fabio asked.


    The teacher was rendered speechless.


    The girl did not allow her to call her by that nickname¡ªwhy could this boy call her "Dany" like that?


    "I don''t know, either," the teacher said, "I received a call from her parents earlier, and they told me that Dany might not be able to come to school today."


    "All right."


    Fabio pouted and turned his back on the teacher.


    ''Parents? That man was not Dany''s father at all!''


    In this kindergarten, only Dany and Fabio treated each other as friends because their way of thinking was different from the others. Perhaps their blood relationship made them inexplicably drawn to each other.


    Now that he knew Dany wasn''t coming to school, Fabio felt a little bored.


    "Fabio, are you in a bad mood today?" Betty couldn''t help but ask him when she saw his crestfallen expression.


    "Yes I am. Dany won''t come to school today."


    Hearing those words, Betty became a little unhappy herself.


    So, he was in a bad mood because Dany was absent?


    Actually, Betty was very happy that Dany didn''t come to school.


    Before that child came to the kindergarten, Betty was the most beautiful girl in class.


    However, ever since Dany came to her class, all of her classmates had focused their attention on her, and Betty lost the top spot.

 Chapter 846 Did They Hide My Daughter

    Betty felt a little depressed as she wondered, ''Does Fabio like Dany too?''


    Eventually, she couldn''t help asking, "Fabio, do you like Dany?"


    "Of course," Fabio answered at once.


    Dany was Fabio''s sister. Definitely, he liked her.


    Fabio was even thinking of taking Dany back home to the villa to live together, he was going to treat her well.


    He would not let anyone bully his sister.


    Moreover, he wouldn''t let anyone take her away again.


    These thoughts boosted Fabio''s mood.


    Betty saw the delighted look on Fabio''s face upon mentioning Dany''s name.


    She couldn''t help but feel sadder.


    All of Betty''s classmates liked Dany instead of her.


    She didn''t want Fabio to like Dany too.


    In the middle of their conversation, the teacher came and said to Fabio, "Fabio, your Mom and Dad are here to see you."


    "Really?"


    Fabio quickly stood up from his seat.


    He was so glad that his mother came to see him.


    Fabio didn''t care much when his teacher mentioned that his father also came.


    The teacher walked Fabio to the gate. As soon as he saw Ashley and Andrew standing outside, his eyes lit up.


    "Mommy!" Fabio called out happily. He wanted to throw himself into Ashley''s arms immediately.


    But as expected, Andrew stopped him.


    Fabio was already used to his father''s unreasonable behavior, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Fabio," Ashley greeted her son.


    She rubbed his hair and asked, "Is Dany inside?"


    Fabio shook his little head and answered, "No. When I asked her teacher, she said that something happened to Dany''s family, so she wouldn''t be coming today. Mommy, do you know what happened?"


    Ashley fell silent. She felt her hands trembling.


    Thinking that Dany didn''t come to the kindergarten today made her look gloomy.


    Why didn''t Cayn let Dany come to school? Perhaps he was afraid that Ashley would take Dany away, so he chose to hide her at home.


    Seeing the sudden change in Ashley''s expression, Andrew pulled her in his arms. He then turned to Fabio and said, "Fabio, you go back inside now."


    "What''s wrong wit


    early in the morning with Dany in his arms.


    But of course, Clifford was pleased to see his great-granddaughter. He doted on Dany so much.


    "Baby, were you bullied by your daddy? Why do you look so unhappy today? Tell me. I will punish him right away."


    Dany, who was watching TV, turned to look at Clifford. She shook her head and said, "Great-grandpa, Daddy didn''t bully me."


    She was watching her favorite cartoon.


    "Are you sure that he didn''t bully you?"


    "Yes. Daddy always treats me well. He won''t ever bully me."


    "That''s good then. If he bullies you, tell me so I can punish him, okay?"


    The loving expression on Clifford''s face amused Dany, so she couldn''t help laughing when she replied, "Okay."


    They played happily in the living room for a while.


    The butler then came in and whispered something in Clifford''s ear.


    "That old fool? What is he doing in my house? I don''t want to see him. Can''t you see I am busy taking care of my great-granddaughter? Send him away right now."


    "Who are you trying to drive away?"


    Before the butler could move, a voice reverberated from behind them.


    Clifford turned and pulled a long face.


    Dany also looked at the door curiously.


    The voice sounded familiar to her. She suddenly remembered Fabio''s great-grandfather.


    ''Who told this old fool to come to my house?'' Clifford thought to himself angrily.

 Chapter 847 Two Stubborn Old Men

    "Of course, it''s you. I want to drive you away because you are not welcome in my house. Who told you to come here anyway?"


    Clifford didn''t hide his irritation upon seeing Chant enter his house without his permission.


    "Ha-ha! Is that how you welcome your guest? I just thought that you might be really bored being alone in this house, so I came to have a chat with you," Chant replied.


    "I''m bored? That will never happen. My great-granddaughter is with me. We always have a good time. I feel sorry for you because you have no great-grandchildren," Clifford retorted.


    Chant sneered, "I don''t have great-grandchildren? I have more great-grandchildren than you. And they are currently at school."


    "Don''t brag in front of me. I know you well. Your grandson Andrew is a man who always wears a poker face. No woman will like him."


    "Huh! Do you think your grandson is awesome? Cayn is even much more beautiful than women. Will any woman like him?"


    "Well...You are just jealous because Cayn is a very good-looking man."


    "But he looks like a woman," Chant sneered.


    "You... I dare you to say that again."


    Clifford pointed his index finger at Chant furiously.


    Although Chant was fighting with Clifford, his eyes were fixed on Dany.


    He even winked at her mischievously.


    Fortunately, Clifford didn''t see it.


    Chant then replied, "Of course, I can say it again. I can say many times that Cayn looks like a woman. That is an undeniable fact."


    Clifford was about to retort when Dany suddenly held his hand and said in a sweet voice, "Great-grandpa?"


    All of a sudden, his voice softened. "Honey, what''s wrong? Are you annoyed by this old man too? Don''t worry. I will drive him away at once."


    Dany blinked her eyes.


    It was not what she wanted to say.


    She just couldn''t understand why the two old men were arguing in front of her.


    "Did you hear


    her to come over, "Come here, baby. Let great-grandpa hug you."


    Dany wanted to go down from Clifford''s arms, so she could go to Chant''s side.


    However, Clifford didn''t want to let go of her. He looked at Chant and said, "What did you just say? You must be dreaming. Dany is my great-granddaughter, not yours."


    Chant didn''t reply. He looked at Dany again and asked, "Honey, why didn''t you go to the kindergarten today? Fabio told me that he missed you so much. He was very sad because he didn''t see you."


    "Is he there now?" Dany asked innocently. Actually, Dany missed Fabio so much too. But when she dressed up for school this morning, Cayn didn''t send her to school.


    Instead, he took her to the Mo family villa.


    Actually, Cayn was afraid that Ashley would take Dany away. He couldn''t stay in the kindergarten the whole time to watch after her, so he decided to take her to Clifford.


    Chant answered Dany, "Yes, he is still there now. Do you want to go there with me?"


    Dany blinked her eyes a few times. She then asked, "Is it okay?"


    "Of course, it''s okay," Chant assured her.


    Clifford had no idea who or what they were talking about.


    Although he knew that Dany was in kindergarten, he knew nothing about her classmates.

 Chapter 848 Like Keeping A Puppy At Home.

    What Chant meant to say was that he wanted to take his great grandchild back home.


    But there was no way that was going to happen!


    Cayn had already informed them this morning that he would pick Dany up after work and that Dany was not allowed to go outside.


    "Great grandfather, I want to go out, may I?"


    Dany asked in a soft and compelling voice, blinking and pulling her great grandfather''s sleeve.


    Actually, Clifford also wanted to hang out outside with Dany, but Cayn had told him from the beginning that there must be a reason.


    "Your daddy said you couldn''t go out today. He told me that he''ll be picking you up after work," Clifford said.


    Hearing this, Dany''s little face darkened.


    "Great grandfather, but are you sure that I can''t go out today? Do you really mean it?" Dany asked.


    She looked so pitiful that Clifford almost agreed to her request.


    "Yes! How about you give Daddy a call?"


    "Never mind," Dany refused at once, biting her lower lip.


    "What''s up with you? Dany is just a baby. At her age, it''s quite natural to go out and have fun. What''s wrong with your brain? Do you want to lock her up at home for an entire day? That''s not the right approach,"


    Chant said aloud. He watched them for a few minutes and couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Chant, I''m telling you, don''t stuff us with silly ideas! Do you think that I don''t know about your plan? You want to bring my baby out and take her back into your home, don''t you? Isn''t that what you want?


    I am telling you, Dany is my great granddaughter, not yours!" Clifford retorted.


    ''Hehe!


    You couldn''t be more wrong!


    Clifford, I really ought to tell you, that Dany is actually my great grandchild!''


    Chant said inwardly. He was fully aware that he couldn''t speak such things. Otherwise, it would only result in Cayn and Clifford becoming more wary of him and thus making it much harder for him to take Dany back home.


    More than once, Chant had tried to take Dany and take her back home without Clifford noticing.


    However, since Clifford had kep


    ot.


    After receiving Ellie''s call, Ashley suddenly felt that she had a lot to share with Ellie.


    "Okay. Where? I''m coming!"


    "Fine! It''s at the place where we used to live. You can come here first. I''ll wait for you here!" Ellie said over her phone.


    "Okay!"


    "Ashley, where are you going?" Andrew asked aloud, suddenly.


    Sitting next to her, Andrew had overheard the conversation between Ashley and Ellie.


    "Ellie asked me to go shopping with her," Ashley replied.


    "I''ll also go with you," Andrew said, unexpectedly.


    "Why do you want to follow us? We are women! You are a man! Are you willing to help us with the things that we''re going to buy?" Ashley asked in bewilderment.


    "Yes, I am!" Andrew said and nodded honestly.


    Upon hearing his reply, Ashley felt as if she was choking in her own saliva.


    "But, you don''t have to go shopping with us. You know, I''ll be back soon!"


    Hearing her words, Andrew looked at Ashley discontentedly.


    Honestly, Ashley didn''t want to go shopping with Andrew.


    She missed her best friend so much. Ever since she came back to J City, she hadn''t met up with Ellie.


    "Is this all right?" Ashley said as she drew closer to him and kissed his cheek gently.


    However, when she was about to leave, a pair of big hands held her tightly.


    But after a few minutes, Andrew finally took his hands off her.

 Chapter 849 Is She An ATM

    When Ashley arrived at their meeting spot, Ellie was already there waiting for her.


    She smiled happily and walked towards Ellie.


    When Ashely was already behind Ellie, she tapped Ellie on the shoulder gently and called out, "Ellie!"


    "Ashley! You are finally here."


    Ellie was so happy to see Ashley too.


    "Let''s go?"


    "Okay."


    Ashley and Ellie walked side by side towards their old apartment.


    When they met the last time, they had a lot to talk about. But they didn''t have enough time, and the place wasn''t appropriate, so they didn''t get much chance to really catch up.


    Finally, they are together again.


    Ashley and Ellie were familiar with this place because they used to live here before.


    "Do you want to go upstairs to have a look?" Ellie asked.


    She was wearing a creamy white dress, and her shoulder-length hair was permed into small waves. She didn''t look like she was thirty years old at all.


    "Do you still live here?" Ashley asked in surprise.


    Ellie said nothing and just led Ashley upstairs.


    Ellie didn''t tell Ashley that she had already bought the apartment that they rented together before.


    When Ashley left for no reason, she saved enough money, so she could buy it.


    Ellie would occasionally come back here and stay for a few days.


    For her, this was her home.


    After all, this place had always been convenient to live in.


    The surroundings were clean, and the neighborhood was safe. Moreover, there were elevators inside the building that worked well.


    That was the reason why even though the rent was expensive, they chose to live here in the past.


    They didn''t actually expect that they would live here for a long time until Ashley just left all of a sudden.


    Ellie took out the keys and opened the door.


    Ashley was so surprised that the furnishings inside were still the same.


    As she looked around, she suddenly remembered her old days with Ellie in t


    me bad people were after them.


    They were scared to death at the moment.


    As they were waiting for the person outside the door to speak, they were all holding their breaths.


    "Who is that? Didn''t we just pay some of our debt yesterday?" Jacob asked. His face looked horrified.


    "Let me check again. If it''s really that group of bad guys, let''s pretend that we are not home. If no one answers them for a long time, they might just leave," Tomas said.


    "Okay," Jacob agreed.


    Tomas looked through the peephole again.


    "Who are they? Are they the bad guys who came here yesterday?" Jacob asked again.


    "I don''t think so. It seems that only one man is standing outside. And he is dressed smartly. He doesn''t look like a bad guy at all," Tomas replied.


    "Let me have a look," Jacob said.


    He pushed Tomas to the side and peered through the peephole.


    But he couldn''t recognize the man standing outside the door.


    "Should I open the door?" he asked Tomas.


    "Maybe you should. After all, we already paid our debt yesterday. I don''t think those bad guys would come back and ask for money again today. And if it''s really them, we can ask for more money from Angelina later."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    After hesitating for a while, Jacob finally opened the door.

 Chapter 850 Searching For The Hidden Truth

    Outside, Jeremy patiently stood, his hands in his pockets.


    "Sir, should we go?


    Maybe no one''s home?" the assistant behind Jeremy suggested.


    "We''ll wait a little longer. They should be at home now," Jeremy replied.


    ''He must have his own reasons for coming here at this time, '' the assistant thought to himself.


    And so, he waited with Jeremy without another word.


    This particular assistant was the same one who had taken Angelina''s and Jeremy''s saliva sample to the hospital for the DNA test.


    After working for a good amount of years for Jeremy, he had gained his complete trust.


    Truthfully, the assistant was a little flustered when he learned that the girl he found wasn''t the right one.


    He could only imagine how much more upset Jeremy must have been.


    Ever since Jeremy took over the company, he had been dead set on finding his sister.


    It wasn''t easy to find a specific person in such a large city. And the only way they could make sure that they got the right person was through a DNA test.


    Now, it turned out that Angelina might not be his sister after all. There was no way to cheat on a DNA test.


    Indeed, it was such an aggravating situation.


    The assistant sighed in his heart and wondered what he should do.


    How could such a thing happen to his boss?


    After about a minute, the door opened. Since Jacob and Tomas practically treated Angelina like their own, living bank account, they had lived a fairly carefree life. At first, they had thought the men outside their home were the loan sharks. But because they knew the Angelina would keep giving them money whenever they asked, they thought that they had nothing to worry about.


    Much to their surprise and relief, the men in front of them were not as tall and intimidating as the ones who came by yesterday.


    In fact, they looked very decent¡ªboth of them dressed in sharp suits.


    "Who...who are you? What do you want?" Tomas stammered nervously.


    Only a handful of people knew that they bought a new house here.


    In a quick glance, Jeremy looked at Tomas from head to toe and frowned. With his keen eye, he saw that the man who had opened the door was wearing expensive clothes. Despite this, he looked very ordinary.


    Five years ago, Jeremy had already met with these people. It was back when he was under the impression that Angelina was his long-lost sister. Naturally, he wanted to take her home as soon as possible. To ensure this


    in fear when she heard the word ''police''.


    "We didn''t know anything about it! It was Angelina! She was the one who came up with the idea of claiming to be the daughter of the Gu family! We only knew about it when she had already done the damage. I swear it had nothing to do with us!"


    "That''s right. It was only her own idea. To be honest, we were also surprised when she told us that she was a part of your family.


    When we picked Angelina up, she was covered in rags! How could we have known that she was an heir to such a rich family? Not once did it cross our minds!"


    Jacob explained, the words rushing out of his mouth like a flood.


    Hearing this, Jeremy closed his eyes and sighed quietly.


    "The second question. How old was Angelina when you adopted her?" Jeremy continued.


    "I don''t remember how old she was at that time. Maybe she was three? Four years old?


    Yes, she was four years old. We didn''t have a child at that time, which was why we decided to adopt one. Of course we wanted a kid who was still young so we could all have a fresh start, you know? But we didn''t want to adopt someone who was too young because it would be too troublesome to deal with all the screaming and crying. Yup, pretty sure she was only four!"


    The assistant''s eyes were burning after he heard these words!


    "So why did you lie to me when I asked you about this before? Didn''t you say that you adopted Angelina when she was five years old?" the assistant asked angrily.


    The whole Li family was stunned into silence. None of them could remember what they had said at that time, and now it was taking its toll on them.

 Chapter 851 Deep Bond Between Siblings

    "They were about the same age, at most four or five years'' difference. We never paid any attention to that.


    Who knew it would turn out like this."


    They never expected that things would come to this.


    "So you were clear that Angelina was not from the Gu family?"


    Because of what had happened before, the Li family didn''t have it in them to lie in front of Jeremy.


    "Yes, exactly.


    Ah, no. We just happened to know that a while ago.


    Well, we stumbled across something when we cleaned up her room last time. Since none of us could decipher it, we took it to the hospital and asked a doctor to shed some light on this matter. We got the shock of our lives when we learned it was a paternity test."


    "Where is it? I want to see it," Jeremy said.


    "Yes, just go and get it," Jeremy''s assistant urged. Jacob gestured Hannah to fetch the paternity test report.


    Hannah went inside the bedroom and soon came out carrying it. Quickly, she handed the paper to Jeremy and said, "Here it is."


    Jeremy opened it and his eyes ran over the paper.


    It was indeed true.


    In the corner, he noticed the time. It was done almost at the same time that he was at the hospital.


    Handing the paper to his assistant, he said briefly, "Give it back to them."


    With that, Jeremy left, barely looking back.


    His footsteps wobbled.


    Nobody knew what to make of his reaction.


    "President Jeremy..."


    The assistant looked at Jeremy with concern.


    But Jeremy only quickened his pace and soon he was out of their sight.


    The assistant took out a check for one million dollars and said, "Here is one million. I want all of you to keep this a secret. Even Angelina shouldn''t know that we came here. Just treat her the way you treated her before."


    "Fine, okay."


    The Li family took the check and watched the assistant leave as well.


    Mulling over the assistant''s words, neither of them understood it.


    As Jeremy and his assistant got out of the Li apartment, Jacob cursed and became a little irritated, "So, now that they know Angelina is not a member of the Gu family, I doubt whether she can extract money from them from t


    his actual sister was.


    His brotherly heart wondered if she was in some kind of trouble.


    ''What if she is leading a difficult life?'' he thought and his heart ached.


    These thoughts overwhelmed Jeremy''s mind, giving him a severe head ache.


    ''It''s all my fault!


    I have no one but myself to blame.


    I am the one who brought the wrong person home.


    What sort of a brother am I?'' he cursed himself.


    "President." His assistant looked at Jeremy''s dispirited face and felt bad. Jeremy was a good man who deserved to be happy. But today''s events had turned his life upside down.


    "You may take your leave now,"


    Jeremy said, not looking up.


    "But Mr. President, how can I leave you alone?" The assistant looked at Jeremy as his eyes began to brim with concern.


    He couldn''t leave Jeremy here.


    "Angelina is coming to pick me up," Jeremy said in a cold voice.


    It was odd hearing him refer to her like this.


    In the past, whenever there was a call from Angelina, he would be happy. He called her with all sorts of pet names.


    "All right."


    After the assistant left, Jeremy took a seat at a milk shop nearby.


    Sitting there in an open area, his handsome face, maturity and steadiness only attracted lots of eyes on him.


    Many young women turned around and rested their eyes on him. However, an unapproachable air exuding from Jeremy just stopped them from getting near him and starting a chat.

 Chapter 852 Selfishness

    Several girls pushed and pulled each other, eager to get close to Jeremy. But since they were too shy to actually approach him, they hesitated.


    Angelina came in and saw what was happening. Jeremy was sitting alone and looking out of the window. He seemed to be lost in thought.


    His side profile was reflected on the glass. When Angelina looked at his exquisite features, her heart skipped a beat.


    Angelina had known for a long time that he was a good looking man. But over the years, Jeremy did not really care about his own appearance at all, probably because he had been so focused on the company.


    Although a lot of women had expressed their feelings for him, Jeremy just kept on refusing them.


    And every time he would turn down a woman, Angelina couldn''t help but feel a bit delighted.


    When Angelina passed by the group of women, she raised her eyebrows at them. Then, she gracefully walked over to Jeremy.


    "Jeremy."


    Angelina didn''t call him "brother" as she didn''t really want to do it right then.


    Besides, there were so many girls staring at Jeremy at that moment. Angelina wanted them to think that she and Jeremy were a couple.


    The girls who bought milk tea had wanted to get to know Jeremy by talking to him and spending some time together. But all of a sudden, they saw Angelina approaching him.


    Naturally, they could not help but feel disappointed.


    They were led to believe that this young man was not a bachelor after all.


    Some of the girls couldn''t help but take a final look at Jeremy before leaving.


    Since the attractive man''s girlfriend had just arrived, they didn''t dare to talk to him, let alone take a few steps to be closer to him.


    Jeremy didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t even hear when Angelina called his name.


    He just continued to look out of the window, without any sign of averting his gaze.


    "Brother? What''s wrong?"


    This time, Angelina called him "brother" to try and get his attention.


    Besides, the reason that she called him Jeremy earlier was she didn''t want any girl to think that they would have a chance with him. But now that all of them had left, she could go back to calling him the usual way.


    Even for the second time, she didn''t know whether Jeremy heard her or not.


    If h


    Ashley took the cup of water and looked at Ellie without saying anything. She then took a few sips.


    When she had drunk everything, she asked Ellie, "Who did you just see right now?"


    "Jeremy. Isn''t he a good friend of Francis and Andrew?"


    Ellie had attended several parties with Francis, so it was only natural that she knew Jeremy.


    Ashley looked up to see whom Ellie was talking about. It was indeed Jeremy, who was a few feet away from them.


    Angelina was walking on Jeremy''s right side, so Ashley and Ellie only saw him at first.


    They could see that Jeremy''s arm was held by a woman, but they didn''t know who she was.


    Ellie was a little confused. "Who is that woman with him? Is that Jeremy''s girlfriend?"


    Ashley looked towards Jeremy''s direction one more time and replied, "No, I don''t know. Even if I do, it has nothing to do with us anyways."


    Ellie nodded. "I guess you''re right. But Jeremy and I got acquainted before, so we at least know each other. Shall we go over there and say hello to him?"


    Ashley actually wanted to say no to that.


    Jeremy was indeed a good friend of Andrew and Francis but Ashley was not even sure if he would recognize them.


    But on second thought, she thought her idea seemed a bit wrong.


    "Okay, let''s go and say hello to him. Also, we can tell Andrew and Francis about this when we go back."


    "I agree."


    They looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    "By the way, why do I feel like that woman beside him is a little familiar?"

 Chapter 853 Strange Hostility

    "What? Do you know that woman?" Ellie asked.


    Ashley stopped upon hearing the question. She looked at Ellie, confused.


    "I''m not sure. But that woman looks familiar."


    "Well, you''ll know it when you see her up close."


    Coincidentally, the apartment bought by the Li family


    was right next to Ellie''s, the one rented by Ellie and Ashley before.


    And now that Jeremy was outside, it was impossible for them not to see him.


    When they got closer, Ashley and Ellie greeted Jeremy politely.


    Obviously, Jeremy was surprised to see them.


    "Just the two of you?"


    "Yes. Why? Who else do you expect to be with us?" Ellie replied.


    Jeremy laughed.


    "I just thought that your guys would be with you. I didn''t expect that..."


    Before he could finish his words, Ellie interrupted him, "Is she your girl..." However, her voice also trailed off.


    She actually meant to ask if the woman beside Jeremy was his girlfriend.


    However, when Ellie had a clear view of the woman holding Jeremy''s arm, the rest of her words were stuck in her throat.


    She recognized that the woman was Jeremy''s sister.


    But surprisingly, they were holding hands


    like a couple.


    They even looked so intimate.


    Jeremy introduced the woman to Ellie and Ashley, "This is my sister, Angelina. I think you''ve already met her before."


    He then let go of Angelina''s hand.


    Angelina froze when she saw Ashley.


    She just stared at Ashley blankly.


    But in her mind, she wished that Jeremy and Ashley didn''t run into each other today.


    When Ashley saw Angelina staring at her, she felt a bit strange. She touched her face and asked, "Is there any dirt on my face?"


    Ellie turned and examined Ashley''s face for a while. She then shook her head and said, "No, there isn''t."


    "Oh. Then why is Angelina staring at me like that?" Ashley asked.


    Ellie followed Ashley''s gaze and saw that Angelina was indeed, staring at Ashley without blinking.


    "I don''t know,"


    Ellie answered.


    "Angelina, what''s wrong?"


    Jere


    na was interested in Andrew?


    Ashley was rendered speechless.


    Andrew had always attracted a lot of women.


    Ellie burst into laughter all of a sudden.


    She said to Ashley, "You''d better go back and keep an eye on your husband. Andrew is definitely popular among women."


    "But Ellie, I don''t think Angelina likes Andrew."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "I don''t know. But I just feel it. I don''t think Angelina''s hostility towards me has something to do with Andrew," Ashley answered.


    "Don''t forget that women have a strong sixth sense," Ellie rebuked.


    "Okay, okay. Whatever you say," replied Ashley helplessly.


    Ellie spoke again. "But have noticed how intimate Angelina and Jeremy looked earlier? Although they are siblings, I don''t think they should hold hands that way."


    For Ashley, it wasn''t a big deal. "Some siblings do that. I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, it took a while for Jeremy to find his sister. We can''t blame him for being intimate with her. I think I have also seen a few intimate siblings."


    Ellie rolled her eyes and said, "But they really looked weird, okay? Besides, siblings only treat each other that way when they are still kids. But when they grow up, it looks kind of disgusting."


    Ashley shrugged her shoulders. "Well, don''t think too much of it. It''s their business anyway."

 Chapter 854 Why Are Those Bodyguards With My Daughter

    Ashley decided to change the topic so that Ellie would stop thinking about Jeremy and Angelina.


    She and Ellie hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so they had a lot to talk about.


    They got so engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t notice the time. If Andrew hadn''t called her, Ashley would not have realize that it was already late.


    She immediately said goodbye to Ellie and went back to the Golden Palace.


    Ellie, on the other hand, was picked up by Francis.


    But when Ashley was already at home, Angelina suddenly crossed her mind.


    If she remembered it correctly, Angelina had helped her before.


    They never had any conflicts. So, she couldn''t help wondering why Angelina seemed to hate her. Besides, they didn''t even know each other that much.


    "What''s on your mind?" Andrew whispered to her. Ashley felt his warm breath behind her earlobe, She felt ticklish and her face flushed in an instant.


    Moving away from Andrew slightly, Ashley rubbed her ear subconsciously.


    "What did you say?"


    Ashley didn''t hear what Andrew said clearly, so she looked at him and asked.


    Andrew sat beside her and held her in his arms.


    "Nothing," he said with a smile.


    But actually, Andrew was a little worried when he saw Ashley seemingly distracted.


    "Okay," Ashley answered.


    She fell silent for a while before she asked, "Andy, when can we get our daughter back?"


    Ashley was worried about their daughter. She had been looking for her for a long time. Now that they found her, she was already with a different family.


    She wanted to take her daughter back the soonest time possible.


    "We''ll go and get her back tomorrow," Andrew replied unhesitatingly.


    Ashley''s eyes lit up. She broke free from his embrace and faced him. "Are you serious? We can get our daughter back tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    Andrew would do everything just to make Ashley happy.


    In the end, they spent their time talking about how they would take their daughter back.


    Meanwhile, Angelina was still in a bad mood.


    She knew that she had overreacted.


    It was undeniable that she knew who really Ashley was.


    However, As


    After breakfast, Andrew and Ashley went to the kindergarten to see if Dany was there.


    As planned, if their daughter wasn''t there, they would go to the Mo family villa.


    Fortunately, Dany was there. Ashley was very happy to see her. "Honey..."


    Ashley didn''t expect that Dany would be in school today.


    "Aunt Ashley..." The little girl came to Ashley and hugged her.


    Ashley''s heart sank when Dany called her Aunt.


    She was Dany''s mother. Dany should call her Mommy.


    As Dany''s biological mother, Ashley was confident that the little girl would soon learn to call her Mommy.


    Ashley smiled gently and held her up. "Honey, why were you absent from school yesterday?"


    Dany pursed her lips but didn''t answer.


    Yesterday, she stayed with her great-grandfather the whole day. So, when Cayn came to pick her up in the evening, she told him that she wanted to go to school today. She only made an excuse that she felt bored spending all her time with her great-grandfather.


    Cayn agreed, but with the condition that he would send some bodyguards to look after her.


    The main reason why Cayn arranged for some bodyguards to watch over Dany was to prevent Ashley from taking his daughter away.


    While Ashley was holding Dany in her arms, Dany''s bodyguards stepped forward and stared at her.


    But Ashley was too happy to notice them.


    It took a while before she felt that some people had surrounded them.

 Chapter 855 Arent You Upset

    "Auntie, please put me down first," Dany stated.


    Ashley looked at the little girl who didn''t look back at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley was a little confused. As far as she could remember, Dany liked being hugged before.


    Was it because Cayn had said something in front of Dany?


    Without any other choice, Ashley just put her down.


    Meanwhile, Dany turned to look at the bodyguards behind her.


    Then, Ashley watched as Dany approached the bodyguards. She didn''t know what the little girl told them but they seemed a bit hesitant.


    Soon enough, two of the bodyguards started walking away, leaving two of their comrades.


    It turned out that Dany did like being hugged. She just asked to be put down because the bodyguards were present.


    So she asked them to leave but the other two bodyguards wouldn''t do so no matter what, because Cayn had ordered them to stay there.


    If anything happened, they needed to report everything to Cayn.


    It was very likely that Cayn had already anticipated what would happen that day.


    At last, Dany looked at Ashley and said, "Auntie, you can go to work now. I''m perfectly fine here."


    She then gave Ashley a wide grin.


    For some reason, Ashley thought that Dany''s smile looked somewhat familiar.


    At that time, Andrew was looking at Dany with so much affection in his eyes.


    Perhaps, Ashley was so fond of Dany because she was a girl, or maybe it was because she had been missing for so long.


    Ashley wanted to say something more, but Andrew who was beside her embraced Ashley and said, "Let''s go."


    Andrew then looked at Dany and his eyes met hers.


    Both of them were stunned.


    However, Dany instantly felt some mixed feelings inside her little heart.


    What she did not know was Andrew was feeling the same thing.


    ''He... Is he really my father?'' she quietly pondered to herself.


    Dany blinked her eyes a few times before staring at Andrew''s back.


    She was a little confused, trying to sort her feelings out. But it was clear that what she was feeling right then was completely different when she was with Cayn.


    In the middle of it all, Ashley was still feeling disappointed with Andrew.


    Since she couldn''t control herself anymore, Ashle


    dyguards."


    When Andrew and Dany looked at each other just then, he perfectly understood what the little girl was thinking. It was so evident in her bright and innocent eyes.


    So after noticing that Ashley seemed upset, he couldn''t help but explain Dany''s side.


    "Really?" Ashley looked at Andrew and smiled.


    "Yeah, why would I lie to you?"


    "Ah, I''m so happy. So she didn''t mean to do that?"


    "No, she didn''t." Andrew was so stunned at the amount of happiness in Ashley''s face and he gently stroked her head.


    Then Ashley smiled back at Andrew.


    "How about we go to work now?"


    Ashley suggested. She didn''t go to her office yesterday because of Dany, so she should have a pile of work waiting for her today.


    "Okay, that sounds good."


    Andrew nodded at Ashley and got into the car with her.


    While Ashley was sitting behind Andrew, the light smell of tobacco from his body made her sleepy. Soon enough, she dozed off.


    She hadn''t had a good rest for several days because of matters concerning Dany.


    And whenever she would sleep at night, she would dream of her daughter.


    So, after seeing the girl, she could finally relax. The smell of tobacco on Andrew''s body was her final cue. Right away, she couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    Andrew adjusted her head on his shoulder so she could be more comfortable.


    While he looked at Ashley''s sleeping face, the corners of his mouth formed into a smile. He thought that she looked lovelier this way.

 Chapter 856 Please Continue With What You Are Doing

    Ashley slowly woke up from her slumber, but some confusion lingered in her mind.


    She rubbed her eyes and surprised to see a thin quilt slide off her body.


    Wasn''t she in the car just now? Didn''t he say that they were going to the company?


    Why was she in bed?


    Ashley sat up, taking stock of her surroundings. The bed she had just been sleeping in was big and soft, covered with crisp, clean white sheets.


    It was just so comfortable that she wanted to just roll around in it and not get up.


    She wanted one of her own.


    Feeling dizzy, Ashley rubbed her temples gingerly. Maybe the slight headache was due to her long nap.


    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Ashley heard the sound of fingers tapping on a keyboard from outside.


    Ashley recognized that she was in the lounge in Andrew''s office.


    So, they actually went to Andrew''s company. Why did he bring her here?


    Ashley slipped on her shoes and walked out.


    Andrew was sitting on the chair next to the French window, his slender fingers busily typing on the keyboard of the computer in front of him.


    He sat there with a serious expression on his face.


    Like people said, serious men were on another level of handsomeness.


    Ashley had always known that Andrew was an extremely good-looking man, or else he wouldn''t have attracted so many women.


    As if Andrew had sensed Ashley''s presence, his fingers stopped and hovered over the keyboard, and his eyes suddenly met hers.


    A wide smile interrupted the seriousness in his face at the sight of Ashley.


    His smile was as warm as the spring breeze.


    Andrew had always had a cold demeanor that tended to deter anyone around him of any attempts at getting close to him. In effect, other people thought that he was a stand-offish and indifferent man.


    They were not wrong, though.


    He only showed this kind of tenderness in front o


    tle on the streets outside.


    It felt so good to stand on such a high place and look down at the view.


    It was no wonder that so many people would break their backs to get into the Lu Group and become a manager or some other key position.


    "Ah..." Immersed in the sight, Ashley suddenly thought of Andrew and turned her head.


    She had completely forgotten that she was in Andrew''s arms.


    They were so close to each other that when Ashley turned her head, her lips grazed Andrew''s face and finally landed on his lips.


    The contact left both of them stunned.


    Their gazes met.


    Ashley looked searchingly into Andrew''s eyes, and Andrew simply gazed back.


    It was like there were no other people in the world but for the two of them.


    Of course, Andrew wouldn''t miss the chance to get close to her.


    Andrew was about to make his move when someone knocked at the door. Johnny pushed the door open from the outside and walked in.


    In the entire Lu Group, Johnny was the only one with the privilege to enter Andrew''s office so casually.


    In general, Andrew didn''t like responding whenever someone knocked on the door, so Johnny would just let himself into Andrew''s office.


    "Mr. Lu, this is this quarter''s..." Jeremy''s voice trailed off.

 Chapter 857 All Men Are Lustful

    Johnny suddenly stopped talking and looked up.


    Confusion was written all over his face as he looked at Andrew and Ashley. He even blinked his eyes a few times as if making sure that he was just seeing things.


    ''What did I just see?


    Were they making love in the office? Oh my!'' Johnny thought to himself.


    He turned his back in a hurry and apologized, "I''m so sorry, President. Lu, Mrs. Lu. I didn''t see anything. Please don''t mind me and go back to what you were doing."


    He then trotted out of the office, still holding the document in his hand. As soon as he was out the door, he made sure that it was locked.


    Johnny leaned against the door, gasping. He felt helpless all of a sudden.


    Did he just see Andrew and Ashley about to make love in the office?


    Actually, he wasn''t completely sure about it.


    Andrew immediately stopped what he was doing with Ashley when Johnny came in.


    Ashley also quickly pushed Andrew away.


    But she obviously felt a little flurried as her face flushed.


    She felt embarrassed about what Johnny had seen.


    Andrew couldn''t help smiling when he saw Ashley blushing.


    Ashley, on the other hand, tried to pretend like it was nothing. She casually checked the time on her phone. It was already past six o''clock.


    "Are you done with your work?" she asked Andrew.


    "Yes," Andrew replied.


    Since Andrew was done, they could go back home together.


    But Ashley suddenly remembered Johnny. "I think Johnny has something important to talk to you about. Talk to him first. I''ll go out and have a walk for a little while," she said.


    She then turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Andrew grabbed her hand.


    "What?" Ashley looked at him and asked confusedly.


    Andrew didn''t say a word. He just pulled her closer and gave her an overwhelming kiss that made her feel a little dizzy.


    Ashley subconsciously hooked her arms around Andrew''s neck and tilted her head to respond to his passionate kiss.


    Andrew wrapped his arms around Ashley''s waist and slightly pressed his body against hers.


    It took a long time before he let


    s a meaningful look in her eyes.


    Johnny looked at Amaia with amusement. Despite being a mother now, she was still naive at times.


    "Let''s go home now."


    "Okay."


    During those times that Ashley was missing, a lot of things had happened.


    One of those was Johnny and Amaia getting married.


    It happened two years after Ashley disappeared.


    As a married woman, Amaia had to leave her family.


    According to her father, she was already married, so she had to go and live with her husband.


    From then on, Amaia''s parents enjoyed their years together.


    Amaia had known her father''s purpose from the very start. But since she was married to Johnny, she didn''t care about it anymore.


    After three years of marriage, Amaia got pregnant and gave birth to a beautiful baby girl.


    An hour after Amaia and Johnny left, the door of Andrew''s office opened.


    Andrew went out with Ashley in his arms.


    She was wrapped tightly with a blanket.


    A satisfied smile curved on Andrew''s lips as he looked at Ashley quietly in his arms. There was tenderness in his heart.


    "There is no one in the office now. You don''t have to cover yourself like that," Andrew teased.


    Ashley moved a little but didn''t say anything.


    But in her mind, she was cursing Andrew.


    ''You are indeed a beast in human form.


    Humph!


    I''ll never ever come to your office again, ''


    Ashley thought inwardly.

 Chapter 858 Angelina Has Been Exposed

    As soon as Andrew and Ashley got in the car, Ashley loosened the blanket and uncovered her head.


    Her face turned red from hiding too long inside the blanket.


    "Ha-ha! Finally, you show your face to me now,"


    Andrew said while laughing. He was really amused by Ashley''s behavior.


    Ashley didn''t say anything and just rolled her eyes at Andrew.


    It was already very late when they arrived at the Golden Palace.


    Andrew and Ashley took a shower and went to sleep immediately after.


    In the Gu family residence, the situation was quite tense.


    Jeremy had just gotten the result of the DNA test.


    With a heavy heart, he read the document word for word.


    Indeed, he was unrelated to Angelina by blood.


    He really made a mistake at that time when he recognized her as his biological sister.


    Since it was already late, Jeremy didn''t disturb his parents anymore. Instead, he went directly to Angelina''s room


    and knocked on her door.


    Angelina was about to go to bed when she heard the knock.


    Thinking that it was only Belinda, she walked to the door without even bothering to put on a robe.


    She was only wearing a sexy nightdress


    that revealed her perfect figure.


    But when Angelina opened the door, she was startled to see Jeremy standing outside her room.


    "Oh, it''s you. Why are you here?" she asked.


    "We have something to talk about. Change into decent clothes and come to my room quickly," Jeremy said as he looked at Angelina with a frown.


    "What''s going on?


    Did something happen? Why do you look so anxious?" Angelina asked as she looked at Jeremy''s stern expression. She couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    "You''ll know it later."


    "Okay,"


    she replied before Jeremy turned


    to me. Don''t ever tell me again that this is not yours." Jeremy had grown a bit impatient.


    Angelina looked at Jeremy. She wanted to continue to deny.


    But when she opened her mouth, she couldn''t make any sound. It was as if something was stuck in her throat.


    She wanted to explain, but she didn''t know how to start.


    "I''m your sister. How could you say such things to me?"


    "So, you''ll still continue to deny it? What do I need to do to make you admit it? The evidence is already in front of you."


    Every time Jeremy thought that Angelina deliberately hid the truth from all of them, he got more furious.


    Moreover, he had no idea where his real sister could be.


    This made him feel terribly remorseful.


    Although Angelina was already scared to death, she still couldn''t help thinking, ''How could this be happening?


    Why has everything turned into a mess all of a sudden? How did Jeremy know the truth? Did anyone from the Li family tell him?


    But that''s impossible.


    I''ve been giving them money all this time. Why would


    they betray me? Did Jeremy give them more money?''


    Angelina clenched her fists secretly in rage.

 Chapter 859 Who Enraged Her

    Upon seeing the look in Angelina''s eyes, Jeremy couldn''t help but frown.


    ''What is wrong with her?'' Jeremy silently thought.


    Even if he didn''t have the full picture, Jeremy didn''t want it to escalate any further. He also didn''t want his parents to know about it right then.


    Before anything else, he had to discuss this matter with his father.


    Although Belinda had been getting better since this girl whom they thought was Camelia came back, her body might not be able to handle such big news.


    Hence, Jeremy thought that he should really think about the consequences of this matter blew up.


    He had already decided that whatever he would do, he had to minimize the harm that might come out of it.


    Otherwise...


    Thinking about the implications, Jeremy closed his eyes for a while. He couldn''t imagine how furious Belinda might be if she found out about it.


    It would be better not to tell her about it right then.


    He then turned to Angelina and softly said, "I will send you abroad in a few days. I will also transfer some money to your bank account. Don''t come back unless it''s absolutely necessary. More importantly, if Mom and Dad ask you, tell them that you just want to go abroad and that''s it.


    You can go now. Someone will pick you up tomorrow. You can pack your things tonight."


    Then, he turned around as if he didn''t want to see Angelina anymore.


    Because of what he said, Angelina collapsed to the floor. At that point, she didn''t know how to react or what to do.


    "Jeremy, no, you can''t do this to me!" Angelina begged him while pulling on his sleeves.


    "I may not be your sister, but we''ve lived together for so many years. Please don''t do this to me, Brother!"


    Angelina continued to beg while staring at Jeremy.


    Jeremy finally looked back at her, looking extremely disappointed. "Didn''t you understand anything that I said?


    I''m furious. It''s not just because you pretended to be the daughter of the Gu family. It''s the fact that you knew and you didn''t even care to tell me about it. Why did you keep it from me for so long?"


    "I can explain it. I didn''t mean to do it on purpose.


    I only found o


    here right now,"


    Jeremy then turned away, ignoring Angelina.


    "Jeremy, don''t you understand? I really do like you. After five years of being with you, I''ve known you so well. I know what you like to eat and what you don''t like. If we just try?¡ª"


    "No, we can''t!"


    Jeremy exclaimed before she could even finish talking.


    Jeremy just couldn''t understand why Angelina would have such an idea.


    Did he go too far in treating her well? Or did he do something that made Angelina misunderstand his intentions?


    In his perspective, he simply treated Angelina as his sister over the years. He never thought that she would develop feelings for him.


    "What are the two of you talking about?"


    Just when Jeremy was about to throw Angelina out, Belinda''s voice resounded from the door.


    She sounded like she was trembling.


    Jeremy quickly turned around, looking at his parents who suddenly appeared by the door. He quickly approached them and asked, "Dad, Mom, when did you get here?"


    Belinda did not answer Jeremy''s question. She just looked at him and Angelina and asked, "What were you talking about just now?"


    For some reason, Belinda did not direct her question at Angelina.


    Jeremy didn''t know how long his parents had been standing there, and he didn''t know how much of his conversation with Angelina they had heard.


    But one thing was for sure. He didn''t want his mother to know about everything just yet.

 Chapter 860 Threat

    It was because Belinda had always been in poor health. Although she had gotten a little better recently, she could hardly take any kind stress.


    Jeremy walked over and held his mother. "Don''t worry, Mom. I just had something to talk to Angelina about and it''s settled now. It''s already late. Why don''t you get some rest?" he said.


    However, his mother was quick to shake off Jeremy''s hand. "Get away from me! Don''t touch me!


    You say you just had something to talk about? But just now, I saw Angelina holding you in her arms. What was that all about? What did I just see? Besides, do you think I''m deaf?"


    Belinda said crudely, her eyes wandering back and forth between Jeremy and Angelina.


    "Mom, please listen to me. It''s not what you think." Hearing his mother''s words, Jeremy''s heart was frozen.


    It seemed that Belinda had heard a lot from their conversation.


    Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    Angelina approached Belinda and tried to explain, "Mom, please listen to me..."


    "Go away! Don''t call me Mom. I''m not your Mom," she said and pushed her hand away.


    Her hand was brushed off abruptly by Belinda, embarrassing completely.


    Angelina had never anticipated such a situation.


    Belinda had always treated her well, and this was the first instance of her being upset at Angelina.


    Then she turned towards her son. "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Jeremy replied, "Mom, it''s nothing serious. You should go back to your room and rest. Take Mom to bed, Dad."


    "Don''t touch me. I heard everything. Jeremy, tell me everything, right now!"


    Jeremy didn''t expect his mom to be so unyielding. He had planned to hide it from her for a while, but he didn''t expect her to show up out of nowhere and overhear his conversation with Angelina.


    "Say something!"


    Martin shouted t


    If Angelina hadn''t said that, would his mother still have fainted?


    It was all because of Angelina. Why did she say something so absurd?


    Wasn''t she worried about Belinda at all?


    If Angelina was really worried about her, why would she say those words to her just now?


    Jeremy called a servant to take Angelina back to her room. Then he asked the servant to pack her things and send her out.


    In the meantime, no matter what Angelina said or how much trouble she made, Jeremy just ignored it.


    Since the servant had worked there for several years, she knew quite well about Angelina''s status in the family.


    But she never expected that Jeremy would treat Angelina this way.


    Was there anything wrong between them?


    The servant was a little confused, but she didn''t show it on her face, and did as she was told.


    After packing all the stuff, the servant took Angelina outside. Jeremy looked at her and said, "These things belong to you now, and I will never take them back. Now, please leave and never come back."


    "No, Brother! Jeremy! You can''t do this to me!" Angelina cried out.


    "I can do anything I want," he retorted.


    "Huh, Jeremy, then don''t you want to know where Camelia is?"

 Chapter 861 Ill Find Her Myself

    The moment Jeremy heard what Angelina said, he couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    He immediately turned and focused his gaze on Angelina. Tilting his head, he asked, "What did you just say?"


    Upon seeing his reaction, Angelina smiled in triumph. Returning Jeremy''s stare, he looked at him and asked, "I said, don''t you want to know where the real Camelia is?"


    Jeremy looked at her more intently. "What do you know about it?"


    Angelina replied, "I know much more than you think!


    So what will you do then? Will you keep on treating me like this?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Oh Brother, how can I even dare to threaten you? All I want in this world is your love. I have been in love with you for so long. Do you really not have any romantic feelings for me?


    I''m not your sister anymore! I am simply myself. I''m Angelina!"


    "Don''t you think you should be ashamed to say that?"


    "But why would I? I''m only telling the truth! We are not related by blood!"


    "I''ve always treated you as my sister for so long. How could you have such ideas in your head?"


    Jeremy did not avert his gaze at Angelina for even a second. No matter what she wanted, he was still hesitant when Angelina mentioned Camelia.


    For countless years, he had been looking for Camelia. Since it turned out that he found the wrong person, he couldn''t help but think that he had just wasted a lot of time.


    Trying to steer the conversation to the most important thing, Jeremy asked, "Where is Camelia right now?"


    Angelina responded, "I will tell you if you promise me one thing."


    "What do you want?"


    "Be with me."


    "No, that''s impossible! I can''t do that" Jeremy didn''t have to think about it. He just refused right away.


    How could he be with Angelina?


    Jeremy and Angelina had been living their lives for five years as brothers and sisters. He had never once thought of treating her as more than a sister. From the start, it was very clear to him that they had a familial bond. Even if she was not his sister, Jeremy had no idea if he would actually look at her that way.


    "Why not?" Angelina asked while looking at Jeremy with a pout.


    How could he refuse such a simple request?


    Was it really unthinkable for Jeremy to be with her?


    If i


    ell me, what the hell is going on?"


    "Angelina is not a member of the Gu family. It was me who''s at fault. I found the wrong person. But Angelina knew the truth just a few days after I brought her back. For five years, she hid the truth from everyone.


    I only found out recently. I was planning to tell you after I had already dealt with it. But I didn''t foresee that the two of you would come upstairs and coincidentally overhear my conversation with Angelina."


    "So what do you plan to do now?"


    "I was thinking about sending Angelina abroad. Then I would talk with you about how to explain it to Mom. But what I didn''t expect was that Angelina would have romantic feelings for me, so I drove her away."


    Belinda and Martin did hear Angelina''s confession about her feelings toward Jeremy.


    It was completely out of their expectation that Angelina was the kind of person who would do something like that. More so, they couldn''t have imagined that she would have feelings for her brother.


    "That''s fine. After all, our family has treated her very well in the past few years.


    Now, what I''m worried about the most is your mother. She finally found her own daughter, but now, it turned out that Angelina is just an impostor who even wants to have a relationship with her son."


    Jeremy responded, "I''ll explain it to Mom. As for my sister, I will do everything I can to find her, for real this time."


    Martin stood up and patted Jeremy on the shoulder. "Okay, that sounds good."

 Chapter 862 Worried About Him

    Since Belinda was not in good health, and Martin had to spend most of his time looking after her, Jeremy took charge of looking for Camelia.


    He had to spend a lot of time and effort to find her.


    Martin looked at Jeremy and said, "Son, you are not getting any younger. You should focus on finding a wife and having your own family. I know that finding Camelia is important. But you also have to think about yourself. I''m sure that your mother will also agree with me."


    "Let''s talk about that later. But for now, all I want is to find Camelia first."


    Martin knew Jeremy very well. Once Jeremy had decided on something, it would be too difficult to change his mind.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. But I just want you to take care of yourself too. Remember, you are in your thirties now."


    "I know, Dad."


    "Alright. You''d better go home and rest now. Don''t worry about your Mom. I''ll take care of her. Get some good sleep because you still have to go to work tomorrow."


    Jeremy wanted to stay, but Belinda might not want to see him when she woke up. Besides, Martin was there to take care of her.


    So, he left.


    For the meantime, the Gu family kept the truth about Angelina''s real identity a secret.


    After all, they would surely be disgraced if other people knew about it.


    Angelina was now on the streets. Since she left the Gu residence, she had no place to stay.


    She took out her phone to call her friends.


    Feeling depressed, she needed someone to talk to and a place to stay even just for one night.


    However, all of her friends rejected her.


    Upon checking her phonebook, Angelina found out that she had already called everyone on the list.


    Who else could she call? Where else could she go? No one was willing to listen to her.


    As the daughter of the Gu family, Angelina met a lot of ladies from the upper class.


    She went shopping and partied with them. She had lots of fun wh


    as shocked to see who was on the headline.


    Because of how Angelina treated her before, she could never forget Angelina.


    But she got confused after reading the article. She had seen how Jeremy cared for Angelina.


    It was impossible that he would let her go outside alone in the middle of the night.


    Did something happen between them?


    "Andy, come here," Ashley called Andrew.


    She wanted him to see the news too.


    These past two days, Ashley didn''t go to her company. Instead, Andrew took her with him to the Lu Group headquarters.


    He said that he was worried about her, so he wanted her to stay with him all the time.


    Ashley resisted, all in vain.


    "What is it?" Andrew asked as he came to Ashley.


    Ashley pointed at the screen of her phone and asked curiously, "Isn''t this Angelina? She is Jeremy''s sister, right? Do you know what happened to their family?"


    Andrew took a look at the screen for a short while, then looked away uninterestingly.


    He then held Ashley in his arms.


    "I don''t know," he replied flatly.


    "Do you care about him?" he added.


    "Who?" Ashley looked at Andrew and asked confusedly.


    "Jeremy."


    Although Jeremy was Andrew''s best friend, he still couldn''t help feeling a bit jealous.


    He suddenly felt upset.

 Chapter 863 You Are Always In My Heart

    Andrew looked straight into Ashley''s eyes.


    But what he didn''t know was that Ashley was amused by the way he uttered Jeremy''s name.


    "What are you thinking about? I just saw this news accidentally. And since I know that you and Jeremy are best friends, I thought of asking you about it.


    Are you jealous of him?" There was a trace of sarcasm in Ashley''s tone.


    "From now on, don''t mention any other man''s name except mine," Andrew ordered.


    Ashley wondered if he was being too demanding.


    "Okay," Ashley answered with a nod as if it was not a big deal at all.


    "So, can you answer my question now?" she added.


    "I don''t know!" Andrew snapped.


    Looking at the expression on Andrew''s face, Ashley couldn''t help but smile in amusement. "He is your best friend. How come you don''t know?"


    "Is there a rule that you must know everything that''s going on with your best friend?"


    Andrew asked, looking sullen.


    "Fine." Ashley didn''t say anything more. They both stayed in the office quietly.


    Recently, Chant had been visiting Clifford more frequently.


    And since Clifford was always pissed off by his presence, they ended up arguing every time they''d meet.


    Meanwhile, Dany still went to the kindergarten as usual. However, this time, a stricter bodyguard watched her closely.


    Ashley wanted to get close to Dany. But every time she tried, the bodyguard would immediately stop her.


    Actually, Ashley wasn''t afraid of the bodyguard. She was just scared that if she offended Cayn, he would hide Dany from her forever.


    So to divert her attention, Ashley helped Andrew in managing his company.


    At times they would have a video conference together or deal with something outside the office.


    Today, Ashley sat beside Andrew. They were both busy, so they didn''t disturb each other.


    Ashley read through the last document in her hand and signed it. After giving it to Alice, she stretched herself and yawned


    ting at the corner with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Although the room was dark, Andrew could tell that Jeremy was in bad shape.


    "You didn''t ask Francis and Greyson to come here?"


    Andrew asked as he turned on the lights in the room. When the room turned bright, he frowned.


    Jeremy was in disarray, sitting in the dark corner for many hours. And when the lights were turned on, he was dazzled by them. He immediately covered his eyes with his hands.


    Andrew walked over to him and pulled him up from the floor.


    He felt strange because he had never seen Jeremy like this before.


    Jeremy was always gentle and sensible in everyone''s eyes.


    After being friends for so many years, this was the first time that Andrew saw him drowning himself in alcohol.


    Andrew let Jeremy sit on the couch. It was only then that Jeremy opened his eyes.


    "You''re here," he said to Andrew.


    "What happened?" Andrew asked gravely.


    Andrew knew that Jeremy had encountered a lot of tough situations in the past.


    But Jeremy had never been this weak.


    Now, he couldn''t help feeling that the man in front of him was a different person.


    Instead of answering, Jeremy looked at the wine bottle in his hand and took another gulp.


    He then looked at Andrew with eyes full of grief.

 Chapter 864 I Want To See Her Now

    "Andy, Angelina is not my real sister. After looking for Camelia for so many years, I ended up finding the wrong person. I feel so stupid."


    Jeremy confided to Andrew before he took a few more gulps of the wine bottle in his hand.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Andrew looked at Jeremy and asked in confusion.


    He could still remember how happy Jeremy was when he told him that he had finally found his sister.


    Jeremy loved her so much.


    Why would he suddenly say


    that Angelina was not Camelia?


    Did Angelina deceive the Gu family


    for many years?


    Jeremy knew that he could trust Andrew, so he told him everything that happened recently.


    Andrew was rendered speechless. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Jeremy was always careful about everything. Before he decided on something, he would make sure that he investigated it thoroughly.


    It was hard to imagine that he found the wrong person.


    "Where is that woman now?"


    Although Andrew didn''t mention a name, Jeremy knew that he was referring to Angelina. Andrew was the kind of person who didn''t like to mention the names of those who were insignificant.


    "I kicked her out of the house last night."


    Andrew suddenly remembered the news online that Ashley showed to him.


    He fell silent.


    Jeremy didn''t mind Andrew''s silence. He was already used to it. Besides, he didn''t need Andrew to talk a lot. All he needed right now was someone willing to lend him an ear.


    So, Jeremy continued talking while Andrew listened attentively. At times, Andrew would respond with a word or two.


    After Jeremy let off steam, he took out something from his pocket.


    It was a dark green teardrop pendant.


    The way it looked, Andrew could tell that it was high-quality jade.


    "Camelia and I each have this pendant


    d places with Andrew.


    "I''m too drunk, so I can''t drive."


    On their way to Andrew''s house, Jeremy asked questions about Ashley nonstop. He was afraid that he would miss any information about her.


    And since Andrew had a strong feeling that Jeremy was really Ashley''s brother, he answered all Jeremy''s questions patiently.


    When they arrived at the Golden Palace, Jeremy hurriedly opened the car door and rushed inside.


    He had been here several times before, so he was familiar with this place.


    The servant who opened the door looked at Jeremy in confusion. His hair was in disarray and he reeked of alcohol, so she was hesitant to let him in.


    Fortunately, she immediately saw Andrew following behind.


    Ashley was on the second floor, playing with Fabio and Richard.


    The two boys were happy to have their mother around. It had been a while since the last time they played with Ashley.


    Andrew always wanted Ashley to be on his side.


    Because of that, Fabio and Richard couldn''t get close to her easily.


    When Ashley noticed their sleepy eyes, she looked at her watch. It was already nine o''clock, so she said, "It''s time for bed, boys. Let''s play again tomorrow."

 Chapter 865 Camelia Was Found

    "Okay," they both answered in one voice.


    When Ashley walked out with the two kids, she was about to take them to their bedroom.


    All of a sudden, she felt a strong force behind her and was pulled aside.


    Ashley''s first reaction was to resist. She frowned as she smelt a strong smell of alcohol.


    But, she knew this man.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    she asked, looking at Jeremy in confusion.


    Didn''t Jeremy call Andrew to meet with him? Then what was he doing here?


    However, Jeremy was followed closely by Andrew and he saw how Ashley was pulled aside by Jeremy.


    His gaze fell right on Jeremy''s hands, which were placed on Ashley''s body.


    He immediately had the urge to cut off his hands.


    Yet, he curtailed himself. In the next moment, he stepped forward to put his arm around Ashley''s waist, avoiding her and Jeremy''s gaze.


    Although he knew that they might be brother and sister, still he would never allow any physical contact between them.


    Andrew too sensed a faint smell of wine. Surprised that she was caught in his arms, Ashley looked at him with puzzlement. "Didn''t you go out? Why did are you here suddenly?" she asked.


    Before Andrew could say anything, Jeremy, who was beside her, took out his pendant and showed it to Ashley.


    "You have the same pendent, don''t you?"


    He sounded quite anxious, as if he wanted to find something instantly.


    The moment Ashley saw the pendant in Jeremy''s hand, she stared at it without blinking.


    If Jeremy hadn''t taken out the pendant, Ashley would have thought it was hers.


    She had worn it for more than twenty years and was familiar with it.


    Soon, she pushed Andrew away and walked up to Jeremy.


    Ashley stretched out her hand and took the pendant from Jeremy''s hand. She then placed it in her palm and rubbed it gently.


    Then she looked up at Jeremy and said, "


    rd something from Andrew.


    She also knew that Jeremy had been looking for his sister.


    But hadn''t he already found his sister?


    Wasn''t it Angelina?


    It was only a few days ago when Ashley saw them walking on the street and even holding hands intimately.


    Confused, she looked at Andrew.


    Andrew gazed back and shook his head.


    "That Angelina, she is not his sister. She pretended and deceived them, though."


    "So she was an impostor?" Ashley was surprised.


    ''How could she fake it?'' she thought.


    "Yes."


    Andrew put Ashley behind him and stared at Jeremy. "How can you decide just by this?" he asked.


    Andrew believed Jeremy.


    But could this pendant be the only proof that Ashley was Jeremy''s biological sister?


    They just experienced the same misjudgment with Angelina.


    Hence, Jeremy had to be extra careful regarding this matter.


    Jeremy looked at Ashley and hesitated. "Can you give me a strand of your hair? I want to take it to the hospital for DNA testing and further confirmation."


    "Of course."


    Ashley agreed at once. She took a few strands of hair off her head and handed them to Jeremy.


    "Thank you."


    Jeremy looked straight at Ashley, as if he wanted to engrave her face into his mind.

 Chapter 866 Are You Jealous

    Ashley felt a little uncomfortable when she noticed that Jeremy was staring at her, so she looked away.


    Andrew looked at Jeremy coldly.


    It was only then that Jeremy looked somewhere else.


    He must be thankful that he was Andrew''s best friend.


    If he were any other man, Andrew had already thrown him out of the house.


    Not long after, Jeremy asked, "Please, can I see your pendant?" Afraid that Ashley would refuse, he immediately added, "Rest assured that I will give it back to you immediately."


    "Okay,"


    Ashley agreed.


    Jeremy held the pendant in one hand and stroked Ashley''s hair with the other. He stood there for a while, looking a little silly.


    "You should go now,"


    Andrew said.


    Obviously, he wanted Jeremy out of the house.


    Jeremy was hesitant to leave. He had a lot to say to Ashley. But he knew that it was not the right time yet. And Andrew''s possessiveness was also another hindrance.


    Eventually, Jeremy said goodbye to couple and left.


    Ashley watched his receding back until he disappeared out the door.


    Andrew was looking at Ashley with a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    When he couldn''t stand it anymore, he turned Ashley''s head to him and made her look at him.


    He then asked in a jealous tone, "What''s on your mind right now?"


    Although he already knew that Jeremy was Ashley''s brother, Andrew couldn''t bear to see her looking at Jeremy for too long.


    Ashley knew Andrew very well. She knew that he was jealous of Jeremy, even after finding out that they were siblings.


    So, she looked away and said, "Nothing."


    The truth was, she was worried about Jeremy. He reeked of alcohol, so she knew that he was drunk. She wondered if he could still drive home.


    What if something happened to him on the road?


    Ashley was also a little confused about what she felt.


    She never thought of the possibility that Jeremy was her brother.


    ed extremely exhausted.


    She looked at Andrew with disgruntlement.


    She made up her mind that in the future, she would finish showering before Andrew came back, so that she couldn''t give Andrew a chance to do this anymore.


    She felt so tired that she immediately fell asleep.


    During the whole night that they slept, Andrew hugged Ashley tightly in his arms, not leaving even the smallest gap.


    But when Ashley woke up the next day, Andrew wasn''t on the bed anymore.


    Ashley yawned. She noticed that she had been a sleepyhead recently.


    All of a sudden, Ashley remembered the time when she was pregnant with Fabio. She was also like this.


    She subconsciously put her hands on her belly. Was she pregnant again?


    But Ashley then brushed the idea away.


    She was unlikely to get pregnant. Andrew didn''t want more kids.


    So every time they had sex, he was very careful.


    Ashley rested her arm on her forehead and thought of Dany again.


    She had been sleeping late recently, thinking of ways on how to get Dany back. Maybe that was the reason why she always woke up late in the morning.


    Ashley got up, changed her clothes, and went out of the room.


    When she went downstairs, she found out that Fabio and Richard had already gone to school.

 Chapter 867 An Outcast

    Andrew''s phone had been busy recently and it was quite mysterious.


    "Madam," Linda greeted as Ashley walked downstairs.


    "Linda, did Andy and Grandpa go out?"


    "Yes, madam. What would you like to have for breakfast?"


    "Anything is fine." Smiling at her, Ashley sat down at the table. Soon, Linda served milk, sandwiches, soybean milk and fried dough sticks on the table.


    Ashley ate a little and wiped her mouth. She checked her phone once in a while for any updates from Andrew.


    Finally, after she finished her breakfast, there was a call from Andrew.


    The moment Andrew''s name displayed on the caller ID, Ashley''s expression softened. She quickly answered the phone. "Hello, Andy."


    "Morning. You''ve gotten up?" he said in a soft and charming voice.


    "Yes," Ashley replied in a low voice.


    "Okay. So, when did you wake up?"


    Ashley put on her shoes and answered, "Just now, Andy. I have finished my breakfast. I am going to my office now."


    "Why don''t you come here?"


    Hearing his words, Ashley rolled her eyes at him. "How is that possible? I don''t want to argue with you about what happened yesterday. I have to go to my company now. There are so many things to do that have piled up and I need to clear them all as soon as possible."


    Andrew knew quite well about Ashley''s stubborn nature. If she had decided on something, she would not change her mind.


    He said, "Okay, as you wish. Be careful on the road. Call me if you need anything."


    "Yeah, I know. I''m not a child anymore. How could I not know these things? Well, I have to hang up now. I''m leaving shortly,"


    Ashley said as she buckled up.


    "Ashley, you are here." As soon as Ashley her office her office, Alice, who was preparing some files, walked up to her.


    "Ashley, yo


    hy she would make this call.


    Besides, just the day before, Ashley had found out that Angelina was not Jeremy''s sister, but was an impostor.


    She didn''t know what had happened.


    But when she knew that she might be Jeremy''s real sister, and not Angelina, Ashley felt a little strange deep inside.


    Was it because Angelina was jealous of her? Or, was there any other reason?


    Ashley wondered what Angelina was up to.


    "What''s going on?" Ashley asked.


    Honestly, Angelina was utterly disgusted by Ashley!


    How could she not compare herself with Ashley? After all, she was so good to Jeremy, but what about him?


    How could he be so cruel to her after he found out that she was not his sister?


    He even planned to send her abroad and make her disappear from his life!


    Was it his ploy to get rid of her so that he could find his real sister?


    How could Jeremy be so heartless!


    Thinking about all these things, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    She hated Ashley to the core. Ashley had left J City and was away for quite a while. Why did she come back now?


    Wasn''t it better to stay away forever?


    Why did she have to come back and rob her of her place!

 Chapter 868 Angelinas Call

    At that moment, in Angelina''s heart, there was nothing but rage towards Jeremy and Ashley.


    However, Angelina had some more important things to think about. When she saw that Belinda was so happy to see her, Angelina wondered what she thought when she found out the truth.


    Five years ago, when Angelina knew that she was not the daughter of the Gu family, she really wanted to protect Belinda.


    She thought that if Belinda were to find out, the woman would definitely be disheartened. So Angelina thought that she should keep it a secret for the time being.


    If the true Camelia was found, Angelina was planning to explain the situation to the Gu family.


    It was always easy for the impoverished to get used to an affluent life. But the affluent would always have a hard time adjusting to being impoverished. Angelina was not an exception. When she got indulged in the luxurious life that came with being part of the Gu family, she had completely forgotten about her original plan.


    Before she knew it, it had already been years. Now she could only blame others.


    She didn''t even realize that she had once wanted for Camelia to be found.


    "Of course I have something to tell you.


    You know who you are by now, don''t you?"


    Angelina asked with so much confidence.


    When Jeremy kicked her out of the Gu family mansion, Angelina secretly followed him. She wanted to see what he was doing.


    By that point, she already knew who Jeremy''s sister was, so she used that to make him do her bidding.


    But what she didn''t expect was for Jeremy to not take the bait.


    Had Jeremy not been looking for his sister all this time? Angelina thought that he had always wanted to find her.


    Angelina thought she knew Jeremy. The Jeremy she knew would certainly do anything to find the real Camelia.


    However, Angelina was completely wrong about him.


    Jeremy didn''t even bother when she made such a proposal.


    Upon hearing what Angelina had said, Ashley vehemently frowned.


    ''Does she already know my true identity?'' As


    .


    Angelina took the phone and put it in front of the little girl. "Speak! It''s your mother. Do you want her to save you? Say something if you want her to come and get you."


    Dany looked up at Angelina. Her face was a little pale. Without saying anything in response, she pressed her tiny lips together.


    With that, Angelina sneered. While looking at the kid, she reached out and pinched Dany''s cheeks.


    "You seem like a tough girl. Even if your mom didn''t call, you wouldn''t even cry. We will see if you can remain calm later."


    Except for Dany''s pale face, there wasn''t any sign that she was scared.


    "Angelina, what are you doing?!"


    Ashley was in the office but she couldn''t even sit still. She suddenly stood up and accidentally brushed on the cup next to her.


    Instantly, the cup fell from the desk and crashed on the floor.


    Angelina also heard it so she laughed out loud.


    "Ashley, are you worried now? I thought you didn''t care?"


    Angelina then stared at Dany and threatened the poor little girl, "Come on! Talk to your mother!"


    Pursing her lips, Dany just stared back at Angelina without saying a word.


    "What are you looking at? Say something!" Angelina couldn''t help but think of Ashley when she saw how Dany looked at her.


    Ashley often looked at her that way.


    It truly was Ashley''s daughter in front of her.

 Chapter 869 Dont Hurt Her

    Angelina stared at Dany with an unspeakable disgust in her eyes.


    She almost felt like she had seen some trash and had nothing but contempt for her.


    "Slap!" Angelina''s hand hit Dany in the face.


    And it was loud.


    Ashley heard the slap and hear heart was ripped to shreds.


    "Honey¡­"


    "Mommy, waah, mommy..."


    No matter how calm Dany looked, she was still a kid, naive in her own little world.


    Angelina had such a frightful expression. Besides, she just slapped Dany in the face.


    The moment Ashley heard Dany''s voice, she felt that the kid''s heart was totally broken.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid. Mommy is here!"


    Ashley kept comforting Dany.


    "Angelina, are you insane? What is it that you want? If you have any issues, you could have just come to me. Why do you have to hurt Dany? She is just a child! What the hell do you want?" Ashley was furious.


    "What do I want? Well, if I say I want your identity, will you give it to me?" Angelina snorted.


    "I have never dreamed of being a part of this family. I never wanted this. If you want it, just take it! You were thrown out by the Gu family, not me! I had no hand in it. If you have any trouble, just go to the Gu family! Leave me out of it!" Ashley averred.


    She was so angry and anxious. When she thought of Jeremy, she even felt a little disgusted.


    This was all because of him. Why didn''t he handle it well?


    She had almost given up looking for her family, but out of nowhere he came up to her and said he was her brother. And now Angelina had abducted her child!


    "It''s you! It''s all because of you! If you hadn''t come back, do you think I would be kicked out?


    Now your daughter is with me. If you want your daughter to be safe and sound, then come to me. Remember, you can only come here by yourself! If I find that you called the police, or if someon


    ever, she didn''t pay much attention to that, and then walked inside.


    There was a lot of dust inside and the air was stale.


    It was quite an unpleasant smell.


    After walking a few steps forward, Ashley saw the room that Angelina mentioned.


    There was a faint light coming from inside.


    Soon, Ashley rushed into the room with no second thoughts.


    "Dany!"


    Ashley ran inside and saw Dany, tied to a chair.


    Seated beside her was Angelina, who was playing with her phone leisurely.


    "Mommy!" At the sight of her mother, Dany''s eyes turned red and her face swelled up. She looked at Ashley with fear in her eyes.


    Ashley''s heart ached the moment she saw her child in that miserable state.


    ''Oh my dear Dany, you''re here!'' she thought.


    Ashley rushed to untie the rope around her daughter, but Angelina didn''t stop her.


    Soon, the ropes on her hands were untied. Ashley hugged her tightly and said, "Dany, don''t be afraid. Mommy is here."


    She gently patted her baby''s back and comforted her in a soft voice.


    Held tightly to her mother, Dany couldn''t stop sobbing.


    How could she not be afraid?


    After all, she was just a five-year-old kid, and it was entirely reasonable for her to feel that way.

 Chapter 870 Destroy Her

    "It''s okay now, Dany. Mommy is here."


    Ashley held Dany in her arms. She somehow felt relieved seeing her daughter safe.


    "Wow! Such a heartwarming scene." Angelina, who was standing next to Ashley and Dany, clapped her hands in mockery.


    Ashley looked at Angelina vigilantly.


    She held Dany tighter and asked, "Angelina, what are you planning to do?"


    "What am I planning to do? Nothing, really. I just want to be part of the Gu family again.


    You know what? Everything was fine before. But since you''ve come, things have changed.


    Ashley, you ruined everything!"


    Ashley''s eyes turned red with anger. "If you want to go back to the Gu family, go ahead. Why do you have to kidnap my daughter?"


    "I can go back if I want to? Do you think it''s that easy? Besides, you are here now. How can I go back to them? Do you think the Gu family will still accept me as their daughter?"


    Angelina suddenly stepped forward and shook Ashley''s shoulders.


    "As long as you are here, there''s nothing I can do. But if you''re gone, the Gu family will surely take me back."


    Angelina repeated those words over and over again. It was as if she was possessed by some demonic spirit.


    Ashley didn''t expect that Angelina would be so strong. She even felt dizzy when Angelina shook her. Nevertheless, Ashley didn''t forget that Dany was in her arms. She held her even tighter.


    After a while, Angelina returned to her normal self as if nothing happened.


    But, she gave Ashley a weird look.


    In her mind, she strongly believed that if she got rid of Ashley, the Gu family would take her back.


    The weird smile on Angelina''s face made Ashley feel uneasy.


    Dany looked scared too.


    "Mommy, I''m scared," she said as she buried her face in Ashle


    Dany was just a little girl. How could Angelina have the heart to kill her?


    "Are you trying to buy time?" Angelina asked with an arched brow.


    "No. If I really want to buy time, it has already been a while. If I am expecting some people to rescue us, they should have arrived by now. I just want to ask you a few questions," said Ashley.


    The three men looked at Ashley like hungry wolves, ready to swoop on their prey at any time. They then turned their gaze to Angelina, as if waiting for her to give an order.


    Angelina seemed to have understood the look on their faces, so she said, "Wait. I want to hear her questions first."


    Meanwhile, Andrew texted Ashley before he got out of the office, but she didn''t reply.


    He then called her several times, but he couldn''t contact her.


    ''What is going on with her?'' he thought to himself.


    Andrew picked up his coat and strode out of his office.


    "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Johnny asked in confusion when he saw Andrew in such a hurry.


    But Andrew didn''t have time to answer Johnny''s question. He just walked past Johnny quickly.


    In just a short while, Andrew was already outside Ashley''s office.

 Chapter 871 Shame On You!

    Andrew called Ashley several times again, but she still wasn''t answering her phone.


    With a frown, Andrew went upstairs impatiently.


    Alice was about to leave when she heard a commotion in the office. Her colleagues were whispering to each other amorously.


    ''Why are they so elated? Do we have a celebrity visitor today?''


    Alice thought to herself in confusion.


    She then grabbed one of her coworkers and asked, "What is going on? Do we have some important visitors?"


    "Alice, a very handsome man is here in the office now. I heard he is looking for someone," her coworker answered, blushing and giggling.


    "Who is he looking for?" Alice asked with a frown. "And how did he get in just like that? Can anyone enter the building freely now?" she added.


    Her coworker didn''t reply.


    Alice was about to turn around when her eyes caught sight of Andrew. Although many employees were staring at him admiringly, his strong aura stopped them from getting close to him.


    Also, his tall figure made him stand out.


    Alice didn''t have any difficulty recognizing him.


    And of course, she knew that


    Andrew was Ashley''s husband.


    ''What is he doing here?


    Didn''t Ashley leave just now?''


    Alice thought inwardly. By this time, Andrew had also seen her.


    Andrew looked into the direction where Alice was standing.


    His dark and cold eyes were so scary, and Alice couldn''t see any emotion in there.


    Naturally, his stare sent chills down her spine.


    Before she knew it, Andrew was already in front of her. "Where is Ashley?"


    he immediately asked.


    All the employees around stared at them in surprise.


    They didn''t expect that Alice knew their handsome visitor. Was he her boyfriend?


    Alice felt her coworkers'' curious gazes, so she said loudly at once, "Do you all want to work overtime today?"


    The employees felt that something must be wrong.


    Moreover, they didn''t want to work overtime.


    So, as soon as Alice f


    was freaking out about had something to do with Ashley.


    "If you want to see Dany, just follow me,"


    he said to Cayn before he drove away.


    Cayn clenched his teeth as he watched Andrew''s car get smaller in the distance.


    He then ordered his bodyguards, "Follow him!" before he also got into his own car.


    "Okay, Mr. Mo!" the bodyguards replied in unison.


    Cayn told his driver to speed up to follow Andrew''s car closely.


    Andrew felt a little uneasy as he held the steering wheel tightly.


    An incident that happened five years ago suddenly popped up into his mind.


    After that incident, he promised himself that he would never let Ashley be trapped in such a dangerous situation again.


    It was such a shame that a similar incident seemed to be happening right now.


    Andrew immediately sent Johnny his location.


    He ordered Johnny to bring several strong men with him.


    At the same time, Cayn received a call from one of the bodyguards who were looking after Dany.


    "What is it now?"


    Cayn asked furiously.


    Those bodyguards had already been punished for not protecting Dany well. But Cayn felt that it still wasn''t enough.


    Because of their carelessness, Dany was nowhere to be found. He didn''t want to see their faces again. Otherwise, he might just kill them.

 Chapter 872 Mysterious Liquid

    "Sir, Mrs. Lu didn''t take the child away. In the past few days, she came to see Dany almost regularly, but she always left not long after.


    What''s more, I vaguely saw the person who took Dany away. I''m sure it wasn''t her."


    Although the bodyguard was nervous, he conveyed everything to his boss.


    "Fuck you."


    Cayn hung up the phone at once.


    He was in a fix now. As soon as he found out that Dany was missing, he rushed over to Andrew to find out what was going on.


    After all, only Andrew and Ashley had such a motive.


    But today, when he saw Andrew, he was also in a hurry and had little time to spare.


    Reflecting upon Andrew''s words, Cayn realized what had happened.


    Dany must have been kidnapped by someone.


    ''Holy shit, a lot of nasty things are happening in J City. Dany is not at safe here anymore. After this, I must take her to America.''


    He had decided what to do.


    Meanwhile, Angelina was in no mood to answer Ashley''s questions.


    The longer the delay, the more Angelina felt that Ashley was stalling and buying more time.


    Holding Dany in her arms, Ashley was able to make a few phone calls to Andrew secretly. However, the signal strength was really bad in that area. She made several attempts to reach him, but the phone couldn''t connect.


    As the clock was ticked away, Ashley became more and more anxious.


    She never expected to get trapped in a remote place with poor mobile phone reception.


    Moreover, when Ashley heard that Dany was kidnapped, she was so overwhelmed by the news that she didn''t think through on what she needed to do.


    "I will tell you all about these things when you die,"


    Angelina said impatiently.


    "Mommy, I''m scared,"


    Dany whispered, hiding in Ashley''s arms.


    Hearing Angelina''s words, Ashley panicked and the phone in her hand fell to the floor.


    "Clang!" The crashing noise was loud and clear enough.


    Angelina turned to look at Ashley.


    oulder. Ever since they came in, they had maintained silence. Ashley almost thought they wouldn''t say anything.


    Angelina smiled with satisfaction. "Okay."


    Afterwards, she took out a small bottle filled with some liquid.


    It didn''t look like anything nice.


    Angelina then fixed her eyes on Ashley.


    "I know you won''t stay still, so I have prepared something for you. I promise you are going to like it later. You''ll crave for sex like a wild animal!"


    Angelina said as she slowly approached Ashley, trying to pour the liquid into her mouth.


    Feeling panicked, Ashley took a step back and said, "Angelina, wake up! Do you know what you are doing now?"


    While stepping back, she bumped into something and almost fell over. Ashley knew that she had no escape as she couldn''t move backwards anymore.


    She tried desperately to make a last struggle.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing. I''m very clear that everything will be okay as long as you disappear from my life.


    Now come here obediently."


    Angelina held Ashley''s chin and poured the liquid into her mouth.


    Ashley gritted her teeth and closed her mouth.


    Angelina tightened her grip on her neck. A deep blush appeared on Ashley''s cheeks as she was grabbed by her neck.


    "Ahem!" Angelina finally succeeded.

 Chapter 873 The Call Got Connected

    Ashley couldn''t help coughing.


    And as she coughed, the liquid in the bottle flowed down her throat.


    "Clang!" The bottle fell to the floor with a crash.


    Since Angelina was busy with Ashley, she didn''t worry about the phone anymore.


    After all, she was too confident that the call didn''t go through. No one knew that it was already connected.


    When Ashley felt that some of the liquid slipped down her throat, she opened her mouth in horror, trying to spit it out.


    But of course, Angelina didn''t allow it to happen.


    As soon as Ashley heard what Angelina had just said, she had figured out what Angelina poured into her mouth.


    She didn''t expect that Angelina could do such a wicked thing.


    Watching Ashley trying to spit out the liquid she just drank, Angelina smiled and said, "Don''t waste your energy anymore. This drug is too strong that it can take effect even if you only drink a little. Your only way to survive now is to have sex with a man. Or else... you will die."


    Angelina got the drug from a trusted friend, so she knew it was really effective.


    Her friend said that it was newly developed, and the effect was much stronger than other similar drugs.


    No matter how frigid and chaste the person, he or she would immediately become a different person as soon as it was taken.


    As expected, Ashley felt hot in an instant. It was so hot that she felt like taking off her clothes.


    It was a strange feeling that Ashley had never experienced before.


    Since Ashley only had Andrew in her life, she never felt any sexual desire towards any other man. But today seemed different.


    Ashley pinched herself to coun


    also afraid that if a voice came out of her throat, it would sound like a whore.


    "Who wants the little girl?"


    "I''m more interested in the woman. I don''t like little girls."


    "How about you? Would you like to take the little girl?


    "That''s bullshit. Who would enjoy a little girl?"


    "Then let''s take the little girl to the other side of the room, okay?"


    The three men were discussing in low voices. Although Ashley was only half-conscious now, she was still able to hear what they were talking about.


    She panicked. If only she could, she would kill these three beasts in front of her daughter.


    She could never forgive them if they took her daughter away.


    Meanwhile, Andrew kept calling Ashley''s name on the phone.


    The call went through, but no one was answering on the other end of the line. He tried to turn up the volume, so he could hear more clearly.


    He then heard Angelina''s and the men''s voices.


    His eyes immediately emitted a murderous aura. He looked so terrible that he could kill someone at any moment.


    Andrew sped up, making his car fly on the road.

 Chapter 874 Looking For Death

    Cayn, whose car was still following Andrew, was so surprised when Andrew suddenly sped up.


    Andrew had already been driving fast. And now, he was even going faster than racing cars.


    Cayn sensed that something must have gone wrong.


    Looking at his driver, who was struggling to catch up with Andrew, he suddenly yelled, "Get out from there!"


    He then pulled the driver to the passenger''s seat and swiftly moved from the back seat to the driver''s seat.


    Cayn did his best to catch up with Andrew this time.


    The three men threw Dany to a corner. But when she noticed that they were going back to Ashley, she rushed to them.


    Dany stood in front of Ashley to protect her. Her cute chubby face was wet with tears, and the trace of the man''s palm who slapped her was still visible.


    Angelina was just sitting next to them as if watching a drama show on TV.


    Dany was extremely scared, but she tried her best to look plucky. She mustered up all her courage and yelled, "What are you doing? Stay away from my mommy!"


    "This little girl is just troublesome!"


    "You may want to try her first."


    "No way. I''m not a pedophile."


    "Then we''d better knock her out. Otherwise, she won''t stop pestering us."


    "I think that''s a better idea."


    One of the three men walked up to Dany and smacked the back of her neck.


    She fell down in an instant.


    "Dany..."


    Watching Dany fall on the floor, Ashley had the urge to pick her up. But before she could even get close to Dany, she was pulled back by a pair of big dark hands.


    The force was so strong that Ashley felt her hand snap as if it got dislocated.


    She felt more terrible now. It seemed that the number of ants continuo


    , stretching out their gross hands towards her from time to time.


    Andrew''s eyes turned red in an instant. The memories of the incident five years ago flashed back in his mind.


    At that time, he blamed himself for not protecting Ashley well and causing her to be kidnapped.


    From then on, he swore that he wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Ashley ever again.


    But today, he failed to protect her once more.


    Andrew ran towards the men furiously.


    He dragged one of them and punched him on the face with all his strength. The man''s mouth bled as some of his teeth fell off.


    The man looked tall and sturdy, but with Andrew''s wrath, he couldn''t find a way to fight back.


    Andrew beat the three men to a pulp. They were all severely injured and bleeding all over, but Andrew wasn''t satisfied yet. He didn''t want to stop while he could still feel them breathing.


    Cayn, on the other hand, noticed Dany lying on the floor alone.


    When he saw the tears and the trace of a palm on her face, he also burned with fury.


    Holding Dany in his arms, he turned around and saw that Andrew was still beating the three men up.

 Chapter 875 Terror

    At that moment, Cayn was completely different from Andrew.


    Cayn looked like a monster crawling out of the ground.


    Even so, no one had ever seen Andrew and Cayn act like they did today.


    Meanwhile, after Johnny received a call from Andrew, he immediately left everything behind and rushed over to the address that Andrew gave him.


    But as soon as Johnny reached the place, the first thing he saw was Andrew beating three men to death.


    Even though the man was a neat freak, he didn''t care about the bloodstains on his hands and clothes. It was as if the only thing Andrew could think about was to kill them.


    Johnny was stunned at everything that he was witnessing. He wondered what these people could have done to make Andrew go out of control.


    After recovering from the initial shock, Johnny quickly ran over to Andrew. Johnny tried to pull him away from the three men. "President Lu, please stop it. If you''re going to keep beating them up, you''ll end up killing them. You need to find Mrs. Lu first. Where is she? How is she doing right now?"


    Andrew only let them go at the mention of Ashley.


    Instantly, all of the men drop to the ground in a miserable state.


    Meanwhile, Ashley was curled up on the ground in a corner. She had her arms around her own body very tightly. She even bit her lips so hard that there were deep marks on them.


    Her lips that were usually rosy and plump were covered with blood.


    Even her hands were filled with bruises. It seemed like she didn''t show mercy to her own self at all. She must have been trying to hurt herself badly.


    By the time Andrew finally approached her, Ashley was slipping in and out of consciousness and didn''t know who was standing in front of her. She waved her hand and screamed, "Get away from me!"


    Even with all of her remaining strength, her voice was barely audible. If Andrew had not been in close proximity to Ashley, he wouldn''t have heard what she said.


    Meanwhile, Angelina was completely terrified by the sudden turn of events. She didn''t expect that the situation would be rev


    the most important thing for Cayn was to take Dany back home and have a doctor check on her.


    Once he made sure that his little girl was safe, he would deal with these people square accounts with them.


    Cayn did not forget to take a long look at Angelina before he left.


    The eyes were said to express so much emotion. And at that moment, if Cayn''s eyes were actual daggers, they would have killed her already.


    Angelina''s back subconsciously became stiff and did not dare to move.


    Meanwhile, with an impassive expression on his face, Johnny looked at Angelina and the men still lying on the ground.


    After the bodyguards had tied up Angelina and her men, he had them taken away.


    Afterwards, Johnny looked around. He was the only one remaining in the abandoned building. He didn''t see Ashley, Andrew, or their car anywhere.


    He then remembered what Cayn had told him, and he also immediately left.


    Not far from the abandoned factory, a low-profile yet luxurious Rolls Royce stopped in the middle of the woods.


    Ashley restlessly moved on the passenger seat feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    She really wanted to unfasten the seat belt. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept on failing.


    She couldn''t remember how it happened but it seemed like she had taken off most of her clothes.


    Her vision was somewhat blurry and she was constantly screaming.

 Chapter 876 A Stomachache

    Andrew swiftly got out of the car and carried Ashley to the back seat.


    He leaned closer to her, trying to hear what she was mumbling.


    "Andrew, Andrew..."


    She kept calling his name.


    The moment he held her in his arms, she felt comfortable and relaxed, so she couldn''t help but pull him closer.


    And then she bit him.


    Fury burned in Andrew''s eyes as he looked at her.


    But he was very gentle to her, and treated her like a piece of treasure.


    From time to time, there were some noises that came out from the car.


    In the middle of the forest, a lone car shook and trembled quietly. It didn''t stop until late in the night.


    When Ashley woke up the next morning, she felt sore all over her body.


    She felt as if she got crushed by a tank countless times. The pain she felt was a little unbearable, especially in her lower parts.


    It felt like she was being held in a man''s arms. True enough, as soon as Ashley opened her eyes, she saw a muscular chest, and could feel its warmth.


    Ashley blinked and tried to recollect the events of the previous night and the three disgusting men. She was shell-shocked.


    She struggled to stand up.


    "It''s okay. Don''t move."


    Ashley wasn''t completely relieved until she heard a familiar voice, which was deep, charming and assuring.


    The smell of tobacco on Andrew was so familiar to her that she couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was him, and nothing happened between her and the thugs.


    As soon as she calmed down, Ashley noticed a strange smell in the car and she again felt the soreness and pain in her body. All of these reminded her what had happened the previous night.


    It must have been due to so


    he smell of disinfectant in the hospital made her feel uncomfortable as well.


    ''Why am I here?'' Ashley frowned.


    Seeing her patient had woken up, the doctor asked her some questions.


    Ashley was about to answer, but she felt a sudden pain shoot up in her stomach.


    "My belly aches."


    Andrew hurried over to Ashley and held her arm. "What wrong?" he asked.


    Then he looked at the doctor gloomily.


    "Well, we still need further examination."


    Ashley was taken to another ward for a series of physical examinations.


    Andrew followed her and sat beside her.


    The doctor had no choice but to allow him in, because they couldn''t offend Andrew. She decided just to ignore him.


    The doctor was mildly shocked when she was told who Andrew was.


    She felt she was too bold to have said something like that to the CEO of the powerful Lu Group.


    As she observed Andrew''s facial expression, she understood that he must have cherished Ashley very much.


    When she saw the bruises on Ashley''s body, her first thought was that Andrew was behind it.


    Finally, after a series of examinations, Ashley''s test results were out.

 Chapter 877 Inner Peace Is Always Uppermost.

    The doctor looked at Ashley and said with a smile, "Congratulations! You are two months pregnant. You have a stomachache because you have been exercising a lot recently."


    The doctor then reminded her, "Don''t forget that in the first trimester of pregnancy, the baby in your belly is not in a stable condition. You should not do intense exercises."


    ''Thank God, my baby was not hurt, ''


    Ashley thought to herself after hearing what the doctor said. Feeling scared, she wanted to forget everything that happened last night.


    She felt relieved that the baby was safe and sound.


    "Andy, we have a new baby,"


    Ashley said as she looked at Andrew beside her.


    Joy and happiness were written all over her face.


    She patted her belly gently, her eyes were full of anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Andrew looked much calmer. There was, however a slight frown on his face.


    They already had Richard and Fabio. He didn''t want any more children, so he always used contraceptives every time they made love. Why did Ashley get pregnant? The two boys were already pestering Ashley a lot every day.


    Now there would be an additional baby soon.


    Oh, no. Not only three but four. Dany was also their daughter. If they brought her back home, Ashley would be surrounded by four children. It might sound selfish, but Andrew couldn''t help thinking about his private time with Ashley. If the children took up too much of her time, she wouldn''t have enough time left for him anymore. With this thought, Andrew felt a little upset.


    He looked at Ashley''s belly coldly.


    But Ashley was too happy to notice Andrew''s indifference towards her pregnancy.


    The smile on her face didn''t disappear. Her pregnancy was such a big surprise because she knew that Andrew had always used c


    ew remembered that he wasn''t around, the first time she got pregnant.


    So he couldn''t feel anything different now.


    Andrew wanted to tell Ashley that he couldn''t fell anything different. But when he saw the expectant look on her face, he nodded his head and said, "Um!"


    Ashley put on a big smile and said proudly, "It''s your baby. If it''s a boy like Fabio, I''m sure that he will be like you."


    Looking at her delighted face, Andrew chose not to say anything to disappoint Ashley.


    As long as Ashley cared about him the most, he would be fine.


    Andrew''s mood lightened up this time.


    He rested his head on Ashley''s belly


    gently and carefully.


    He didn''t want to disturb the baby.


    Ashley continued to caress Andrew''s head. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Ashley looked at Andrew affectionately. She knew that he didn''t sleep well last night.


    She could understand why he easily fell asleep now.


    A nurse was about to come in to give Ashley some instructions. But when she saw the scene at the door, she stopped, not wanting to interrupt.


    With a ray of sunshine that shone on Ashley and Andrew, they looked so romantic. It was such a sight to behold.

 Chapter 878 Envy

    Ashley''s and Andrew''s love seemed so holy and pure. It was just wonderful to see this amorous couple. The nurse didn''t want to interrupt them so she held back.


    The nurse had only stood there for a while. Seeing their happy faces, she left quietly, closing the door behind her.


    The two lovers didn''t notice the nurse''s presence at all.


    But after leaving the ward, the nurse couldn''t help covering her face with her hands as her face blushed a faint red.


    She couldn''t help but scream inwardly at how deep the bonding between the two lovers were.


    She sighed thinking about the ardent scene she had just seen, and couldn''t help admiring their deep love and affection.


    The nurse decided to share what she had just seen with her colleagues. Otherwise, only she would know about it. It took her some time, but she found all of them.


    She always had a great urge to share with others.


    Gossip spread fast wherever the couple went.


    In a few minutes, the gossip had spread in the whole hospital like dandelion in the wind. Now everyone in the hospital knew that the love between the couple staying in the SVIP ward was enviable.


    Meanwhile, back in the ward, Ashley caressed Andrew''s hair and kept kissing him in between.


    But suddenly, a few things came to her mind.


    And it was specifically about Angelina.


    Without a doubt, Ashley hated Angelina for what the latter did to her the previous night, and it was quite predictable.


    But she was generous enough to forgive Angelina unconditionally, despite what she had done to her.


    However, she was in a fix. What Angelina had done was related to her two babies.


    What if Andrew didn''t arrive in time last night, and what would have happened to Dany? Ashley couldn''t even imagine it.


    And what would have been the fate of the fetus in her belly if Andrew hadn''t saved them in time?


    Even though Angelina was driven out by the Gu Family, Ashley had no role in it and she was innocent.


    Besides, Ashley believed that Angelina deserved to be treated that way.


    The Gu Family treated Angelina exceptionally well, and she had been the young lady of the Gu Family for five years.


    However, when she found out who t


    ilty for what had happened. He thought it was indirectly caused by him, and he felt responsible for it.


    After Jeremy finished, Ashley maintained her silence for a while, thinking what to tell him. Then, she opened up. "This is Ashley."


    On the other side, Jeremy was sitting in his office chair, waiting patiently for an answer from the other end of the line.


    He was expecting Andrew, but when he heard Ashley''s voice instead, he froze and didn''t dare to move.


    Just now, he had told Andrew that he wanted to know about Ashley''s situation and wanted to have a talk with her.


    But now that he was actually speaking to Ashley, even though it was just over the phone, Jeremy suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He pursed his lips and whispered, "Ashley, are you alright now? I''m so sorry for everything. Last night, I didn''t know that Angelina would kidnap Dany and lure you in. Were you hurt? Where are you now? Can I come and see you as your bro...?"


    Jeremy wanted to say that he wished to meet Ashley as her brother, but was worried that she might not have accepted him.


    Besides, after the unfortunate incidents last night, Jeremy believed that there must be still some wedge between Ashley and him.


    Hence, he asked her questions with much caution.


    Upon hearing Jeremy''s cautious voice and tentative words, she had mixed feelings.


    She briefly whispered in agreement and hung up the phone after sharing the hospital address with him.

 Chapter 879 Conflicting Emotions.

    After ending the call, Ashley held Andrew''s phone in her hand and looked ahead. Nobody knew what she was thinking, but her eyes had become dull.


    At this moment, Andrew had already opened his eyes and was looking at her.


    Ashley didn''t know that Andrew was already awake when she answered the phone.


    He had heard their entire conversation, and he recognized the voice from the other end of the line.


    "What are you thinking now?" Andrew asked softly as he held Ashley in his arms.


    His voice seemed to have brought Ashley back to her senses. She glanced at him then looked away, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Did I wake you up?" she asked.


    "Nope," Andrew replied, shaking his head.


    He was a light sleeper, so even the slightest noise or movement could wake him up.


    "You just woke up?" Ashley asked again.


    "Yup.


    Who called?"


    Although he already knew, Andrew still asked. He wanted to hear the confirmation directly from Ashley.


    Ashley fell silent for a while.


    After a few minutes, she answered, "It was Jeremy."


    She still couldn''t call Jeremy, her older brother. Until now, she had not yet wholly accepted the fact that they were siblings.


    "Did you tell him where we are?" Andrew asked.


    "Yes."


    Ashley turned around to look at him and added, "By the way, where is Angelina now?"


    "Why?"


    "I just want to ask her something. She almost had me and my baby killed last night. I can''t just let it pass," Ashley replied.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let her go. I told Johnny to lock her up. After you get better, you can go and see her," Andrew said as he stroked Ashley''s hair gently.


    "Okay."


    All of a sudden, Ashley seemed to have t


    g him to come in. He subconsciously took a long and deep breath


    and tidied up his clothes. His assistant, who was behind him, found it strange to see him looking so nervous.


    As a matter of fact, Jeremy had never been so nervous before. Even when he first met Angelina, he didn''t feel like this.


    Maybe because he and Ashley were really related by blood.


    "Mr. Gu?"


    his assistant called him from behind.


    "Just stay here and wait for me," Jeremy ordered his assistant.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Jeremy then pushed the door open and walked in.


    The moment he saw Ashley lying on the bed, his nervousness was instantly replaced with worry.


    Without thinking twice, he walked up to her and asked, "Ashley, what happened to you? Are you hurt? Tell me."


    Jeremy looked at Ashley worriedly.


    His voice was full of concern.


    Ashley thought that she would be nervous when she saw Jeremy again.


    But she was surprised when all she felt right now was warmth in her heart.


    She never knew that being cared for by one''s real family was like this.


    "I''m fine," Ashley answered, feeling a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 880 Hard To Choose

    The moment Ashley saw Jeremy reaching out his hand to her, intending to touch her, she immediately flinched away from him.


    Seeing this, Jeremy couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Not once did he think that Ashley would ever be this distant towards him.


    In truth, Ashley still didn''t know how to act towards him.


    When she avoided his touch, it was almost a reflex from her subconscious. Even when she thought about it right after, she couldn''t find a reason why she acted that way.


    Jeremy''s hand hovered awkwardly in the air, while he was thinking of whether or not he should just draw his arm back.


    Seeing him like this, Ashley knew that he was embarrassed. The seconds felt like minutes as they stared at each other with slight discomfort.


    Feeling trapped, she turned to Andrew, her eyes asking him the question that was in her mind.


    In response, Andrew gave a prompt nod, hinting at her to do whatever she wanted. From the way he looked at her, Ashley knew that Andrew would take responsibility for anything that would happen no matter what.


    Luckily, Jeremy had a lot of experience when it came to business. There were multiple times that he had been in an embarrassing situation. Because of this, he was able to quickly regain his composure.


    With a faint smile, Ashley flinched her hand back. There was a little bitterness on his face as Jeremy smiled back at her.


    "Ashley, I know what happened last night. Don''t be afraid. I''m sure you want an explanation, and I can promise you that I''ll give you one,"


    Jeremy said while looking at Ashley intently.


    Andrew deliberately didn''t keep this information from Jeremy, so it was only a matter of time before word got out.


    Upon hearing those words, Ashley couldn''t help but ask the question that had been in her mind even before Jeremy arrived.


    "So what are you going to do with her?" she asked.


    Jeremy blinked, confused by her question. But when he saw her expectant eyes on him, he knew that he should reply carefully.


    The last thing he wanted was to leave a bad impression on her. After all, it was his own fault that he had found Angelina and mistaken her for his missing sister.


    "I''ll do whatever you say," he replied with a shrug.


    Ashley bit on her lip, her eyes wandering over to the side as she thou


    irming Ashley''s identity.


    He even made sure that his trusted men kept a close eye on the whole procedure to ensure the absolute accuracy and legitimacy of the DNA test. When he got the results, he didn''t even show it to anyone else as an additional layer of security.


    From this, there was no doubt in his mind that Ashley was indeed his long lost sister.


    "Please, take a look at this," Jeremy said as he handed the test results to Ashley. "Then, you will know the truth."


    Furrowing her delicate eyebrows, Ashley took the paper and read it carefully.


    There were a lot of different data and medical jargon written, but there were still parts of the report which she could understand.


    Finally, Ashley fixed her eyes at the bottom page: 99.9% DNA match.


    So, she really was Jeremy Gu''s sister?


    Ashley was stunned for a while. She turned around and looked at Andrew.


    She didn''t know what kind of expression she should have.


    Andrew took the report from Ashley''s hand and read it carefully.


    "Looks like it really is true," Andrew said.


    "So, do you believe me now?" Jeremy asked.


    "I had already guessed it when you took out the pendant. I never doubted it either, to be honest," he added.


    At that moment, there were a lot of mixed feelings flooding Ashley''s heart.


    Ashley looked at Jeremy with her eyes and mouth wide open. For a few seconds, she was completely rendered speechless.


    All of a sudden, Ashley retched as her face grew pale.


    "Blarrgh!" Ashley suddenly retched, feeling nauseated.

 Chapter 881 I Dont Want The Baby

    Ashley frowned and covered her mouth with her hands. She felt miserable and felt like vomiting.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ash!"


    The two men looked at Ashley nervously, trying to guess what was wrong with her.


    "I''ll call the doctor right away," Jeremy said anxiously.


    With her eyes wide open, Ashley suddenly stood up and pulled Jeremy back, shaking her head. She didn''t want him call the doctor.


    After a while, the nausea had subsided.


    She had just retched so Ashley''s eyes were red and swollen. They were also filled with tears.


    She pulled herself together and said, "I''m fine. It''s just a normal pregnancy reaction. You don''t have to worry."


    But after reassuring the two men, she suddenly felt nauseated once again, and it was more intense than last time.


    Immediately, she threw back the covers and rushed towards the washroom.


    The two men looked at each other helplessly and didn''t know what to do.


    Considering the situation she was in, it seemed that she wasn''t fine at all.


    Truth to be told, the two of them couldn''t understand what a normal pregnancy reaction was.


    While Ashley was in the washroom, Jeremy took out his phone and searched online for information on pregnancy reactions.


    He immediately got a lot in the search results.


    One of them read, "At the early stages of pregnancy, the hormone levels in a woman''s body increases, resulting in nausea, vomiting, and loss of appetite. These are some of the common signs of pregnancy.


    However, none of these signs need any special treatment. They will eventually disappear after the third month.


    If a pregnant woman has severe reactions loses her appetite, she should be sent to the hospital as soon as possible for proper treatment which may include but not limited to transfusion.


    Diet for a pregnant woman should be light, easy to digest and must be consumed in small frequent meals."


    Jeremy looked carefully at the search results and those were indeed helpful.


    He was too concerned, and anyone who didn''t know about them would think that he was Ashley''s boyfriend.


    After knowing that


    verything will be fine."


    While they were discussing the baby''s condition, someone knocked at the door.


    All of them stopped talking at once. The whole room was quiet and all of them stared at the door.


    When Ashley was about to open the door, Jeremy quickly walked to the door and said, "Ashley, sit down. I''ll get the door."


    Ashley was rendered speechless by the gesture.


    Andrew also said nothing.


    When Jeremy opened the door, a person was standing outside. He was so charming that Jeremy couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.


    At this moment, the man ignored Jeremy and tried to get a view of the inside of the room. He wasn''t so happy to see Jeremy at the door.


    Carrying a little girl in his arms, he was looking into the direction of Ashley and Andrew.


    The little girl along with him was Dany.


    Jeremy looked at Cayn in confusion. Even though he knew him, he was truly confused to see him there.


    However, everything became clear the moment he saw Dany in Cayn''s arms.


    Dany looked at Jeremy with her big eyes and blinked.


    Jeremy immediately found the little girl to be adorable.


    "Come in,"


    Jeremy said in a soft voice, looking at Dany.


    She was so cute!


    The little girl was his niece.


    "Who is it?"


    Ashley looked outside, confused.


    "Mommy!"


    Hearing her mommy''s voice, Dany, who was in Cayn''s arms, began to wiggle free from his hold.

 Chapter 882 Parents

    Looking at Dany trying to break free from his arms, disappointment was written all over Cayn''s face.


    Ever since the little girl had woken up, she had been looking for Ashley. She didn''t want anyone except Ashley.


    She even ignored Cayn, the father that she had known and the one who had taken care of her for so long.


    How could Cayn not be jealous of that?


    "Don''t move, or I really won''t let you go if you continue doing this," Cayn warned in a deep voice.


    Upon hearing that, Dany didn''t dare to move anymore. She just blinked at him with a pout on her lips.


    Even then, the girl looked really cute.


    However, Cayn wasn''t that moved by how cute she looked.


    The grudges in his heart just bore deeper.


    Ever since the incident, Dany had been missing Ashley. She was completely indifferent to Cayn.


    "Babyy!"


    Ashley exclaimed when she saw Dany and Cayn. She looked at Dany in surprise and walked over to the girl in a hurry.


    "Dany, are you okay? Does your face still hurt? Is it painful anywhere?"


    "No, Mommy. What about you? Are you okay?"


    Dany asked, while looking at Ashley. In reply to Ashley''s question, she shook her head.


    "Mommy is fine, too."


    Once more, Dany struggled out of Cayn''s arms so that she could throw herself into Ashley''s arms.


    At the sight of this, Cayn looked at Ashley with displeasure, but he still placed Dany into Ashley''s arms.


    He would never admit it, but he was extremely jealous.


    When Ashley was finally able to hold Dany, she looked so content and at peace.


    "Ashley, why is your daughter with Cayn?"


    Jeremy asked with a bit of confusion. Although he already knew that Dany was Ashley''s child, he still couldn''t understand why her child was with Cayn.


    Upon hearing that, Ashley adjusted Dany in her arms and narrowed her eyes at Cayn.


    "You''re the thief who stole my daughter and still has the audacity to deprive her of her mother. Now that I''ve found Dany. You won''t ever lay your filthy hands on her again. Dany is mine. She has never been yours!"


    "Mommy?" Dany didn''t know why Ashley was suddenly furious.


    "Dany, you''re my child, and your father is this man, not him. Do you want to be with Mommy?"


    Ashley asked


    Dany right now?" This question, in fact, was directed at Cayn, even though Andrew''s eyes were fixated on the child.


    "What do you mean?"


    Cayn responded while he narrowed his eyes at Andrew.


    "I meant what I said. The last time, it was just an accident that Dany was kidnapped. But you have no idea how many similar accidents can occur in the future. What if it happens again?"


    It was one of the rare times that Andrew talked much more than he used to.


    Still holding Dany in his arms, Cayn responded, "No one has ever expected that such a thing would happen. Even I didn''t, so I promise that this will never happen again in the days to come."


    "Can you really promise that? How long can I hold you onto that promise? We can argue all day, but it will always remain true that Dany is our child, not yours. What if something happens to her, or she becomes missing? We will always be worried about her safety. It''s only natural since we are her parents."


    On the other hand, how much do you think you are going to be worried about her? How much do you care about her?"


    Andrew stated without removing his eyes from Dany.


    "Well, if I give Dany to you, are you sure that she won''t be hurt? Don''t forget that we are almost the same type of people."


    Cayn meant that their family background and social status were nearly the same. So it was very likely that what had happened to Dany would happen again, even if she was under Andrew and Ashley''s protection.

 Chapter 883 Who Do You Want To Be With

    Both Andrew and Cayn were involved in various kinds of businesses.


    Although they held high positions now, they still had enemies. They always faced multiple threats from various adversaries. It was still possible for someone to suddenly kidnap their children or do some bad things to their family members.


    That was why, Cayn didn''t trust anyone when it came to Dany''s safety.


    He had always been the only one taking good care of her.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to Dany.


    Andrew responded, "At least we are her biological parents. I can assure you that we can offer her better protection."


    Hearing this, Cayn held Dany more tightly.


    He stared at Andrew for a while with eyes filled with coldness.


    But at the same time, he still smiled brightly when he glanced at Dany in his arms.


    Standing aside, Jeremy didn''t say anything. Though Dany was his niece, she was still unfamiliar with him.


    Nonetheless, if Cayn wouldn''t give Dany back to her real parents, Jeremy would join hands with Andrew to get his child back.


    No one uttered a word after what Andrew said.


    There was a moment of silence in the whole ward.


    After what seemed like a long while, Cayn spoke, "In that case, let Dany make a decision, herself. Ad we can''t interfere with her decision.


    What do you think?"


    "No way!


    Of course she will choose to be with you, as she has been living with you for so many years,"


    Ashley said, concerned.


    "Okay."


    However, Andrew agreed to the suggestion as soon as Ashley finished speaking.


    Looking at Andrew in disbelief, Ashley stood up and said, "No, you can''t do this. I don''t agree to this.


    Andy, you really can''t do this! My daughter has lived with him for such a long time, so she will naturally choose to be with him. What if she chooses him again? Then what shall we do? She is our daughter. I can''t let this happen!"


    Ashley said in a determined voice.


    Andrew patted her shoulder


    came closer to Ashley and held her in his arms. She held him back tightly and said, "Andrew..."


    He patted her shoulder to comfort her silently.


    "It''s okay now."


    Ashley didn''t know how long she cried in his arms.


    Finally, she fell asleep in his arms.


    Andrew didn''t know it at first, but after Jeremy took a look at Ashley, he reminded him.


    It was not until then that Andrew realized Ashley had already fallen asleep.


    Then he carefully lay Ashley on the bed and tucked her in. After taking a look at Jeremy, he left the ward with him following.


    As soon as they were out of the ward, Jeremy couldn''t help but ask, "Now that we''ve found Ashley, when can she go back to meet my family?"


    Although he and Andrew grew up together, Jeremy still felt strange when he thought of the fact that Andrew had become his brother-in-law.


    But since Andrew had been treating Ashley well, Jeremy felt relieved.


    He knew clearly what kind of person Andrew was. He also knew how much he cared for her.


    Therefore, Jeremy was relieved to let him take care of Ashley.


    Yet, there was still one thing that Jeremy was concerned about.


    It was about when Ashley could go and meet the Gu Family.


    After a moment''s silence, Andrew looked at Jeremy without changing his expression and said, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 884 Depends On Her

    Before Jeremy could say anything, Andrew spoke once again, "I can''t make a decision for Ash. This one really depends on her."


    Jeremy wanted to respond, but Andrew didn''t give him the chance. With his arms, he pushed his friend away.


    In truth, Andrew had always wanted to do that, especially when he saw Ashley and Jeremy talking.


    Although Jeremy and Ashley were now confirmed siblings, it was still unbearable for Andrew to allow Jeremy to spend too much time with Ashley.


    If Jeremy wasn''t Ashley''s brother and they were just good friends, would Andrew have let him stay that long?


    Of course, the answer was no.


    Andrew would never let it happen.


    It was actually very kind of him to let Jeremy stay until now.


    When Jeremy was about to leave, he looked at Andrew in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that Andrew would make him leave like that.


    To make it worse, Andrew even pushed him away.


    Outside the hospital, the assistant had been waiting for Jeremy. When she saw the man come out, she quickly walked up to him and asked, "Mr. Gu, how was it?"


    When she noticed the expression on Jeremy''s face, the assistant became confused.


    Her boss was fine when he went in.


    Why was he looking pale when he came out?


    Jeremy replied, "It''s fine. Well, let''s go back to the office.


    But keep an eye on them. Let me know if anything happens, okay?"


    "Yes, boss."


    They got in the car and were about to head for the company.


    But after thinking twice, Jeremy said to the driver, "Let''s drop by the other hospital first."


    He had just come out of the hospital. Now, they was going to another hospital, so the assistant was a little perplexed.


    However, the hospital that Jeremy just mentioned was the one where Belinda was admitted to. A few days earlier, she was so upset that she fainted and immediately needed hospital care.


    Jeremy knew that Belinda did not want to see him now.


    But he really needed to visit her, because


    he wanted to know how she was doing.


    Besides, he also wanted to share the good news with his mother.


    When Jeremy reached the other hospital, his mother was in the ward by herself. She was facing the window and looking at the scenery outside. It was hard to tell what she was thinking at that moment.


    Jeremy looked around, but he didn


    tightly in her hand.


    "Where did you find it?"


    "You''ll have to believe me now, right?"


    Jeremy breathed a sigh of relief when Belinda took the pendants.


    He had thought of returning the pendant to Ashley when he went to see her today.


    But after a series of dramatic events, Jeremy had forgotten about it. Even when he was with her just a few hours earlier, it didn''t cross his mind to give the pendant back to Ashley.


    Hence, he just took the piece with him.


    He did not even expect that it could help him in this conversation with his mother.


    Jeremy told his mother everything that Andrew had said to him, including all of the things about Ashley and the pendant that belonged to her.


    Ashley wore the pendant all the time.


    "Really? Where is she now? I want to see her." Immediately, Belinda lifted the quilt which was covering her legs. She was wanted leave the ward immediately.


    "Mother, please calm down."


    Jeremy had just come from the hospital where Ashley confined.


    Since he had been driven out from there by Andrew, Jeremy thought that it wasn''t the right time for Belinda to see Ashley. He tried to stop his mother.


    "Who do you want to see?"


    An old man''s voice came from the door. It was Martin who was entering the ward.


    He frowned deeply at the sight of Belinda who had already gotten out of bed.


    "Who allowed you to get out of the bed? Go back in there and lie down."


    He thought that Belinda was not taking care of herself very well, so he could not help but be strict on her.

 Chapter 885 Double Happiness

    "No. I need to go see Camelia now,"


    Belinda said, not caring about what Martin had just said to her.


    The only thing that mattered to her right now was to go and see Camelia.


    "That''s enough!" Martin barked strictly. "Why can''t you just stay in bed? Do you want to get hospitalized for an entire month? You know that you can''t go anywhere given your current condition!"


    Naturally, he was more worried about Belinda''s well-being above anything else, so her stubbornness was making him a bit angry.


    Just a few days earlier, her health had suffered because of all the trouble that Angelina had caused in their lives.


    Even though Belinda had been resting since then, she had not yet fully recovered.


    Who could''ve possibly told her what had happened?


    Martin shifted his gaze to Jeremy, his eyes filled with helplessness and annoyance.


    "Please listen to me, mother," Jeremy said as he gently pulled Belinda back. "We already found Camelia, but she''s in hospital now. We can go there and visit her as soon as you get better."


    "What? What happened? Why is she in the hospital? What happened to her?"


    Belinda asked as she tightly held Jeremy''s hand. Her face was filled with so much anxiety and concern.


    "Don''t worry. She''s fine. It''s just that... well... she''s expecting,"


    Jeremy said with a hint of slyness.


    Even Martin, who had been wanting to drive Jeremy out ever since he got there, was stunned into silence.


    ''Did... did I hear that right?


    Belinda was going to be... a grandmother?


    That would also make me...'' Martin''s thoughts trailed off as he slowly digested the news.


    The couple stared at Jeremy with disbelief.


    "What did you just say?" Belinda asked a few moments later. "Did I hear it wrong? Are you saying that Camelia is pregnant? I''m really going to be a grandmother?"


    Seeing his mother''s eyes light up with joy, Jeremy couldn''t help but beam widely.


    "To some degree, yes," he nodded. "The only thing is that you''re not going to be a grandmother. You already are one!"


    The first time Jeremy saw Fabio, he thought the child was like a cute, miniature version of Andrew.


    He had already liked Fabio at that time, and it was such a rather pleasing surprise when he found out that he was actually


    m.


    It was most likely because of the euphoria of finding his biological sister and sharing the news with the rest of his family.


    "Are you going to the company headquarters now, boss?"


    After handing the bottle back to his assistant, Jeremy lightly rubbed his eyes.


    "Yes," he sighed.


    "I need to deal with some urgent matters. It''s best to get those out of the way."


    ''And then, I''ll have more time to go and see Ashley, '' he thought to himself.


    The idea of getting to spend time with her made him feel more motivated to get his job done as quickly as possible.


    ''He sure seems to be in a good mood now.'' the assistant observed. ''I can only guess that it''s because of the young lady of the Gu Family.


    The last time I saw him like this was when he found Angelina.''


    Meanwhile, "Dany, Dany!" Ashley sat up in the bed suddenly with cold sweat on her forehead.


    Hearing Ashley''s voice, Andrew turned on the light at once.


    "What''s wrong? Ash? Are you alright?" Andrew helped Ashley sit up.


    He couldn''t help frowning when he saw the sweat on Ashley''s forehead.


    "I''m fine... I''m fine," Ashley gasped as she held Andrew''s hand.


    Feeling his warm hand in hers made her feel a whole lot better.


    "It was just a dream about Dany. I dreamt that Cayn hid her. And no matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t find her anywhere,"


    Ashley explained in a low voice as she buried herself in Andrew''s arms.


    "I just don''t understand. Why does Cayn have to forbid us from seeing Dany?"

 Chapter 886 I Dont Agree.

    Ashley raised her head and looked into Andrew''s eyes intently.


    "No, you won''t. It''s not reality. It''s just your dream. You know dreams are never real." Andrew comforted her.


    "Do you think I made the wrong decision yesterday? I shouldn''t have given Andy to Cayn, right? What do you think?" Ashley said with such melancholy.


    "No!"


    However, Andrew didn''t share his opinion. He listened carefully to what she said and thought what she did was right.


    The following day when Ashley woke up, Andrew had already left.


    She took her phone in a hurry. Why didn''t her alarm ring? She thought she was going to be late for work.


    Then, her eyes fell on the bedside table. She was surprised to see a note stuck on it.


    Immediately, she picked it up and read it.


    "From today on, you don''t have to go to work. Stay at home and take good care of yourself and the baby."


    The handwriting on the note was vigorous and aggressive.


    She recognized his handwriting as soon as she saw it.


    Ashley reflected upon it, placing the note on her chest, smiling.


    She didn''t expect that Andrew would write a note for her.


    So she didn''t need to go to work from that day on?


    Ashley frowned. She felt bored staying at home alone!


    But soon, she got used to the gentle pace of living.


    After lying on the bed for quite a while, Ashley got up, brushed her teeth and washed her face.


    Then she went downstairs.


    Linda had already served breakfast on the dining table. "Good morning, Mrs. Lu!" Linda greeted.


    Linda held Ashley and looked at her belly carefully.


    "I''m fine, Linda. I''m not that fragile," Ashley smiled contentedly.


    "Oh, my lady, you''re pregnant now. You should know how important it is to take care of yourself. You need to


    she was hearing.


    She knew Dany had been taken away by Cayn. But now, Dany came back to her and told her that she would be living with the family.


    Dany nodded her head repeatedly.


    Ashley raised her head and took a look at Cayn, who seemed quite apprehensive.


    In truth, Cayn hated seeing the closeness between Ashley and Dany.


    Suddenly, Ashley realized something.


    Slowly everything was getting clear to her.


    She was happy that Cayn had finally relented. He had finally agreed to return Dany to her!


    With that thought in mind, Ashley couldn''t help smiling.


    "Really? Dany, I''m so happy!" Ashley exclaimed as she hugged Dany and kissed her on the cheek.


    Dany looked at her mommy with a broad smile.


    "There are several stipulations involved. You know, Dany is still my daughter! From now on, she''ll live with you here for one week and then live with me in my home for another week!" Cayn declared aloud, pulling a long face.


    "Why? Dany is my daughter, so she should live with me! In future, if you have your own baby, then what would happen to Dany? At that time, you''ll definitely treat her differently!" Ashley said sternly and gravely.

 Chapter 887 Let Me Teach You

    Though she didn''t know the reason, Ashley felt that she was more confident in saying this now. Maybe it was because Dany was with her.


    Ashley let Dany sit next to her, and then she looked at Cayn. She firmly believed that Dany was her daughter and Cayn had no right whatsoever to place stipulations.


    "No way!" Cayn refused without hesitation.


    He had taken care of Dany for the past five years, but Ashley was now asking him to let Dany stay with her and her family. This meant that Dany would stay there forever with no certainty of coming back.


    This was too much to ask of him. And it was predictable that Cayn wouldn''t allow Dany to be taken away from him, especially once and for all.


    "I''m not having my own child now," Cayn retorted.


    Hearing his reply, Ashley said, "But I''m not certain whether you''ll have your own child or not in the future. Maybe you''ll fall in love with a girl, get married and have a child of your own. That''s normal for most people, and I am convinced that it''s possible for you too."


    Ashley knew that there were many women around Cayn. If he started dating again, such a lifestyle would not be good for Dany.


    ''What if those women around Cayn have no affection for Dany and mistreat my daughter?'' Ashley pondered with concern.


    Her words aggravated Cayn even more. He gritted his teeth and said, "I am sure I won''t have my own child in the future! Is that enough for you?"


    As he finished his words, he cast a glance at Dany subconsciously.


    "Shut up, Ashley. Have some sense! Dany is too young to understand all these things. Don''t talk like that in front of her!"


    Cayn warned her in a threatening look.


    "Fine, I won''t say such things again. But why are you so angry?" Ashley murmured.


    It suddenly occurred to her that it was Monday today. So Ashley said to Cayn, "I will take care of my daughter this week. You have nothing to worry about. If you have other things to do, you may go now."


    Ashley waved to Cayn happily.


    "Dany, say goodbye to your daddy. He''s going to work," she said.


    "See you, Dadd


    to your brother''s room and I will teach you some things that you might to learn at school. Is that alright?"


    With her eyes lighting up, Dany responded happily, "Okay!"


    Although Cayn was very busy at home, he used to spare a lot of time for her.


    Besides, he also taught Dany a lot of things.


    Since Dany was the daughter of the Lu family, Ashley knew that Dany was smart, just like Richard and Fabio.


    Ashley held Dany''s hand and they walked upstairs together.


    However, Ashley still had some doubts. She remembered when Cayn left with Dany yesterday, he looked very angry. Ashley had thought that she would never see Dany again.


    But unexpectedly, Cayn brought Dany to her today.


    She couldn''t help but think of the dream she had last night.


    As always, Andrew was right.


    Just as he said, dreams were always the opposite of reality.


    Looking at Dany, Ashley asked, "Honey, do you have any idea why your daddy suddenly changed his mind?"


    Raising her head, Dany looked at Ashley in confusion.


    Ashley was a little annoyed and patted her own forehead for being stupid. How could Dany know what was in Cayn''s mind? She was just a little girl!


    She shouldn''t have asked these questions to her in the first place.


    Ashley rubbed Dany''s little head with her fingers and said, "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go. Mommy will take you to your brother''s room."

 Chapter 888 Finally Reunited With Dany

    Ashley didn''t ask Dany any more questions.


    However, what Ashley did not know was that Dany had been crying for hours when she went home with Cayn.


    No matter how many times Cayn tried to comfort the little girl, she just wouldn''t stop crying.


    Although Dany and Cayn had lived together for so many years and Dany considered him as her real father, she also liked Ashley a lot.


    After all, she was just an innocent child. She just liked whom she liked.


    Moreover, Dany already knew on some level that she was not Cayn''s biological daughter but Ashley''s.


    Since she was just a child, Cayn had never let Dany suffer from any kind of pain, nor had he made her cry so badly. Naturally, Cayn felt very distressed seeing Dany like that.


    Every time Dany would ask him if she was his biological daughter, Cayn knew that he couldn''t casually avoid the question like what he had done in the past years.


    Nonetheless, even if Dany was not his biological daughter, he was the one who took care of her since she was a baby. He had witnessed her growth from an infant to the bubbly kindergarten that she was today.


    Without a doubt, it was not easy for Cayn to make this decision.


    Ashley brought Dany into Fabio''s room. Since the little boy had been sleeping in Richard''s room recently, the spacious room appeared untouched.


    But the servants still cleaned it every day so it remained pristine.


    There was a bookshelf next to the bed and on it were a lot of books.


    When Ashley saw too many of them, she couldn''t help but feel her head ache.


    Fortunately, the books which Ashley used to teach Richard and Fabio were still on the shelves.


    Ashley picked up a book and sat on the floor with Dany. With their legs crossed, they sat very close to each other.


    "Let me teach you, Darling."


    Dany looked at the cover of the book then turned to her mother. She blinked her small eyes at her, but she didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t tell Ashley that she had already read that particular book before. Not just that, but she understood the entire book very well.


    Cayn liked t


    nd of her own."


    "Well, you''re right!"


    "Anyway, everything is fine now that Dany has come home to us!


    We are finally reunited with Dany after so many years!"


    When Andrew came back home from work, he was also happy to see Dany.


    He felt a little jealous upon seeing how close Dany and Ashley were, but he didn''t separate the two of them.


    As for Cayn, since Dany was in Andrew''s home, he couldn''t help but visit the little girl every day.


    Dany had lived with him for five years. So when he didn''t see the little girl when he returned home from work, he felt confused for the first few minutes. Then, he finally realized that it was him who took the child to the where the Lu family lived.


    Although he regretted it, he knew that he had made the decision himself. Ultimately, there was nothing he could do about it.


    That night, after Ashley and Andrew washed their faces and brushed their teeth, they went to bed. Ashley felt a little tired after sitting with Dany on the floor for the entire afternoon.


    But at the thought of Dany, she became very content and happy once again.


    Andrew then asked the same question as Chant did.


    Ashley told him the whole story in great detail.


    With an even wider smile, Ashley softly said, "Maybe it''s because Cayn thought things through and finally came to his senses. I''m so happy that our daughter is finally home with us."

 Chapter 889 Nervousness

    Seeing how Ashley was smiling widely, Andrew couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently stroke her hair.


    Without saying anything, he just looked at her, also smiling.


    It hadn''t even been an entire day since Dany was returned to them, but the mood of the entire family had already been lifted.


    In the past, when it was just Fabio and Richard in their home, the family was content and happy. But now that Dany had joined them, she made the family more alive.


    As for Ashley, whenever all of her children were by her side, she never felt bored. But after all of them went to school and she would be by herself in the house, she would always feel a little dreary. She thought that she would feel a sense of calm but she just felt nothing but dullness.


    "Andy." Ashley walked up to Andrew and held his hand.


    "What is it?" Andrew asked before holding her in his arms.


    "Can I go and work at my office tomorrow?" Ashley asked while looking at Andrew with expectant eyes.


    With that question, Andrew furrowed his eyebrows. He then firmly said, "No!"


    "But why? I''ve only been pregnant for a few months. I can still go to work. You don''t have to worry. I''ll stop working when the proper time comes,"


    Ashley reasoned out while looking at Andrew with a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    "Andy, Honey, please! I promise I''m just going to work for two months. I''ll stay home after that, I promise!"


    Ashley waited for Andrew''s response with a serious expression this time.


    "Don''t bother yourself with that idea anymore. He won''t let you go to work. Just stay at home and take care of yourself and the baby."


    Chant, who was playing with his phone close to the couple, could hear their conversation and joined in.


    She was already delicate even before her pregnancy, let alone now that she was carrying another child inside of her.


    It was out of the question for her to go to work during this time.


    "Well, there you go. You can''t go to the company. You can only stay at home and take care of yourself and the baby." Andrew said while he fumbled with Ashley''s hands.


    "But there''s nothing for me to do here. It''s so boring!"


    "Honey, here''s what I can promise you. Every single day, I''m going to finish my tasks at the company as early as possible so I can come back and spend time with you. How does that sound?" Andrew lowered his voice and whispered in Ashle


    nd the walled gates of the villa, it was still pretty good for her to be in the garden. The fresh air and sunshine on her skin made her feel calm and serene.


    "Okay, let me help you!" Linda said, smiling back at her.


    "Linda, I''ve already told you so many times that I''m fine. I can walk by myself. You don''t have to be so cautious with me," Ashley helplessly said.


    "My lady, it''s my duty to take care of you. Please don''t push me away," Linda responded.


    With that, Ashley didn''t say anything in response.


    Then, a young servant came to Ashley and reported, "My lady, there are some people outside the gate. They told me that they''re friends with the master and they wanted to see you."


    "They''re looking for me?"


    Ashley asked, quite confused.


    ''Did they really say that they are Andrew''s friends?'' Ashley quietly asked herself.


    "Yes, my lady."


    "I wonder who they are.


    In any case, let them in."


    Ashley sat back on the sofa and turned to Linda. "Linda, you can go now."


    "Okay, my lady. You can call me if you need anything."


    "Yes, I know."


    Outside the villa, Belinda, Martin, and Jeremy were standing by the gate. Since Belinda heard about what happened to Camelia, she couldn''t sit still. When her condition got a little better, she couldn''t help but visit her daughter as soon as possible.


    However, at that moment, right when she was about to meet her daughter, Belinda started feeling nervous.


    "Jeremy, look at me. How do I look today? My makeup is not too much, right? And my clothes, do you think they''re ok?" Belinda asked, looking very anxious.

 Chapter 890 Intimate

    Jeremy felt a little helpless in this matter. His mother was constantly pestering him. On the way to see Ashley, she kept asking the same silly things about her.


    Even before starting from home, it took her a long time to pick the right clothes and put on makeup.


    She wanted to leave a good impression on Ashley.


    Jaded by his mother, Jeremy looked at her and said, "Mother, don''t worry. Camelia is very much an easy-going person. You don''t have to be nervous. She is very nice."


    "Really?"


    Belinda asked, bemused.


    Hearing Jeremy''s words, though Belinda wanted to ease herself, she found that she wasn''t relieved at all. She only got more nervous.


    "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu and Young Master, please come in," the maid invited them inside the villa.


    Trying to calm Belinda, Martin held her hand and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, she is our daughter."


    "Okay."


    Sitting on the sofa, Ashley wondered who would come to see her.


    She wondered if the visitor was one of Andrew''s friends.


    Ashley was confused. She recalled that Andrew only had a few friends, and they had already come to the hospital to visit her.


    Not knowing why, Ashley suddenly thought of Jeremy.


    Would it be Jeremy coming to see her again?


    Ashley felt a little nervous and clenched her fists.


    Why was he here suddenly? What did he want from her?


    Last time, with Andrew beside her, she wasn''t this anxious. But now, she didn''t know why she felt very uneasy.


    Then, Martin and Belinda came in. As soon as they entered the living room, they saw the woman sitting on the sofa.


    The woman was dressed in simple white and pink sweater and pajamas that were very soft and tight. Her hair was a little messy and fell over her shoulder. However, she still looked quite adorable.


    She seemed to be thinking about something and stared blankly into nothing.


    Jeremy had asked Andrew where Ashley was in advance. But initially, Andrew was reluctant to tell Jeremy.


    Andrew was not at home then.


    ''Why does he want to see Ash now?'' Andrew wondered.


    The thoug


    "


    "Oh, that''s good. That''s good."


    Belinda was relieved to hear it.


    It was okay as long as she was fine and healthy.


    Belinda was somewhat concerned, seeing what had just happened.


    "But she can''t always be vomiting like that. She must be feeling very bad now."


    Belinda looked worriedly to where Ashley had run to.


    In the washroom, Ashley rinsed her mouth with water and wiped the corner of her mouth.


    She covered her forehead with one of her hands, and felt embarrassed to retch like that in the presence of other people.


    Then, she stepped out of the washroom.


    Immediately, all the three people outside turned to look at her.


    Ashley paused for a moment.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    "Nothing. I''m fine." Jeremy handed her a glass of water and asked, "How do you feel now?"


    "It''s okay. I''ve gotten used to it. It has been a few days."


    Ashley smiled at Jeremy.


    Belinda saw that Jeremy was already quite comfortable with Ashley. She badly wished she could pull Jeremy to the other side so that she could sit next to her long lost daughter.


    After thinking for some time, Belinda said, "Ash, may I call you, Ash?"


    "Yes, you may."


    Hearing Belinda''s voice, Ashley looked and nodded at her with a smile on her face. Finally, the ice between them was thawing.


    This scene made Belinda feel emotional and almost burst into tears.

 Chapter 891 Im Sorry

    "Ashley,"


    Belinda softly uttered while she sat beside Ashley and held her hand.


    Almost instantly, tears started welling up in her eyes.


    Belinda''s hands were well maintained so they were soft and smooth.


    "I''m sorry."


    Belinda looked at Ashley when she spoke. She didn''t know how much her daughter had suffered. Just the fact that she wasn''t even aware made her cry more.


    She held Ashley''s hand more tightly and apologized to her again and again.


    Ashley was at a loss with what was happening in front of her.


    When she saw how much Belinda was crying, she also felt something in her heart.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to apologize to me. You''ve now found me, right? Everything is going to be better from now on."


    Ashley tried to comfort Belinda while taking a tissue to wipe the tears on her face.


    "You''re not blaming us for what happened?"


    Ashley shook her head and said, "No."


    Perhaps, there was a time that she had some ill feelings towards them. But that was in the past now.


    Maybe, after finding out the matter about Angelina, she felt a little sad.


    But it was not their fault.


    Moreover, as a mother of three children, Ashley had become more mature.


    Seeing his wife cry, Martin wanted to move closer to her side, as it had always been his instinct to do so.


    But when he saw Ashley wiping the tears off Belinda''s face so gently, he didn''t need to move an inch from where he was sitting.


    Then, Jeremy said, "All right, now that we have found Ashley, we can forget every unfortunate thing that has happened to us. As a matter of fact, she''s pregnant right now. We really don''t have any reason to be sad these days."


    "Yes, we shouldn''t dwell on anything awful from now on since it might affect the baby."


    Belinda wiped the tears on her face and gave Ashley a smile.


    "Can I touch your belly?"


    Belinda nervously asked while still looking at Ashley.


    "Yes, of course you can."


    Belinda felt a little sad because she didn''t have the chance to be involved in the big moments of Ashley''s life up until then.


    She was comforted with the fact that they had finally found her. Although she didn''t get to be involved in her daughter''s early life, she could spend some quality time with Ashley from then on.


    With utmost care, Belinda put her hand o


    ddenly asked while looking at Ashley, wanting to see her reaction.


    Jeremy had told her that Andrew was Ashley''s husband.


    She had actually met Andrew before, but she didn''t know much about him.


    But then, even if she had a good impression of Andrew at that time, she still felt like he was too stoic. Whenever people would look at him, they couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    Belinda was not an exception.


    Of course, there were also a lot of rumors about Andrew''s indifference to women.


    That was why, when Belinda found out that her daughter was married to him, she was a little worried.


    She even asked Jeremy about the man several times.


    Belinda and Martin didn''t know much about Andrew even though Jeremy actually grew up with him.


    And they got along very well with each other. So Belinda thought that Jeremy was the right person to ask about Andrew.


    Jeremy told her that although Andrew did not seem to care about anything at all, he was very nice and caring towards Ashley.


    Nonetheless, Belinda thought that she should still ask Ashley about him.


    She wanted to hear her daughter''s own judgment about him.


    Ashley stopped walking when she heard her mother''s question.


    When she thought about Andrew, a warm smile appeared on her face.


    It was so evident how her face was glowing with happiness.


    Ashley answered softly, "He is very good to me."


    "That''s good. I''m glad to hear that."


    Belinda didn''t want to bother Ashley with the rumors she had heard, so she didn''t mention any of them.

 Chapter 892 The Family Reunion

    The rumors going around didn''t matter to Belinda. After all, there was usually very little truth in them. As long as her daughter said that Andrew was a good man, she would continue to believe it.


    There was seldom a dearth of ''topics'' when it came to conversations amongst women. They could talk about anything under the sun, unlike men who often found themselves lost for words.


    Ashley and Belinda strolled from one end of the garden to the other, immersed in their conversation.


    Ashley glanced at her watch, breaking herself away from their discussion for a moment. It was a force of habit for Ashley. She always knew instinctively when it was time for her children to get back from school. She slowly led Belinda and herself into the living room to welcome her children who would be arriving shortly.


    Her three children were at the door in a matter of seconds just as she had expected. Dany was leading the trio with Fabio and Richard trailing tiredly behind him.


    The first thing Fabio always did when he got back home was to look for his mother.


    Earlier it had been only Fabio and Richard in the house. But now, they could spend more time with their mom.


    The moment Fabio and Dany saw Ashley sitting on the sofa, they dashed towards her cheerfully, with their arms outstretched for a hug. "Mommy!" they squealed excitedly.


    "I am so happy that you two are back home! I''ve missed you, my darlings!"


    She held the two kids in a tight bear hug and placed a gentle kiss on their foreheads.


    Looking at the three children running excitedly into the living room, Belinda and Martin were stunned.


    Were they all Ashley''s children?


    All three of them were adorable and Ashley''s parents got the feeling that they''d all grow up to be beautiful someday.


    Jeremy had met Fabio before, so he knew that Fabio was a carbon copy of Andrew. The similarity in their features was almost uncanny.


    "Hi, Uncle Jeremy!"


    said Fabio in a sweet voice when he saw Jeremy.


    "Jeremy is my brother. So that makes him your uncle, do you understand?"


    Ashley rubbed Fabio''s head and then turned to her other children with kind eyes.


    "Ok! We got it, mom!"


    Fabio, Richard and Dany spoke in unison.


    "Good kids!"


    Jeremy felt a mixture of pride and joy brimming in his heart as he looked at his nephews and niece.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he hadn''t brought any gifts for them yet.


    ''I w


    the living room. "It''s time for dinner now!" she announced.


    It was only then that Martin and Belinda realized that they had been there for so long.


    They felt guilty for overstaying.


    But Chant stopped them and said, "It''s time for dinner. Where do you think you guys are going? You are Ashley''s parents. If you leave now, people who don''t know the situation might think that we treated you badly."


    "It''s just... We feel we have been here for way too long, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You are Ashley''s parents. You have every reason to visit her. Alright, that''s enough. Let''s stop talking about it and have dinner!"


    Chant said and motioned everyone to the table.


    Ashley looked at Chant gratefully. She had just found her parents, but she thought she had easily gotten along with them.


    However, she still felt a little uncomfortable to call her, mother.


    Moreover, Ashley had called Cynthia, mother, for the last five years in N Country. Although Cynthia was not her biological mother, in her heart, she felt that she was.


    Because there were many people at the dinner table, the atmosphere was very lively.


    It would seem wrong if members of the same family didn''t talk to each other while eating.


    The dining room was filled with lively chatter and the clinking of wine glasses.


    After dinner, Ashley''s parents said their goodbyes and were escorted by Ashley to their car.


    Just as she held the handle of the car, Belinda looked at Ashley. All of a sudden, she was unwilling to leave her daughter behind.


    Although she had stayed here for one day, it was still not enough.

 Chapter 893 Because We Are A Family

    Before leaving, Belinda looked at Ashley and asked, "Ash, can I come and see you again sometime?"


    "Of course. Recently, I''ve just been staying home. So please, if you want to come over, don''t hesitate at all,"


    Ashley responded.


    "That sounds good."


    Belinda was relieved after hearing Ashley''s reply.


    "Then, we''ll take our leave now."


    But Belinda just looked at Ashley with so much longing in her eyes. Everyone could see that she didn''t really want to part with her daughter.


    "Goodbye, Mom, Dad, and brother Jeremy. Come to visit me again when you have the time."


    Ashley hadn''t planned on addressing Belinda as Mom.


    However, when she saw the look in her mother''s eyes, she could tell that her mother was hesitant to leave. She would turn back to look at Ashley from time to time.


    Even Ashley herself didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to call Belinda, her mom.


    She felt like it wasn''t a big deal at that point.


    For Ashley, it was suddenly very easy to call Belinda, her mom. It felt natural even.


    Ashley breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Belinda with a smile on her face. "Goodbye, Mom."


    With that, Belinda looked at Ashley in disbelief.


    She was completely stunned with what Ashley had called her.


    What did she just hear?


    What did Ash just call her right then?


    Did Ash really call her mom?


    What was going on?


    Did she hear it right? Or was it just her illusion?


    Before coming to visit, she had been looking forward to hearing Ashley call her mother. However, Ashley hadn''t done it throughout their entire conversation.


    Disappointed as she was, Belinda could also understand that it wasn''t easy for Ashley to just regard her as her mom so quickly. After all, she had not been there for most of Ashley''s life thus far. Therefore, when Ashley called her Mom just now, she was taken aback.


    Meanwhile, Martin and Jeremy were also surprised.


    They too didn''t expect that Ashley would call them Dad and brother respectively.


    The two of them looked at Ashley, who was standing on the steps and looking at them with a smile.


    They waved to her and said, "Goodbye, Ashley."


    After seeing Jeremy and her parents off, Ashley entered the house and was immediately embraced by Andrew. "Let''s go upstairs."


    "Not now; it''s still so early. I''m going to see my k


    as fine to ask some help from the adults.


    Then, Ashley let the two children wash their faces and brush their teeth. She didn''t leave until they were comfortable in their beds.


    "Good night."


    Ashley kissed Fabio''s and Dany''s foreheads.


    "Good night, Mommy," Fabio softly said.


    "Good night, Mommy," Dany uttered as well.


    She didn''t forget to take a look at Richard after leaving their room.


    Since Dany and Fabio were together in one room, Richard had been sleeping by himself.


    Richard was already ten years old.


    So it was the right age for him to have a room all to himself.


    Ashley asked Richard about his studies and physical health. After that, she couldn''t stop yawning, so she left his room.


    She didn''t take a nap that day, so she was really drowsy by that time.


    Ashley walked to her bedroom and found that it was pitch dark inside. Not a single light was turned on.


    Ashley was taken aback.


    Andrew had already come back to the bedroom, right? How could there be no one in there?


    It was not until Ashley turned on the light did she see what was going on in the bedroom.


    Andrew was quietly sitting on the bed. He squinted his eyes when the light was suddenly turned on.


    Then, he fixed his eyes on Ashley.


    Ashley breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Andrew and complained, "Why didn''t you turn on the light when you''re already here?" A moment ago, she was almost scared to death.


    ''He knows that I''m a bit timid and I''m afraid of the dark. Why did he still try to scare me?'' Ashley wondered.

 Chapter 894 A Sense Of Helplessness

    "Why are you browsing your phone in the dark? That''s bad for your health,"


    Ashley said as she looked at Andrew in bed.


    "You are five minutes late,"


    Andrew replied flatly.


    Ashley was rendered speechless.


    She got so engrossed talking with the kids on the phone just now that she seemed to have forgotten the time.


    Ashley wanted to explain to Andrew. But on second thought, it might only worsen his mood.


    So she just said, "I am so sorry. Please don''t get pissed, okay? It is bad for your health."


    She came closer to Andrew and kissed his cheek.


    Ashley then began yawning. "I''m so sleepy now. I''m going to wash up first."


    She then walked into the bathroom.


    With a frown, Andrew got up from the bed and followed her.


    Ashley washed her face hurriedly so as not to keep Andrew waiting again.


    But when she was about to step out of the bathroom, she accidentally slipped and fell backward.


    Her eyes popped with shock as she subconsciously covered her belly with her hands.


    Alarmed, her heart almost burst.


    ''My baby!'' her mind screamed.


    But much to her surprise, she didn''t feel any pain when she fell. Instead, a familiar scent penetrated her nostrils.


    "How could you be so careless and clumsy?"


    Hearing Andrew''s voice, Ashley suddenly felt so feeble that she wanted to cry.


    There was a trace of horror in Andrew''s tone.


    As a matter of fact, when he saw that Ashley was about to fall, his heart almost stopped beating.


    Without a second thought, he sprinted towards Ashley.


    Fortunately, he was able to hold her in his arms before her body could hit the floor.


    Ashley held Andrew tightly. She felt like her heart leapt out of her chest.


    "Andy, I was scared to death. I thought..."


    Ashley couldn''t finish her words. Her voice sounded so terrified. Thinking of what could have happened just now sent a chill down her spine.


    "Hush... it''s okay now."


    Andrew did his best to comfort Ashley. He was


    card it from her mind.


    "I really thought that she was a nice person. I didn''t expect that behind her beautiful face hides an evil soul,"


    Ashley said with a sigh.


    Angelina had even helped her once. So she never thought that she was a dangerous person.


    "She doesn''t mind taking someone''s life just to get what she wants. In the end, she only ruined her own life," Ashley added.


    "Well, we can''t do anything to change her. Don''t think about it anymore. Sleep now."


    Andrew patted Ashley''s back gently.


    Since Ashley was too exhausted after what happened in the bathroom, she soon fell asleep in Andrew''s arms.


    "Good night," Andrew said gently and kissed her forehead. He stared at her sleeping face dotingly.


    What Ashley didn''t know was, Cayn was as smart and powerful as Andrew. He had a way with Angelina.


    Since she hurt his beloved daughter Dany, she would surely die this time.


    Andrew didn''t need to do anything to Angelina to avenge Ashley.


    All he needed to do was keep Ashley safe and sound beside him. He swore that he would protect her all his life.


    Andrew only had his eyes for Ashley.


    The next morning, Andrew was not beside Ashley when she woke up.


    She called his name several times, but there was no response.


    Ashley got up from the bed and stretched.

 Chapter 895 Parents

    Now this was one of the benefits of being pregnant. Ashley didn''t need to get up early and could wake up anytime she wanted.


    She didn''t need to worry about anything or get involved in it.


    At present, Andrew had two companies in his hands to manage. One was his own company, and the other was Ashley''s.


    Andrew intended to take over Ashley''s company so that she could be a full-time mom.


    However, Ashley rejected this proposal brusquely.


    Her company was her life''s work! She was especially proud of its success and longevity. Why would she give it up just because of her pregnancy?


    In the end, Andrew''s plan failed before he could set it in action.


    For a period of time, Ashley didn''t notice anything unusual.


    But little by little, she began to sense something fishy.


    Andrew seemed to be very busy recently.


    Every morning before Ashley woke up, Andrew would have already gotten up and would already be at work. This almost became a daily routine.


    She on the other hand, would always wake up at noon.


    When Ashley went to bed at night, she had to wait for him in bed.


    But Andrew wouldn''t be back home until she had fallen asleep for hours. Lately, she couldn''t even talk to him anymore.


    Fortunately, Ashley didn''t get bored even though she was at home with only the servants around.


    It was because Belinda often came to keep her company.


    They would have long chats, go out for a walk. Sometimes they would even go shopping together.


    However, whenever she went out, she didn''t know that there were many secret bodyguards on stand-by, around her.


    It was no surprise that they were arranged by Andrew.


    After all, his wife was pregnant now.


    Besides, Andrew couldn''t let anything unsafe happen to her again.


    Ashley had been pregnant for almost three months. She used to vomit a lot in the early weeks of her pregnancy, but felt much better recently.


    Andrew felt relieved because of this.


    One day, Ashley and Belinda had just come back ho


    rms!" Ashley also offered.


    "I''m fine, dear. You know I am in good health."


    "Please, Mom, just a few minutes. I am your daughter!" Ashley insisted.


    Belinda sighed gently and stretched out her right arm.


    However, two minutes later, Belinda suddenly drew back her arm.


    She remembered that Ashley was pregnant!


    She looked at Ashley''s belly and said softly, "Is the baby quiet now? Is he still making trouble for you?"


    "No, my baby behaves very well."


    Ashley said, touching her belly gently.


    Belinda wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Mom, what do you want to say?" Ashley asked as she held Belinda''s hand.


    During the course of time, the relationship between Ashley and Belinda got better and better.


    Ashley was aware that everything Belinda did was for her own good.


    She knew that the Gu family wanted to take her to their home and live with them for a period of time, but they didn''t mention anything about it to her or Andrew.


    Ashley lowered her eyes. She was Andrew''s wife now. She could accept her parents back in her life, but she wouldn''t go back to their home to live with them for too long.


    It was okay for her to visit and stay there for a few days.


    Even so, Andrew has always been jealous and certainly wouldn''t allow Ashley to stay with the Gu family.

 Chapter 896 Wedding

    Andrew already felt dejected that Ashley spent most of her time with their children.


    If she lived with the Gu family for some time, he would feel more miserable.


    Belinda badly wanted Ashley to go back home, so they could spend time with her. Aside from that, there was also one thing that was bothering her.


    She knew that Ashley and Andrew had been married for a long time.


    The fact that Andrew loved Ashley wholeheartedly was known to everyone.


    And at her age, Belinda was already accurate in judging people.


    Although she didn''t know Andrew that much, she heard a lot of things about him from Jeremy.


    So she knew that Andrew was a good man.


    However, Belinda heard that after being married for such a long time, Andrew and Ashley never held a wedding ceremony. It was one thing that bothered her.


    So when she and Ashley talked, she asked, "Ash, how is your relationship with Andrew?"


    Ashley looked at Belinda in confusion. She then said, "We''re good, mom. Why? Is something wrong?"


    Belinda shook her head. "Nothing. I just feel that something is lacking in your relationship."


    Ashley got more confused. "Mom, what do you mean?"


    "You never had a wedding ceremony, right?


    A wedding is one of the most important things for a woman. She can only wear a wedding dress once in her life to marry the man she loves.


    I know that Andrew is treating you well.


    But I think he should arrange a wedding ceremony for you to complete your married life,"


    Belinda said to Ashley, holding her hand.


    Ashley was stunned.


    A wedding?


    Actually, she had also thought about it before.


    When she attended Lesley''s wedding and saw her in a white wedding dress, she couldn''t help feeling envious.


    Lesley looked so happy and beautiful as she held Greg''s hand. Ashley was really impressed at that moment.


    But things were different between her and Andrew.


    They became a couple naturally and without any fanfare.


    There was no engagement party or a grand wedding ceremony.


    and treated me as their own daughter."


    Ashley told Belinda about her life in N Country.


    But not everything.


    She thought that it wasn''t necessary to tell Belinda about those things.


    Belinda would only worry about her again if she found out.


    When Ashley finished talking, Belinda looked at her pitifully.


    "I''m sorry, Ash. It''s all my fault. If we have found you sooner, you wouldn''t have been alone for so long. I''m so sorry."


    "Mom, it''s okay. You don''t have to apologize. I''m fine. I''m even in front of you right now, safe and sound, aren''t I? Don''t think too much about the past anymore. Let bygones be bygones."


    Ashley didn''t want to see Belinda feel so guilty, so she comforted her.


    Ashley had already told Fabio and Richard about Martin and Belinda too. The two kids now knew that they had two grandparents.


    It wasn''t really a big deal for them.


    In fact, they were very happy that two more people cared about them.


    "Ash..."


    Belinda hugged Ashley tightly for a long time.


    They chatted for a while until Belinda said goodbye in the afternoon before Andrew could come home.


    In the past few days, Belinda had stayed to have dinner with Ashley and her family. But she was sharp-witted enough to know that Andrew was not happy about it. So this time, she decided to leave before Andrew came back.

 Chapter 897 At Your Own Risk

    Belinda felt as if she was the fifth wheel.


    So she decided to leave before Andrew arrived.


    However, what Belinda didn''t know was that Andrew had been coming home late in the past few weeks.


    Although Belinda had left, Fabio and Richard were already home.


    Cayn had already picked Dany up.


    He really meant what he said.


    A settlement was made between Cayn and Ashley that they would take turns in taking care of Dany. According to the arrangement, Dany would be with Ashley for a week and then with Cayn for the following week, alternately.


    Ashley was aware that this was the biggest concession for Cayn.


    While Dany was away, Ashley had arranged a new room for her.


    It was different from either Fabio''s or Richard''s.


    As a mother who respected her kids'' wishes, Ashley always took interest in decorating Fabio''s and Richard''s bedrooms as per their own tastes.


    Fabio''s bedroom was painted in blue while Richard''s in white and black.


    Speaking of Richard''s taste for white and black painted walls, even Ashley was amazed by his choice.


    If Richard wasn''t actually adopted by her, Ashley would have taken him as Andrew''s son.


    Except for their physical features, Andrew and Richard shared many similar characteristics and preferences.


    Both of them liked to pull a long face, and Ashley could hardly imagine that Richard would opt white and black painted walls for his bedroom.


    However, Ashley still added other colors in Richard''s room, which made it look less rigid.


    Compared with Fabio''s and Richard''s rooms, Dany''s was much more beautiful and delicately furnished.


    Painted in pink, it was filled with countless Barbie dolls, little bears, Baymax and other dolls.


    As a highlight, there was a giant teddy bear right next to her pillow. In fact, Dany could use the bear as her pillow as well.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it beautiful? I''m sure Dany will love it."


    As soon as the room was ready, Ashley took Richard and Fabio inside to


    was no one else in Andrew''s heart, except her. She never mistrusted him or thought that he would have an affair.


    "Why do you come back so late every day? I miss you so much."


    In her dream, Ashley thought she could be more unscrupulous.


    Anyway, wasn''t this dream dominated by her?


    "I''m sorry,"


    Andrew said, kissing the tip of her nose.


    Ashley shook her head and covered Andrew''s mouth. "There is no need to say sorry. I know you are very busy. You have to manage two companies now.


    On top of that, you still squeeze time to come back and be with me. I understand that." Holding Andrew in her arms, Ashley acted like a spoiled kid.


    Looking at Ashley''s expression, Andrew''s heart softened.


    Not to mention coming back to spend time with her, even if Ashley wanted his entire life, he was ready to give it to her without any reservations.


    "Okay."


    Holding Ashley in his arms, Andrew felt that his heart was only overwhelmed with happiness.


    Ashley too, was satisfied as she got the answers she wanted. She rubbed Andrew''s arms happily, hugged him and went back to sleep.


    But suddenly, Andrew held her hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Ash, don''t move."


    "Why? What''s wrong? I just want to roll over."


    Ashley was not a stable sleeper. She always liked to move around while sleeping.

 Chapter 898 Glib-tongued

    If Ashley was not pregnant, Andrew wouldn''t have to control his sexual drive.


    But now, he had to be considerate of the child in Ashley''s womb.


    He was constantly reminded of what the doctor had told him, so he took a deep breath.


    He slowly opened Ashley''s clasped hands and murmured, "It''s really hard to always have to control myself. It feels like I''m going to die very soon."


    Then, he walked into the bathroom.


    Upon entering, the door behind him closed with a thud. One couldn''t tell if Andrew was upset or not.


    But, he too was surprised when he heard the loud noise. He figured that he had closed it a little too forcefully.


    But in truth, he was a little annoyed. He did wonder if Ashley was awakened because of it.


    After a brief moment, Andrew put all of those thoughts behind him.


    There was something more important that he needed to do at that moment.


    Back in the room, Ashley was startled by the sound, completely waking her up. Even though her vision was still a little hazy, she didn''t find anything unusual when she looked around.


    It felt like someone had been by her side and was just talking to her while holding her.


    Was it just a dream? Was it simply her illusion? Was she remembering something else?


    Ashley couldn''t help but ask a lot of questions in her head.


    But it couldn''t just be a dream, illusion, or a memory. The touch felt so real.


    Ashley turned around and noticed that the door of the bathroom was closed. She remembered that after taking a shower, she had kept that door open. Why was it closed now?


    Ashley was a little confused.


    While thinking of the noise she had just heard, she got up from the bed. Then, with careful steps, she walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door.


    "Andy, are you in there?"


    But she couldn''t hear anything from the inside. Ashley didn''t know how long it took but Andrew replied in a low voice, "Uh-huh."


    Ashley was a little surprised that Andrew''s voice sounded a little different.


    But she didn''t think too much about it. She was satisfied that she found out what happened to the door.


    "Take your time. I''ll wait for you in bed."


    Inside the bathroom, Andrew had just released his sexual urges. But when he heard Ashley''s voice, he became aroused again.


    Thus, he had to start from the beginning to suppress his sexual desires once more.


    Andrew si


    n all over her face.


    Andrew was very patient. He approached Ashley once again and whispered something close to her ear.


    This time, she heard it very clearly.


    She looked at him in disbelief. There was even a trace of anger in her expression.


    Her face was completely flushed and anyone could immediately see it.


    "Go away! You bastard!"


    "You''re my wife. How can you call me that?"


    Andrew held her in his arms, preventing her from moving away from him.


    Ashley just glared at him.


    ''Arghhh!


    He''s just a beast dressed up in a man''s clothes!


    He has changed!


    He wasn''t like this before, '' Ashley silently thought.


    Since Ashley didn''t have much physical strength, Andrew could easily hold her. With ease, he pulled her into his arms and said, "It''s getting late. You should sleep."


    Ashley wasn''t sleepy anymore. She looked at Andrew and thought that he had recently been coming home late. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is there a lot of work to do in the company? You''ve recently been coming home so late."


    "Yes, I''m a little busy these days. But just like I''ve promised you, I''ve been coming back to be with you as soon as I finish my work."


    Andrew rested his chin on Ashley''s shoulder. Drowning himself from the fragrance of her body, he just wanted to indulge himself in what little intimacy they could have.


    "You''ve been too busy,"


    Ashley murmured before she fell asleep.


    It turned out that pregnancy had been making her drowsy lately.


    Andrew looked at Ashley as if he never saw enough of her.


    "I''ll give you a surprise then."

 Chapter 899 Shy

    Since Andrew spoke very softly, Ashley didn''t hear what he said.


    When Ashley woke up, she turned over to her side. But she bumped into what seemed like a broad wall of muscle. Instantly, she could feel that the skin was very warm.


    She clearly felt the contours of the muscles in his body and her hands found their way to his tight abdomen.


    Ashley was stunned for a while. When she opened her eyes, she saw Andrew''s chest right in front of her. And she found her hand on top of both his pectorals.


    While Ashley was still in a daze and hadn''t come to her senses, Andrew''s voice came from above her head.


    "Do you want to touch my muscles more?" Ashley couldn''t see his face, but she could imagine that he was smiling broadly.


    However, the answer that Ashley gave even surprised her.


    She actually refused and said no.


    As soon as she responded, Ashley couldn''t help but have the urge to bite her tongue off.


    She couldn''t believe how she had answered his question at all.


    "No, I didn''t mean it like that. I''m just¡ªIt was enough for me," Ashley explained right away.


    After that, she quickly took her hand back.


    She felt a little annoyed that Andrew was obviously teasing her. She then wondered, ''Shouldn''t he have left early in the morning?


    But why was he still here?''


    "It''s okay. If you''re not yet satisfied, just take your time... I am your husband, after all. So of course, you have the right to touch me,"


    Andrew whispered while moving closer to her.


    Ashley''s eyebrows unknowingly twitched.


    Andrew was very shameless so early in the morning.


    Since he was teasing her like that, Ashley figured that he wouldn''t mind if she were to really do what he just said.


    Before Andrew could react, Ashley threw herself at him. Her hands roamed all over his body. Afterward, she swiftly ran into the bathroom.


    After she left, Andrew could vaguely hear Ashley''s voice coming from the bathroom. With a hint of pride in her tone, it seemed like she was saying, "Well, I''m done with touching your body. Now, you will have to do whatever you like to satisfy yourself in bed."


    The expression on Andrew''s face turned gloomy when he heard her from the bathroom.


    In the early hours of the day, it was clear to Ashley that men had the strongest sexual desires.


    Andrew laughed in his deep voice.


    A while after that, Ashley and Andrew came out of the bedroom together.


    Walking in front of him, Ashley looked impassive. She was totally indifferent to Andrew who was behind her. While trying to ease her sore hands, she didn''t know how many times she had already cursed Andrew in her head.


    She was too annoyed for being teased, so how could she still be so affectionate towards him?


    "Are you mad?"


    Ashley was ignoring Andrew, but that didn''t mean that Andrew would ignore her as well.


    Andrew stepped forward to catch up with her. He then held Ashley''s hand. His tone, which was usually firm and rigid, was soft and gentle this time. "I''m sorry. Let me help you soothe your hands."


    But Ashley only rolled her eyes at him.


    She didn''t want to believe him.


    After all, every man on the planet was skilled in telling lies.


    However, when her gaze met his, Ashley couldn''t help but simply nod at him.


    Andrew''s eyes lit up. He held Ashley''s hand and gently rubbed it for her.


    To her surprise, the way he was massaging her hand actually worked. Soon enough, she felt comfortable.


    "My lady, Master."


    When Linda saw how intimate the couple was, she looked at them with a smile on her aging face.


    Ashley and Andrew seemed to get along quite well with each other. This was what Linda and their staff wanted to see all the time.


    However,


    a.


    When she pulled down the window, the wind immediately blew into her face. But it didn''t matter to her. She just stared at the scenery outside which seemed to fly by.


    She hadn''t been out like this for a long time.


    Her pregnancy, most specifically, the baby inside of her, always made her sick, so Ashley had to stay at home most of the time.


    Now, she had the precious chance to go out. This was just what she had been hoping to do.


    "Close the window,"


    Andrew said to Ashley whose hair was becoming a little messy because of the wind.


    ''What if she caught a cold?'' Andrew thought, worried about his wife.


    "No, just let me enjoy the wind for a while." Ashley looked at Andrew with a begging expression.


    Andrew stopped what he was doing, but he didn''t close the window.


    "Fine, you can keep the window open for five more minutes."


    Ashley just glared at Andrew in response.


    He was so bossy.


    Worse was that she knew that he meant what he said. If he said that she only had five minutes, then she couldn''t extend it even for just a mere second.


    Finally, he closed the car window when the five minutes were up. Ashley could no longer open it by herself, because it had been electronically locked.


    Feeling a little bored, Ashley propped up her face and looked at Andrew. "Andy, where are you taking me?"


    "We''re almost there. Please be patient."


    No matter how much Ashley asked, Andrew wouldn''t tell her where they were going.


    When Ashley felt a little sleepy, the car finally stopped.


    Ashley hadn''t fallen sound asleep, so she woke up as soon as the car''s engine was turned off.


    "Have we arrived?"


    Ashley asked.


    "Yeah, we''re here."


    Andrew got out of the car himself. Then, he walked to the other side to help Ashley.


    "Where are we?" Ashley asked while looking at their surroundings.


    She was confused for a while, which was understandable because what was in front of her was a very luxurious villa. It looked modern and classy since the features were not exaggerated at all.


    In terms of style, the villa had a new Chinese architectural design. Ashley didn''t know much about structures, but she could tell that it was ancient, particularly elegant, and magnificent.


    If she didn''t know Andrew well, she might think that Andrew wanted to sell her.


    "Why did you bring me here? What is this place?"


    Ashley looked at Andrew, a little puzzled.


    "Let''s go inside. Then, you will know the answer."

 Chapter 900 A Big Surprise

    Instead of answering Ashley''s question, Andrew simply held her hand. He then led her towards the villa.


    "What are you doing? You''re being so mysterious," Ashley murmured.


    While still holding onto Ashley''s hand with his left hand, Andrew rang the doorbell with his other.


    Not long after, the door was opened from the inside.


    When Ashley saw who opened it, she was a little confused. It was none other than her mother, Belinda.


    "Mom?" Ashley asked with the same confused expression on her face. Then, she looked back at Andrew, hoping to get some answers.


    She had no idea what the two of them were up to.


    "Come on in, Ash."


    Belinda greeted her with a smile while gesturing for her to enter the villa.


    When Ashley was about to go inside, Andrew let go of her hand.


    "Andy?" Ashley looked at him with an even more puzzled expression.


    She didn''t know she could be more confounded in a matter of minutes.


    "Go inside, Ash,"


    Andrew whispered.


    "Where are you going? Aren''t you coming with me?" Ashley exclaimed when she saw that Andrew was already walking away from them.


    But it seemed like Andrew didn''t hear what Ashley had said. With carefree steps, he got in the car and left.


    "Ash, come on in."


    Belinda repeated while she pulled Ashley inside.


    "Mom, where is Andy going?"


    Based on the expression on Belinda''s face, Ashley thought that she must know where Andrew was heading to.


    "Ash, stop asking questions and just come with me, alright?" As Belinda spoke, she grabbed Ashley''s hand and led her into a room.


    To Ashley''s surprise, Ellie and Chloe were inside. It looked like the two women were having a good conversation with each other.


    When Ashley turned her head to the other side of the room, she found that Amaia and Fiona were also there.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at us like you don''t know who we are?" Ellie was the first one to notice Ashley''s arrival. When she saw how Ashley was looking at them in disbelief, Ellie couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Ashley, I didn''t expect that you''d have such a prominent status. You''re actually the daughter of the Gu family." Chloe patted Ashley on the shoulder.


    "Ashley."


    "Sister Ashley."


    Amaia and Fiona also greeted Ashley.


    "Why are all of you here?"


    "Surprise!"


    "It''s a secret!"


    Everyone looked at Ashley with a smile, but they didn''t tell her anything.


    "What''s going on?" Ashley asked, sounding a bit helpless.


    "Don''t ask too many questions. Just come here. Hurry up and put on some makeup."


    Ellie carefully helped Ashley to sit down in front of a big mirror. She then sat beside Ashley. Beside them were several strangers who looked like hair and makeup artists.


    "Ah, no, you should change your clothes first."


    Ellie lightly hit her forehead. How could she forget it?


    "Miss Su, the wedding dress is here." A person came over with a wedding dress in a big box and placed it in front of Ashley and Ellie.


    The wedding dress was pure white in color. With a brief look, it was evident that the workmanship and texture were of high standards. Instantly, Ashley was impressed with the garment.


    She couldn''t help but stare at it in amazement. She was completely astounded.


    "What? Why are you so stunned? Go ahead and change into that dress now. Do you need me to help you?" Ellie teased her.


    "No, thanks. I can put it on myself."


    Ashley finally came to her senses. With the dress in her hands, she walked into the dressing room in


    uit and the woman was wearing a white wedding dress. It looked like they were on a very tight and loving embrace.


    The woman had a smile that even reached her eyes. Meanwhile, the man who had facial features that made him look impassive was staring at the woman affectionately.


    Needless to say, it was Ashley and Andrew in the poster. Ashley didn''t even know when Andrew had taken that photo.


    Within seconds, Ashley''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Noticing that, Ellie immediately approached Ashley and said, "Don''t cry. Don''t forget that you''re the bride. Today is a very important day for you."


    Ellie knew Ashley was emotional so she wasn''t surprised to see her cry. If Ashley didn''t cry at that moment, Ellie would have thought that it was an impostor right in front of her.


    "You can''t ruin your makeup, okay?"


    Looking at Ellie and Chloe who were standing beside her with broad smiles on their faces, Ashley smiled back at them. "How can I cry? You''re wrong," Ashley denied.


    Then, without wasting another second, Ashley grabbed the front of the skirt and walked forward.


    Ellie and Chloe looked at each other and giggled a little.


    "Amaia, Fiona, follow us."


    Ellie turned to the other two and together, they entered the hall with Ashley.


    Up until then, Lesley''s wedding was considered the most luxurious and grand in the entire J City. But today''s wedding completely overshadowed hers.


    Andrew and Ashley''s wedding was so over the top that almost everyone in J City knew about it. No matter where they were or what social status they had, people all got excited when hearing the news.


    As soon as Andrew received their marriage certificate, he wanted to tell the whole world.


    He wanted to let them know that Ashley was his wife.


    Andrew wasn''t giving anyone a chance to take away the woman he loved the most.


    All the people present were in such a good mood. Everyone had a smile on their faces and laughs could be heard all around the hall. Only one man was drinking by himself in the corner.


    Haley grabbed the glass of wine from the man''s hand and said, "Duncan, look at yourself! It''s just a woman. Is it really necessary to do this to yourself? There are still so many beautiful women out there! You don''t have to treat yourself like this for a woman who''s already married!"

 Chapter 901 There Were Plenty Of Beautiful Women In The World.

    "Give it to me!" Duncan said to Haley coldly, looking into his eyes.


    Duncan was no longer the same innocent young man he used to be five years ago. Steeled and tempered by time, he looked more mature and quite charming.


    "Duncan! You know there are plenty of other beautiful girls in the world, right? Besides, Ashley is already a mother of a few children and is now pregnant!" Haley reasoned with him and urged him to undo his regressive attitude. But, realizing that Duncan''s face was getting more and more grave, Haley couldn''t help lowering his voice.


    Haley comprehended that Duncan had become more shrewd and sophisticated than before.


    "Well, enjoy your drinking binge. Let me see how much you can drink!" Haley had no choice but to return the wine bottle to Duncan.


    Duncan took the wine and straight away began to gulp it down. He seemed to be trying to escape from his sorrow with the help of alcohol.


    Looking at the well decorated wedding venue, it was too painful for him to even utter a word.


    Duncan was reluctant to attend the function in the first place. Not every man could bear to see his beloved woman throw herself into another man''s arms.


    But...


    In the end, he couldn''t help but come.


    He missed her so much and he wanted to see her in person.


    In fact, Duncan hadn''t seen Ashley since they parted in M country.


    At that moment, Haley couldn''t help but shake his head in desperation when he saw Duncan''s grave and a pained expression.


    However, what the two didn''t know was that at that time, a beautiful well-dressed woman, who was standing quietly in a corner, was watching Duncan.


    The woman''s beautiful eyes were also filled with pain, and her hands tightly grabbed the wall beside her.


    Why didn''t Duncan look back at her?


    Meanwhile, Ashley was surrounded by Ellie and other bridesmaids. The wedding ceremony was about to start, but Ashley hadn''t seen Andrew.


    "Where is Andrew?" Ashley couldn''t help asking.


    "Hey, you both have just been separated for only a few minutes only. Can''t you stop asking about his whereabouts?"


    Someone teased.


    Ashley''s face turned red. In truth, she was a little flustered that day.


    "Don''t worry. He will be here soon!" Ellie comforted her.


    "Ash, keep calm! Everything is fine." Suddenly, Martin came up to Ashley and patted her hand.


    Looking at Ashley, Martin had an illusion that he was the bridegroom and Belinda was the bride that day, because Ashley looked a lot like Belinda.


    "Ehmm," Ashley smiled at Martin.


    She held Martin''s hand tightly.


    She knew that before the ceremony would commence, the father would hold his daughter''s hand and escort her to the altar, eventually giving her away to the bridegroom.


    Soon, the stage was all set and the beautiful strings of classical music could be heard in the background. Without delay, the master of the ceremony walked to the center.


    Holding Martin''s hands, Ashley slowly walked down the aisle.


    There, Andrew stood directly at the other end. His eyes were glued on Ashley.


    Ashley noticed his gaze and couldn''t help but look away.


    "Here, I''ll leave her to you today. If you dare to make her suffer, our family will take her back any time!"


    Martin declared aloud before putting the bride''s


    wedding ceremony.


    He had actually started preparing before that, about five years ago.


    But when Ashley suddenly left at that time, he had no choice but to scrap it altogether.


    After attending Lesley''s wedding ceremony together with Ashley, Andrew decided to start planning again.


    Right from that day, he had been meticulously preparing for this wedding event.


    Since Ashley was pregnant again, the wedding ceremony had to be held ahead of time. Of course, waiting till Ashley''s delivery would only result in further delaying the ceremony.


    "A few months ago," Andrew replied.


    "Thank you so much, Andy!" Ashley said, hugging him tightly.


    How lucky was she to marry a man like Andrew!


    "Well, Ash, what should you call me now?" Andrew asked deliberately as he looked into her eyes with a smile.


    She blushed all of a sudden. Then she lowered her voice and called him, "My husband!" Her voice sounded like a mosquito humming in his ear.


    Though Andrew heard it, he pretended otherwise.


    "I didn''t hear it clearly. What did you just call me?"


    "Husband! Do you hear me now?"


    Ashley opened her eyes and called him husband aloud.


    "Yes, now I hear you,"


    Andrew replied merrily.


    He held Ashley tightly in his arms.


    "What are you going to do?" Ashley was shocked by his sudden movement.


    Seeing her panicked reaction, Andrew couldn''t help teasing her, "Today is our wedding night. What do you think I want to do?"


    "No way! No way! I am pregnant!" Ashley screamed.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve asked advice form the doctor. He said that it''s okay, even after the first three months of pregnancy,"


    Andrew whispered in her ear.


    His voice almost made her agree.


    "No, it''s dangerous for the baby!" Ashley suddenly shook her head repeatedly and gravely.


    "Trust me. Our baby is not so fragile," Andrew pleaded.


    Ashley was speechless.


    At that moment, she began to suspect that the reason why Andrew arranged the wedding ceremony on that day was because he had planned it for a long time!


    In truth, if they hadn''t held the wedding ceremony now, it would have gotten postponed for much longer. Andrew didn''t want to wait that long.

 Chapter 902 The Seaside

    It was just the right time.


    However, no matter what Andrew did or said, Ashley just continued to refuse him.


    Blushing hard, she said, "It''s still noon."


    "Oh, it''s fine."


    --


    Right after hearing what Andrew had said, Ashley''s stomach began to growl loudly.


    "You''re hungry?"


    Andrew looked at Ashley with amusement in his eyes.


    Pouting, she nodded in response.


    How could she not be hungry?


    She had eaten too little in the morning. Before she knew what was happening, she had been running around, preparing for a wedding she hadn''t known about until that day. By noon, she only had a drink while proposing a toast.


    At that point, the two of them couldn''t wait to get out of there.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook anything for you."


    Hearing that, Ashley got very excited. She looked at Andrew with sparkling eyes and said, "I want to eat something spicy."


    Ashley was thinking that the spicier the food was, the better.


    Andrew raised his brows at her and said, "You''re pregnant. Are you allowed to eat anything like that?"


    "Of course, I am. Why not? Haven''t you heard the saying? ''A woman will give birth to a boy if she prefers sour food during her pregnancy. On the other hand, she will have a baby girl if she likes eating spicy food''. Since I''ve been craving for spicy food lately, the baby in my belly must be a girl."


    Andrew couldn''t believe what just heard.


    After staring at her for a while, Andrew chose not to argue with her anymore. Lowering his shoulders in defeat, he turned around and went downstairs.


    Andrew had given the servants of the villa a few days off.


    Back at the wedding venue, their guests had no idea that the bride and groom had already left and gone back home.


    But then, that was exactly the kind of person that Andrew was.


    For a while, Ashley just sat upstairs waiting for Andrew. When she got a whiff of the delicious smell from the kitchen, she couldn''t help but hurry down to where it was coming from.


    Leaning against the door and with a faint smile on her lips, Ashley just stared at her husband busily preparing the dishes.


    He only noticed that Ashley was there when it was time to place the dishes on the table.


    "You''re here. I didn''t see you," he said with a little laugh.


    "Well, I can''t help but come downstairs when I smelled all the delicious food that you were making."


    Then, she sat at the table.


    Andrew filled two bowls of rice and put them in front of Ashley.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Hmm, yes!"


    "Do you know when I have decided to start cooking?" Andrew asked while looking at the satisfied expression on her face.


    "Tell me, when?"


    Ashley stared at the only dish in front of her without any chili peppers and picked it up for Andrew.


    With that, the smile on his lips widened even more.


    "Do you remember the first time that you came here?"


    "Yes, I remember. What about it?"


    At that time, Ashley had been drinking, so she was really tipsy. She wasn''t expecting that Andrew would take her back to his place.


    "Did you decide to cook after what I said?" Ashley looked at Andrew in surprise.


    In fact, Ashley couldn''t exactly remember what had happened that day, but when Andrew started to mention cooking, it suddenly became clear to her.


    At that time, she was watching Andrew in the kitchen. She was still drunk and subconsciously sighed about how wonderful her life would be if her boyfriend was a good cook.


    "Yeah, I did," Andrew casually repli


    ndrew raised his eyebrows, but looked very happy.


    He noticed that they were wearing a couple''s outfit.


    He liked it. It was a perfect fit for their honeymoon.


    "Let''s go and have dinner first."


    After Ashley was finished getting ready, Andrew held her hand, and together, they walked out of the room.


    She instantly smelled something and recalled that Andrew had just rushed over after hearing her scream. "Were you cooking something earlier? Wouldn''t it have burned by now or overcooked?"


    "No, it won''t. Don''t worry," Andrew calmly said.


    As soon as he heard Ashley calling him, he turned off the gas before running to her.


    Andrew pulled out a chair for Ashley and let her sit on it. "Wait here for a minute. Dinner will be ready soon."


    After saying that, Andrew turned around and went back to the kitchen.


    Looking at the milk and sandwiches in front of her, Ashley turned to stare at her husband who had just entered the kitchen.


    After a while, Andrew came out with two heart-shaped fried eggs.


    "Okay, let''s eat this first."


    "Honey, why are you so kind?" While looking at Andrew, Ashley had called him an endearment so casually.


    "Uh? Does it taste bad?"


    "No, it''s actually really good!"


    "Okay, then keep eating."


    Ashley didn''t say anything more after that. She just focused on the food in front of her.


    What Ashley didn''t see when she lowered her head to eat, was Andrew looking at her without blinking.


    It was so peaceful, just the two of them having a meal in paradise.


    Meanwhile, back in the Golden Palace, everything was completely different.


    When Fabio woke up, he couldn''t see his mother. He went to her bedroom and couldn''t find her anywhere.


    In a bit of panic, Fabio rushed to look for Chant.


    "Great Grandpa, where are Daddy and Mommy?"


    "What''s wrong, Fabio? Why do you look upset?" Chant picked up the little boy.


    "Great Grandpa, do you know where Mommy is? I can''t find her anywhere," Fabio lamented.


    Chant replied, "Your mommy and daddy are on honeymoon. They will be back in a few days."


    "Where did Mommy and Daddy go? Why didn''t they take us with them?"


    Fabio pursed his lips. He didn''t like what was happening at all.


    Chant thought to himself, ''Your father went on a honeymoon with your mother. How could they take you along?''

 Chapter 903 Is This A Honeymoon

    However, Chant wouldn''t say such things, lest he hurt Fabio''s feelings.


    "They are going to make you a little sister so that you can play with her," Chant joked.


    "But Mommy is already pregnant with a little sister, isn''t she?" Fabio asked, looking at Chant, confused.


    "Well, that''s because your sister is still too small," Chant tried to fabricate his story.


    "Why is that?" Fabio asked again.


    Chant was almost speechless with Fabio''s persistence.


    He felt like he wanted to scream at Andrew. How could he just disappear all of a sudden after the wedding ceremony.


    Andrew left before the wedding ceremony was over. When Chant got back home with Richard, Fabio and Dany, Andrew and Ashley had already vanished into thin air.


    In the morning, the next day.


    After breakfast, Ashley and Andrew went out of the villa to walk by the sea.


    A view of the horizon, where the sky met the blue sea was breathtaking to watch. It was indeed refreshing.


    The sun had risen to the sky and the weather was neither cold nor hot. There were already some people on the beach.


    Some children were playing and enjoying themselves by picking up shells, while the adults were holding hands, talking and laughing while in groups of twos and threes.


    The sound of the crashing waves could be heard, making it feel like it was the most pleasant music in the world.


    Ashley liked the ambience of calm and serenity around her, making her feel very relaxed.


    The seaside offered a perfect getaway from the hustle and bustle of everyday life.


    When she saw the boundless blue water, all the annoyance and worries in her heart were washed away.


    Holding Andrew''s hand, she walked on the sand with happy steps.


    She wanted to trot along but before she could take another step, Andrew suddenly held her waist.


    "Don''t run!" Andrew reminded. As if he knew what Ashley was going to do, Andrew looked at her calmly with tenderness in his eyes.


    His eyes fixed on her belly with concern.


    "Alright!" Ashley agreed with frustration.


    She was going to run on the beach for a while, but now it was impossible.


    The sea breeze blew on their faces as they walked quietly on the sand, holding hands.


    "I miss Dany a little,"


    Ashley said gently.


    Hearing her words, Andrew frowned and immediately tightened his grip on her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Ashley asked, looking at him with concern.


    "Don''t miss them!"


    Andrew snapped.


    Ashley kept silent for a second before she burst into laughter. "Are you jealous?" she asked.


    But before Ashley could say anything more, she felt something on her lips.


    She grabbed Andrew''s sleeve and tried to push him away.


    It was broad daylight and there were so many people on the beach!


    --


    But Ashley''s strength was not enough to push away Andrew.


    Andrew didn''t move his lips away for two minutes.


    "I am your Mr. Jealous!" he declared aloud.


    t?" Andrew asked with dissatisfaction.


    "Nothing. I just wonder when we''ll be going back home."


    "Well, do you want to go back?"


    This was definitely a bad question to ask.


    "No, I like my current life very much. I wish I could stay here with you for the rest of my life, just the two of us. But I know you are in charge of such a big company. You have been away for so long. Isn''t it time for us to go back home?"


    Ashley asked. In truth, she missed her three children.


    She had never been away from her children that long.


    "I''ll go and be back as soon as I can," Andrew said. He was satisfied with Ashley''s reply and held her once again.


    "Okay." Ashley stroked his hair gently.


    His hair was soft and had a shine on it. Andrew lay back and stared into her eyes.


    He put his hands around Ashley''s waist gently. The baby was four months along by now and her belly was had started to bulge, which made her feel tender and even more sluggish.


    Every time Andrew put his hand on her belly, Ashley couldn''t help laughing.


    Ashley always felt tickled by his touch.


    Andrew always kept his promises. The next day he went back to deal with matters at the company.


    When Ashley woke up the next morning, she was surprised that the furnishings in the room had changed again.


    Fortunately, she was quite used to this kind of surprises from Andrew.


    She was accustomed to Andrew''s romantic work.


    Had it been any other woman, she would have been frightened when she found out that she had woken up in a totally different room.


    What made her happy was that she finally got her cell phone back.


    It was almost noon so she put on her shoes and got out of bed.


    There was a large floor-to-ceiling window next to the bed, which seemed like it was specially designed for her.


    Ashley couldn''t help opening the curtains to let the sunlight in.


    "Are you awake?"


    A familiar voice suddenly came from behind her.

 Chapter 904 The Changes In Her

    All of a sudden, someone held Ashley from behind. Almost instantly, she was enveloped by a familiar scent.


    With a smile on her lips, Ashley turned around. Sure enough, it was Andrew. "Where are we?"


    ''Can he stop taking me to different places when I''m sleeping?'' Ashley quietly thought to herself. If he were to do this a few more times, Ashley was almost sure that she was going to have a heart attack even if she didn''t have any heart disease.


    "Next time, please don''t scare me like this."


    "You''re scared?"


    "What do you think?" Ashley raised her eyebrows and complained, "Place yourself in my shoes. If it had been you who were to wake up and found yourself in a completely different place, wouldn''t you be frightened?"


    Andrew wanted to respond that this kind of thing would not happen to him.


    But when he saw the disappointed look on Ashley''s face, Andrew immediately decided that he''d better admit his mistake.


    Andrew gently placed his head on Ashley''s shoulder and said in a very apologetic tone, "I was wrong, Ash. Please forgive me."


    At that time, he didn''t think too much about his decision. He just saw Ashley sleeping so soundly on the bed and didn''t have the heart to wake her up. So he didn''t have any other choice but to do what he did.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to blame you." Ashley held Andrew''s hand.


    She just wanted to tell him that she wouldn''t like it if he were to do it again.


    Andrew held Ashley''s little finger and tenderly smiled.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll take you out for breakfast."


    "Yeah, let''s go." Ashley nodded at him.


    At that moment, Andrew and Ashley were already back in J City, but they hadn''t gone back to the Golden Palace.


    They were staying in another one of Andrew''s properties in the city.


    Of course, a man of his stature had a lot of other houses.


    Nonetheless, Andrew and Ashley had made the Golden Palace their place of residence all this time.


    After breakfast, the two walked out of the restaurant together.


    It was in the middle of December, so it was a little cold outside. People were dressed in thick layers of clothing to stay warm.


    When Ashley came out of the restaurant, she immediately felt cold.


    Noticing this, Andrew took off his coat and placed it on top of Ashley''s shoulders. "Let''s go."


    "Take back your coat and put it on. I''m not that cold," Ashley said, trying to give the coat back to Andrew.


    Without his outer jacket, Andrew was only wearing a suit as usual. He would freeze if he didn''t take back his jacket.


    "Don''t take it off!" Andrew''s voice was firm and somewhat intimidating.


    Meanwhile, Ashley''s hands were held by his. She immediately noticed that his hands were a little cold.


    In the end, Ashley gave up and didn''t take off the coat.


    The two of them walked all the way to the parking lot. When they were about to get in the car, Ashley suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Andrew took Ashley''s hand and looked at her with a confused expression on his face.


    While shaking her head, Ashley explained, "It''s nothing, don''t worry. I just thought I saw someone we k


    .


    Angelina had never realized that the reason why she dared to harm Ashley was because Jeremy was on her side.


    Ashley just stared at Angelina in silence. If she didn''t remember how Angelina looked, she probably wouldn''t have recognized her. Because now, there was a world of difference between the Angelina in front of her and the Angelina who did all sorts of things to hurt her.


    "I just want to ask you, do you regret what you have done to me?" Ashley faintly asked.


    "Regret? You''re kidding me, right? Let me tell you the truth.


    I don''t regret it at all! I hate you! Ashley, every single unfortunate thing that happened to me was because of you. If it weren''t for you, things wouldn''t have ended up like this! Why don''t you go to hell?"


    Angelina glared at Ashley while raising her voice. With her eyes getting red, she looked as if she had gone insane.


    Nonetheless, she firmly believed that what she said was true. Whether it was with the Li family or the Gu family, Angelina carried out her plan smoothly.


    Moreover, when she went to the Gu family, they thought she was the real Camelia and treated her very well.


    The only hindrance to her plan was Ashley.


    Andrew pulled Ashley behind him and looked at Angelina quietly.


    His gaze intimidated Angelina for no reason.


    Although Angelina dared to raise her voice at Ashley, she didn''t have a bit of courage to even whisper anything to Andrew.


    While looking back at him and his stare, she felt chills all over her body.


    "Let''s go,"


    Ashley said while pulling on Andrew''s sleeve.


    "Okay."


    Andrew took Ashley''s hand and left without looking at Angelina.


    Ashley knew that Angelina was no longer a threat to her.


    Everyone wanted to stay away from Angelina. Even though some were her friends or acquaintances, no one wanted to be associated with her.


    They were afraid that Angelina would do something malicious to them as well!


    After Angelina had kidnapped Ashley, everyone in J City knew all of the details about it, including the fact that she was an impostor.

 Chapter 905 She Deserved It

    Moreover, she had done things that Andrew and Cayn considered unforgiveable. Of course, they were quick to disassociate themselves from Angelina.


    Angelina was now like a rat crossing the street, completely exposed and chased by everyone.


    Angelina had to be really grateful that not everyone in J City knew her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have any place to go.


    Ashley and Andrew got into the car. "Where do you want to go?" Andrew asked softly.


    "Let''s go home."


    Ashley opened the car window and let the wind blow on her face.


    But Angelina''s words suddenly rang in her head.


    If she were to get another chance, she was determined to give Ashley the same treatment. Angelina really hated her. She believed that every misfortune that fell on her was because of Ashley.


    However, Ashley'' was not too concerned about why Angelina hated her.


    There were billions people in this world. How tired would one be if he or she were to think and care about each and every person alive?


    All she needed to do was to keep a clear conscience. She didn''t betray nor deliberately frame anyone.


    Ashley''s concern was about the real reason behind Angelina''s despondency and the motive for her callousness.


    In fact, back when Jeremy took Angelina home for the first time, neither Angelina nor the Gu family knew the truth.


    However, even after finding out that Angelina was not a true member of the Gu family, Jeremy did not mistreat her.


    He didn''t make it public and didn''t take back the things that he had given to her. If Angelina was sensible enough, and along with the things and money she had with her, she could have easily supported herself to live a better life.


    She had failed to choose the right path in life.


    With all these thoughts in her mind, Ashley rubbed her temples. Angelina had nothing to do with her. Why was she still thinking about her?


    Feeling weird about her superfluous thoughts on Angelina, Ashley relaxed herself and looked out of the window at the scene passing by.


    She had just been reunited with her parents and brother, and they had become a complete and happy family.


    This was more than she could have ever wished for.


    The car slowly entered the Golden Palace. Andrew parked the car and Ashley got out at once.


    "Are you going to your office now?"


    Ashley asked. They had been away for a long time, and there must be a lot of work waiting for Andrew to deal with at the company.


    "I will go tomorrow,"


    Andrew answered plainly.


    For Andrew, his wife was the most important person in the world.


    He really wished that he could ease off his work commitments and take Ashley for a trip around the world.


    The more Andrew thought about it, the more he was convinced that this was a great idea. He couldn''t help but think about the day when Richard and Fabio would take over the company and he would delegate his power to them.


    "But is it alright?" Ashley asked.


    "Well, I think it''s up to me. I''m the CEO, right?" Andrew said.


    ''Of course! You are the boss and it''s up to you.''


    Ashley thought to herself, amused by his reply.


    Andrew looked re


    subconsciously and saw clearly who the little girl in front of her was.


    "Dany?"


    "Mommy!"


    Seeing that Ashley had woken up, Dany lay down beside Ashley and gazed at her.


    Ashley felt that she was about to have a heart attack.


    Of course, she didn''t had the heart to scold the little girl. She rubbed her head and asked, "Dany! When did you come back?"


    "I''ve been here for a while now. I didn''t want to disturb you as you were sleeping," Dany said with a cute smile.


    "Good girl."


    Ashley took her phone and looked at the time. It was already four or five o''clock in the afternoon. She didn''t expect that she would sleep for so long.


    The sky outside was a little dark as if it was going to rain.


    Ashley being pregnant, didn''t need to do any housework.


    Naturally, all of the housework duties were taken care of by the servants. Andrew spoiled Ashley like a porcelain doll.


    He didn''t want Ashley to do anything, nor did he want her to worry about anything.


    Ashley stretched herself and said, "Dany, let''s get up and go see your brothers."


    "Okay!" Dany agreed happily.


    Ashley stood up and put on her clothes. The clothes on Dany looked elegant. It was a pink suit, which made Dany look very cute.


    Ashley couldn''t help hugging and kissing Dany on the face.


    "My baby, you are so sweet."


    Although Dany was a little shy, she still kissed Ashley back.


    Ashley held Dany in her arms for a long while before putting her down.


    Staring at Ashley''s baby bump, Dany blinked her big eyes and asked, "Mommy, is the baby in your belly a little brother for me?"


    "Well, maybe it''s a boy or a girl. I don''t know yet," Ashley said with a smile and rubbed Dany''s little head.


    "Can you please give birth to a little brother for me?" Dany raised her little head and looked at Ashley.


    "But why do you want a little brother?" Ashley asked.


    "Well, because I already have two elder brothers. Now I want a little brother, so that I can protect him in the future!" Dany said proudly. Her answer was almost the same as that of Fabio''s and Richard''s.

 Chapter 906 I Want A Younger Sister

    Ashley couldn''t help laughing when she heard Dany''s reply.


    "But what if the baby in Mommy''s belly is a girl? Will you like her too?"


    Dany frowned. It didn''t matter whether the baby was a boy or a girl, she would definitely like the child very much.


    But she preferred to have a younger brother, because she already had two older brothers.


    "Yes! As long as it''s Mommy''s baby, I will like it very much."


    "Alright." Holding Dany''s hand, Ashley said in a soft voice, "If it''s going to be a younger sister, you can protect her. Besides, you can dress her up and make her look beautiful. When I take you out with her, she will look as pretty as you. Just think about it!"


    Hearing what Ashley said, Dany began to visualize it in her mind.


    If her mommy really gave birth to a girl, then she could dress up her little sister as a fairy. She would also tell the little girl that she was her elder sister and would love her the most.


    "Okay! Mommy, I want the baby in your belly to be a girl! Now, I want a younger sister!"


    Dany changed her mind decisively. The thought that she would have a younger sister made her very happy.


    Looking at the cheerful face of her daughter, Ashley couldn''t help but feel delighted and smile gently.


    "Fine! Your younger sister will come to this world in six months'' time. By then, you can take good care of her."


    Deep in their conversation, the two of them walked into Richard''s room. Fabio was also there.


    Looking at all her children right in front of her, Ashley felt blissful.


    But suddenly, she was struck by a strange thought.


    ''Am I having too many children?'' she wondered.


    At that moment, Ashley made up her mind that this would be her last pregnancy.


    She felt that if she continued to have more children, she would become a breeding machine.


    When dinner time came, Ashley went downstairs with her children. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Andrew was talking to Chant.


    Seeing Ashley coming downstairs, Andrew stood up and walked up to her. "Oh, you are awake!"


    At the same time, he pushed Fabio, who was standing right next to Ashley, away discreetly.


    Fabio was dumbfounded. The kid was angry, but he suppressed his anger and kept smiling.


    ''Humph!


    This situation will change when I grow up!'' Fabio sighed.


    At that time, his dad would be older and he wouldn''t push him away from his mommy.


    "Indeed, I am."


    Incidentally, Ashley was thinking about Dany then.


    She didn''t expect that Andrew would be so prompt. He had told her that Dany would be back home before she woke up from her nap. Andrew kept his word and did exactly what he told her.


    The family sat on the sofa in the living room, laughing and chatting from time to time. The atmosphere was much livelier than before and they had a wonderful time. After all, there were only Andrew and Ashley at the house back then.


    "It''s time for dinner." Linda came over to call everyone to th


    etween Ashley and Fabio.


    Although Dany didn''t want her Daddy to sit alone, she also didn''t want to be separated from her mother.


    Pursing her lips, Dany looked at Fabio and pulled his sleeve. "Brother, can you please move aside?"


    In this way, Cayn could take the chair where Fabio was seated.


    Then, Dany could sit between Cayn and Ashley.


    Richard was not friendly to Cayn, knowing that it was Cayn who took Dany away five years ago.


    And ever since his mommy had lost Dany, he watched her cry a lot because of it.


    Fabio didn''t know much about this, but he was still a little unhappy when he heard Dany calling Cayn, "Daddy".


    Fabio pulled a long face. He didn''t like Cayn!


    Besides, he didn''t want Cayn to sit next to Dany.


    Without any hesitation, Cayn sat on Dany''s chair and put her on his lap.


    "That''s good," Cayn said to Dany in a soft voice.


    When Dany was at home with him, he always treated her the same way.


    It was normal for Dany to sit on his lap to eat.


    Even though they were with the Lu family, Cayn did it naturally.


    Everyone in the Mo family knew quite well, how much Cayn had spoiled Dany.


    He always kept an eye on her every move, for fear that she would get hurt.


    He almost treated Dany as his own girlfriend!


    Andrew had remained expressionless since Cayn entered the house,


    because he believed it had nothing to do with him.


    But the moment he saw Cayn sitting near to Ashley, he put on a gloomy expression.


    Trying not to be noticed, Andrew quietly picked up Ashley and moved her to his side. "Move away,"


    He told Fabio with a cold voice.


    Because no matter what, Andrew would never allow any guy to get close to Ashley.


    Actually, he did it unintentionally and it almost came out as a reflex.


    He knew well that Cayn had no feelings for Ashley.


    But still, Andrew just wasn''t comfortable having other men near his wife.


    Only he had the right to be close to his beloved woman!

 Chapter 907 A Very Jealous Husband.

    Andrew carried Ashley like she was something delicate. Ashley herself was reeling at Andrew''s words.


    Soon enough, however, she came to her senses.


    She understood what Andrew meant with those words.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. She secretly looked at Andrew from the corner of her eye and helplessly placed a hand on her forehead. Could he stop being like this?


    Ashley sat on Andrew''s lap, only a few feet away from Cayn.


    "Andy, what are you doing?" Ashley whispered harshly into Andrew''s ear.


    Without answering her question, Andrew glanced at Fabio.


    At that moment, Chant was also speechless, shocked by Andrew''s actions.


    Fabio curled his lips in aggravation.


    Even Ashley thought even though they had just sat down together for a meal, the situation was not doing Fabio any good. What was wrong?


    "Andy, stop it," Ashley told Andrew under her breath.


    Andrew looked back at Ashley, his eyes brimming with cold disappointment.


    Ashley thought that if they continued at this rate, Andrew would just leave without saying a word, with or without her.


    Ashley was dumbfounded.


    Even Chant could not say a single word.


    Ashley had to ask Fabio to move to the side. "Fabio, be good, okay?" Ashley said in a soft voice as she winked at him.


    Compared with the stiff, cold words Andrew had thrown at Fabio, Ashley''s words were like a warm, soothing balm.


    Despite his unwillingness, Fabio still moved to the side so that Cayn could sit next to him.


    Richard also silently moved one space sideward.


    Ashley saw them move and finally felt relieved.


    It had been rare to get them to have a meal together.


    Ashley returned to her seat.


    The dishes in front of Ashley were different from the rest on the table.


    Given her pregnancy, she could not eat a lot of foods that were considered hazardous to the baby.


    Ashley was about to pick up a piece of vegetable to put on Dany''s bowl when a faster pair of chopsticks suddenly beat her to it.


    It was Cayn who had picked up a piece of braised pork rib and put it in Dany''s bowl.


    "Here you go Dany, you''ll like it!" Cayn said gently.


    "Thank you, Daddy!"


    Dany said obediently.


    "You''re welcome, Dany. Now eat,"


    Cayn responded as he affectionately rubbed Dany''s head.


    "Dany, eat some vegetables, too," Ashley gently admonished. "Don''t just eat meat, or you will not grow tall." She picked up some vegetables and placed them into Dany''s bowl.


    "Yes, thank you, Mommy. I got it."


    "Good girl!"


    Ashley leaned back, satisfied.


    Although Fabio and Richard were seated a little far away from Ashley, she still did not forget them.


    Ashley told them to go ahead and eat whatever they wanted.


    The meal went smoothly after that.


    What Ashle


    I will leave your siblings to you. You need to take good care of them, okay?"


    "I can do that!"


    Ashley turned toward Andrew, whose hand she was still holding. "Don''t you have anything to say to the kids?"


    "No."


    Again, his laconic response left Ashley in disbelief. She could not decide whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for these children to have such a father.


    Andrew had been acting like a hostile wallpaper since entering the children''s room. He said nothing the entire time.


    In fact, he was getting impatient.


    Noticing his restlessness, Ashley pinched his hand, silently sending him a warning with her eyes.


    "Okay, you guys have fun. Mommy and Daddy are leaving now."


    "Bye, Mommy."


    "Bye, Mommy and Daddy."


    After Ashley and Andrew stepped out of the room, Fabio and Dany patted their chests in relief. "I was so scared. I thought they''d find out our secret."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t!" Fabio promised.


    "But what are we going to give them, then? It''s so hard to choose!"


    Only the three of them were left in the room, so they did not have to hide anything. Holding the paper, Fabio frowned in slight annoyance.


    "Brother, do you have any good ideas?"


    asked Fabio while looking at Richard.


    "No!" Richard shook his head. He had yet to make a decision.


    "Think about it carefully. We still have a lot of time!" Dany said.


    Meanwhile...


    After returning to the bedroom, Ashley began to scold Andrew.


    "Andy, they are your children, and you are their father. Don''t be so cold toward them!"


    Ashley felt the onset of a headache. It was not the first time that she had said these words to Andrew, but he never listened to her.


    If not for the fact that Andrew treated her well while acting cold toward the kids, Ashley would have thought that Andrew hated their children.

 Chapter 908 Fear

    Andrew frowned. He had never been around children, so he had no idea how to get along with them or what to say to them.


    However, looking at Ashley''s expression, he could tell that she was serious.


    Andrew opened his mouth to contradict Ashley when¡ª


    "Owwww!" Ashley suddenly screamed, laying a hand over her belly.


    "What''s wrong?" A hint of nervousness flashed across Andrew''s eyes as he asked anxiously, "Ash, are you okay?


    I''ll take you to the hospital." He swept her up into his arms and started heading for the door to take her to the hospital.


    "No, Andy. Please put me down first." Ashley stopped him by putting her hand on his cheek gently.


    "But... the baby..."


    "It''s fine. It''s just the baby moving inside my belly. Don''t worry,"


    Ashley interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    Then, she took one of his hands and placed it on her belly.


    "I''m really fine, Andy. See for yourself. Do you feel that? That''s the baby moving."


    Ashley had experienced the same thing while she was pregnant with Fabio and Dany. However, the movement of the fetus just now was quite sudden, which made her unable to control her emotions.


    Her surprise made her cry out.


    In retrospect, her reaction was quite amusing.


    "Are you sure?" Andrew looked down at her belly and asked with doubt in his tone.


    It was like he was glaring at an enemy and not at his own baby.


    "I''m really fine. If you don''t believe me, you can touch it.


    Hush, love, don''t say anything."


    Ashley once again placed his hand on her belly, and the two of them kept silent.


    The baby in Ashley''s belly moved again. Andrew felt it and quickly withdrew his hand, somewhat frightened.


    He looked at Ashley''s belly in surprise. It was rare to see him show such an expression.


    -- Andrew looked up at Ashley''s eyes and failed to form a complete sentence.


    "That''s our baby moving! It''s saying hi to us. See, I''m fine. Do you believe me now?" Ashley smiled reassuringly at Andrew.


    Andrew nodded.


    Suddenly, a thought occurred to him. He frowned and looked at Ashley''s belly. "If the baby keeps moving like this all the time, then how can you sleep?"


    The baby probably not only moved while Ashley was sleeping, but also when she was doing other things. How could she manage to get any rest?


    Ashley giggled. "Do you think that the baby moves like that all the time? No, the baby also needs sleep. When we go to bed, it also sleeps soundly in my belly."


    Hearing that, Andrew finally managed to relax.


    Still, his worry for her was not completely allayed.


    He then assisted Ashley to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. Afterwards, Ashley lay on the bed and read a magazine. Seeing this, Andrew went into the bathroom and began to wash his own face.


    Ever since Ashley had gotten pregnant, Andrew would accompany her no matter what she did. Of course, he also helped her wash her hair and take a bath.


    He did so because he was afraid that she might end up getting hurt without him around.


    Although Ashley had told him many times that she could do these things by herself,


    will only like the newborn baby, right?"


    Her innermost thoughts started spilling out of her.


    Andrew was stunned.


    "What? You can''t say anything? All men are jerks! You are no exception!"


    After hearing such angry words from her, Andrew still said nothing. Ashley''s fury burned even hotter. She tried to break free from his embrace.


    Just as she was about to slip free from his grasp, Andrew subconsciously tightened his arms around her.


    "Ash," Andrew murmured, his low voice as soothing as the sound of a cello.


    Ashley rubbed her ears and thought, ''Why does he have to speak in such a sexy voice?''


    "You are not fat."


    Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and said, "Maybe you''re a little chubby, but you''re still very cute. You know that I love you, and you are the most important person to me. I would never treat you like that."


    Those words were exactly what Ashley needed to hear at that moment.


    She felt slightly embarrassed at her outburst.


    What...


    What did she say just now?


    How could she speak out her innermost thoughts?


    The family had purchased numerous books about pregnancy. Ashley liked to read them whenever she was free.


    Recently, she happened to read those scenarios in some of those books.


    She got so scared when she read that a woman would be neglected by her family after she gave birth to the baby.


    Moreover, when Ashley was in the delivery room at a hospital in N Country to give birth to Fabio and Dany, there was another woman having labor beside her and gave birth to her baby at the same time as Ashley.


    That woman''s husband and parents-in-law were all cooing and paying attention to the newborn baby. The poor woman just lay there, and no one paid attention to her.


    Back then, Ashley felt so sorry for that woman.


    That woman had been faced with many life-threatening conditions all throughout her pregnancy and the delivery of the baby, yet her husband only cared about the baby.


    These stories bothered Ashley so much that she became terrified that Andrew might treat her the same way.

 Chapter 909 Dont Worry

    She was afraid that Andrew would act exactly like those detestable men.


    Even so, Ashley tried to keep those thoughts to herself.


    She didn''t expect to blurt out everything out of excitement.


    Was this a side-effect of pregnancy?


    Ashley rubbed her temples helplessly.


    Andrew looked at Ashley, whose face showed a mixture of annoyance and embarrassment. Her round eyes adamantly avoided meeting his and were fixed on something else. She did not know it, but she looked awfully cute to Andrew.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" he asked in a gentle voice.


    "No, I''m done. Well, it''s late. I''m going to bed."


    Ashley finally managed to pull herself away from Andrew''s embrace.


    As she walked away, she heard Andrew chuckling behind her.


    She buried herself in the quilt.


    It was so embarrassing.


    Andrew pulled the quilt away from Ashley and said, "Don''t cover yourself like that. It''s not good for your health. Believe me."


    His words were uttered in a soft voice, which made it sound like he was coaxing a child.


    Ashley blushed.


    She thought to herself,


    ''I am no longer a child. Why are you talking to me that way?''


    Not wanting to give in, she also pulled on the quilt as if playing tug of war with Andrew.


    "Ash, you''ll suffocate."


    Ashley threw away the covers and exposed her face, looking a little flushed.


    Her lips had become rosy, probably because she had been biting them out of embarrassment.


    With those lips looking sweet and plump like ripe cherries, it made Andrew want to kiss her.


    Andrew''s eyes darkened.


    He murmured her name.


    His face drew closer and closer to Ashley''s.


    Ashley covered her mouth with her hand. After being with Andrew for such a long time, she already knew what he wanted to do by just looking at him.


    She had just poked her head out of the quilt, but suddenly went back into hiding.


    A muffled voice came from the quilt. "Well, I''m going to sleep now. Don''t disturb me."


    Andrew couldn''t help it. His lips curved into a smile.


    How could his Ash be so cute?


    "But Ash, you have wrapped yourself with the whole quilt. What should I use, then?"


    Ashley didn''t say anything. She just silently moved aside and spread half of the quilt for Andrew with a long-suffering sigh.


    An amused laugh burst out of Andrew.


    Hiding in the quilt, Ashley felt frustrated and embarrassed.


    Andrew was still laughing.


    Knowing how irritated Ashley was at that moment, Andrew refrained from saying anything further to prevent the situation from escalating.


    From under the quilt, Ashley heard a rustling sound and knew that Andrew had gone to the bathroom to wash up. Slowly, she slid the quilt down from above her head.


    Admittedly, it was very uncomfortable under the quilt.


    Ashley mulled over Andrew''s words, and a spark of joy flickered in her heart.


    Andrew did intend to make her his priority.


    Although there were a lot mothers whose husbands abandoned them in favor of their children, there were still certain nota


    g us on our homework just now, so we couldn''t open the door earlier.


    "We ran downstairs to look for you as soon as we were done," Dany added ingeniously.


    "Yes, Mommy. It''s true,"


    echoed Fabio.


    "Right, brother?"


    While speaking, Fabio glanced at Richard and winked at him.


    Richard was actually the most obedient child among the three and the least likely to fib.


    However, it was the first time that they lied to Ashley.


    "There, there, Mommy''s not blaming you. How''s your homework? Do you find your homework difficult? Do you want me to check it for you?"


    The sight of the adorable good girl Dany banished Ashley''s feigned irritation.


    Of course, the kids did not know that she was faking it.


    She was just so bored that she wanted to spend time with them to pass the time, but they did not even open the door for her.


    She fully accepted the explanation they offered.


    "No, thanks, Mommy. Richard is very smart. We were able to understand a lot of things from his explanation."


    It was true that Richard had tutored Fabio and Dany on their homework, so they did not exactly tell their mother a complete lie.


    Time passed by quickly, and December 5th arrived soon enough.


    This day was no different from the usual. The date fell on a Saturday, so all three children were at home.


    At dinner, the three kids did not sit next to Ashley as usual. Instead, they sat together, whispering to each other from time to time.


    They knew the saying that one shouldn''t speak while eating or sleeping.


    However, they were at home without the presence of strangers, so they were not made to follow a lot of rules.


    Besides, it would have been a sad meal if the family could not converse with each other and just sat together and ate quietly. Their quiet chatter enlivened the atmosphere at the table. Chant looked at the three children dotingly.


    "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, everything''s prepared." The kids were still whispering to each other.


    "Okay, let''s do it after dinner."

 Chapter 910 A Big Surprise.

    "Okay."


    Ashley was happy to see her children getting along really well.


    Her heart felt full. Although Richard was not her biological son, he could not have been more dear to her than if he had actually come from her.


    The three children talked in low voices. They were also clumped together, so no one at the table heard what they were talking about.


    Ashley could only see them whispering to each other.


    After dinner, the servants cleared the table as Ashley and the others settled on the sofa.


    They were watching TV together when, suddenly, the whole villa was plunged into darkness.


    "Ah!"


    Some of the more timid house staff could not hold back their screams.


    "Is the electricity off? "How could there be a power outage?


    "How could there be a sudden blackout in the villa?" the servants whispered among themselves.


    Ashley was also a little scared, but she calmed down at the thought of Andrew by her side.


    Suddenly, she remembered, ''My children!


    Where are my children right now?'' Ashley started panicking.


    "Richard, Dany, Fabio, where are you?" Ashley called out in a loud voice.


    However, no one answered.


    It was dark everywhere, so Ashley started feeling more and more terrified. She held Andrew''s hand and asked, "Andy, where are the children? Do you know where they are?"


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry! They''re all inside the house. Take it easy," Andrew comforted her.


    Suddenly, Ashley noticed a faint light and some noise from a short distance. She looked up and tried to focus.


    "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you!"


    The faint light got closer and closer, and Ashley could now see it more clearly.


    She heard the voices of her children singing the birthday song. The way they sang it was so lovely that it melted the hearts of anyone within hearing distance.


    Stunned, Ashley could only gape at the children as they approached her.


    Finally, they stopped in front of her and said aloud, "Happy Birthday, Mommy!" The three kids expressed their greetings in unison. Unconsciously, Ashley brought up a hand to cover her mouth and looked at them, emotions swimming in her eyes. She could not come to herself until sometime later.


    "Mommy, blow the candles and make a wish!" Dany said excitedly as she walked up to Ashley, grabbing her sleeve.


    "Yes, Mommy, make a wish!"


    "Mommy, make a wish!"


    Richard and Fabio also urged her.


    "Okay! I''ll make a wish!"


    Ashley said, standing up. She looked at the lighted candles on the cake in front of her, closed her eyes to make her wish, and blew them out.


    "Yeah!"


    The three children cheered. At that moment, the light was turned back on.


    It wa


    grandmother, so how could she refuse?


    Chant had given this bracelet to her, which meant that he had accepted her into the Lu family.


    "Take it even if you don''t want it. You know that I have no use for it,"


    Chant said lightly.


    "I don''t know what to say, Grandpa. Thank you," Ashley said, left with no choice after hearing Chant''s words.


    If she refused one more time, he would be embarrassed.


    "Mommy, cut the cake! We designed this cake ourselves. The three of us drew it together, and we asked the bakers to make it!" Fabio said, looking at Ashley with his chest puffed up with pride.


    As expected, Ashley was immediately drawn to the cake after hearing what Fabio had said.


    "Did you really design this cake?" she asked, amazed.


    Fabio scratched the nape of his neck. "Um... actually, it was Dany who designed it," Fabio admitted.


    Dany blushed so prettily.


    She was a little shy about her work.


    "Mommy," Dany whispered.


    "Dany, did you design this cake?" Ashley asked again.


    Dany nodded.


    Ever since she was a toddler, Dany had always liked painting. Cayn had hired the best tutors to teach her how to draw and paint.


    Dany''s cake design was quite impressive.


    Hearing this, Chant looked at Dany in surprise.


    Then, a proud smile appeared on his face. His great granddaughter was an art prodigy!


    Ashley raised her head to look at the cake. It was a three-layered cake with intricate swirls and other details. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was the most beautiful cake in the world, simply because it was her Dany who had designed it.


    The top layer of the cake featured a picture of five people -- Dany, Fabio, Richard, Ashley, and Andrew.


    The five figures stood together hand in hand, like a happy family.

 Chapter 911 Happy Birthday

    Underneath the image were the words "Happy Birthday!" written in ganache.


    Ashley leaned over and kissed Dany on the cheek. "Thank you, my darling. I love it."


    "Mommy, hurry up and cut the cake!" Fabio said, bouncing on his heels with excitement.


    "Okay."


    Ashley cut the cake into several pieces with a knife, put them in little plates and gave them to the children.


    "Mommy! I want to eat the part of the cake made of my image!"


    "Mommy, me, too!"


    "Okay, I''ll cut them for you," Ashley replied with a smile.


    "Let me do it." After Ashley gave the small pieces of cake to Dany and Fabio, Andrew took the knife from her hand.


    "Wait a minute," Ashley said as she quickly cut off a piece of the cake with Andrew''s image on it. She placed that portion in her own plate.


    She then looked at Andrew with a mischievous smile and took a bite.


    Andrew looked at her without saying a word, but his eyes darkened.


    Ashley lowered her head, slightly intimidated by Andrew''s gaze.


    She also immediately averted her eyes.


    ''I just ate the part of cake with your image. Why are you looking at me like that? It''s so scary!'' she said in her mind, looking at him.


    Andrew carefully cut off the part of cake with Ashley''s image and put it on a plate.


    He then cut the rest of the whole cake into several pieces and handed them out to Richard and Chant.


    He also gave several slices to the servants.


    There were a few servants in the house. They were the people Chant had brought with him when he moved in¡ªLinda, Porter, and two younger servants.


    "Mommy, please come here." After eating half of his share, Fabio suddenly asked Ashley to lean down to him.


    The two of them were already sitting very close.


    After hearing Fabio, Ashley scooted even closer to him.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me, Fabio."


    When Ashley got close to him, she saw a dollop of icing on his hand. Suddenly, Fabio lifted his hand and smashed the cream on Ashley''s cheek.


    Laughing, Ashley scooped some icing herself and playfully retaliated on the little boy.


    "You look like a kitten,"


    Ashley said with a grin.


    Seeing this, Dany rolled her eyes in exasperation. Then, imitating Fabio, she also slapped some cake on Ashley''s face.


    The three children and Ashley were having so much fun playing this little game, while Andrew and Chant quietly looked on.


    After they finished eating the cake, the servants cleaned up the mess and Ashley and Andrew went upstairs.


    In their bedroom, Ashley sat on the bed, excited to find out what the children had given her.


    She was looking forward to opening her presents.


    "Wash your face first," Andrew whispered as he watched the childlike excitement on her face.


    Under the light, the cream on her face made her face look even whiter.


    "I''ll open the presents first," Ashley


    t Ashley still heard it.


    Her face broke into a delighted smile. ''He''s so cute!''


    "Thank you, honey. I love it," Ashley said as she leaned forward to kiss Andrew on the cheek.


    She was still holding on to the pendant.


    It was indeed very special.


    Just before Ashley and Andrew went to bed, Ashley received several calls from her friends.


    Chloe, Ellie, and Amaia called her one after the other.


    Chloe had also sent a gift to Ashley and asked if Ashley had already received it.


    "Not yet."


    "Ah, maybe it will arrive tomorrow."


    "What did you send me this time?" Ashley asked apprehensively. Truth be told, she was a little afraid of what Chloe''s gift might be.


    She still remembered that indecent birthday present Chloe gave her the last time.


    Therefore, Ashley thought it was better for her to ask Chloe in advance, just in case the woman would set her up again.


    "I promise, you will like it," Chloe said firmly.


    Ashley said nothing, clearly skeptical. That was exactly what she said the last time.


    "Well, I can''t talk anymore. That guy''s coming out. I have to hang up now."


    Before Ashley could say anything else, Chloe hurriedly said her goodbyes and hung up.


    Ashley stared down at her phone in a daze.


    This time, no matter what that gift was, Ashley intended to open it when no one else was around.


    Ellie had planned to hang out with Ashley because it was her birthday.


    However, she had to abandon that idea when she found out that Ashley was pregnant.


    Besides, Ellie felt that there was something wrong with her these days.


    Francis seemed to be extremely enthusiastic about something.


    Ashley expressed her appreciation to her friends. She was thankful that they remembered her birthday and sent their greetings.


    As Ashley scrolled down the text greetings on her phone, a familiar name stood out among the well-wishers.

 Chapter 912 He Is Jealous

    Ashley and Andrew slept facing each other, which meant that he couldn''t see what she was doing on her phone.


    After a short pause, Ashley continued to look through her WeChat moments as if nothing had happened.


    She didn''t reply to Duncan''s message.


    This brief pause did not go unnoticed by Andrew who had been watching her carefully.


    "What''s wrong?" Andrew asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, nothing. I just saw something interesting in my WeChat moments," Ashley said.


    "Really?" Andrew fixed his eyes on her.


    "Yes," Ashley murmured.


    "Show me your phone." Andrew extended his hand to Ashley.


    Normally, the two of them didn''t mind whenever the other would check one''s phone or laptop.


    After all, neither of them kept any secrets from the other.


    Ashley glanced at her phone¡ªshe was browsing her WeChat moments then. She figured it would be no big deal.


    Without hesitation, she handed her phone to Andrew.


    "You can check it yourself."


    Andrew took her phone. Ashley had no idea what he was trying to do.


    She could see him tapping his finger on her phone.


    Not long after, he gave her the phone back.


    When she checked, she found that it was still on the same page.


    She closed her WeChat moments, not wanting to browse through it any longer.


    She intended to reply to Duncan''s message but she couldn''t find his number on her contact list anymore.


    On the surface, she kept her composure but on the inside, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She was well aware of how jealous Andrew could get. She just didn''t expect for him to do something like this. She found it adorable.


    Since Duncan wasn''t that important to her, she didn''t mind not having his contact information anymore.


    She turned her phone off and put it aside. "It''s late. Let''s go to bed," she said to Andrew.


    "Okay."


    Ashley was lying on her back as Andrew snuggled up close to her.


    "Are you still in touch with him?"


    Andrew suddenly asked just as Ashley was about to fall asleep.


    In her sleepiness, she almost said yes.


    But when she remembered what had happened just earlier, she grew nervous all of a sudden.


    If she didn''t give him a good answer, Andrew might get jealous again.


    She jolted awake.


    She then asked,


    "What? What did you say?" She figured it was better to act clueless.


    Otherwise, Andrew might assume that she was still thinking of Duncan.


    She was almost at her wits'' end.


    "Duncan," Andrew uttered the name sulkily.


    He held Ashley tighter.


    He wasn''t planning on asking her since upon checking her phone, he found that she hadn''t even talked to Duncan. She didn''t even repl


    " she murmured to herself. She set her phone aside as she began to think of a present for her baby brother.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Fabio asked as he approached Ashley, resting his head on his palm.


    He couldn''t help but notice that Ashley had been acting this way the entire day. He had no idea what she was thinking about.


    "I''m thinking about what I should give to your younger brother." Ashley fondly rubbed Fabio''s head.


    "Younger brother? What?" Fabio asked in confusion.


    "Oh, sorry. He''s my brother, which means he''s your uncle.


    Do you still remember that your grandma was pregnant the last time we were in N Country? Well, she just gave birth to a baby boy. He''s your uncle!" Ashley explained.


    "Really?" Fabio looked at Ashley in surprise.


    "Yes. I just talked to your grandma on the phone. So now I''m thinking of a good gift to give to your uncle," Ashley mused.


    "Mommy, can we go and see them?" Fabio asked expectantly as he held Ashley''s hand.


    "We will but not right now. After I give birth, we''ll go and visit Grandma, Grandpa, and your new uncle, okay?"


    "Okay!" Fabio answered with delight.


    "Where is your brother? How come I haven''t seen him?" Ashley began to look around for Richard.


    "He''s in the study doing his homework," Fabio responded simply.


    "Your brother is doing homework. But what about you? You''re playing again, aren''t you?" As Ashley spoke, she tapped Fabio''s forehead.


    Fabio covered his forehead with his one hand. "Mommy, I''m only playing because I''m already done with my homework. Besides, our teacher praised me and told me that I''m the smartest kid in class!"


    Fabio retorted, looking at Ashley with his bright eyes.


    "Really?" Ashley looked at Fabio suspiciously.

 Chapter 913 I Dont Like It

    Despite the disturbance, they were still able to have their meal in peace.


    Even after dinner, no one bothered to tell Fabio and Richard who those people were.


    The kids were smart enough to not ask either.


    After dinner, Andrew took Ashley out for a walk so she could better digest the food. The doctor had mentioned that taking walks would be good for the baby too.


    Thus, Andrew took Ashley out for a walk every evening after dinner.


    As expected, the kids followed from behind. While Andrew didn''t seem too excited about this, his relationship with the kids had improved.


    "Mommy, who were those people earlier? I don''t think Great Grandpa likes them very much." Fabio came skipping until he was in front of Ashley and promptly stopped when he was beside her.


    While he noticed that Chant didn''t like them, he also felt that Ashley and Andrew didn''t seem too happy with their presence either.


    "He likes them. Also, you should call them grandpa and grandma, okay? They''re your dad''s parents," Ashley said firmly.


    While the tension between the adults were real, Ashley felt it was best to keep it between them. The kids were still too young to get involved in such matters.


    "Really?"


    "Of course! Would Mommy lie to you?"


    Ashley had a look of amusement on her face as she gazed at Fabio.


    "But why do I feel like they don''t like us?" Fabio looked confused.


    Although Arya was kind enough to praise him, he still felt as if something was off.


    Children were sensitive. All they needed was one glance to know who was being genuinely nice to them and who was not.


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t like them either. What''s important is that we have Dad, Mom, and Great Grandpa. That''s enough," Dany added.


    ''She knows a lot at such a young age,'' Ashley thought to herself.


    Smiling, she looked at Dany. "You''re such a smart girl."


    The kids burst into laughter at the same time.


    After walking around the villa, Ashley began to feel worn out so she decided that it was time to go back inside.


    Ethan, Arya, and Susie still hadn''t left. They had settled themselves on the sofa with Chant.


    The atmosphere seemed a little awkward as only Susie would talk to Chant from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Ashley considered walking a few more rounds outside.


    However, now that she had already come inside, she couldn''t go out anymore¡ªit would seem rude.


    As soon as Arya caught sight of Ashley, she said, "Oh, Ashley''s back. You two seem to be doing great. Andrew knows how to take care of you."


    Andrew didn''t say a word while Ashley merely nodded o


    e would try calling her but she wouldn''t answer.


    Whenever Ashley and Ellie were together, they would keep their phones on silent.


    Naturally, Francis would be worried if Ellie didn''t answer her phone.


    Eventually, he would find out that Ellie was just in Ashley''s place.


    As for Andrew, Ashley wouldn''t be able to come out to meet him every time he got home from work. When he arrived, he would find Ashley and Ellie chatting in the living room, laughing together.


    Andrew would then call Francis and ask him to pick Ellie up.


    This went on for more than a month.


    However, it had been days since Ellie last visited Ashley.


    Ashley called Ellie but instead Francis answered.


    "Where''s Ellie? Is she okay?"


    Otherwise, why would she stop visiting all of a sudden?


    Before, whenever Francis heard Ashley''s voice, his first instinct was that Ellie was with her.


    He couldn''t deny the jealousy in his heart even if Ashley was just a friend to Ellie. But now, Ellie wouldn''t be able to visit Ashley anymore.


    "Ashley, Ellie might not be able to visit you anytime soon," Francis said excitedly.


    Ashley failed to catch the excitement in his tone so she asked worriedly,


    "What''s wrong? What happened to Ellie? Where is she?" Ashley couldn''t sit still anymore.


    "No, no. Ashley, relax. Listen to me."


    Francis was afraid that Ashley would impulsively run over to their house.


    He didn''t even want to think about what Andrew would say to him if that happened.


    "Ellie is pregnant. She just got the test results today. We''re in the hospital right now. The doctor said that Ellie''s a little weak so she has to rest. I want to take care of her and cook good food for her so she can be healthy."

 Chapter 914 Good News

    As soon as Ashley finished speaking, she heard Francis''s voice.


    Needless to say, she was stunned.


    Ellie was pregnant?


    Could it be true?


    After pausing for a moment, Ashley was suddenly overwhelmed with joy.


    Even over the phone, Francis could hear the excitement in her tone.


    "Ellie''s pregnant? Where is she now? I need to see her!"


    She was even more excited than when she found out she, herself was pregnant.


    Francis frowned upon hearing this. He quickly objected, "No, no, Ashley, you don''t have to come. I promise you I''ll take good care of Ellie. You''re pregnant too so you shouldn''t be going on long trips. We''ll visit you soon."


    If Ashley came over to the hospital, Francis was afraid that Andrew would beat him up.


    He understood that Andrew valued Ashley the most.


    To Andrew, Ashley was precious and unparalleled¡ªnot even his good friends could compare.


    It was beyond doubt that Andrew treated them, his friends, differently.


    Ashley was about eight months into her pregnancy. Andrew didn''t even want to go to work anymore. He just wanted to stay at home with Ashley.


    Francis wasn''t going to let Ashley come to the hospital to see Ellie. If anything happened to her, he would be in big trouble.


    "I''m fine. I need to see Ellie."


    Ashley was a little worried about Ellie.


    "No, Ashley, don''t come. Just stay home. Ellie is fine. I have to go and take care of her now. Bye!"


    With that, Francis hung up without even waiting for Ashley to respond.


    Ashley put the phone aside and began anxiously pacing around the room.


    "My lady, what is going on?"


    Linda hurriedly approached her as soon as she came out of the kitchen and saw Ashley walking around the room.


    "Linda, Ellie''s pregnant!" Ashley said excitedly as she looked at Linda.


    "Oh, are you talking about Miss Su?"


    Linda was pretty familiar with Ellie since she often came to visit Ashley. Besides, she frequently heard her name from Ashley.


    "Yes, that''s her."


    "That''s great. I bet Miss Su must be very happy right now," Linda gushed.


    "Oh, Linda, would you mind going to the hospital to check up on Ellie for me? I can''t go there myself so I figured I''d ask you."


    "Sure," Linda agreed without hesitation.


    "Thank you, Linda." Ashley was very pleased.


    "You don''t need to say thank you to me," Linda said respectfully.


    Ashley took her phone out, intending to message Francis to ask him what hospital they were in.


    She then paused, thinking for a while before proceeding to delete the entire message.


    Linda was back in the kitchen, preparing the soup she was going to take to Ellie.


    Ashley clutched her stomach as she made


    was asking him this.


    However, he was smart enough to not ask.


    "Well, normally, we open the shop around nine. It''s only three..." the manager said gingerly.


    "I want a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles."


    "What? Are you sure, Mr. Lu?"


    The manager was in a daze for a moment.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard the beeping sound ring in his ears¡ªAndrew had already hung up.


    For a moment, he was in a daze.


    Meanwhile, his wife had also been woken up. She saw his husband holding his phone, staring blankly into the air.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "Mr. Lu called me just now and told me that he wanted a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles."


    "Mr. Lu? Who is he?"


    "The most powerful man in J City."


    "Then ask someone to go to the shop now. What are you doing still sitting here?"


    His wife nudged him, urging him to get up.


    "But it''s three in the morning..."


    "It doesn''t matter! Mr. Lu just called you! He''s probably waiting outside the shop right now. Hurry and call the employees. Tell them to go to work! Offer them ten times their salary if necessary,"


    his wife said urgently.


    "Oh, okay."


    The manager quickly collected himself. He listened to his wife and began to call up all his employees.


    Initially, no one was willing to go to work at such an hour.


    But upon the mention of the salary, someone eventually agreed.


    The manager heaved a sigh of relief.


    Perplexed, he looked at his wife and asked, "Why did you ask me to do that?"


    "Are you crazy? If Mr. Lu wanted a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles, it''s probably his wife who''s craving. Mrs. Lu is pregnant and Mr. Lu loves his wife very much. Why else would he go out at this hour just to buy a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles?"

 Chapter 915 The Final Episode

    In the end, Ashley still did not get to eat the hot and sour rice noodles that she had been craving.


    When Andrew came back, she had already dozed off. Of course, he couldn''t wake her up to eat because she was sleeping soundly.


    The next morning, Andrew was already gone by the time she woke up. However, a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles was placed on her desk, teasing her with its mouthwatering aroma.


    March was Ashley''s ninth month of pregnancy, and the baby was due any time. Andrew had already had everything arranged with the hospital in advance.


    As the delivery date edged closer, Ashley felt increasingly uncomfortable.


    The baby in her belly had been kicking most of the time now.


    At times, she couldn''t even sleep at night.


    "Honey."


    Ashley suddenly reached out to clutch her husband''s arm.


    Beads of cold sweat dotted her forehead.


    Andrew sat up immediately. He turned on the night light and looked at her worriedly. "What''s wrong? Ash, are you feeling uncomfortable again?"


    "My belly hurts!" Ashley gripped his hand so tightly that her nails formed half-moons and nearly broke into his skin.


    Andrew did not pay attention to the slight pain¡ªhe was too preoccupied with Ashley''s discomfort.


    "It''s going to be all right, Ash. I''ll take you to the hospital now!" Andrew swept her up in his arms and ran downstairs quickly.


    As to be expected, the ruckus alerted Chant. Fortunately, the children were still asleep and were not waken up.


    "What happened?"


    Chant came out with an overcoat and saw Andrew, with Ashley in his arms, rushing out of the house.


    "I think Mrs. Lu is about to give birth," Linda spoke up from behind him.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s hurry up and follow Andrew!"


    Chant could not stand still any longer. He hurriedly changed clothes and left soon after.


    At the hospital...


    Ashley was quickly wheeled into the delivery room. Andrew wanted to go in with her, but several nurses outside kept him from barging in. "Sir, you can''t go in."


    "Let me in!" Andrew coldly demanded. Just now, he saw Ashley lying on the stretcher as her face contorted in pain. How could he leave her alone in there?


    "No, you can''t. Men are not allowed to come in," one of the nurses said, trying to force the door of the delivery room closed.


    Andrew still broke into the room at once.


    Anxiously, the nurse alerted the doctor. "Doctor Lin, he..."


    "Get him into a sterile sui


    l. They could not wait to meet their little sister in the hospital.


    Because of this unusual situation, Andrew allowed them to ask for a leave from school for the day so that they could visit their sister.


    Ashley had thought that Andrew would treat their newborn daughter with the same cool, detached affection with which he treated Fabio, Richard, and Dany. She absolutely did not foresee that he would be such a doting father who spoiled his little princess.


    From their baby girl''s birth up to then, Andrew had taken such good care of her. It was love at first sight.


    He even hugged the child more often than Ashley did.


    Andrew personally named the girl Barbie.


    No one would question Andrew''s adoration for the baby.


    Ashley carried Barbie out on the balcony and basked under the sun. The weather on that March day was pleasant, with the breeze providing cool air around them.


    "Barbie, Barbie,"


    she called out in a gentle voice as she looked down at the little baby in her arms.


    Barbie had grown up a little. Her skin was soft and white, and she looked unbelievably cute. She would giggle every time Ashley called her name.


    Someone held her close from behind. Knowing that it was Andrew, Ashley quietly stayed in his arms without moving and settled back against her husband''s comforting warmth.


    A ray of sunshine shone on the two of them, forming an incredibly beautiful scene.


    Ashley turned around and looked at him, her heart warm with love.


    ''Andrew, meeting you was the luckiest moment of my life,''


    Ashley thought to herself, overwhelmed with an indescribable happiness.


    (the end)

 Chapter 916 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    --------------


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    --------------


    3, The Substitute Bride


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    --------------


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    --------------


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    --------------


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    --------------


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    --------------


    8, Take My Breath Away


    "Drive this woman out!"


    "Throw this woman into the sea!"


    When he doesn''t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her.


    "Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.


    --------------


    9, The Enchanted Night


    Four years ago, Cassandra had to marry a wealthy man, though she had no feelings toward him. Similarly, the man whose name was written against hers on the marriage certificate couldn''t care less about her either.


    Four years later, she was drunk on a cruise ship in Rome and the fate sent her a graduation gift, a steaming hot one-night-stand with an unbelievably hansome man.


    She had cheated on her husband! And what was worse, the unbelievably hansome man turned out to be her husband''s brother, Rufus Luo!


    What was she gonna do? How could she live with him under the same roof? What would her husband do to her after he found out the buried secret? And more importantly, how could she resist his boundless charm?


    --------------


    10, Happy Together


    "We''ll be married for only a month. After that, we''ll get divorced immediately."


    Even though their marriage had been arranged by their great-grandfathers before they were born, he believed that such a rude and noisy woman like her didn''t deserve to be his wife.


    Little did they know then that they were destined to be together. Hiram, the handsome young CEO who could never be turned on by a woman, and Rachel, the beauty who somehow brought bad luck onto all the men she went on a date with, were getting married, against all odds.


    --------------


    11, Waiting For a Girl Like You


    "You saved my life, and I owe you one. Fair and square."


    "Is this how you are going to repay my kindness? By sharing my bed? In my own house?"


    "Fine, then come to my place and share my bed. How''s that, huh?"


    People always say what the An Family is capable of is beyond imagination. However, Carla Ji has no idea it''s a nightmare only dressed like a daydream until it''s too late to change anything...


    --------------


    12, Unbreak My Heart


    "A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other," Ashley scoffed in her heart, a faint smile climbing up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her.


    With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat. Never had she imagined that this glass of wine, drugged by her own mother, would bring her to an unbelievably wealthy and handsome man and change her whole life.


    It had been a night of madness. She lost her virginity to the man she never met before. It felt like a dream that was not real, yet that very dream came to life, and was standing right in front of her when she woke up the next day.


    "Kiss me!" he demanded.


    What would happen next?


    --------------


    13, Love Crisi


    s


    After Brian''s once beloved girlfriend leaving him, in the years follow, there is no one who can stir his heart until he meets that girl, a Waitress named Molly.


    What begins in compulsion becomes true love, and soon Molly finds herself torn between 3 entirely different men, in 3 irreconcilable lives. Yet she knows at the bottom of her heart, from the very beginning, that who is the one she truly loves.


    As their fates unfold, the turbulent saga travels around the world, from the sunny tropical island to foggy London, and to lovers'' paradise¡ªParis.


    A story of a pair of lovers, tormented by the past, driven by desires, yet still entangled in a relationship of love and hatred.


    --------------


    14, Billionaire''s Gift


    Mandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.


    Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!


    --------------


    15, Apotheosis


    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.


    Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?


    --------------


    16, Mighty Soldier King


    Former special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.


    As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.


    At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.


    Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?


    --------------


    17, Rebirth of Martial God


    Traversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.


    Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!


    But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!


    --------------


    18, The Legend of Innate Mage


    "Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"


    They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.


    Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger.


    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"


    --------------


    19, Lord Of Martial Arts


    In Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.


    Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.


    He cheated death.


    Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister.


    "You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.


    --------------


    20, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon Throne


    Rocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ...


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    --------------


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    --------------


    22, Addicted Love


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    --------------


    23, My CEO Daddy


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!